CheonSeongGyeong PDF

천성경
CHEON SEONG GYEONG

Selections from
the Speeches of True Parents
And welcome to the VIP experience.

Victory! Illumination! Peace!
Bookmarks that are immediately expandable and
collapsible contribute to extensibility of this electronic
version of the Cheon Seong Gyeong. Upon selecting a
bookmark with your mouse or pointer, the bookmark
is opened directly to the content in this holy book.
Open/close the bookmark links by clicking or

selecting the bookmark button (located in the
left ribbon of the display page).
Or use the application-wide keyboard shortcut, the

F4 key, in both Windows and Mac to show or hide
the Navigation Panel.
Notes on extensive electronic edition capabilities:
1. Search for any word across the 16 Books and more than 2500
pages. Locate repeat references instantly because of internal file
indexing. Try a search now: type "toothpaste" to learn of the
pragmatic side of Rev. Moon in a topic sure to bring a smile to
all ages. Learn about the Full Search Index Feature.
2. Wherever book number or chapter number is identified, select
to open an abbreviated content listing of all the Books (in the
instance of a Book) or of all the Chapters of a particular Book
(in the instance of a Chapter). This newly extended feature
allows hyper link action at the top of every page!
3. The detailed Table of Contents section includes book-by-book
hypertext selection links to easily and quickly move through
more than 40 pages.
4. Have the latest eBook compilation of the Cheon Seong Gyeong.
Additional features/enhancements will be implemented as
relate to the electronic presentation. The version you have is
referenced in the bottom right corner of the Contents page.
Compare the version with the latest version of the CSG files
and download links at the secure collaborative document site.
5. Get the best view.

Different needs are met through two named files: the VIP named
file and the non-VIP named file. Presently the VIP named file is
used in opening this book. Best practice requires using this file with
Page Display settings of Single Page. If viewing side-by-side pages
(using the menu selection of View, Page Display, Two-Up), best
practice requires using the non-VIP named file. The non-VIP file
inserts an additional page and positions the side-by-side page view
as facing pages that match the appearance of the printed text. For a
more detailed explanation, please read "Which file do I need?"
Top Click or select within red box to perform action / open a link.
Preface
In the beginning God created the world through the Word. He created by
instilling the Word with His heart, love, life and lineage. That is why certain prin-
ciples and laws – the heavenly way – operate consistently in the life of human
beings and all things of creation.
Human beings, when perfected in God’s image, are meant to be the embodi-
ments of the Word. Human beings, by upholding the Word, were to attain the
original nature endowed by the Creator by inheriting the attributes God manifest-
ed at the Creation, namely, absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience.
The first ancestors, Adam and Eve, did not keep God’s commandment and
fell. As a result they lost the Word and came to possess the attributes of evil. God,
as our Parent of true love immediately initiated His providence of restoration to
bring salvation to fallen humanity. He works to re-create the world by sending the
Messiah to the earth. The Messiah comes as the incarnation of the truth, and just
as God created through the Word, He re-creates through the Word to complete
His providence.
Two thousand years ago, Jesus came as the substance of truth and proclaimed
the Gospel. When the people of Judea failed to believe in Jesus, he was nailed to the
cross. Jesus died promising that he would return. The Messiah, Savior and return-
ing Lord comes as a man, and he too comes to re-create humanity with the truth
and thereby complete the ideal of creation. The surest sign from Heaven that he
has come would be the appearance of the Word of truth that will save the world.
The True Parents have indeed come as the substance of truth and are fulfill-
ing the sacred task of restoration. True Father has devoted his entire life for the
sake of God’s liberation and the salvation of humanity according to the heavenly
will. He has revealed the truth about God, humanity, the world, history, the spirit
world, the identity of Satan, and all the heavenly secrets. Some 500 volumes of
True Father’s speeches have thus far been published. These include 412 volumes in
the series compiling the transcripts of his speeches given over half a century.
Selections from these, arranged by theme, have been compiled into sixteen
books contained in a single volume, which the True Parents have titled Cheon
Seong Gyeong (天聖經). In reference to this book, True Father explained: “This
is the holy book for the Kingdom of Heaven. In Cheon Seong Gyeong, the word
cheon consists of the Chinese characters meaning two (二) and people (人). When
you think of who the two central people in a family are, you think of the husband
and wife. The separation of heaven and earth came about because a husband and
a wife in the garden of Eden lost the way to love. Therefore, in order for heaven
and earth to reach completion, these two people (天) must follow the holy (聖) way
(經) in which they must love completely. This way is elucidated in Cheon Seong
Gyeong.” True Father added, “Cheon Seong Gyeong defines the way for two peo-
ple to walk towards holiness; this way is none other than the family.”
In the course of God’s providence, God gave the Old Testament Word for the
providence of re-creation at the formation level, the New Testament Word for the
providence of re-creation at the growth level, and the Completed Testament Word
for the providence of creation at the completion level. After this, and beginning
with the Coronation for God’s Kingship on January 13, 2001, the era of His King-
dom of Cheon Il Guk began. The new heaven and earth of love and peace under
God’s direct dominion has appeared and it will be completely settled through the
teachings of Cheon Seong Gyeong. Cheon Seong Gyeong contains the very Word
of truth that will guide humankind to fulfill God’s ideal of creation.
The reader will come to experience the heart and true love of God and the
True Parents. Throughout their exceptional lives, the True Parents have embod-
ied the attributes of the absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal God. The words
of Cheon Seong Gyeong express True Parents’ lifelong experience of the sorrow-
ful heart of God, the Parent who has lost His children due to the Fall of the first
ancestors. The words reflect their experience of the history of the providence of
restoration, filled with bitter grief. As such, these words contain eternal guiding
principles for our own lives.
The True Parents have devoted their lives solely for the liberation of God and
to firmly establish His kingship. They have guided all humanity towards becom-
ing the true children of God, as He intended at the time of creation. For this we
are deeply grateful. True Parents hope that the hoondokhwae tradition of reading
the Word will take root in each family and in all aspects of life, so that the truth
contained in this book will bear fruit through a life of practice.
It is our earnest wish that you will read this book every day to gain a deeper
understanding of the True Parents’ love, heart and teachings, and their noble way
of life, and that you will go on to establish the Cheon Il Guk tradition in your own
lives as true children of God.
Family Federation for World Peace and Unification

May 2006 (Sixth Year of Cheon Il Guk)
Cheon Seong Gyeong
BOOK 15
Cheon Seong Gyeong
XXXXXX
Contents
View detailed Table of Contents
beginning on the next page
Preface
Book 1 True God ........................................................... 47
Book 2 True Parents ...................................................... 165
Book 3 True Love .......................................................... 305
Book 4 True Family ....................................................... 417
Book 5 Earthly Life and the Spirit World .................... 539
Book 6 Our Life and the Spiritual Realm .................... 751
Book 7 Etiquette and Ceremonies ................................ 981
Book 8 Sin and Restoration Through Indemnity ........ 1101
Book 9 Blessed Family .................................................. 1233
Book 10 The Way in the Completed Testament Age ..... 1459
Book 11 The Root of the Universe .................................. 1625
Book 12 The Pacific Rim Providence ............................. 1813
Book 13 Restoration of the True God’s Homeland........ 2001
Book 14 A Life of True Filial Piety ................................. 2175
Book 15 The Life of an Owner of Cheon Il Guk ............ 2229
Book 16 True Families and the Family Pledge .............. 2347
Glossary............................................................. 2541
Family Federation for eBook produced

March 2009
World Peace and Unification v73.2
Cheon Seong Gyeong
Book 16 Book 1 Book 2

True God
Chapter 1. The Original Being of God

Section 1. God Is the Incorporeal Subject Partner �� 51
1.1. The incorporeal God �� 51
1.2. In the beginning we naturally knew about God �� 53
Section 2. The Incorporeal God Needs a Body �� 55
2.1. God created Adam and Eve in order to assume physical form �� 55
2.2. Adam is the first ancestor and visible God �� 57
Section 3. God is a Personal God �� 60
3.1. A personal God with intellect, emotion, and will �� 60
3.2. We need a personal God with whom we can be one �� 62
Section 4. God Is Our Father �� 64
4.1. God and human beings are related as parent and child �� 64
4.2. God is the closest person to you �� 68
Section 5. God’s Omniscience and Omnipotence Are Within the Principle �� 71
5.1. God’s omniscience and omnipotence are based on principles �� 71
5.2. Only love is the absolute standard �� 73
5.3. Even God is absolutely obedient to love �� 76
Section 6. God is Omnipresent Through His Love �� 79
6.1. Only love freely traverses borders �� 79
6.2. Love pervades the entire universe �� 80
Section 7. Assessing the Existing Views of God �� 82
7.1. Existing doctrines of God are contradictory �� 82
Chapter 2. God and the Work of Creation

Section 1. God’s Motivation for Creating Is Love �� 87
1.1. The Work of Creation Required Complete Investment �� 87
1.2. Realizing the ideal of creation through love �� 90
Section 2. God’s Purpose for Creating Human Beings �� 92
2.1. God created human beings as His object partners in love �� 92
2.2. God invests the essence of His love and life �� 94
Section 3. The Ideal of Love to Be Attained Through Adam and Eve �� 95
3.1. God created Adam as a body of the invisible God �� 95
3.2. Husband and Wife Stand as Second Creators �� 98
Section 4. The Ideal of Love is Fulfilled in the Family �� 101
4.1. God’s ideal of creation is the completion of the four-position foundation �� 101
4.2. The ideal of creation is fulfilled through the completion of the family �� 102
Section 5. God’s Will in Creating All Things �� 104
Cheon Seong Gyeong
5.1. The purpose for creating all things �� 104

5.2. The size and structure of the mysterious universe �� 107
5.3. Nature is a textbook teaching the ideal of love �� 108
5.4. Our attitude toward nature �� 111
5.5. Love nature and love people �� 113
Chapter 3. The History of the Providence of Restoration and

Changes in Humankind’s View of God
Section 1. The God of the Old Testament Age �� 115
1.1. The Old Testament Age was the age of the servant �� 115
1.2. In the Old Testament Age, angels worked on behalf of God �� 117
1.3. Why do angels become involved in human salvation? �� 119
Section 2. The Identity of Jehovah God �� 120
2.1. The attributes of Jehovah God �� 120
2.2. The religion of the bride and the religion of the archangel �� 121
Section 3. Jesus’ View of God Based on the Parent-Child Relationship �� 123
3.1. The New Testament Age is the age of the adopted son �� 123
3.2. The adopted child can call out “father” �� 125
Section 4. The Completed Testament Age Is the Age of the Oneness
of God and Humankind �� 126
4.1. True children should go through the change of lineage and rebirth �� 126
Section 5. God’s First Manifestation �� 129
5.1. God finally reveals Himself �� 129
Chapter 4. True Father’s Insights on God

Section 1. A God of Historical Bitterness, Grief and Pain �� 132
1.1. God lost the position of parent through the Fall �� 132
1.2. The bitter pain of restoration and God’s 6,000 year search for His children 135
Section 2. God’s Grief and Shock at Losing His Son and Daughter �� 138
2.1. God lost His eternal and only son �� 138
2.2. God has been miserable throughout history �� 139
Section 3. A God Confined and Incarcerated �� 141
3.1. God lost His rightful position �� 141
3.2. God could not function as God �� 143
Section 4. The Reason God Cannot Punish Satan �� 144
4.1. The reasons for Satan’s accusations �� 144
4.2. God abides by the law �� 147
Section 5. Let Us Liberate God �� 150
5.1. God is like a prisoner �� 150
5.2. God’s liberation is a task for humankind �� 153
Section 6. The Liberation of God and the Way of the Filial Child �� 156
6.1. The path of restoration True Father has walked �� 156
6.2. A lifetime devoted to God’s liberation �� 160
Cheon Seong Gyeong

True Parents
Chapter 1. What Is a True Parent?

Section 1. The Significance of the True Parents �� 171
Section 2. The Origin of Trueness �� 171
2.1. What is the meaning of Trueness? �� 171
Section 3. The Standard Measure of Truth �� 175
Section 4. Trueness and the True Person �� 178
Section 5. What Is a True Parent? �� 179
5.1. The two tablets of stone and True Parents �� 179
5.2. The definition of True Parents �� 181
5.3. True Parents are the embodiment of good character �� 183
Section 6. The Meaning of the Words True Parents �� 185
6.1. The words True Parents are precious �� 185
6.2. True Parents are our source of enormous pride �� 185
6.3. The words True Parents are amazing words �� 187
6.4. The words True Parents are fearsome words �� 188
Chapter 2. The Messiah and the True Parents

Section 1. History and the True Parents �� 189
1.1. The Fall and the True Parents �� 189
1.2. The Desire of History �� 190
1.3. History and the True Parents �� 190
1.4. The providence of restoration has sought the True Parents
throughout its history �� 191
Section 2. The Messiah, the True Parent �� 194
2.1. The Messiah is the True Parent �� 194
2.2. The appearance of the Messiah �� 194
2.3. The mission of the Messiah �� 196
Section 3. Jesus and the True Parents �� 198
Section 4. The Second Coming and the True Parents �� 199
4.1. We need to prepare to receive the Messiah �� 199
4.2. The Task of the Lord at the Second Coming �� 200
Chapter 3. The Need for True Parents

Section 1. We Also Need Our Natural Parents �� 202
Section 2. True Parents and Our Natural Parents �� 203
Cheon Seong Gyeong
Section 3. The Reason True Parents Must Come �� 205

Section 4. The Conditions for the Appearance of the True Parents �� 205
Section 5. The True Lineage Must Come Through the True Parents �� 206
Section 6. The True Parents are Needed Absolutely �� 206
Section 7. The Designation of the True Parents Was Foreseen and Predicted 208
Section 8. True Parents’ Position Is Not an Elected One �� 209
Chapter 4. The Mission of the True Parents

Section 1. The Position of the True Parents �� 210
Section 2. The Path of the True Parents �� 211
Section 3. The Course Prior to Becoming the True Parents �� 212
Section 4. The Authority and Mission of the True Parents �� 216
Section 5. True Parents’ Love �� 218
Chapter 5. The Kingdom of Heaven and True Parents

Section 1. The Meaning of the Characters for Cheon (天) and Bu-mo (父母) � 220
Section 2. The Reason We Must Attend True Parents on Earth �� 221
Section 3. The Kingdom of Heaven is Possible Only Through True Parents 222
Section 4. The Kingdom of Heaven and True Love �� 224
Section 5. True Parents and Eternal Life �� 225
Section 6. True Parents and the Nation �� 226
Chapter 6. True Parents and Us

Section 1. The Essence of the Teachings of the Family Federation �� 229
1.1. The philosophy of the Parents �� 229
1.2. True families determine the center of the universe �� 230
1.3. God’s love and True Parents’ love �� 231
1.4. Parents and family members �� 232
Section 2. The Value of Working with True Parents while They are on Earth 233
Section 3. True Parents’ Effort and Us �� 236
3.1. We absolutely need True Parents �� 236
3.2. We are a branch engrafted to True Parents �� 236
3.3. True Parents’ investment for our sake �� 238
3.4. True Parents’ expectations of us �� 238
3.5. The standard we should meet �� 239
Section 4. Grace and Self-Realization �� 240
4.1. True Parents is a term that has appeared for the first time �� 240
4.2. The appearance of True Parents is the greatest news �� 241
4.3. The future secured through True Parents �� 242
4.4. The value of True Parents �� 243
4.5. We should be grateful �� 244
4.6. Our connection with True Parents is destiny �� 246
10 Cheon Seong Gyeong
4.7. We must carry out our responsibilities �� 246

Section 5. What We Need to Do �� 247
5.1. Our responsibilities �� 247
5.2. Our mission �� 250
Section 6. Things We Should Cherish as Our Own Life �� 251
6.1. Insisting on your own way is not acceptable �� 251
6.2. We must become one �� 252
6.3. We should love True Parents �� 253
6.4. We must attend True Parents �� 254
6.5. We should be obedient �� 254
6.6. We must inherit the tradition �� 254
6.7. We should be proud of True Parents �� 256
6.8. You should pay your debt to True Parents �� 256
Chapter 7. A Life with True Parents

Section 1. True Parents’ Day and True Parents �� 257
Section 2. We Should Fully Understand the Words “True Parents” �� 258
Section 3. Learning True Parents’ Language �� 259
Section 4. Revelation in Folk Songs �� 261
Section 5. Prayer in the Name of True Parents �� 263
Section 6. The Power of True Parents’ Name �� 263
Section 7. Enjoy Eternal Glory in True Parents’ Name �� 264
Section 8. Bequeathing and Inheriting True Parents’ Heart �� 265
8.1. Bequeathing of heart �� 265
8.2. Sons and daughters inherit from their parents �� 266
Section 9. What You Need to Take Heed of �� 267
Chapter 8. The Three Great Subjects Principle and The Proclamation

of True Parents
Section 1. The Three Great Subjects Principle and the Parent-Centered
Ideology �� 268
1.1. The Three Subjects Principle is our desire �� 268
1.2. The Three Subjects Principle is the philosophy of True Parents �� 269
1.3. The essence of the Three Subjects Principle �� 269
1.4. A parent-centered ideology �� 270
Section 2. The Proclamation of True Parents �� 271
2.1. Background to the proclamation of True Parents �� 271
2.2. The standard for the proclamation of True Parents �� 271
2.3. The place where the proclamation of True Parents is made �� 273
2.4. Phenomena occurring after the proclamation of True Parents �� 273
2.4.1. The world today is rapidly changing due to the announcement
of the Ceremony of the Settlement of the Eight Stages. �� 273
Cheon Seong Gyeong 11
2.4.2. The forces of the devil enter the realm of death �� 274
2.4.3. The coming of the heavenly fortune for unification �� 275
2.4.4. There will be no conflict in the future �� 278
2.5. The remarkable proclamation of True Parents �� 279
2.6. How we should conduct ourselves after the proclamation of True Parents 280
2.7. What we need to do after the proclamation of True Parents �� 284
2.7.1. Be grateful for the proclamation �� 284
2.7.2. Accumulate results �� 286
2.7.3. Rallies to welcome True Parents �� 287
2.8. The parent in the North and the parent in the South �� 289
2.9. The religious founders and True Parents �� 291
Section 3. The Proclamation of True Parents and Kingship �� 292
3.1. Adam’s family, the original starting point of the royal palace �� 292
3.2. The establishment of kingship �� 293
3.3. The restoration of kingship �� 295
Section 4. Keeping True Parents’ Photograph �� 298
4.1. The reason for keeping True Parents’ photograph �� 298
4.2. The power of the picture of True Parents �� 300

True Love
Chapter 1. What Is True Love?

Section 1. Love Is the Source of Peace and Happiness �� 309
Section 2. Love Is Boundless Giving �� 314
Section 3. Harmony Arises in the Presence of Love �� 319
Section 4. The Rights of Equality, Mutual Participation, and Inheritance �� 324
Section 5. Perfection Is Attained through Love �� 326
Chapter 2. The Reality of Love

Section 1. God’s Love �� 331
1.1. Love originates from God �� 331
2.1. Sinless true ancestor and Savior of humankind �� 340
2.2. True Parents give birth to humankind through true love �� 344
Section 3. Parental Love �� 347
3.1. Parents’ love is the love of the essence �� 347
3.2. Parents’ love is complete even after being shared over and over again �� 351
Section 4. Conjugal Love �� 353
4.1. Conjugal love is the flower of the whole universe �� 353
4.2. Conjugal love cannot be fulfilled if it is shared with another person �� 356
Section 5. Sexual Love �� 362
5.1. Sex is the original palace of love, the most holy place of heaven �� 362
5.2. Love is not something that is learned �� 368
Section 6. Filial Love �� 370
6.1. Children result from a concentration of parental love �� 370
6.2. The way of true children is filial piety �� 371
Section 7. Love Between Siblings �� 373
7.1. Brotherly love is a model of love for all the people of the world. �� 373
Section 8. Love of the Nation, Love of the World, and Love of Humankind � 375
8.1. The path of children of filial piety, patriots, saints,
and divine sons and daughters �� 375
Section 9. Love of the Natural World �� 378
9.1. God’s will in creating the world of all things �� 378
Chapter 3. Love and Marriage

Section 1. True Marriage Engenders Love of Universal Unity �� 385
Section 2. The Love that Man and Woman Desire �� 388
Section 3. The Blessing Is the Ceremony to Convey God’s Love �� 392
Chapter 4. Love and Family

Section 1. The Ideal of Love is Established in the Family �� 395
Section 2. The Family is the School of Love for Life in the
Heavenly Kingdom �� 399
Chapter 5. Love and the Spirit World

Section 1. The Atmosphere of the Spirit World is Love �� 403
Section 2. We Should Develop a Loving Character During Our Earthly Life 410

True Family
Chapter 1. The True Family OriginallyIntended at the Time of Creation

Section 1. God’s Will through Adam and Eve �� 423
Section 2. God’s Absolute Requirements �� 424
Section 3. God’s Eternal Partner in Love �� 425
Section 4. The Purpose of Creating Adam and Eve �� 426
Section 5. The Time for Adam’s and Eve’s First Love �� 426
Section 6. All Beings Are Perfected through Love �� 428
Section 7. What Human Beings Can Be Most Proud Of �� 429
Section 8. Adam’s Family Should Have Set the Tradition as the True Family 430
Chapter 2. The Way of Love in the Family

Section 1. God’s Laws of Love Centering on the Family �� 432
Section 2. The Reason Three Generations Must Coexist in the Family �� 433
Section 3. Parents are the Origin of Love �� 434
Section 4. The Reason We Need Brothers and Sisters �� 435
Section 5. The Grandfather is in the Position of God in the Family �� 436
Section 6. The Relationship Between Grandparents and Grandchildren �� 437
Section 7. The True Meaning of the Saying, “All Goes Well
if there is True Harmony in the Family.” �� 438
Chapter 3. The Family Is the Model for the Kingdom of Heaven

Section 1. The Family is the Central Model for All Beings �� 440
Section 2. The Family is the Textbook of Love through Which
We Can Connect with Universal Love �� 441
Section 3. A Training Ground of Love for Entering the Kingdom of Love �� 442
Section 4. The Family is a Model for the Heavenly Kingdom �� 444
Section 5. The Family Brings Together the Love of Three Generations �� 445
Section 6. The Family is the Training Ground of the Heart �� 446
Section 7. The Family is Our Eternal Original Hometown �� 447
Section 8. The Family Is the Final Standard for Completing
the Cosmos-centered Ideology �� 448
Chapter 4. Our Course of Life Centered on Love

Section 1. Why Are Human Beings Born? �� 450
Section 2. Life in its Original Form �� 451
Section 3. For Human Beings, the Eternal Element of Life is Love �� 452
Section 4. What is God’s Love? �� 453
Section 5. God’s Blessing Allows You to Inherit Love and Joy �� 454
Section 6. Human Beings Seek the Center of Love �� 455
Section 7. Our Life Passes Through Three Ages �� 456
Section 8. Earthly Life is Training to be in Rhythm with the Spirit World �� 458
Chapter 5. The Love of Man and Woman in the Original Creation

Section 1. The Original Love of a Man and a Woman �� 460
Section 2. The Reason Men and Women Are Born �� 461
Section 3. Men and Women Absolutely Need Each Other �� 462
Section 4. Love Comes from One’s Partner �� 463
Section 5. Men and Women Harmonize in Love �� 464
Section 6. Original Human Beings Are Enraptured with True Love �� 465
Section 7. Love Is Realized in a Completely Natural Setting �� 466
Chapter 6. Transformation during Young Adulthood, and True

Marriage
Section 1. The Significance of Marriage �� 468
Section 2. The Reason for Marriage �� 469
Section 3. The True View of Marriage �� 470
Section 4. What Kind of Time is Young Adulthood? �� 471
Section 5. What Causes the Transformation in Adolescence? �� 472
Section 6. First Love in Young Adulthood �� 473
Section 7. The Best Time of Marriage – When is Love Connected? �� 474
Section 8. Love of a United Mind and Body �� 476
Chapter 7. The Love of a True Husband and a True Wife

Section 1. The Original Relationship of Husband and Wife �� 478
Section 2. The Reason We Need Conjugal Love �� 479
Section 3. An Ideal Conjugal Relationship �� 481
Section 4. Even God is Enraptured in the Love of a True Couple �� 482
Section 5. The More a Husband and Wife See Each Other,
the More They Want to See Each Other �� 484
Section 6. How Conjugal Love Develops �� 485
Section 7. Why You Feel Sad When Your Beloved Passes Away �� 487
Section 8. Conjugal Love Should Be Eternal �� 488
Chapter 8. True Parental Love

Section 1. Parental Heart Wants to Give Everything �� 490
Section 2. Parents Desire to Be Surpassed by Their Children �� 491
Section 3. Parental Love Is Eternally Unchanging �� 492
Section 4. Parental Love Sacrifices Everything �� 493
Section 5. Parents’ Love for Their Children Is Absolute �� 495
Section 6. Parental Love Is Eternal �� 496
Section 7. Parental Love Sets the Standard for All Forms of Love �� 497
Chapter 9. True Education for Children

Section 1. What Kind of Education Should Parents Give Their Children? �� 499
Section 2. What Should Parents Teach Their Children? �� 500
Section 3. Parents Must First Set an Example �� 501
Section 4. Parents Are Best Friends and Best Teachers �� 503
Section 5. Chastisement with Love �� 504
Section 6. Why Tell Children to Study? �� 505
Section 7. The Teachings of True Parents and Teachers �� 506
Section 8. An Education to Live Together with the World �� 508
Chapter 10. The True Family of Humankind Must Be Restored

Section 1. The Purpose of God’s Providence of Salvation �� 510
Section 2. Adam’s Family Fell into Satan’s Possession �� 511
Section 3. The Hope of Fallen People �� 512
Section 4. The Goal of Restoration is Adam’s Family �� 513
Section 5. The Restored Family Was to Be Realized by Jesus �� 514
Section 6. The Restored Family of the Returning Lord �� 515
Section 7. The Original True Family Is Established in the Unification Church 517
Section 8. The True-Family-Centered Ideology and the Religion of True Parents 518
Chapter 11. The Family Is the Eternal Foundation of Happiness

Section 1. Why Do We Like the Family? �� 520
Section 2. The Family Is the Base of Eternal Happiness �� 521
Section 3. The Family Is Basic Unit to Realize God’s Kingdom �� 522
Section 4. The Realization of the Ideal of Love Starts in the Family �� 523
Section 5. Heaven is a Place One Enters as a Family Unit �� 524
Section 6. Universal Principle of the Four-Position Foundation �� 526
Section 7. The Heavenly Way People Should Go in the Family �� 527
Section 8. The Unification Church Seeks to Realize the Family
Kingdom of Heaven �� 528
Chapter 12. Seeking True Families

Section 1. Nothing Was Created for its Own Sake �� 530
Section 2. The Most Holy Place Where God Can Come to Dwell �� 531
Section 3. Man Owns Woman and Woman Owns Man �� 532
Section 4. Love Has No Evolution or Revolution �� 533
Section 5. Chastity for Woman and Purposefulness for Man �� 534
Section 6. The Fall: The Root of Free Sex and the Origin of Individualism �� 536
Section 7. The Realization of World Peace Through Absolute Purity
and the True Family Movement �� 537

Earthly Life and the Spirit World
Chapter 1. The Existence of Human Beings in the Physical and Spirit

Worlds
Section 1. Our Course of Life �� 547
1.1. Prayers relating to the life course �� 547
1.2. The purpose that people desire �� 548
1.3. The reason for birth �� 548
1.4. The relationship between a moment and a lifetime �� 549
1.5. Infancy and the three orderly stages of the growing period �� 551
1.6. Our life path �� 551
1.7. The original homeland that we must seek �� 552
1.8. Our highest path in life �� 552
1.9. The standard of birth and the standard of life �� 553
1.9.1. The wrong standard of birth �� 553
Section 2. The Status and Character of Human Beings �� 554
2.1. God’s purpose in creating humankind �� 554
2.2. Human beings as the interface between spiritual and physical worlds �� 555
2.3. Body and mind, and spirit self �� 555
2.4. Complete motion and resonance �� 556
Section 3. The Essence of Life �� 556
3.1. Spirit is the essence of life �� 556
3.2. The meaning of lord of all creation �� 557
3.3. Inner person and outer person �� 558
3.4. The purpose of life on earth is mind-body perfection �� 558
Section 4. The Nobility of Life on Earth �� 559
4.1. Life on earth is to prepare us for life in the spirit world �� 559
4.2. The preciousness of our life on earth �� 560
4.3. Habituality is important �� 561
4.4. The standard of life on earth �� 561
4.5. Everything will be recorded through the physical body �� 562
4.6. Life on earth is so important �� 562
4.7. Using our physical selves to fulfill our portion of responsibility �� 563
Section 5. Blessing and Eternal Life �� 564
5.1. Why we need to know about the issue of eternal life �� 564
5.2. The way of eternal life �� 565
5.2.1. Our lifetime and the issue of eternal life �� 565
5.2.2. Humankind seeks eternal life �� 566
5.2.3. Eternal life and religion �� 566
5.2.4. Why we should live eternally �� 567
5.2.5. Living for the sake of eternal life �� 568
5.2.6. What is the theory of eternal life? �� 568
5.2.7. The most important issue of eternal life �� 569
5.2.8. Ultimately, human beings must return to eternal life �� 569
5.2.9. Faith and the issue of eternal life �� 570
5.2.10. Unificationists and eternal life �� 571
5.2.11. The concept necessary for eternal life �� 571
5.3. Love and eternal life �� 571
5.3.1. Eternal life is directly connected with love �� 571
5.3.2. True love and eternal life �� 571
5.3.3. True love is absolutely necessary �� 572
5.3.4. The world after death is related with love �� 573
5.3.5. Eternal life comes only by living for the sake of others �� 574
5.4. Blessing and spirit world �� 574
5.4.1. The power of love �� 574
5.4.2. The spirit selves of husband and wife �� 575
5.4.3. Marriage and spirit world �� 575
5.4.4. The position of Blessed Families in the spirit world �� 576
5.4.5. The Blessing is a promise �� 576
5.4.6. The glory of the Blessing �� 576
Chapter 2. Death and the Spirit World

Section 1. The Inevitable Path of Our Life �� 578
1.1. The body is far from eternal life �� 578
1.2. How the majority of people live �� 578
1.3. Death is inevitable �� 579
1.4. God is the owner of life �� 580
Section 2. Understanding Death �� 581
2.1. The meaning of the Korean word toraganda �� 581
2.2. The place to which we must go �� 581
2.3. The day we pass on is a precious day �� 582
2.4. The spiritual connection of life and death �� 582
2.5. Death in relation to the value of life �� 583
2.6. Death is a process to link three worlds �� 583
2.7. Things to do before we die �� 586
2.7.1. Crossing the last border �� 586
2.7.2. Modeling ourselves after God’s external form,
heart and divine character �� 586
2.7.3. Do not sin �� 586
2.7.4. Live and die for the world �� 587
2.7.5. Work hard �� 587
2.7.6. Work for the public good �� 587
2.7.7. Experience love �� 589
2.8. What to leave behind before going to the spirit world �� 591
2.8.1. Leave a tomb of love behind �� 591
2.8.2. Proprietary rights in the spirit world are determined
through witnessing �� 591
2.8.3. Why we should have lots of children �� 597
2.9. Our attitude in the face of death �� 599
2.10. When entering the spirit world �� 602
2.10.1. At the time of impending death �� 602
2.10.2. When entering the spirit world �� 604
2.10.3. Documents required for entry procedures into the spirit world �� 606
2.11. Things you will know clearly only after you die �� 606
2.12. Altruism gets you closer to God �� 607
2.13. Judgment �� 608
Section 3. To go to a Higher Realm in the Spirit World �� 609
3.1. The standard for religious people is the spirit world �� 609
3.2. The determination of proprietary rights in the spirit world �� 609
3.3. Love people �� 609
3.4. Love God even more �� 610
3.5. Establish the family foundation �� 610
3.6. Live centered on the tradition of the realm of the heart �� 610
3.7. The pass with which to enter the spirit world �� 611
Chapter 3. The Spirit World

Section 1. The Spirit World Can Be Experienced with the Physical Body �� 612
1.1. The spirit world and the present time �� 612
1.2. The future age �� 612
1.3. Spiritual experiences are also necessary �� 614
1.4. The course of spiritual experience �� 614
1.5. How to develop your spiritual senses �� 620
1.6. Advent (substantial works) �� 621
Section 2. What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? �� 622
2.1. The spirit world and the physical world �� 622
2.1.1. The center of the spirit world and physical world �� 622
2.1.2. Unity of the spiritual and physical worlds �� 624
2.2. The spirit world clearly exists �� 624
2.3. The spirit world is the driving force for faith (Saint Paul’s
vision of the third heaven) �� 625
2.4. When God created the spirit world �� 626
2.5. Where is the spirit world? �� 626
2.6. What kind of place is the spirit world? �� 626
Section 3. The Content and Situation of the Spirit World �� 627
3.1. The Fall led to ignorance about the spirit world �� 627
3.2. The spirit world is a sphere permitting instant perception �� 628
3.3. The center of the spirit world �� 629
3.4. The organization of the spirit world (hierarchy) �� 629
3.5. Clothing, food and shelter in the spirit world �� 630
3.6. How to use knowledge and power in the spirit world �� 632
3.7. Human relationships in the spirit world �� 633
3.8. The center of the spirit world is love �� 635
3.8.1. The air of the spirit world is love �� 635
3.8.2. The spirit world is the place of living a love-centered life �� 636
3.9. The spirit world – the world of heart �� 636
3.10. The situation of the spirit world �� 637
3.11. Life in the spirit world �� 638
3.12. The work we have to do in the spirit world �� 638
Section 4. The Position and Actual Situations of the Spirit World �� 639
4.1. The position of the spirit world �� 639
4.2. The actual state of affairs in the spirit world �� 640
4.3. The pride of the spirit world �� 640
4.4. The Unification Church and the spirit world �� 641
4.5. Korean customs and the spirit world �� 642
4.6. The Korean language and the spirit world �� 643
4.7. The spirit world’s sphere of activity �� 643
4.8. The spirit world’s possessions �� 643
4.9. God and the spirit world �� 643
Chapter 4. The Kingdom of Heaven

Section 1. Understanding the Kingdom of Heaven �� 644
1.1. The location of the Kingdom of Heaven �� 644
1.2. Christianity and heaven �� 645
1.3. Jesus and paradise �� 646
1.4. Heart and heaven �� 648
1.5. The physical body and hell �� 650
1.6. Even people in hell long for heaven �� 655
1.7. God’s Kingdom on earth and in heaven �� 655
1.8. The right view of heaven �� 657
Section 2. Preparing to Go to Heaven �� 659
2.1. The stronghold of heaven �� 659
2.2. The standard for going to heaven �� 661
2.3. The starting point of the Kingdom of Heaven �� 662
2.4. The essence of the Kingdom of Heaven �� 662
2.5. The framework of the Kingdom of Heaven �� 663
Section 3. The Prerequisites and Conditions for Going to Heaven �� 663
3.1. The prerequisites for going to heaven �� 663
3.2. The lifestyle that enables us to go to heaven �� 668
3. 2. 1. Our position �� 668
3. 2. 2. Instances of not being able to go to heaven �� 669
3. 2. 3. Our life for the sake of Kingdom of Heaven �� 670
3. 2. 4. The Kingdom of Heaven and us �� 671
3.3. The four-position foundation and heaven �� 672
3. 3. 1. Families enter heaven �� 672
3. 3. 2. Jesus and his family �� 675
3. 3. 3. Four-position foundation and the Kingdom of Heaven �� 675
Section 4. Triumphal Entry through the Gates of Heaven �� 676
4.1. The door to people’s hearts �� 676
4.2. The meaning of “Opening the Gate of Heaven” �� 676
4.2.1. The reason for “Opening the Gate of Heaven” �� 676
4.2.2. The origin of the “Opening of the Gates of Heaven” �� 677
4.2.3. True Parents and the gates of Heaven �� 678
4.2.4. Our attitude to the “Opening of the Gate of Heaven” �� 680
4.3. The path to heaven through fulfilling one’s portion of responsibility. �� 681
4.4. Heaven and hell are our options �� 681
Section 5. Instructions Concerning Heaven and Hell �� 682
5.1. Formulating our view of heaven and hell �� 682
5.2. The importance of life in the spirit world and life on earth �� 682
Chapter 5. The Messiah and the Spirit World

Section 1. Jesus and the Spirit World �� 684
Section 2. The Returning Lord and the Spirit World �� 685
Section 3. True Parents and the Spirit World �� 686
3.1. The difference between your natural parents and True Parents �� 686
3.2. True Parents are the axis �� 687
3.3. True Parents is the center �� 688
3.4. The strength of the bond with True Parents �� 688
Section 4. Rev. Moon and the Spirit World �� 692
4.1. Rev. Moon’s establishment of spiritual conditions and its foundation �� 692
4.2. Special authority in relation to the spirit world �� 694
4.3. The unification of the spirit world and the unification of the physical world 695
4.4. Reception in spirit world according to heart and actual results �� 697
4.5. Making spiritual experiences part of daily life �� 698
4.6. We go to the spirit world after leaving our love behind �� 698
Section 5. True Parents’ Family and the Spirit World �� 699
5.1. The establishment of the right of the eldest son �� 699
5.2. The center of love established in the spirit world �� 700
5.3. The establishment of the kingship on earth and in the spirit world �� 701
Chapter 6. Our Position in Relation to the Spirit World

Section 1. The Fruit of Life and the Divine Spirit �� 703
Section 2. Judgment and Approval (Certification) �� 706
2.1. Categories of Judgment �� 706
2.2. Prepare a passport to Heaven �� 707
Section 3. Registration in the Spirit World �� 712
3.1. Freedoms enjoyed by the citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven �� 712
3.2. Special gifts that can be carried to the spirit world �� 712
3.3. The Kingdom of Heaven created through the 3 Great Subjects Principle 714
3.4. Conditions for registration �� 715
3.5. People who can be chiefs in the spirit world �� 717
Chapter 7. Our Relationship with Those in the Spirit World

Section 1. Spiritual Phenomena and the Liberation of Spirits �� 719
1.1. The good spirit world and the evil spirit world �� 719
1.2. Spiritual phenomena �� 720
1.3. Letters from the spirit world �� 720
1.4. The hope of people in the spirit world �� 722
1.5. Liberating those in the spirit world from resentment �� 723
1.6. Unification of the spirit world �� 725
Section 2. The Relationship Between People on Earth and the Spirits �� 726
2.1. People on earth and the spirits �� 726
2.2. The position of people in the spirit world �� 727
2.3. Spirits outnumber people on earth �� 729
2.4. Wandering spirits �� 729
2.5. Discerning spirits by the mind �� 730
2.6. The value of life on earth �� 730
Section 3. Our Ancestors and Ourselves �� 731
3.1. Ancestors are looking upon us �� 731
3.2. We should surpass our ancestors �� 732
3.3. We should also visit our ancestral graves �� 733
3.4. Ancestors we can meet in the spirit world �� 734
Section 4. New Spiritual Age �� 735
4.1. The coming of the age of extrasensory perception �� 735
4.2. Entering a new age through the declaration of
the Day of the Victory of Heaven �� 736
4.3. Unification Ceremony and spiritual assistance �� 736
4.4. Ceremony of One Heart and ancestral assistance �� 738
Section 5. Returning Resurrection and the Assistance of Spirits �� 739
5.1. Position of our predecessors in the spirit world �� 739
5.2. Spirit world mobilization and assistance �� 740
5.3. The spirit world and ancestors �� 742
5.4. The hope of spirit people �� 744
5.5. Returning resurrection and rebirth �� 744

Our Life and the Spiritual Realm
Chapter 1. The Path of Life

Section 1. Our Path of Life �� 757
1.1. We cannot foresee our immediate future �� 757
1.2. Where are we heading in life? �� 759
1.3. Our lifetime is preparation for going to the spirit world �� 763
1.4. Life is too short �� 766
Section 2. The Correct Understanding of Death �� 767
2.1. Death is the inevitable conclusion of earthly life �� 767
2.2. Life and death are a process that connects three worlds �� 771
2.3. Death is a transition to a better world �� 776
2.4. Death is an ascension (seunghwa) to a higher dimension �� 778
2.6. The Blessing opens the path of eternal life �� 784
Section 3. The Value of Our Earthly Life �� 793
3.1. Earth is the place of harvesting the fruits of love �� 793
3.2. The people of heaven are created on the earth �� 798
3.3. Ownership in the spirit world is decided on earth �� 801
3.4. Our earthly life is recorded in detail �� 806
3.5. Sins committed in the flesh should be indemnified on earth �� 809
3.6. To live in harmony with nature is precious �� 813
Section 4. The Secret of Entering Heaven �� 816
4.1. Heaven is a place to enter with the honor of a royal family �� 816
4.2. Those who embody the love of the 4 great realms of heart can enter heaven 820
4.3. The body should harmonize with the mind �� 823
4.4. Heaven and hell are divided based upon absolute sex �� 828
4.5. Conjugal love is the central flower of the ideal of love �� 833
4.6. Entering heaven as a family unit �� 837
4.7. Heaven is a life of living for the sake of others �� 842
Chapter 2. What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World?

Section 1. The Reality of the Spirit World and Its Laws �� 847
1.1. The spirit world is an infinite world that transcends time and space �� 847
1.2. Love reigns supreme in the spirit world �� 852
1.3. Love is like air in the spirit world �� 858
1.4. The lives and relationships of people in spirit world �� 860
1.5. Food, clothing and shelter are not constraints in the spirit world �� 866
1.6. Love is the origin of authority in the spirit world �� 870
1.7. The spirit world is the world of God’s law and order �� 874
Section 2. Heaven and Hell �� 875
2.1. Heaven is the world of the ideal of love �� 875
2.2. Heaven is where people serve and live for one another �� 880
2.3. The Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world must emerge through
the kingdom on earth �� 884
2.5. Hell has no relationship with the love of God �� 890
2.6. We choose to go to heaven or hell �� 896
Section 3. TheRelationshipbetweenThoseintheSpiritWorldandThoseonEarth 898
3.1. The spirit world is divided into good and evil worlds �� 898
3.2. The situation of people in the spirit world �� 900
3.3. Perfection of the spirit person can only come through people on earth 903
3.4. Co-operation from the spirit world �� 907
3.5. Atheists are like wandering spirits �� 910
4.1. We are the fruit of our ancestors �� 911
4.2. Ancestral salvation comes from those on earth �� 913
4.3. Blessed families and honoring one’s ancestors �� 916
Section 5. The Spirit World Must Be Known �� 919
Section 6. Judgment �� 919
6.1. God has no concept of the enemy �� 919
6.2. True Parents pass judgment based on the governing law of love �� 923
6.3. Personal sin will be judged by the clan in the family court of the kingdom 930
Chapter 3. True Parents and the Spirit World

Section 1. True Parents’ Authority and Mission �� 934
1.1. True Parents are the incarnation of God �� 934
1.2. The ruler of heaven and earth is the axis of the universe �� 936
1.3. We go to Heaven through True Parents �� 937
Section 2. True Parents and the Building of the Kingdom of Heaven �� 943
2.1. The seal of approval from God is needed in order to become True Parents 943
2.2. Building the Kingdom of Heaven and the unification
of the physical and spirit worlds �� 948
Section 3. True Parents and the Works of True Love �� 952
3.1. True Parents and the blessing of saints and murderers �� 952
3.2. Equalization of the spiritual and physical worlds through
the cosmic expansion of the true Blessing �� 955
3.3. True Love liberates hell on earth and in the spirit world �� 959
3.4. Registration for heaven and Blessed Families’ spiritual realm �� 963
Section 4. True Family and the Works of the Spirit World �� 968
4.1. Heung-jin nim and the establishment of the right of the eldest son in the SW 968
4.2. The Cheongpyeong providence and the ancestors’ liberation ceremony 972
Section 5. The Final Wish of Life �� 974

Etiquette and Ceremonies
Chapter 1. Etiquette for Attending God

Section 1. Living in Attendance of God �� 987
1.1. God and human beings relate as parent and child �� 987
1.2. Living a life of oneness �� 989
Section 2. Our Attitude of Attendance �� 991
2.1. Establishing a heavenly life through attendance �� 991
2.2. Breaking heavenly laws displeases God �� 993
Section 3. True Father’s Way of Attending God �� 994
3.1. Sincerity moves Heaven �� 994
3.2. The path of a filial son �� 996
Chapter 2. Etiquette for Attending True Parents

Section 1. True Parents are the Center of Blessed Families �� 1000
1.1. Becoming the sons and daughters of True Parents �� 1000
1.2. Our dedication in attending True Parents �� 1001
Section 2. Let Us Love and Be Proud of True Parents �� 1004
2.1. True Parents are the hope of all humankind �� 1004
2.2. Honoring True Parents’ picture in each home �� 1006
Section 3. The Manner in Which We Attend True Parents �� 1008
3.1. The law in the age of justification by attendance is the highest law �� 1008
3.2. Ethics and morality give value to human beings �� 1009
Chapter 3. Worship Service and Etiquette in Church Life

Section 1. Proper Understanding of the Church �� 1011
1.1. Church integrates human character and the Word �� 1011
1.2. The church is an extension of the family �� 1012
Section 2. Worship Is the Greatest Ceremony that Shows Reverence to God 1015
2.1. The time of worship is a time to meet God �� 1015
2.2. Early morning and evening services, and all-night vigils �� 1017
Section 3. Attitude of a Church Leader �� 1019
3.1. Church leaders must practice a public life �� 1019
3.2. Devotion and sincerity must be invested to guide members �� 1022
3.3. Man-woman relationships and public money require strict discipline �� 1023
Section 4. Sermons Must Bestow Grace and Inspiration �� 1025
4.1. The practice of giving sermons �� 1025
4.2. Sermons of True Father �� 1027
Section 5. Offering Donations in Accordance with Heavenly Law �� 1029

5.1. Ways of tithing �� 1029
5.2. Tithing in our daily life �� 1032
5.3. The indemnity fund �� 1033
Section 6. God Accepts Prayers for the Public Purpose �� 1034
6.1. Greetings require protocol �� 1034
6.2. Praying in the name of the True Parents �� 1037
Section 7. Witnessing Is Searching for True Love �� 1038
7.1. Witnessing is multiplying myself �� 1038
7.2. Course of education and seven-day fast �� 1041
Section 8. Indemnity, Service, and a Life of Dedication �� 1042
8.1. The course of indemnity �� 1042
8.2. Service and dedication �� 1043
Section 9. Rules and Etiquette among Members �� 1046
9.1. Members relate through heavenly love �� 1046
9.2. Cain-Abel relationships between members �� 1047
9.3. Definition of Cain and Abel �� 1048
Section 10. Social Relationships �� 1050
10.1. People should not be treated lightly �� 1050
10.2. Social relationships �� 1052
Chapter 4. Tradition and Daily Etiquette of Blessed Families

Section 1. The Daily Etiquette of a Blessed Family �� 1055
1.1. Establishing proper family rules and practices �� 1055
1.2. Family life �� 1057
Section 2. The Exemplary Family Life of Faith �� 1058
2.1. A family life of faith educates the children �� 1058
2.2. A life of prayer �� 1060
2.3. Blessed families are the elders of the tribe �� 1061
Section 3. A Life of Living with True Love �� 1063
3.1. Living for the sake of others �� 1063
3.2. People who live for the sake of others become the center �� 1065
Section 4. Parents Must Establish the Law of Love �� 1066
4.1. Parents are closer than friends �� 1066
4.2. Tradition is passed on by parents �� 1067
Section 5. Proper Behavior between Spouses �� 1069
5.1. Spouses are companions for life �� 1069
5.2. Spouses are comrades in faith �� 1070
Section 6. Raising Children in Faith �� 1073
6.1. Parents are to teach their children heavenly law �� 1073
6.2. The importance of faith education �� 1074
Section 7. Love between Siblings �� 1075
Section 8. Thrift, Diligence, and a Frugal Family Life �� 1077

8.1. A frugal life �� 1077
8.2. Thrift �� 1078
Section 9. Proprieties of Daily Living �� 1080
9.1. Clothes �� 1080
9.2. Facial expression �� 1081
9.3. Hairstyle �� 1081
9.4. Fingernails and toenails �� 1082
9.5. How you should walk �� 1082
9.6. Sitting posture �� 1082
9.7. Sleeping �� 1082
9.8. Health �� 1083
9.9. Speech �� 1083
Section 10. Teachings on Purity �� 1083
10.1. Strictly follow the commandment during adolescence �� 1083
10.2. Children of heaven �� 1086
Section 11. A Life of Sanctification �� 1087
11.1. Holy salt �� 1087
11.2. Holy Candles �� 1088
11.2.1. Shimjung Candle �� 1088
11.2.2. Birth Candles �� 1088
11.2.3. Ae Cheon Candle (Love of God Candle) �� 1089
11.2.4. Tongil (Unification) Candle �� 1089
Section 12. Rituals in the Life of Blessed Families �� 1090
12.1. Pledge service �� 1090
12.2. Family service �� 1091
12.3. Hoondokhwae �� 1091
12.4. Family Pledge �� 1092
Section 13. Ancestral Rituals for Blessed Families �� 1093
13.1. Laws on ancestor worship were originally part of heavenly law. �� 1093
Section 14. Blessed Families Ceremonies �� 1095
14.1. Birth �� 1095
14.2. The Blessing �� 1096
14.3. The Seunghwa Ceremony �� 1098
Section 15. Attitude when Observing Holy Days �� 1099
15.1. The significance of Holy Days �� 1099
15.2. Ceremonial robes �� 1100

Sin and Restoration Through Indemnity
Chapter 1. Fundamentals of Indemnification and the Principle of

Restoration
Section 1. The Realms of Indirect and Direct Dominion �� 1107
1.1. The realm of indirect dominion �� 1107
1.2. The realm of direct dominion �� 1109
Section 2. Human Beings Have a Portion of Responsibility �� 1112
2.1. The reason God gave us a portion of responsibility �� 1112
2.2. The consequences of failing to fulfill our portion of responsibility �� 1116
Section 3. Fulfilling Our Portion of Responsibility �� 1118
3.1. Freedom from the portion of responsibility in relation to restoration �� 1118
3.2. Perfection is a family that has unified heaven and earth �� 1120
Section 4. The Discovery of the Portion of Responsibility and Significance 1123
Section 5. Our Attitude toward Fulfilling Our Portion of Responsibility �� 1126
5.1. Our portion of responsibility can be found in every field of human life 1126
5.2. Our attitude toward fulfilling our portion of responsibility �� 1127
Chapter 2. The Internal Meaning of Sin and the Fall

Section 1. The Fall Means the Father’s Place was Taken by Another �� 1130
1.1. Satan, the devil, is our father �� 1130
1.2. If the Fall had not occurred… �� 1134
Section 2. Through the Fall Our Lineage Changed to that of Satan �� 1137
2.1. We have inherited the lineage of an enemy �� 1137
2.2. Original sin is inherited through lineage �� 1139
Section 3. Satan Is the Adulterer of God’s Love �� 1141
3.1. Satan is the fallen archangel Lucifer �� 1141
3.2. Satan is the enemy of love �� 1143
Section 4. The Fruit of the Tree of the Knowledge of Good
and Evil was Eve’s Sexual Organ �� 1144
4.1. Covering their sexual parts was an indication of sin �� 1144
4.2. The fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil
is the crossroads of life and death �� 1147
Section 5. Grief Caused Over the Fall and God’s Heart in Restoration �� 1150
5.1. The enemy of love; the bitter pain caused by the Fall �� 1150
5.2. Conditions for Satan’s accusations �� 1153
Section 6. The Blessing of the True Parents and the Restoration of Lineage 1156
6.1. True Parents are needed as the Messiah �� 1156
6.2. Restoration of lineage is the core of the ideology centered on
the returning Lord �� 1159
Chapter 3. The Formula for Indemnification and Restoration

Section 1. The Works of Rebecca, Tamar and Mary from the Viewpoint
of the Restoration of Motherhood �� 1164
1.1. The Fall of Eve, and Rebecca’s and Tamar’s deceptions �� 1164
1.2. Fundamental restoration in the womb, through Tamar �� 1165
1.3. The mission of Mary in the course of Jesus �� 1169
Section 2. The Historical Indemnity Course of True Father �� 1173
2.1. What our attitude should be in following the course of indemnity �� 1173
2.2. Selecting True Mother �� 1179
Section 3. The 8 Stage Indemnity Course & 8 Stage Settlement Ceremony 1181
3.1. The 8 vertical & horizontal stages in the course of restoration �� 1181
3.2. Satan’s activities and the victory in the eight stages �� 1182
3.3. Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages �� 1186
Section 4. Restoration of Rights of the Eldest Son, Parent and Kingship �� 1188
4.1. Restoration of the right of the eldest son �� 1188
4.2. Restoration of the right of the parent �� 1192
4.3. Restoration of the right of kingship �� 1193
Section 5. Development of the Providence of Restoration and
the Mission of the Providential Nations �� 1196
5.1. The flow of Christian culture following World War II �� 1196
5.2. The mission of Japan as the Eve nation �� 1198
5.3. The mission of America as the world-level Rome �� 1200
5.4. The providence of restoration through indemnity is the path
that returns to the original ideal �� 1204
Chapter 4. The Course of Indemnity and Our Life

Section 1. The Way of Restoration Is the Inevitable Course for Humankind 1206
1.1. Restoration through indemnity is the way of re-creation �� 1206
1.2. The Reason We Must Go the Way of Indemnity �� 1207
Section 2. The Foundation of Faith and the Foundation of Substance �� 1209
2.1. The Foundation for the Messiah �� 1209
2.2. The ultimate issue is the restoration of lineage �� 1212
Section 3. Why Restoration through Indemnity is Necessary �� 1213
3.1. Two things that must be restored through indemnity �� 1213
Section 4. You Must Set Indemnity Conditions Yourself �� 1217
4.1. No one else can set indemnity conditions for you �� 1217
4.2. The mindset necessary to fulfill one’s responsibility �� 1219
Section 5. There is No Separation from Satan without the Law of Indemnity 1219
5.1. I am standing at a divide �� 1219
5.2. How to get out of the realm of Satan (the realm of the Fall) �� 1222
Section 6. Faith Means Keeping the Law of Indemnity �� 1224
Section 7. The Way of Indemnity is the Way of Absolute Obedience
and Absolute Submission �� 1228

Blessed Family
Chapter 1. True Parents and the Blessing

Section 1. The Meaning and Value of the Blessing �� 1239
1.1. What is the Blessing? �� 1239
1.1.1. The meaning of the Blessing �� 1239
1.1.2. The value of the Blessing �� 1242
1.1.3. The Blessing is the formula course for humanity �� 1246
1.2. The Blessing’s true perspectives on marriage �� 1248
1.2.1. True marriage reflects the form of God. �� 1248
1.2.2. Marriage is for the perfection of love �� 1251
1.2.3. Marriage brings together heaven and earth �� 1253
1.3. Reasons for receiving the Blessing �� 1255
1.3.1. Fallen human beings have false parents �� 1255
1.3.2. The lineage of the enemy has been inherited �� 1258
1.3.3. The Messiah is needed as the True Parents �� 1262
Section 2. True Parents, Rebirth, and Transformation of the Lineage �� 1264
2.1. Who are True Parents? �� 1264
2.1.1. True Parents are the ancestors without original sin �� 1264
2.1.2. True Parents give rebirth to humanity through true love �� 1266
2.2. The core of providential rebirth �� 1268
2.2.1. True meaning of rebirth �� 1268
2.2.2. Rebirth �� 1270
2.3. The central ideology is the conversion of lineage �� 1271
2.4. Three stages in changing the lineage �� 1275
2.4.1. Holy wine ceremony �� 1275
2.4.2. Blessing Ceremony �� 1278
2.4.3. Three-day ceremony for substantial restoration �� 1280
Section 3. Responsibilities of Blessed Families �� 1283
3.1. Unity of heart with True Parents �� 1283
3.2. The absolute value of sexual love �� 1286
3.3. The importance of ideal marriage �� 1291
3.4. Blessing is the key to perfection of the ideal family �� 1294
Chapter 2. True Parents and the History of the Blessing

Section 1. True Parents and the Realm of the Third Israel �� 1300
1.1. Blessed families are the tribe of the True Parents �� 1300
1.2. Formation of the realm of the Third Israel �� 1301
1.3. The Blessing is the key for entering the Third Israel �� 1303
Section 2. The History of the Blessed Couples �� 1304
2.1. History of the 36, 72, and 124 Couples �� 1304
2.2. The 430 Couples represent the nation �� 1310
2.3. History of the 777, 1800, 6000 and 6500 couples �� 1312
2.4. The 30,000 Couples: Formation stage of the international Blessing �� 1318
2.5. The 360,000 Couples represent the growth stage
of the international Blessing �� 1321
2.6. The 3.6 Million Couples represent the completion stage
Chapter 3. The Providential Significance of the Blessed Couples

Section 1. The 36 Couples �� 1331
1.1. The Three Couples first blessed �� 1331
1.2. The significance of the 36 Couples �� 1332
1.3. Anecdotes from the 33 Couples Blessing �� 1337
2.1. Significance of the 72 Couples Blessing �� 1340
3.1. Significance of 124 Couples �� 1344
3.2. Dedication ceremony and designation of 120 holy grounds �� 1348
4.1. Significance of the 430 Couples �� 1348
4.2. The 430 Couples and tribal messiahship �� 1354
5.1. The 777 Couples represent the world �� 1356
6.1. The background to the 1800 Couples Blessing �� 1363
Section 9. The 30,000 Couples �� 1371
Section 11. The 3.6 Million Couples �� 1390
11.1. The Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples brought the era of liberation �� 1390
11.2. From 3.6 million to 36 million couples �� 1397
Section 12. The 360 Million Couples �� 1400
Section 13. The Already Married Couples �� 1406
Section 14. The Single Blessing �� 1411
Chapter 4. Blessed Families and Registration

Section 1. Registration of the Blessed Families and Our Homeland �� 1419
1.1. What is registration? �� 1419
1.2. Registration occurs in the era of the national level Blessing �� 1422
1.3. Registration requires a sovereign state �� 1424
1.4. Reclaiming the Homeland �� 1427
Section 2. The Conditions for Registration �� 1430
2.1. Change of the right of ownership, lineage, and realm of heart �� 1430
2.1.1. Change of the right of ownership �� 1430
2.1.2. Change of lineage �� 1433
2.1.3. Change of the realm of heart �� 1435
2.2. Tribal messiahship �� 1436
2.2.1. Mission of tribal messiahs �� 1436
2.2.2. Fulfillment of restoration of 160 families �� 1440
2.3. Formation of the tribes and genealogy of the heavenly nation �� 1444
2.4. The era of the great migration is coming �� 1446
Section 3. The Four-Position Foundation Registration Unification
Blessing Ceremony �� 1447
3.1. Transition of the Three Ages Realm of Oneness Unification
3.2. Four-Position Foundation Registration �� 1450
3.3. True Parents’ instructions to Registered Families �� 1451
3.4. Mobilization of blessed wives and the restoration of the homeland �� 1451
Section 4. The Era of Registration and Our Responsibilities �� 1453
4.1. Registration comes from the grace of the True Parents �� 1453
4.2. Establishing the tradition of Blessed Families �� 1455

The Way in the Completed Testament Age
Chapter 1. A Perspective on Human Life

Section 1. What Is Human Life? �� 1465
1.1. Problems in life have been like a maze �� 1465
1.2. What is our destiny? �� 1467
Section 2. Human Beings Are Resultant Beings �� 1468
2.1. Human beings was born from God’s love �� 1468
2.2. Original purpose for the birth of human beings �� 1470
2.3. We live for the sake of love �� 1471
Section 3. The Great Value of Human Beings �� 1473
3.1. Original human value is akin to that of God �� 1473
3.2. Human beings: temples for God to indwell �� 1476
Section 4. Original Human Nature and the True Lifestyle �� 1479
4.1. Live in harmony with your original mind �� 1479
4.2. Human perfection means mind-body unity �� 1480
4.3. The original mind is the teacher and closest to God �� 1483
Section 5. The Path of True People �� 1487
5.1. The path people should seek �� 1487
5.2. The way true human beings should go �� 1490
5.3. The rationale for establishing the law of living for the sake of others �� 1492
Chapter 2. A Perspective on the Family

Section 1. What Is an Ideal Family? �� 1496
1.1. Why is the family valuable? �� 1496
1.2. The family gives birth to the love for society, nation, and humanity �� 1499
Section 2. The Family Is the Basic Unit of Heaven �� 1503
2.1. Family is the cornerstone of God’s Kingdom on earth and in heaven �� 1503
2.2. The family is the training ground for true love �� 1506
Section 3. The Ideal and Value of True Family �� 1511
3.1. True parents, true couples, and true children �� 1511
3.2. The qualities of a true family �� 1515
Section 4. We Enter Heaven as a Family �� 1519
Section 5. The Family Pledge �� 1523
5.1. Those who can recite the Family Pledge �� 1523
5.2. The content of the Family Pledge �� 1525
Chapter 3. A Perspective on the Nation and the World

Section 1. The One Nation and World Sought by Humankind �� 1536
1.1. The Adam-centered ideology, Adam’s nation and Adam’s world �� 1536
1.2. The nation we all desire �� 1538
Section 2. Characteristics of an Ideal Society, Nation and World �� 1542
2.1. Humankind as one extended family �� 1542
2.2. The society of interdependence, mutual prosperity
and universally shared values �� 1545
2.3. One language �� 1546
Section 3. The Way of True Love is the Central Ideology of Humankind �� 1548
3.1. The way of Adam is the way of the parent �� 1548
3.2. The way of the parent is the way of true love �� 1550
Section 4. The Future of the Democratic and Communist Worlds �� 1554
4.1. Unifying the democratic and communist worlds �� 1554
4.2. Head-wing thought will rectify religion and philosophy �� 1558
Section 5. When God-centered Sovereignty Is Restored �� 1560
5.1. The world where God’s will is fulfilled �� 1560
5.2. Seeking God’s nation �� 1563
Chapter 4. The Way in the Completed Testament Age

Section 1. The Settlement of the Victorious Domain of True Parents �� 1566
1.1. Ceremony of the Settlement of the Eight Stages: restoration of the
right of the eldest son, right of the parent and right of kingship �� 1566
1.2. Restoration of the right of the parent and right of kingship through
the ideology centered on the Heavenly Father �� 1568
Section 2. Complete Providential Settlement and
the Great Proclamation of the True Parents �� 1570
2.1. Proclamation of the True Parents (Messiah) �� 1570
2.2. Declaration of God’s Eternal Blessing (Chil Il Jeol: 7.1. Day) �� 1572
2.3. Declaration of the elimination of historical indemnity �� 1574
2.4. Declaration of the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents
of Heaven and Earth (Chil Pal Jeol: 7.8. Day) �� 1575
2.5. Proclamation of the liberation of hell and the opening
of the gates of heaven �� 1579
2.6. Ceremony for the Total Liberation of the People in the Spirit World �� 1580
2.7. Proclamation of the Complete Liberation for Cosmic Expansion
of the True Blessing and the Rooting Out of the Satanic Lineage �� 1584
2.8. Proclamation of the Completion of the Completed Testament Age
and God’s Kingdom on Earth and in Heaven �� 1586
2.9. Declaration of Congratulations for True Parents’ East-West
(Global) Victory �� 1588
2.10. Congratulatory Declaration of True Parents’ Cosmic Victory �� 1590
2.11. Declaration of the Liberation and Unification of the Cosmos

of the Parents of Heaven and Earth (Gu Gu Jeol: 9.9. Day) �� 1593
2.12. Declaration of the Era of the Fourth Adam
(Ssang Shib Jeol – Double Ten Day) �� 1597
Section 3. The Seven Great Jardim Declarations and
the Establishment of the New Eden �� 1597
3.1. The first declaration: The New Hope Farm Declaration �� 1597
3.2. The second declaration: Absolute, Unique, Unchanging
and Eternal Ideal Family �� 1598
3.3. The third declaration: Declaration of the First, Second
and Third Creators �� 1599
3.4. The fourth declaration: Declaration of the Accomplishment
of our Destined Task �� 1600
3.5. The fifth declaration: Sa Sa Jeol (4.4. Day); Declaration of the Family �� 1603
3.6. The sixth declaration: Ceremony of Liberation and Unification
of All Spirits and the Entire Spirit World �� 1604
3.7. The seventh declaration: Declaration of the Cosmic Sa Sa Jeol (4.4. Day) 1605
Section 4. The Family Federation for World Peace and Unification �� 1606
Section 5. Crossing Through the Valley of the Fall �� 1607
5.1. The Parents’ path is different from that of the children �� 1607
5.2. The path of children is the path of absolute obedience �� 1608
5.3. Blessed members’ rules and duties �� 1611
Section 6. The Realm of the Fourth Adam Is the Era of Freedom
and Autonomy �� 1614
6.1. The era of the fourth Adam is that of natural restoration �� 1614
6.2. The era of praying in one’s own name �� 1616
6.3. The era of creating oneself in the status of the second creator �� 1616
Section 7. The Royal Family of Love �� 1618
7.1. Heaven is open to those with the qualities of the royal family �� 1618
7.2. Become a person of love �� 1623

The Root of the Universe
Chapter 1.The Fundamental Order of the Universe

Section 1. The Manifestation of God’s Dual Characteristics �� 1629
1.1. God is the Original Being having unified dual characteristics �� 1629
1.1.1. God is the Original Being of unified love �� 1629
1.2. The universe was created in the image of dual characteristics �� 1633
1.3. God’s motive in creating the universe �� 1637
Section 2. Subject and Object Partners Comprise the Universe �� 1642
2.1. The principle of the pair system governs the existence of the universe 1642
2.2. Subject and object partners in a love relationship �� 1647
Section 3. Love Is the Root of the Universe �� 1653
3.1. The center of the universe is love �� 1653
3.2. Humankind is the center of love in the created universe �� 1659
3.2.1. Human beings are the objects of God’s love �� 1659
3.2.2. The process of human maturity is reflected in God’s own development 1660
3.2.3. Humankind is the center of all created beings �� 1663
3.3. The world of creation is a museum of love for humankind �� 1668
3.3.1. God’s will in creating the universe �� 1668
3.3.2. The world of creation is the textbook of love for humankind �� 1669
Section 4. Evolution or Creation? �� 1675
4.1. The fundamental error of the theory of evolution �� 1675
4.1.1. Strict distinction of species and absolute rejection of intervention 1675
4.1.2. Laws of the action of energy and the fabrications
of evolutionary theory �� 1683
4.1.3. Theory of evolution refuted by the logic of love �� 1690
4.2. The Theory of Evolution is an outdated idea �� 1694
Chapter 2. The Creation of Humankind and the Perfection of the

Ideal of Love
Section 1. The Absolute Value of Love �� 1699
1.1. Man and woman �� 1699
1.2. The sexual organs perfect man and woman �� 1703
1.3. The sexual organs: the beginning and the end in solving
fundamental problems �� 1707
Section 2. The Sexual Organs Are the Three Great Original Palaces,
and the Most Holy Place �� 1711
2.1. The original palace of love, life and lineage �� 1711
2.2. The organs with which to complete God’s purpose of creation �� 1718
2.3. The sexual organs are the most holy place, where God dwells �� 1722
Section 3. The Oneness of God and Humankind, and
the Perfection of the Ideal of Love �� 1725
3.1. The point of settlement of love where God and humankind meet �� 1725
3.2. Fundamental principle of the ideal oneness of God and humankind in love 1729
3.2.1. Explaining the oneness of God and humankind �� 1729
3.2.2. The base for the oneness of God and humankind �� 1733
3.2.3. The root of true lineage: God �� 1738
3.3. Why marriage is important �� 1741
3.3.1. The purpose of marriage is to resemble God �� 1741
3.3.2. Conjugal love and absoluteness �� 1745
Section 4. The Sexual Organs Are the Greatest Mystery and Interest �� 1749
4.1. The sexual organs were created with utmost diligence �� 1749
4.2. The owners of the sexual organs were interchanged �� 1750
4.3. True love can digest even the unclean �� 1755
4.4. Vertical and horizontal to be balanced by the sexual organs �� 1757
4.5. Love is not known through being taught �� 1761
Section 5. The Sexual Organs Are the Crossroads to Heaven or Hell �� 1763
Chapter 3. The Human Fall and Restoration

Section 1. The Internal Significance of the Fall �� 1768
1.1. The Fall was a misuse of love �� 1768
1.2. The fruit of good and evil is Eve’s sexual organ �� 1773
1.3. The devil Satan fell through fornication �� 1777
1.4. Humankind inherited Satan’s lineage through the Fall �� 1782
1.5. The meaning of the serpent’s temptation �� 1785
Section 2. The Results of the Fall �� 1787
2.1. Fallen human beings and the state of the fallen world �� 1787
2.1.1. Youth problems and free sex �� 1787
2.1.2. Corruption of sexual morality �� 1790
2.1.3. Homosexuality �� 1792
2.2. Reining in the errant culture of free sex �� 1795
2.2.1. In the Last Days the order of love is corrupted �� 1795
2.2.2. Absolute purity: do not defile the lineage �� 1798
2.3. True Parents and fundamental restoration �� 1802
2.3.1. To solve the fundamental problem, the origin
of the Fall must be understood �� 1802
2.3.2. Why True Parents are needed �� 1805
2.3.3. Lineage is restored through the Blessing �� 1807
2.3.4. Final goal: realizing the ideal of the true family �� 1810

The Pacific Rim Providence
Chapter 1. The Twenty-first Century Is the Oceanic Era

Section 1. The Sea Is a Valuable Storeroom for the Future of Humankind �� 1817
1.1. The sea is the solution to the problem of hunger �� 1817
1.2. Unlimited resources from developing the ocean bed �� 1822
1.3. The future will be the water age �� 1824
1.4. The ocean will become the only energy source �� 1828
1.5. Oceanic nations will take the lead �� 1829
Section 2. The Ocean Providence Carried Out by True Parents �� 1831
2.1. The ocean providence centering on North America �� 1831
2.1.1. The marine products industry in America �� 1831
2.1.2. Seilo distribution organization �� 1837
2.1.3. Alaska marine products industries �� 1838
2.1.4. The fish-farming industry �� 1846
2.1.5. Ocean Church and sea training �� 1849
2.2. The ocean providence centering on South America �� 1852
2.2.1. The construction of Jardim, the New Eden �� 1852
2.2.2. The Pantanal Holy Ground �� 1858
2.2.3. Animal museum �� 1865
2.3. Ocean providence centering on Korea �� 1867
2.3.1. Boat of Heavenly Victory �� 1867
2.3.3. Shipyards �� 1868
2.3.4. Developing Jejudo to become an international fishing location �� 1871
2.3. We can learn a great deal from the ocean �� 1876
2.3.1. Like the ocean, we should live while embracing the universe �� 1876
2.3.2. Life in the ocean is amazing and mystifying �� 1878
2.3.3. The great power of nature lies in the ocean �� 1882
Chapter 2. The Ocean Leisure Industry and Hobby Industry

Section 1. The Development of the Ocean Leisure Industry �� 1887
1.1. Fishing and hunting are aspects of the leisure industry �� 1887
1.2. One Hope: a ship that cannot sink �� 1889
1.3. The future leisure industry that will be spotlighted is fishing �� 1891
1.3.1. The joy and zest of sea-fishing �� 1891
1.3.2. The essential points for sea-fishing �� 1895
1.3.3. You will not die of hunger if you learn to fish �� 1900
1.3.4. Sea fishing is a mind game �� 1902
Section 2. People and the Hobby Life �� 1908

2.1. The future world is the age of hobby life �� 1908
2.2. The hobby industry is the shortcut leading to the world of peace �� 1909
2.3. We must prepare for the age of the hobby industry �� 1911
Chapter 3. The Pacific Rim Era and the Inauguration of the Island
Nations Federation
Section 1. Now is the Pacific Rim era �� 1915
1.1. Why is the Pacific era coming? �� 1915
1.2. The central nations in the Pacific era are Korea and Japan �� 1923
Section 2. Inauguration of the Federation of Island Nations �� 1928
2.1. The background of the inauguration of the Federation of Island Nations 1928
2.2. Outline of the inaugural rally �� 1930
2.3. True Parents’ keynote address at the inaugural rally �� 1931
Section 3. The Ocean Providence Centering on Hawaii �� 1934
3.1. Japan and Hawaii �� 1934
3.2. The reason Hawaii is the center of the ocean providence �� 1935
Chapter 4. Ocean Civilizations Seen from the Viewpoint of God’s Providence

Section 1. The History of Human Civilization and Trends in its Development 1938
1.1. The currents of world history centering on civilizations �� 1938
1.2. The reason Israel, Rome, and Britain failed �� 1940
1.3. America is the Rome of the twentieth century �� 1945
Section 2. The Significance of Island Civilization �� 1948
2.1. Britain, the greatest oceanic island nation �� 1948
2.2. The difference between British civilization and Japanese civilization �� 1950
Section 3. Japan’s Mission as the Eve Nation �� 1953
3.1. Japan is the Eve nation �� 1953
3.2. The reason for choosing Japan as the Eve nation �� 1956
3.3. Japan’s mission as the mother nation �� 1961
Chapter 5. All Civilizations Will Come to Fruition on the Peninsula

Section 1. The Peninsular Civilization and Korea �� 1969
1.1. The trend of world civilization �� 1969
1.2. The role of the peninsular civilization from the Principle perspective �� 1971
Section 2. The Providential Mission of the Korean Peninsula �� 1976
2.1. The Korean peninsula is an encapsulation of the world �� 1976
2.2. A unified cultural sphere centering on the Korean peninsula �� 1977
2.3. The reunification of the Korean peninsula is the model for world unification 1983
2.4. Providential developments for the restoration of the Adam nation �� 1986
2.5. We should seek the homeland �� 1993
2.5.1. The liberation of the homeland is the hope of all humankind �� 1993

Restoration of the True God's Homeland
Contents
Chapter 1. The Restoration of the True God’s Homeland
Section 1. The Homeland that the True God Desires ....................................... 200
Section 2. We Must Find Our Homeland .............................................................. 2008
Section 3. The Standard Bearers for the Restoration of Our Homeland ...... 2011
Section 4. Soldiers for the Independence of Our Homeland ........................... 2013
Section 5. The Restoration of Our Homeland through True Love ................ 201
Section 6. Our Conviction and Attitude for the Restoration of Our Homeland 2019
Chapter 2. Home Church as the Internal Foundation of the Providence

Section 1. What Is Home Church? ......................................................................... 2021
Section 2. The Beginning of Home Church Activities ...................................... 202
Section 3. The Development of Home Church Activities ................................ 2028
3.1. Conditions tribal messiahs should fulfill ..................................................... 2028
3.2. Visiting homes, volunteering, and education ............................................. 2031
Section 4. Completing Home Church through the 360 Homes ..................... 203
4.1. The numerical significance of 30 homes .................................................. 203
4.2. Home Church is the place where the providence is finally settled ......... 203
Chapter 3. Why We Must Do Tong Ban Gyeokpa (Local Breakthrough)

Activities
Section 1. The Reason We Are Doing Tong Ban Gyeokpa Again ...................... 2039
Section 2. The Local Level Is the Last Fortress of Victory and Defeat ........ 2043
Section 3. The Tong-ban Movement Is the Strategy to Unite North
and South Korea .................................................................................... 2047
Section 4. The Tong-ban Breakthrough Must be Centered on Families ....... 202
Section 5. Organizational Expansion of Tong-ban Activities .......................... 207
.1. Organizational expansion centering on people of social eminence ....... 207
.2. Organizational expansion through local volunteer activities .................. 201
.3. Organizational expansion through the strengthening of education ...... 202
.4. The Providence centering on the Second Generation and
the Professors’ and Students’ Federation for Unification. ......................... 20
.. Tribal Messiah Activities and Tong-ban Breakthrough Activities ............ 209
Section 6. The Unification Movement and the Role of Women ...................... 2074
Chapter 4. Be Active as Tribal Messiahs

Section 1. Now is the Time for the Unification of North, South,
East, and West �� 2079
Section 2. The Significance of the Tribal Messiah Proclamation �� 2085
Section 3. The Reason for Giving the Tribal Messiah Responsibility �� 2086
Section 4. Let Us Plant Our True Heart in the Original Homeland �� 2092
Section 5. Our Task for This Time Period �� 2094
5.1. Let us testify to True Parents �� 2094
5.2. Let us attend True Parents’ picture in every family �� 2095
5.3. Let’s do revival services for our tribes �� 2097
5.4. Organize hoondokhwae �� 2099
Chapter 5. Our Attitude towards Making a New Start

Section 1. Determination for a New Start �� 2102
Section 2. The Attitude to Inherit True Parents’ Tradition �� 2103
Section 3. Let Us Plant True Love �� 2107
Section 4. Plant the Root of Love in Your Hometown �� 2110
Section 5. The Cooperation of the Spirit World and Our Conviction �� 2111
Section 6. Our Original Hometown and the Way to Enter
the Kingdom of Heaven �� 2116
6.1. Hometown is a world of the original creation �� 2116
6.2. Registration in the Kingdom of Heaven �� 2118
Chapter 6. True Parents’ Textbook for the Unification of Korea and

the World
Section 1. World Unification and the Unification of North and
South Korea through True Love �� 2124
Section 2. The Cosmos is Our Hometown and Homeland �� 2134
Section 3. Everybody Wants True Love �� 2141
Section 4. The Path for America and Humanity in the Last Days �� 2147

A Life of True Filial Piety
Chapter 1. The Meaning of Loyalty and Filial Piety

Section 1. Loyalty and Filial Piety Are the Central Thought of Koreans �� 2179
Section 2. Saints and Divine Sons and Daughters of Perfect Loyalty
and Filial Piety �� 2181
Chapter 2. True Loyalty and Filial Piety

Section 1. True Loyalty and Filial Piety Means Taking Initiative in Difficulty� 2185
Section 2. True Loyalty and Filial Piety Establish the Family
and Perfect the Parents and the Nation �� 2187
Section 3. True Loyalty and Filial Piety Is Being Obedient and Loving Others 2189
Chapter 3. The Way of Loyalty and Filial Piety

Section 1. Genuine Loyalty and Filial Piety Demands the Cost of Your Life 2192
Section 2. True Loyalty and Filial Piety that Anticipates the Needs of Others 2196
Section 3. The True and Unconditional Filial Child �� 2199
Chapter 4. Loyalty and Filial Piety Toward God

Section 1. God’s Hope �� 2203
Section 2. Absolute Loyalty and Filial Piety that Moves God �� 2208
Section 3. The Loyalty and Filial Piety of Jesus �� 2211
Chapter 5. The Inseparability of Filial Piety, Loyalty and Religion
Chapter 6. Our Level of Loyalty, Filial Piety and True Love Determine
Our Path to Heaven or Hell
Chapter 7. God and True Parents

Section 1. True Parents Are the Model of Loyalty and Filial Piety �� 2222
Section 2. Loyalty to True Parents Is Loyalty to God �� 2224

The Life of an Owner of Cheon Il Guk
Chapter 1. God’s True Love Is the Motivating Force for the Creation
Section 1. True Love is at the Center of God’s Desire �� 2233
Section 2. True Love for the Sake of Attaining Oneness with God
and True Parents �� 2236
Section 3. The Absolute Object of God’s Love Are Our First Ancestors,
Adam and Eve �� 2239
Section 4. True Family Is the Primary Platform of True Love �� 2248
Chapter 2. God’s Kingdom and the True Family

Section 1. God’s Ideal of Creation Is the Realization of
the Four-Position Foundation and the True Family �� 2251
Section 2. True Families Produce the Citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven. 2256
Section 3. Citizens of God’s Kingdom are Educated in True Families. �� 2260
Section 4. Heaven is Based On True Families. �� 2263
Chapter 3. God and True Parents

Section 1. True Parents: The Cherished Hope of God and Humanity �� 2270
Section 2. God the Vertical Parent, True Parents the Horizontal Parent �� 2280
Section 3. True Parents Who Liberate God �� 2284
Section 4. True Parents Are the Way to Heaven �� 2288
Chapter 4. The Way of Becoming Citizens of Cheon Il Guk

Section 1. God’s Hope for Humankind �� 2298
Section 2. Cheon Il Guk, Our Original Homeland �� 2301
Section 3. Qualifications for Becoming Citizens of Cheon Il Guk �� 2307
Section 4. Witness in Order to Win the Heavenly Right of Ownership �� 2317
Section 5. Life of Owners of Cheon Il Guk �� 2323
5.1. One heart, one body, one mindset, one harmony �� 2323
5.2. Eight stages of purity �� 2325
Section 6. Inheriting the Realm of Victory of the Cosmic True Parent
and the True Parents of Heaven and Earth �� 2331
6.1. Name �� 2331
6.2. The word �� 2334
6.3. Actual accomplishments �� 2336
Section 7. The Holy Marriage Blessing Ceremony and the Coronation
of the King of the Blessed Families �� 2338

True Families and the Family Pledge
Chapter 1. The Family Pledge: Declaration and Preconditions

Section 1. The Background to the Family Pledge �� 2353
1.1. This is the age centering on families, not on individuals �� 2353
1.2. The Settlement of the Completed Testament Age and
the beginning of the family age �� 2356
1.3. Establishing the Family Federation – moving towards the age of
the worldwide family �� 2360
1.4. The reason for establishing the Family Pledge �� 2365
Section 2. The Meaning and Value of the Family Pledge �� 2367
2.1. The importance of the Family Pledge �� 2367
2.2. The Family Pledge is the encapsulation of the outline of restoration �� 2370
2.3. The central philosophy of the Family Pledge is “True Love” �� 2372
2.4. You must maintain the Family Pledge as your standard �� 2374
2.5. Our attitude toward the Family Pledge �� 2377
Section 3. The Family Pledge and the Tradition of the Blessed Families �� 2379
3.1. We must create the Kingdom of Heaven by serving others �� 2379
3.2. You must live united with True Parents �� 2380
3.3. We must set up the correct family tradition and family law �� 2383
Chapter 2. Explanation of the Family Pledge

Section 1. Explanation of Family Pledge Number One �� 2387
1.1. The owner of Cheon Il Guk �� 2387
1.1.1. The meaning of Cheon Il Guk �� 2387
1.1.2. The attitude and lifestyle of an owner of Cheon Il Guk �� 2388
1.2. Centering on true love �� 2390
1.2.1. The primary premise of the Family Pledge is “by centering
on true love” �� 2390
1.2.2. True Love is the love connected only with God �� 2392
1.2.3. The foundation for true love is a true family �� 2394
1.3. Seeking our original homeland �� 2396
1.3.1. The true meaning of our original homeland �� 2396
1.3.2. The original homeland we must seek �� 2400
1.4. The original ideal of creation �� 2403
1.5. Building the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven �� 2407
1.5.1. The starting point for the Kingdom of God on earth and
in heaven is the family �� 2407
1.5.2. Building the Kingdom of Heaven is the mission of Blessed Families 2411
1.5.3. The return to one’s hometown and the completion of
the tribal messiah mission �� 2414
Section 2. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Two �� 2417
2.1. Our family pledges to represent and become central to heaven and earth 2418
2.1.1. Adam’s family is the representative and central family �� 2418
2.1.2. Blessed families have the same value as the original family �� 2420
2.2. Perfect the dutiful family way of filial sons and daughters in our family,
patriots in our nation, saints in the world, and divine sons and
daughters in heaven and earth �� 2424
2.2.1. The path of filial sons and daughters, patriots, saints, and
divine sons and daughters that we must inevitably go �� 2424
2.2.2. The difference between a saint and a divine son or daughter �� 2431
2.2.3. The true way that people must go �� 2435
Section 3. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Three �� 2439
3.1. The Four Great Realms of Heart �� 2439
3.2. The Three Great Kingships �� 2449
3.2.1. The Three Great Kingships are the basic framework of
the ideal of creation �� 2449
3.2.2. Restoration of the right of the first son, the right of the parent
and the right of kingship �� 2454
3.3. Perfecting the realm of the royal family �� 2458
3.3.1. The Kingdom of Heaven is the destination of the realm of
the royal family of Love �� 2458
3.3.2. What is the realm of the royal family? �� 2462
3.3.3. The Realm of the royal family does not include the direct children 2468
3.3.4. Towards the era of nation-building centering on the realm of
the royal family �� 2471
Section 4. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Four �� 2473
4.1. God’s ideal of creation �� 2473
4.2. The universal family encompassing heaven and earth �� 2474
4.2.1. The basis of the universal family encompassing heaven and
earth: the family �� 2474
4.2.2. The core of a society of interdependence, mutual prosperity
and universally shared values is love. �� 2476
4.3. The world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness �� 2478
4.3.1. Our idea: one unified world �� 2478
4.3.2. Love is the essence of freedom, peace and happiness �� 2481
Section 5. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Five �� 2484
5.1. The unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject
and object partners �� 2484
5.1.1. The spirit world is the subject partner �� 2484
5.1.2. We must unify the spirit world and the physical world �� 2487
5.2. Strive to advance �� 2491
5.2.1. Strive to advance every day �� 2491
5.2.2. Let us pave a true love highway �� 2494
Section 6. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Six �� 2497
6.1. A family that embodies God and True Parents �� 2497
6.2. Families that move heavenly fortune �� 2499
6.3. A family that conveys Heaven’s blessing to our community �� 2501
Section 7. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Seven �� 2503
7.1. The family rooted in the original lineage �� 2504
7.2. Through living for the sake of others �� 2506
7.3. Perfecting a world based on the culture of heart �� 2508
Section 8. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Eight �� 2511
8.1. As we enter the Completed Testament Age �� 2511
8.1.1. What is the Completed Testament Age? �� 2511
8.1.2. The Completed Testament Age is declared through the victory
of the True Parents. �� 2514
8.2. Through absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience �� 2517
8.2.1. God’s principle of creation and absolute faith and
absolute obedience �� 2517
8.2.2. The practice of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute
obedience sends you straight to the Kingdom of Heaven �� 2522
8.2.3. The standard of oneness is absolute faith and absolute love �� 2524
8.3. To achieve the ideal of oneness of God and humankind in love �� 2527
8.3.1. The ideal oneness of God and humankind in love is
God’s purpose of creation �� 2527
8.3.2. How is the oneness of God and humankind realized? �� 2528
8.3.3. We are to restore the ideal of oneness of God and humankind in love 2532
8.4. The realm of liberation and the realm of complete freedom in
the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven �� 2533
8.4.1. Building the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven
through true love �� 2533
8.4.2. Let us pledge to perfect the realm of liberation �� 2537
Book on e
True God
BOOK ONE True God
Abbreviated Contents | Go to Detailed Contents
Chapter 1 The Original Being of God
Chapter 2 God and the Work of Creation
Chapter 3 The History of the Providence of Restoration

and Changes in Humankind's View of God
Chapter 4 True Father's Insights on God

Contents
Chapter 1. The Original Being of God

Section 1. God Is the Incorporeal Subject Partner �� 51
1.1. The incorporeal God �� 51
1.2. In the beginning we naturally knew about God �� 53
Section 2. The Incorporeal God Needs a Body �� 55
2.1. God created Adam and Eve in order to assume physical form �� 55
2.2. Adam is the first ancestor and visible God �� 57
Section 3. God is a Personal God �� 60
3.1. A personal God with intellect, emotion, and will �� 60
3.2. We need a personal God with whom we can be one �� 62
Section 4. God Is Our Father �� 64
4.1. God and human beings are related as parent and child �� 64
4.2. God is the closest person to you �� 68
Section 5. God’s Omniscience and Omnipotence Are Within the Principle �� 71
5.1. God’s omniscience and omnipotence are based on principles �� 71
5.2. Only love is the absolute standard �� 73
5.3. Even God is absolutely obedient to love �� 76
Section 6. God is Omnipresent Through His Love �� 79
6.1. Only love freely traverses borders �� 79
6.2. Love pervades the entire universe �� 80
Section 7. Assessing the Existing Views of God �� 82
7.1. Existing doctrines of God are contradictory �� 82
Chapter 2. God and the Work of Creation

Section 1. God’s Motivation for Creating Is Love �� 87
1.1. The Work of Creation Required Complete Investment �� 87
1.2. Realizing the ideal of creation through love �� 90
Section 2. God’s Purpose for Creating Human Beings �� 92
2.1. God created human beings as His object partners in love �� 92
2.2. God invests the essence of His love and life �� 94
Section 3. The Ideal of Love to Be Attained Through Adam and Eve �� 95
3.1. God created Adam as a body of the invisible God �� 95
3.2. Husband and Wife Stand as Second Creators �� 98
Section 4. The Ideal of Love is Fulfilled in the Family �� 101
4.1. God’s ideal of creation is the completion of the four-position foundation �� 101
4.2. The ideal of creation is fulfilled through the completion of the family �� 102
Section 5. God’s Will in Creating All Things �� 104
5.1. The purpose for creating all things �� 104
5.2. The size and structure of the mysterious universe �� 107
50 Book 1 • True God

5.4. Our attitude toward nature �� 111
5.5. Love nature and love people �� 113
Chapter 3. The History of the Providence of Restoration and

Changes in Humankind’s View of God
Section 1. The God of the Old Testament Age �� 115
1.1. The Old Testament Age was the age of the servant �� 115
1.2. In the Old Testament Age, angels worked on behalf of God �� 117
1.3. Why do angels become involved in human salvation? �� 119
Section 2. The Identity of Jehovah God �� 120
2.1. The attributes of Jehovah God �� 120
2.2. The religion of the bride and the religion of the archangel �� 121
Section 3. Jesus’ View of God Based on the Parent-Child Relationship �� 123
3.1. The New Testament Age is the age of the adopted son �� 123
3.2. The adopted child can call out “father” �� 125
Section 4. The Completed Testament Age Is the Age of the Oneness
of God and Humankind �� 126
4.1. True children should go through the change of lineage and rebirth �� 126
Section 5. God’s First Manifestation �� 129
5.1. God finally reveals Himself �� 129
Chapter 4. True Father’s Insights on God

Section 1. A God of Historical Bitterness, Grief and Pain �� 132
1.1. God lost the position of parent through the Fall �� 132
1.2. The bitter pain of restoration and God’s six-thousand-year search
for His children �� 135
Section 2. God’s Grief and Shock at Losing His Son and Daughter �� 138
2.1. God lost His eternal and only son �� 138
2.2. God has been miserable throughout history �� 139
Section 3. A God Confined and Incarcerated �� 141
3.1. God lost His rightful position �� 141
3.2. God could not function as God �� 143
Section 4. The Reason God Cannot Punish Satan �� 144
4.1. The reasons for Satan’s accusations �� 144
4.2. God abides by the law �� 147
Section 5. Let Us Liberate God �� 150
5.1. God is like a prisoner �� 150
5.2. God’s liberation is a task for humankind �� 153
Section 6. The Liberation of God and the Way of the Filial Child �� 156
6.1. The path of restoration True Father has walked �� 156
6.2. A lifetime devoted to God’s liberation �� 160
BOOK ONE
True God
4 CHAPTER 1 2
The Original Being of God
Section 1. God Is the Incorporeal of energy, you cannot see God even in
Subject Partner the spirit world. (105-193, 1979.10.21)
1.1. The incorporeal God The wise, all-knowing, and omnipo-

tent God thought that it was most con-
God is without form. If we should venient to rule as an incorporeal being
conceive of Him as large, He is infinitely who could move around freely in the
large, and if we should conceive of Him midst of things.
as small, He is infinitely small. (35-156, Since God has no form, He can pass
1970.10.13) through things at will without any
problem. God may come to your body
Does God really exist? Can God be and pass through it, but you would not
felt as more real than the pain that makes notice. When you doze off, God may
you say “ouch” when someone pinches walk on your body as He pleases with-
you, or more real than the experience of out you noticing. How convenient! So
eating when you are hungry? This is the it is plausible to say that God chose to
question. When we know that God truly remain invisible because He thought
exists, all problems will be solved. (89-72, that it would be most convenient. (138-167,
1976.7.11) 1986.1.21)
We have a mind. The mind is invis- We are normally unaware of the air
ible and may not appear to exist; yet it around us. The air is there, but we do not
exists. Does it exist in the head, or in feel it. If we unaware of the air circulat-
the heart? Mind exists throughout your ing around us, how can we be aware of
body, with not even one cell within your God?
body where it is not present. The same is It is most convenient for God to
true for God. Because this world is like remain invisible. At the same time, He
His body, He is present everywhere in has to be more than big enough to wrap
the world. (38-242, 1971.1.8) around this huge universe. Although
God is without form, He requires a mind
You cannot see God. Can you see that is bigger than this universe. (138-167,
energy? Since God is the original body 1986.1.21)
Do all of you here have love? Do you heaven and earth, were here. With His
have life? You all have sperm or ova to power, He could blow away Mt. Taebek
continue your lineage, don’t you? Do and put a hole through the earth. Do you
you also have a conscience? Then, have think you could survive watching such
you ever seen love? Have you seen life, a God?
lineage or conscience? Although you So it is good that God is invisible. If
know they exist, you can neither touch He were visible, your nerves would trem-
nor see them. You can know about them ble and you could not survive for even
only by feeling them through your mind one hour. So you should be grateful that
and heart. Likewise, when you are asked God is invisible. This is not a laughing
whether God exists, or whether you have matter. What I have told you now comes
seen Him, you cannot say that you have from my own poignant experiences. It
not seen Him. (275-13, 1995.10.30) is an account from my own experiences,
not those of others. (38-244, 1971.1.8)
When God is in your heart, your
heart knows it. When God is in your What if God decided to remove all
heart, you can break through the pro- the air in the world, leaving only one
tective walls and communicate with the gallon? It would be a naughty meth-
saints who died thousands of years ago. od, but if God did that, world unifica-
You can do this when the eternal God tion would be no problem. Perhaps He
comes into your heart. You cannot cap- would be able to do it in five minutes.
ture eternity through time; time exists If God took away all the air and asked,
within eternity. That is why even though “Will you unify or not?,” all human-
we cannot see God, our hearts know kind would shout in unison, “We will!”
Him. (41-285, 1971.2.17) God could unite the world in an instant
using this method, but we are thankful
How does God love? This is a difficult that God does not do that with the air.
question to answer, isn’t it? Since God is Without air we cannot live. Air is abso-
without form, He can go anywhere – lutely necessary for life. Yet people gulp
inside a lady’s eyes, inside her heart... He air like thieves without feeling grateful
can go everywhere. There is nowhere He for it. (38-244, 1971.1.8)
cannot go. Then, where does God live?
Where is His home? God’s home is in If God, the great Master of heaven
the middle of our heart. God’s mascu- and earth, were visible to human eyes,
line heart lives in the heart of man, and wouldn’t people fight each other to cap-
God’s feminine heart lives in the heart ture God? There would be no way to
of woman. (128-325, 1983.10.2) stop the battle. So it is good that God is
invisible. America and the Soviet Union
Suppose that God, who is omnipo- would fight, each claiming God as theirs.
tent, all-knowing, and controls all of They would. Who would be able to stop
Chapter 1 • The Original Being of God 53
the fighting? The all-knowing God stays If you have something you consid-
invisible lest such fights break out. To er most precious, you will want to car-
wish that God were visible is foolish. It ry it with you at all times. You will not
is better that He is not. (41-285, 1971.2.17) want to be separated from it even for a
moment. Then if God, the greatest trea-
This universe is veiled in mystery. sure of them all, was in your possession,
This great universe is some 21 billion where would you like to attend Him? Is
light years across. One light year is the there a store room where you can store
distance light travels in a year. Light can Him securely, where you can attend
circle the earth seven and a half times Him? That place is none other than your
in one second, so you can begin to con- heart and mind. The human heart and
ceive of how far light travels in a year. mind form the store room where God
Then, how large must the Master be who can be safely attended. (41-285, 1971.2.17)
can rule this huge universe? If God had a
body, how tall would He be? If God is as Since God is without form, the con-
large as we say He is, would He be able clusion is that He should give more
to drag His cumbersome body around? importance to beings with form than
How inconvenient it would be if He had He does to Himself. Only then will
to lumber about like that! Every time things begin to turn. Conversely, human
He moved the universe would fall over beings should value their invisible mind
in surprise. God is a wise being. This is and God more than their bodies. (111-49,
why He decided to be an invisible Lord. 1981.1.18)
(138-167, 1986.1.21)
1.2. In the beginning we naturally
Have you ever thought about God’s knew about God
weight? How heavy do you think He is?
How many kilograms does He weigh? If humankind had not fallen, and we
Perhaps billions of tons? If He were that had been born through parents of origi-
heavy, He would have a big problem try- nal goodness, there would be no need to
ing to move around. But it is ideal for argue about whether God exists. People
God that He is incorporeal. Even if you would naturally know from birth. Babies
carry Him inside your wallet, you will begin sucking as soon as they are born,
not feel any weight. when they sense their mother’s breast in
Since He has no form, He can even go front of them. Do they need to learn how
in and out through the eye of the small- to suck while in the womb? They auto-
est needle. In other words, He can move matically know how to do it.
around at will. Being infinitely large yet If human beings had not fallen, they
also infinitely small, He is free to move would naturally recognize and cultivate
around anywhere in the universe. (136-106, their relationship with God, and auto-
1985.12.22) matically understand that their position
is to advance towards Him. But the Fall awareness precedes knowledge, not the
has made people forget everything. This other way around. When we are cold,
is why the world is in doubt as to wheth- we first feel cold before we think, “I am
er God exists. This is a tragic fact. (20-306, cold.” We do not first think “I am cold”
1968.7.14) before we feel it. Isn’t that so? Likewise,
because God exists, you must be able to
Human beings are the masterpiece feel His existence with your cells. Reach-
among the created beings of the uni- ing that state is what matters. In other
verse. How great a masterpiece are they? words, the issue is how we reach the state
They are superb beyond imagination. in which we can experience these things.
That being the case, when the absolute (58-291, 1972.6.25)
God created them, should He have cre-
ated them in such a way that they do not You should be able to cry out “Father!”
know what He says, sees or feels? (53-51, even in your sleep and even when you
1972.2.8) are by yourself. When in your daily life
you forget to eat or sleep, and exclaim
If Adam and Eve, who resembled “Father!” with a deep longing, you will
God, had become the parents of human- be able to hold His hand. Magical things
kind, they would have recognized God’s will happen. When you call out “Father!”
constant presence in them through His He will embrace you.
works. Had that happened, there would You must know that in your life of
be no doubts about God. If the Fall had faith, the most precious thing is how
not occurred, we would be able to sense you tap into those feelings that bring
God’s presence at any time, and He you those deep experiences. The degree
would appear right away whenever we and amount of your experience and feel-
called Him. If we reach that level, who ing can be the measure of your faith. If
will deny His existence? No one. you have such a heart of love, when you
(Blessed Family - 307) determine, “I must accomplish this,”
God will already be supporting you
God’s existence is not just a matter of even before you ask, “Heavenly Father,
words. From the perspective of the sub- please be with me.” Feeling His support,
ject-object partner relationship in the you will say, “Thank you, God!” (58-297,
Principle, we do not need to prove that 1972.6.25)
God exists. Rather, the position we must
establish is that God existed before we The Unification Principle teaches
had cognition of Him and that He rules that God is the invisible, absolute Lord
over all our senses and over everything with dual characteristics in harmony. As
to do with us. a being of dual characteristics, God cre-
Awareness of this is more important ated Adam and Eve as manifestations of
than anything else. The basic rule is that His duality. He intended to be their ver-
tical center when they grew up and con- character and form of the Master. God
nected horizontally through love. In oth- should have dominion over the infinite
er words, when Adam and Eve reached spirit world as well as over all things on
maturity, God’s masculine characteris- earth. To be able to govern the archan-
tics would have entered Adam’s mind gel, beings with various forms, and even
and God’s feminine characteristics like- invisible beings, God needs a central
wise would have entered Eve’s mind. aspect, that is, an external form. This is
This does not mean that God is why God created Adam. (35-156, 1970.10.13)
divided. God can be present in Adam’s
and Eve’s minds because He is the God’s purpose in creating a human
Lord with dual characteristics. (138-245, being was to have dominion over the
1986.1.24) incorporeal and corporeal worlds
through him. God must form a rela-
We say that God is a being who har- tionship with a being that has personal-
monizes dual characteristics, don’t we? ity. Thus, with the perfection of Adam,
But I have not yet talked about Him as a God’s image, that is His external form, is
unified being of love in addition to one perfected. When God created Adam, He
harmonizing the dual characteristics. intended that Adam’s shape, looks, char-
We need to add the fact that He is the acter, and other characteristics should
unified being of love. (223-268, 1991.11.12) resemble His own as he stood at the cen-
ter of the incorporeal world. Without a
Section 2. The Incorporeal God form, He could not have dominion over
Needs a Body the world of form. (35-156, 1970.10.13)
2.1. God created Adam and Eve in Why did God create Adam and Eve?
order to assume physical form He did so to have a body. God, as an
incorporeal being, cannot love His phys-
Why does God need a form like ical children without becoming a father
Adam? All things have a form, but God and mother with a substantial body.
is an invisible being. God has no form God’s purpose in creating Adam and
whatsoever. If we conceive of Him as Eve was, first, for the incorporeal God to
large, He is infinitely large, and if we acquire a body through Adam’s body.
conceive of Him as small, He is infinite- Second, in assuming a substantial
ly small. Although all things of creation form, He would experience a vibrat-
manifest with a certain standard form of ing jolt to His being. Mere words can-
that being, and although they manifest not express the feeling. God wanted to
with a substantial body resembling that feel joy through the stimulation of this
being, God cannot rule them direct- impulse.
ly. Hence, the substantial world of cre- Third, God’s domain does not
ation needs a substantial being with the extend over any area because, as the
vertical Father who occupies the central God’s final purpose of creation is to
axis, He seeks to expand on the horizon- acquire a body. Since the incorporeal
tal plane. (232-210, 1992.7.6) God cannot govern the physical world,
He must appear with a body as the Father
You cannot see God even in the spirit and Mother of all humankind. He must
world. God is not visible. Can you see assume a physical form in order to relate
energy? Since God is the original Being to created beings as subject partner and
of energy, He cannot be seen even in the object partner, and thus feel stimula-
spirit world. He has no body. Hence, in tion through His sensory organs. (25-342,
order to guide and govern the physical 1969.10.12)
world, He must assume physical form.
What kind of God is He? As a being without form, God cannot
If, instead of falling, Adam had rule over the physical world, although
grown to maturity, flourished on earth, He created it. He therefore needs a body.
and gone to heaven, he would have God’s purpose of creation is to acquire a
become God who still retained the form body and become a substantial parent.
of Adam. Hence, the invisible God and That was to be Adam and Eve.
visible Adam would have become one. Had Adam and Eve reached per-
Then, Adam’s laughter would have been fection, God would have entered their
God’s laughter and the laughter of the minds and created a God-centered
universe. (105-193, 1979.10.21) kingship. With the establishment of this
kingship, the original Adam would have
As an invisible deity, God cannot feel established the right of the parent, and
any stimulation from this universe. No along with that, the right of the eldest
matter how great a stimulus comes to son. We would not have needed today’s
His mind, as an incorporeal being, He realm of the second son. Adam himself
will not feel inspiration. As these invis- would be the eldest of the elder sons;
ible aspects are the same, they cannot likewise, Eve would also be the eldest of
stimulate each other. When two con- the elder daughters. This way, the two
flicting things, like hot water and cold children would have become the parents
water, come together, there is a reaction, of all human parents, and at the same
isn’t there. God needs that kind of stim- time monarchs of the eternal world. (214-
ulation. (141-37, 1986.2.16) 39, 1991.2.1)
God is invisible even in the spirit Why did God give human beings
world. He has no form. Thus in order to a body? Why did He not just remain
become the corporeal parent of human- alone, without a body? Would that not
kind, God has to acquire a form. With- have been much better? Why did God
out form He cannot become the center. create the body, which has caused so
(222-337, 1991.11.7) many problems? God is a deity without
form. Such a God cannot be the ancestor in the heavenly world as well as on earth.
of human beings who have a body. He (199-144, 1990.2.16)
has to assume a physical form, because
He wants to relate to His children who 2.2. Adam is the first ancestor and
have bodies. This is why Adam’s body visible God
becomes like God’s body. And so, God
is elevated to an even higher stage, a God created Adam and Eve, first,
world of a higher dimension than that in order to have a body, and second, in
of Adam’s mind. (223-183, 1991.11.10) order to perfect love. Had Adam and Eve
reached maturity and become a physi-
Since God is invisible and has no cal incarnation of love by becoming one,
form, He must manifest Himself by tak- God would have come into them. He
ing on a form. To rule over humankind would then have been the loving Parent
and all things which do have form, God of humankind.
must take on the form of Adam and The ideal world would have been
Eve. Then, once Adam and Eve and God realized when Adam and Eve, as par-
become one, God’s heart becomes the ents in God’s external form, multiplied
heart of Adam and Eve. children. Then, the spiritual world and
You must realize that when God physical world would be connected
would enter into Adam and Eve’s heart through human beings. Thus, God also
and become one with them, He would, created human beings for the purpose of
ultimately, be like Adam’s internal mas- connecting the spiritual world with the
ter, or the internal Adam. (90-194, 1977.1.1) physical world. In this way, God would
dwell in Adam and Eve through love as
Why did God create human beings? the true parent of humankind, the par-
As this universe has physical form, God ent incarnate. He would also appear as
did so in order to manage and lead it the parent in the form of Adam and Eve
through Adam and Eve, who would after Adam and Eve went to the spirit
be the masters with bodily form. Since world. (Blessed Family - 307)
God is without form in the spirit world
and cannot rule directly over the uni- Adam, created as God’s body, would
verse, He created humankind in order become the true ancestor of human-
to assume physical form and become kind. Adam, in other words, would
the King who can rule over His descen- be God incarnate. For the incorporeal
dants, His children who are born in the God to have dominion over the world
world. of physical beings, to be able to see and
The face of this king was to be Adam’s hear in that tangible world, He needs a
face. A king needs a queen. Who is the tangible body. The one created to be God
queen? Eve was to become the queen. incarnate was Adam.
Adam and Eve were to be the ancestors Then who is Eve? Eve was Adam’s
wife, a wife with physical form. If Adam In other words, God’s kingdom is estab-
were God incarnate, Eve would be God’s lished. This kingdom is the kingdom of
wife incarnate. Saying that the holy God love. The spirit and body can unite only
would take a wife may sound shocking, through love, and through nothing else.
but Adam was created as God’s body (143-93, 1986.3.16)
and he was to take Eve as his wife. Eve,
then, would have been God’s wife incar- Eve was born as a princess and also
nate. (22-279, 1969.5.4) as God’s future object partner. God
wanted to make her His partner in love,
God needed Adam and Eve for two that is, His wife. Why is this? To share
purposes. First, it was to enable the love God needs a body. God has no form
incorporeal God to appear in an exter- in the spirit world. He appears as light,
nal form. Second, He wanted to fulfill the like the light of the sun that shines in
ideal of love. Adam and Eve were to be the atmosphere twenty-four hours a day.
the basis and essence of the incorporeal God, as an incorporeal being, manages
God’s capacity to relate to the corporeal everything from above. But He would
world with its visible external form. (92-147, feel a great emptiness if, when looking
1977.4.1) down on human beings from on high,
He was always reminded of the gap, of
What good would come from the the impossibility of His incorporeal self
incorporeal God staying alone in heav- having them, with their bodies, as His
en? An invisible God has no use. To be love partner.
the Parent of humankind He has to be For this reason, the incorporeal God
able to feel, with a body. You must under- created Adam and Eve with bodies as an
stand that God inevitably had to create absolute work of the ideal of love, and
Adam and Eve as beings embodying His as His partners. Whose form does God
duality; He had to have a body in human take? God assumes the form of Adam
form. (133-91, 1984.7.10) and Eve. God is the internal Father, and
Adam the external father; God is the
When God becomes a father with internal Parent, and Adam and Eve are
bodily form, the invisible and visible the external parents. (199-361, 1990.2.21)
become one. This symbolizes the uni-
verse becoming one. For this to happen, God created heaven and earth in
God created Adam and Eve with a bodily order to share love. Thus, the incor-
form resembling God’s external form. poreal God brings a man and a wom-
Adam and Eve would then be elevat- an out onto the stage as incarnations
ed to the heavenly palace and heavenly of His eternal love. Those He brings
throne where God would dwell in their forward as the central incarnations of
hearts as the King and Queen to rule love are humankind’s true ancestors and
over the earthly and incorporeal worlds. the True Parents of goodness. You have
not had true parents, but today the Uni- so that people can be taught and experi-
fication Church has the doctrine of the ence rebirth through them. They are the
True Parents. (38-173, 1971.1.3) corporeal and incorporeal True Parents.
(91-101, 1977.2.3)
Why did God create Adam and Eve?
The incorporeal God cannot have domin- What was God’s purpose in creating
ion over this substantial world. The form- Adam and Eve? As human beings we
less, invisible deity cannot rule over the have a body, but the invisible God does
visible world of created beings – the uni- not. Without a body, God cannot gov-
verse. For this reason, God must acquire ern the spiritual and physical worlds.
a body, based on love. This is why He cre- Hence, although God exists, if He wants
ated. When He takes on a body centered to manifest as the parent of humankind,
on love, He can feel internal and external He must acquire a body. God’s repre-
stimulation. Stimulation occurs. (166-232, sentatives who have that body were to
1987.6.7) be Adam and Eve. God was to appear
by assuming the form of unfallen Adam
Since the invisible God has no bodi- and Eve.
ly form, the True Parents represent His Therefore, while Adam and Eve are
form. The True Parents are parents on the first ancestors of humankind, they
the level of the individual, family, tribe, were also supposed to be God, who rules
people and nation. In the future God over heaven and earth. Adam and Eve
will appear in the form of the True Par- were to be God in bodily form; that is,
ents in the spirit world. (98-224, 1978.8.1) they had the responsibility to govern
the world in the position of parents,
This teaching marks the greatness of assuming the external form of God who
the Unification Church. The greatness of dwells in the eternal visible world. (133-91,
Rev. Moon is that God wants to assume 1984.7.10)
his form. (166-232, 1987.6.7)
God’s aim was not only for God and
God is without form. The incorpore- human beings to perfect a vertical love
al God has now appeared as a God with relationship as subject and object part-
form. What is this corporeal God? It is ners. He also sought on the basis of the
what we call the True Parents, who have perfection of their vertical love to bring
not fallen. (201-83, 1990.3.4) the horizontal love of Adam and Eve to
fruition.
Ultimately, since God is spiritual and When God comes as the internal
without form, people can neither direct- parent, and Adam and Eve as the exter-
ly receive what He teaches, nor receive nal parents achieve complete oneness
the experience of rebirth from God. with Him, in that moment the ideal of
Hence, God established central figures love is realized. As the invisible parent,
God becomes the eternal parent in the we resemble the Father. This leads us to
visible world by taking on the form of the answer. In seeking to know about
Adam and Eve. At this point, Adam and God, what might we find about His
Eve would become the true parents and nature? If we conclude, “He is someone
true ancestors. (135-10, 1985.8.20) like me,” we will be right on the mark.
(127-233, 1983.5.15)
Section 3. God is a Personal God
Whom do you think God resembles?
3.1. A personal God with intellect, If it is love that God needs, would He love
emotion, and will something that resembles Him, or would
He love animals, which do not resemble
Today, many Christians say that Him? God needs a partner whom He can
because God, the Creator, is a unique like and with whom He can share love. If
and absolute being in the position of the human beings are indeed God’s partners,
Most High God and the being of supreme upon looking at the human race we are
goodness, He cannot have a relationship led to the conclusion that God must be a
with human beings whom He creat- personal God. All His elements must be
ed, that is, with created beings. In other able to harmonize one hundred percent
words, they say His creatures are pro- with those of humankind. God must be
fane, whereas He is absolute and divine. one who harmonizes all elements of the
But from the viewpoint of love, no mat- body and mind. This is why God must
ter how elevated and good God is, and no have the attributes of intellect, emotion,
matter how lowly His creatures are, they and will. (162-271, 1987.4.17)
must have the same character as God if
they are to have a relationship of love. If God exists, what kind of relation-
They must have the same heart. It means ship does He have with human beings?
God must have the same personal quali- To have a relationship with human
ties as a human being. (138-245, 1986.1.24) beings, He must be a personal God. And
to be a personal God, He must resemble
What kind of deity is God? He is a human beings.
personal God, with intellect, emotion, People have the attributes of mind
and will. Since what this personal God and body. Then God, as their Creator, has
wants most is love, He created human to have similar attributes if he is to share
beings as His partners in love. This is an with them a common purpose. This
amazing fact. (143-149, 1986.3.17) point marks the origin of the concept of
dual characteristics. (167-243, 1987.7.21)
How did God, the First Cause, shape
human beings? He made us like Him- Do you think God has a personality
self. He made us in His image. This as people do? If He is like a person, do
means that the Father resembles us as you think He is a man or a woman?
Then, do you think He has the thing all He is all-knowing and almighty. Fur-
men have dangling from them, or not? thermore, He is omnipresent; no place is
What kind of internal nature did I say void of His presence. What is it that He
God has? As the Subject of dual charac- needs? Diamonds? He can make them
teristics, do you think He has both the any time. Gold or jewels? No. What God
concave and convex parts or not? Have needs is love. If God were alone, would he
you thought about that? (181-203, 1988.10.09) say “Oh, I have love and it’s great”? What
is it that God needs? If God is a personal
Do you think God laughs? Have you God then He must have a mouth; must He
seen God smiling? Do you think God not? Then, He also must have a nose, eyes,
has eyes? Do you think He has a nose? ears, hands, feet, and a mind and heart. If
How about a mouth or ears? Does He God is like a person then He should have
have a body? If you examine Christian- these attributes. (142-30, 1986.3.3)
ity carefully you can see that Christians
do not have a sense of this. They do not What kind of person is God? He is
know if God has eyes. If you ask them, omniscient, omnipotent, omnipresent,
“Have you really seen His eyes?,” they do and could destroy or save the world with
not know. If you ask them, “Whom does just one word. But we do not need this
God resemble?,” they will answer, “What kind of God. What kind of God does
do you mean? God resembles Himself.” our original mind desire? We would
What kind of answer is that? Whom does desire someone about whom we can say:
God resemble? His children. This is why “I cannot but love Him more than my
God has to be a personal God. As a per- own father and mother. Even if we have a
sonal God, He demands of us the highest righteous king or president in our coun-
standard of character. What forms the try, He is even higher than they are.”
base for the highest standard of charac- Presidents are changed every four years;
ter? It is measured neither by money nor they are good and bad, and thus difficult
by power, but by love. (182-59, 1988.10.14) to respect. (147-271, 1986.10.1)
If God exists, He has to be a person- If God exists and comes to our world
al God; He has to be like a person. As today, He must be a God of intellect,
a personal God He must possess intel- emotion, and will. Why? Because this is
lect, emotion, and will. Based on these how human beings are. His intellect,
attributes, all His feelings and desires, emotion, and will, however, are not based
and all of the goals He sets according to on the human way but on the heavenly
His will must become concrete. (174-162, way. (9-291, 1960.6.12)
1988.2.28)
Can the absolute God be sad? Can
God knows everything. He is the the all-knowing and almighty God
supreme King of knowledge and power; avoid sadness? Can He relate to sorrow?
These are serious questions that I can- cumstances and heart. What are God’s
not take lightly. We cannot maintain the hopes, circumstances and heart? We
view that the absolute God can be the need to know these fundamentals before
father of humanity and yet never experi- considering humankind’s situation.
ence sorrow. There is a logical contradic- Armed with this knowledge, you will
tion here, for it fundamentally distances naturally and immediately understand
God the Father from His children who people’s original desire. Why? Because
have intellect, emotion, and will, and humankind’s purpose is God’s, and
who experience the feelings of joy, anger, God’s purpose is humankind’s. Those
sorrow and pleasure. Therefore, God has who understand people’s circumstanc-
to be the Subject who can feel joy, anger, es, hopes, and heart can also understand
sorrow and pleasure – even more than God’s. (151-208, 1962.12.15)
we can. (203-288, 1990.6.27)
We cannot talk about love unless
There is no religious organization God is a personal God. God needs to
that correctly witnesses about God. If have the same qualities of emotion and
you talk about God, Buddhism and Con- character as human beings. Christi-
fucianism are the same; they become anity, alone among religions, revealed
dumbfounded. They do not know the that kind of God. The early Christians
personal God, with intellect, emotion, called God “Father.” Becoming free and
and will. The Unification Church asserts able to call God “Father” marked a great
the oneness of God and man. This is a religious discovery. My explanation of
magnificent concept. (227-112, 1992.2.11) God, as the internal and external Father
who seeks to create a unifying authority
Members of the Unification Church through love that is incarnated in sub-
can be proud of the fact that we know stantial form, takes the conversation to a
God very well. We know God clearly. new level, but the Christian discovery of
God is both a personal God with intel- God as the Father is amazing. Further-
lect, emotion, and will, and the Subject more, it has created the base upon which
of love at the same time. We know this the nature of God, in love, can be peace-
clearly. We know that the God of love fully discussed and explored. Christi-
is the center of heavenly heart and we anity has also promoted monotheism.
know that the center of heavenly heart For these reasons, as I see it, Christian-
cannot vacillate. (210-314, 1990.12.27) ity serves as the global religion that can
unite the world. It is paving the way to
3.2. We need a personal God with unify the world. (139-239, 1986.1.31)
whom we can be one
Although there are many religious
In addition to His intellect, emotion, paths today, the one religion that can
and will, God has His own hopes, cir- penetrate the heart has not appeared
during the course of history. Because God. And God is a personal God. Can
God exists, however, such a religion God just be some shapeless entity? What
must inevitably appear. Some religions is amazing about Christianity is that it
instruct in social ethics and morality has talked about a God of emotion and
and others teach about the infinite spir- personality in terms of His character
it world. However, there must be a reli- and love, and His intellect, emotion, and
gion that combines teachings on ethics will. This is a great thing. It has also pro-
and morality with those that describe moted monotheism. (177-274, 1988.5.20)
the incorporeal world, uniting them
upon the essential core of one heart. I If God is a personal God, do you
have searched for such a religion and think God needs love? When we human
it is Christianity. Christianity is a reli- beings are born as God’s sons and
gion of heart. Through the Fall, human daughters and call God “Father,” we
beings lost God and forgot that God is need the Father just as He needs us, and
our Father. We lost the substantial True the Father needs us just as we need Him.
Parents and Christianity is the religion (184-199, 1989.1.1)
that can reintroduce them. (9-140, 1960.5.1)
If God is a personal God, what should
The final destination of philosophy is be connected to Him? When you say
the discovery of God. What kind of God “God,” you are talking about something
is He? He is absolute, unchanging and high, aren’t you? Then, can your body be
unique. In discovering God, we will find connected to Him? No. It is your heart
that He has to be a personal God, one that is connected. Human beings are to
needed by human beings. In order to live with a vertical heart with the First
have a relationship with us, God has to Cause, the personal God, at the axis. Just
be a personal God who shares the inner as the earth rotates on its angle-adjust-
and outer aspects of all our thoughts, ide- ed axis and moves in its day by day, 365
als and will. He has to be someone who day course around the sun, we should
can deeply relate with us in all aspects live revolving around God. This is how
of our being, emotional, volitional, or we should see it. (194-154, 1989.10.22)
intellectual. Otherwise He has nothing
to do with us. From this point of view, on God’s existence leads naturally to the
the basis of the premise that He must be conclusion that this world has no hope
a God whose character includes human- for the future unless God’s providence
like character, philosophy has not hon- advances and is fulfilled. The Unifica-
ored God. (138-142, 1986.1.21) tion Church has emerged at this time
in history to acknowledge the personal
Whom does God resemble? His sons God with His perfected intellect, emo-
and daughters. Who are you? You are tion and will, and to work with Him
God’s sons and daughters. You take after to realize the ideal world based on the
realm of heart. The Unification Church humankind will inevitably be sorrowful.

is clarifying, for the first time, the rela- For this reason, the relationship between
tionship between God and humankind. God and human beings is a destined
(213-302, 1991.1.21) relationship that cannot be severed. No
matter how hard you research, this will
Section 4. God Is Our Father be your conclusion. (God’s Will - 279)
4.1. God and human beings are I said that God and human beings
related as parent and child are in a parent-child relationship, but
what is special about this parent-child
God and human beings are related as relationship? The highest place where
parent and child, but how did this rela- father and son can meet is the central
tionship come to be? If you enter a mys- point where their love, life and ideals
tical state and ask what the center of the intersect. Then, love, life, and ideals are
universe is, you will get the answer that in one place. At that place, God is love,
it is the parent-child relationship. What and so are we; God is life, and so are we;
is the center of the universe? In short, and God’s ideals are our ideals. The first
it is the parent-child relationship. (48-208, place where these things can be estab-
1971.9.19) lished is in the parent-child relationship.
(69-78, 1973.10.20)
If you pray and ask God, “What is the
center of heaven and earth, and what is When God gives us love, how much
the root of the universe?” He will say that would He want to give? God’s love does
it is the relationship between a father and not have a set limit. He wants to give
his sons and daughters, the parent-child infinitely. Even after giving everything,
relationship. People who are ignorant of God still says, “Because of you, I want
this will think that this refers to the rela- to live in you.” What is the essential ele-
tionship between a physical father and ment that makes this possible? It is love.
mother and their sons and daughters, God would be happy to live as a servant
but we are talking about the fundamen- if that life were lived inside love. A father
tal relationship with God. (19-158, 1968.1.1) could feel joy even if he sees his beloved
son defecate on his dining table. Love
God created human beings because transcends law.
being alone brings no stimulation. Joy God has been continuously extend-
arises through a relationship. Alone, ing His love to people, but that doesn’t
you cannot receive the stimulation of mean He will complain, saying, “I have
joy. When we stand in the position of given you everything without reserve.
God’s partner, we can finally receive the Why do you not give back? How can you
highest love and God’s internal nature be like this?” The God of absolute love is
is made substantial. If God is sorrowful, still frustrated that He has not been able
to give all the love He wants to. God can- partners. This is where God becomes
not assert Himself absolutely into our the Father and we the sons and daugh-
lives. If God’s purpose in creating man ters. If there is a place higher than this,
was to give perfect love, God would still human desire would want to occupy that
want to pour His love into the human position. Since human desire seeks the
world even if He has been prohibited best, if there is something better, God
from doing so until now. The more we must give it to us. From this point of
think of God as being so unconditional- view, God is surely the Father of human-
ly giving, the better we feel. If God were kind and human beings are His sons and
someone who says, “I have given every- daughters. (48-205, 1971.9.19)
thing, so now you give back,” we would
not need Him. (36-77, 1970.11.15) Clearly, God did not create us without
value. If He had, He would be a strange
God is the Father of human beings, God. Since God is the Absolute Being,
and human beings are God’s sons and He knows everything; if He had creat-
daughters. He created them by invested us without knowing these things, He
ing the core of His bone, the core of His would be an incomplete God. But God
flesh, and the core of His bone marrow is the Absolute Being and thus He cre-
in them. If they pull on God, God can- ated us as His absolute partners. (54-87,
not help but follow. (20-207, 1968.6.9) 1972.3.20)
God created for the sake of love. That What kind of being is God, the Cre-
is why God likes to see a man and a wom- ator of heaven and earth? He is a being of
an loving each other. For this reason, utmost goodness, the root of all things,
God appears in the world of existence as and the Lord of love. Therefore, after
the essence of love. (86-82, 1976.3.7) creating heaven and earth, He wanted to
give all the precious things in the whole
A child is the fruit, the manifesta- universe to humankind.
tion of the parents’ love, an extension If there is someone whom God can
of their life, and the embodiment of the truly believe in, love, and entrust every-
parents’ ideals. Children are born on thing to, He will want to pass the most
the basis of the parents’ love, life, and precious things on to him in their entire-
ideals; thus, the more the parents see ty. (13-247, 1964.4.12)
them, the more lovable they become, the
more they become ideal people to relate If God is our Father, He could not
to, and the more vibrant life becomes. have wanted to create us as mediocre or
(69-78, 1973.10.20) incompetent creatures. As He created
us to stand in an equal position, at the
Human beings are born through the same level, as the all-knowing and all-
relationship of love as God’s absolute powerful God, our conscience seeks the
highest and best. (53-224, 1972.2.28) is alone. Let us say a good singer sings a
song all by himself. Will he be happy?
If God is the Absolute Being, why He needs someone to listen to his song.
did that absolute being create human He will only be joyful when that give and
beings? It was not for the sake of mon- take exists. Likewise, God also needs an
ey, knowledge or power. He created man object partner in order to experience joy.
because it was the only way He could (65-20, 1972.11.13)
feel love. From this point of view, God
as the Father and human beings as His God, by completely investing Him-
sons and daughters form an axis. If the self, created His object of love because
connections for this axis are made, abso- He needed an object of love. You can-
lutely nothing can sever the relation- not love by yourself. An absolute being
ship of loving oneness between God and also cannot love without an object of
humankind. (137-57, 1985.12.18) love. Thus, God created human beings
as such objects of love. He would not,
In creating human beings, God com- therefore, create them carelessly. The
pletely invested Himself to fashion them Bible reveals that He created them
into the most precious, ideal and per- through the Word, but He was not
fect form. God created Adam and Eve relaxed in His work. He created them
wanting to exist for their sake, not His by investing Himself 120 percent, hun-
own. The time when God lived for His dreds of times over, through excruci-
own sake advanced to the time when He ating hardship and difficulty. (197-164,
existed for the sake of His object part- 1990.1.13)
ner. An ideal being does not live for his
own sake; an ideal being lives for the When some Christians think about
sake of others, for the sake of its object God’s creation of heaven and earth, they
partner. This principle is the basic core focus on God’s omniscience and omnip-
of the universe. (69-81, 1973.10.20 otence, and thereby believe, simply, that
He created by His words. The creation did
No matter how great, how absolute, not, however, come into form by some
and how all-knowing and all-powerful type of magic. He created His sons and
God may be, He cannot be happy alone. daughters by investing His entire being
The words “happiness” and “it is good” with a sincere heart. (65-20, 1972.11.13)
make no sense when you are alone. You
can say that it is good, or that you are This is why we love Him. We, for
happy only when you are in a relation- the sake of comparison, will not fully
ship with a partner. Is there anyone who love something for which we have not
says he is happy when he is alone? No invested our utmost efforts and given
matter how all-knowing and almighty our blood and flesh. We make some-
God may be, He is not happy when He thing the object of our sincerest hope
because we have invested into it the core with God, but with human beings.
of our bone, the core of our flesh, the It begins with the things of creation
core of our thought, and the core of our because the ideal of creation destines
entire being. them to be. Humankind stands at the
Where did God place the ideal start- center of creation. For this reason, with-
ing point of creation? He does not tell us out human perfection, there is no per-
to give everything for His sake. Rather fection for God. This is because God and
than trying to absorb us by saying, “You humankind are one. (149-9, 1986.11.1)
come and cleave to me,” He invests Him-
self. It is not “cleave to me,” but invest- What is it that makes us one with
ment. In other words, He placed the God and His will? What is it that can
starting point of the ideal upon the prin- unite with the central core of the Will
ciple of existing for the sake of others. that is complete rather than the Will
This is why God invested Himself for the that is in process? Is it God’s omnipo-
sake of humankind. God exists for man- tence? Omnipotence will not work. Is
kind’s sake. (78-111, 1975.5.6) it His full authority? No. Then is it His
omnipresence? Again, no. Then what
What did God mean when He said, should it be? God is alive and dwelling
“I am love.” He was teaching us to cher- in the spirit world, transcendent of time
ish love by night and day, while working, and space. What is the center of His life?
resting, dancing or crying. In like man- It is not His infinite power, omnipres-
ner, He could say, “I have love, I have love ence, full authority, or anything like
in its entirety.” Having love in its entirety that. God lives with love as His central
would mean that everything was invest- focal point. This is how I see it. He has
ed into it. The one who cherishes love lived focused on love from the beginning
most is God. He has all of that love, yet and throughout His present course, and
once we have tasted it we are unable to let He will do so for eternity. This is because
go of it even in death. (44-188, 1971.5.7) God feels joy when He has a true object
of His love. (126-223, 1983.4.24)
As an omniscient, omnipotent, and
omnipresent being, there is nothing God Since God is absolute, all-knowing,
wants to withhold for Himself; He lacks and omnipotent, He has a storehouse
nothing. Although He has everything, if of love which keeps replenishing itself
there is one thing He values highest and even after He gives and gives. If we were
takes the most pride in, it is love. There to steal a lot of love from God’s store-
is nothing He needs apart from love. (108- house and give it out day and night, will
223, 1980.10.16) God punish us, saying “You, scoundrel,
thief of love!”? Since God is all-knowing
Where does the completion of the and all-powerful, He would say instead,
ideal of creation begin? It does not start “Okay, do that! That’s good. Take as much
as you want. Keep doing it forever. Even would befit Him well. So God would be
after you’ve been here at my storehouse, stroking His beard, and if the son were
there is still some left. That is why I am to say, “I like your beard long,” His beard
God. That is why I am the Subject!” He would become long, and if the son were
will say, “I am the Subject Partner, and to say, “I like your beard short,” it would
the subject partner must have more than become short.
he can give to the object partner. As the Since God is all-knowing and all-
Subject Partner I must have more than powerful, when He relates to men His
I can give to you as my object partners; face will look rough. To Adam, who likes
otherwise, I would not be God. That is masculine features, God’s face will look
what I am like!” He will again say, “If masculine. To women like Eve, it will
you want to steal love from me and dis- have an appearance women can like.
tribute it like my power plant of love, I (110-281, 1981.1.1)
will supply as much as you need.” If you
then say, “When I run out, I will want Do you think God existed before the
to get more, so may I connect myself to creation of heaven and earth, or not?
Your pipeline of love?” God will say, “If Then how old do you think God is? It’s
you want, go ahead!” (116-240, 1982.1.1) okay for those who can only count up
to the number seventy to say He is sev-
4.2. God is the closest person to you enty. To such people, God will chuckle,
“Ho, ho; I am seventy.” When some-
What is the highest embodiment of one who can only count up to five asks
all truths? Parents, husband and wife, Him how old He is, He will say, “Ho,
and children are. There is nothing high- ho; I am five years old” – because they
er. Then, what is the center of truth? It do not know anything more. No matter
is love. Based on this principle, what is how many numbers there are, God can-
the center of the highest truth? We say not be calculated in terms of numbers.
that God is the ultimate source of truth, He is beyond numbers. That makes you
goodness, love and life. What does all happy, doesn’t it? This is how our God is.
this mean? They all go to the same point (173-252, 1988.2.1)
– the establishment of truth requires
love and life. For this reason, God is God also likes jokes very much. He
the deepest core, the ultimate source of likes humor. Who do you think the
life, love and truth. Then what kind of great king of humor is? It is God. He
being is God? He is both our Father and has a good sense of humor because He
Mother. The core is the parents. From is all-knowing and all-powerful. Who is
this point of view, God becomes simply the great king who can make others roll
a person. (21-183, 1968.11.20) around laughing, laugh until they burst
and fall over? It is God. I am saying that
God should have a white beard. That this great king is God. (171-148, 1988.1.1)
Externally, God resembles men and Him to pull in? If something is to grow
internally He resembles women. While bigger, it has to pull in and absorb some-
God is strong, all-knowing, and omnip- thing, or somebody has to add some-
otent, He also has a merciful heart that thing to it. In other words, it either has
can embroider flowers on Buddha’s to absorb something by itself or a third
smile. He should also have a heart like party has to bring something to add on.
that of the most feminine woman. Only But when there is nothing to be added
then will these two sides have life. (206-49, to God Himself and nothing for Him
1990.10.3) to pull in, how can God grow bigger by
Himself? This is an important question.
God is the great Master of the uni- I have not discussed it because if I did,
verse, all-knowing and all-powerful; He you would talk about it carelessly and
is a being who lacks nothing and has cause problems. So please research this.
many powers. Nevertheless, if a loving I am giving you this as homework. Do
son of filial piety were to press his way some research; write a paper and I will
to His bosom without asking, would He grade it. (218-263, 1991.8.19)
shout, “Hey, you! How well do you know
me? What are you doing?” God might How do you think the absolute God
try to stop him, but if the son were to originally began? Do you think He was
ignore God’s protests and keeps pressing born all of a sudden, coming out quickly?
in, like he once did pressing in to snug- Aren’t you curious about this? If we talk
gle up to his own father’s chest, saying, “I about this, Christians will say, “Ooh, the
wanted to place my hand on Your chest, Creator is holy, and this is an incredible
just as I used to touch my father’s chest insult.” Stop that nonsense! Aren’t you
long ago,” what would God do? Would curious as to whether God came into
He feel offended? A father would be very being or has always existed as He is? We
happy. need to have a logical basis to go on.
As children grow up, they leave their Dr. Yoon! How did God come into
parents’ laps, go outside the house, and being? Shouldn’t someone with a doctor-
cross over rivers and mountains. Yet ate in physics know this? Isn’t it a shame
when these children come home, cross if the holder of a doctoral degree covers
the threshold, put on their old clothes, his face like that? Unification Church
and try to touch their father’s chest, members can only say, “God natural-
would the father feel good or bad? Even ly exists,” but this is not the case. God
a grandfather on his deathbed would be Himself also had to develop. This is the
happy and say, “Come, let me feel your correct answer. (218-263, 1991.8.19)
touch.” (169-76, 1987.10.25)
What is it that has the power of the
God is the Creator. Then, what is matchless beauty of creation? God must
there to add to Him? What is there for have studied this. Although God is
all-knowing and all-powerful, if He is a You may think that the all-knowing and
personal God, and is like a person, when almighty God could create another God
He relates to love, He will want to go into just like Himself. This may be possible,
it and sleep there in peaceful rest. God but what would happen as a result? The
cannot always keep His eyes wide open other God would eat with Him and follow
and say, “You fool, do not rest. Work on Him around; they would work together
restoration through indemnity day and and stand together. If God sat down, the
night.” That’s God principle, isn’t it? It other God would sit down together with
is just like breathing. When you exhale, Him. What would it be like If they acted
you have to inhale. God also has to rest exactly the same for hundreds of mil-
after work. It is because He wishes to feel lions of years? Think about that. How
the joy of rest that God works. Every- stifled they would feel! Their eyes would
thing about God is connected to the turn inside out in less than a day. And
mutual relationship of give and take. how would they talk? How many days
(164-70, 1987.4.26) do you think they would talk with each
other? Maybe not even three days. They
If God exists, what kind of being is would say, “Everything’s the same! This
He? He is all-knowing, all-powerful, is killing me.” (141-26, 1986.2.16)
and His presence is all-pervading. That
is good. He is omniscient, omnipotent, What is the center of religion? It is
and omnipresent, and He can do any- God. Of course, there are many names
thing. But however powerful He may be, for God, but the name does not mat-
and however good He may be at every- ter. God cannot be two. The root is one,
thing, what would happen if He told therefore God is one. When people talk
others to serve Him alone? There must about God, they use different names to
be billions of people living in the spir- refer to Him because each nation has
it world; if God said to them, “I am all- a different language. Yet the Original
knowing, almighty, and absolute, and Being is one. (210-199, 1990.12.23)
you have to serve me absolutely,” what
would happen? What if everything had Heaven and earth themselves did not
to serve only God? Judging from the come into being because they wanted to,
essence of our conscience, we would not but surely from some origin and through
be able to embrace that in the long term. some motivation based on some source
It would inevitably create conflict. Your of power. Considering this on a high-
hearts would inevitably conflict with er level, there has to be a fundamental
this in the future. (138-75, 1986.1.19) agent of power who, as a central sub-
ject partner, moves heaven and earth or
The only partner that God can love creates things. We call this being God.
is us – human beings. God cannot make His various names, given by different
another God among His creatures. Why? races and in different languages, do not
matter. This universe needs to have a tity of their work, the doctoral degrees
center in any case. Although existing earned, the boasting, and the fanfare
beings act and move around, the central pale in comparison.
being does not move around with them Art is the same. Art is learned from
in their world. There has to be a cen- nature; it originates from nowhere else.
tral original being who remains forever Everything is learned from nature, and
fixed at the center of this world of rela- there is nothing that cannot be found in
tionships in motion. (154-298, 1964.10.5) nature. (182-121, 1988.10.16)
Section 5. God’s Omniscience God is all-knowing and all-powerful,

and Omnipotence Are Within the but what need does He have for power?
Principle Why would He need it when He is the
one who can move the universe? He does
5.1. God’s omniscience and not need power because He is the great
omnipotence are based on King of power. In history, no matter
principles how great the heroes were, they passed
away, as did the kings and emperors of
What was God’s motivation in creat- great nations; before their passing they
ing all things in heaven and earth? We were all dancing under God’s authority.
have to consider the fundamentals of God does not need the money or knowl-
this. God needs no money. It was not for edge that we human beings need. (176-165,
the sake of money, knowledge, or curios- 1988.5.9)
ity. It was not for the sake of power. There
is nothing the omniscient, omnipotent God Himself is absolute, omni-
and omnipresent God does not know. scient, omnipotent, and omnipresent.
He is the King of wisdom, the King of There is nothing He does not know, and
ability, and the King of gold. He can there is nothing He cannot do. Stand-
make as many diamonds as He wishes. ing in such an absolute position as the
But God does not need diamonds. Why Subject in possession of everything,
would He need them when He has them what could He need? Although God is
all the time? One needs something only the Absolute Subject, He must have the
when it is missing. heart to be an object partner as well as
Through His knowledge God cre- the subject partner. Why so? We do not
ated the laws that control the elements need just the east; when there is east, we
of the universe, which move and oper- need west; when we have east and west,
ate under certain principles. In com- we need north and south; and when we
parison to God’s efforts to create those have north and south, we need front and
laws, the investment a scientist makes to back and above and below. In this way,
discover just one minute aspect of one we seek to form a sphere.
of them amounts to nothing. The quan- This is why the universe moves based
on the model of a sphere. (201-12, 1990.2.28) omniscience and omnipotence,” would

this sound good to you? Would creatures
What kind of things do you think born through God’s power say, “God,
you would find in the universe? Do you thank you for creating us with a stroke
think there would be diamond stars? If of your power”? If God said, “I created
the all-knowing and almighty God cre- you because I am so wise,” would you feel
ated the universe, would He have created good? If God said, “I created you because
just one diamond star? (49-294, 1971.10.17) I am rich with ability,” wouldn’t you
think, “If God created me through His
What is it that God likes most? ability or wisdom, what is my joy, and
Famous scholars? There is nothing spe- what does it have to do with me? That’s
cial about famous scholars. A scholar God’s ability, not mine. That’s God’s wis-
may say that he has researched this and dom, not mine. As for me, I am just so
that, but this is just reporting on the nat- powerless...” Therein lies the problem
ural formulas and principles created by with the emphasis on omniscience and
God – the scholar did not create them. omnipotence. (175-150, 1988.4.16)
God does not even like scholars.
Next, what about presidents? Do you Christianity today emphasizes “God,
think God likes Reagan, the U.S. presi- the all-knowing and the all-powerful
dent? What about a world president? God Father,” but omniscience and omni-
is the president of the universe. What potence work exclusively on the basis
would the all-knowing, all-powerful of principles. God does not do things
and absolute being need? God does not arbitrarily or through unprincipled
like power, either. What’s next? Money? action. The laws established by the eter-
Don’t talk nonsense. (141-247, 1986.2.26) nal God are eternal. He does not arbi-
trarily change what He has established.
God is all-knowing and almighty. If The authority and dignity of God, in His
He were to get angry and strike the earth, obedience to the law, is amazing. God is
everything would be shattered to pieces. the first to follow, absolutely, the laws
Even presidents of nations and people He has established regarding justice
who are proud of their position would and the public good because they are in
disappear without a trace at one shout keeping with heavenly principles. After
from God. Does God need power? He God, then all people are to follow, and
does not. Power may be something rank then the universe. There is no alternative
and file soldiers covet. Who likes power? direction. Such is the ideal standard of
The devil likes it. (210-18, 1990.11.30) man’s creation. (162-184, 1987.4.12)
Why do you think God created heav- God cannot do it alone. Today’s
en and earth? If God said, “I tried creat- Christian ministers may think that the
ing you just to show off my power and all-knowing and all-powerful God can
do things arbitrarily any time with the self, but it has nothing to do with us. The
power of creation. But that is far from discussion becomes futile and useless,
the truth. All existing things in heaven yet we cannot have blind faith. We have
and earth operate by laws and principles. to clarify these matters. (223-261, 1991.11.12)
Even God cannot break them and act on
His own. The president of this coun- There is nothing God does not know.
try must cherish the laws based on the He is all-knowing and all-powerful, has
constitution and those enacted through full authority, and is omnipresent. But
legislation. There is a major commotion what does this have to do with us? I am
here because this is not happening; isn’t asking what it has to do with us. You
that so? (166-99, 1987.5.30) may say, “Oh, since He has full author-
ity, it should be easy for Him to rule over
This may sound strange, but if God me. Since He is omnipresent, it should
wanted love, why could He not simply be easy for Him to monitor me. Since
create it at will? It is because if He did, He knows everything, He will analyze
He would not be able to stand in His me thoroughly and leave no escape for
proper position. This is why He does me.” What good would come from God
not create love, and this is the same as ruling over us through His omniscience
saying He could not create it. Do you and omnipotence? (130-209, 1984.1.22)
understand what I am saying? You may
say, “Ah, but how can the all-knowing With what does God govern heav-
and almighty God be unable to create en and earth? He governs through law,
love?” If He did, we might come to find a law of governance through love. The
that either dualism or polytheism were universal law exists in order to support
correct. You may doubt it, but this is how the means or way of governance. God
it is. (173-211, 1988.2.18) created humankind because He longs
for love. He could have gone on alone,
People these days talk about God’s without us, but instead, for some pur-
nature and say that God is absolute, pose, He did create us. What was that
all-knowing, almighty, all-pervasive, purpose? He needed and needs love that
unique, eternal, and unchanging. But is stimulating and impulsively expressed.
what is God going to do with His abso- (121-103, 1982.10.24)
luteness? What is He going to do with His
uniqueness? What does God’s unique- 5.2. Only love is the absolute
ness have to do with us? These are major standard
questions. What is God going to do with
His omniscience and omnipotence? There is one thing that immobi-
What is the relevance? What is He going lizes God. Is God not omniscient and
to do with His eternal and unchanging omnipotent? Despite His omniscience
essence? It may be good for God Him- and omnipotence, there is one thing He
cannot do as He pleases. What do you We pity widows and widowers, but

think that is? Is it that He is unable to why do we pity them? It is because
make gold or diamonds? Would He lack although they have love inside, they have
power? There is one thing this omni- nothing to stir it into motion. However
scient and omnipotent being cannot do omniscient, omnipotent and omnipres-
as He pleases. What is it? It is love. Love. ent God may be, love does not operate
Do you think there is love in my heart? when there is no partner. With whom
Is there love in your heart? Basically yes. does God, the Creator of heaven and
But if you were to go around saying, “My earth, wish to have a relationship? He
love, my love, my love!” to yourself all wants to engage in love with Adam and
the time, you would be a crazy person. Eve. (130-21, 1983.12.11)
(142-269, 1986.3.13)
God likes love. What kind of love
Do you think God can attain love does God like most? It is true love. But
by Himself? Would the all-knowing, what is true love? Where would we say
all-powerful and unique God say, “Oh, true love has its root? Its root does not
I feel so good!” all by Himself? Then lie in God. This sounds strange, doesn’t
we would have to say that God has also it? The all-knowing and all-powerful
gone mad. Also, if I were to say, “Oh I’m God is the Master of true love, and yet
so happy, my love!” based only on some God does not want the root of this love
feeling of love, people would call me cra- to begin from Him. God thinks that He
zy, wouldn’t they? But if someone takes will plant the root in a person who can be
even a scrap of paper or handkerchief the object of this love. (177-269, 1988.5.20)
as his object and says, “Oh my beloved
handkerchief!” who would speak ill of For whom did God create heaven
that person? The value and authority of and earth, for His own sake, or for His
an object partner that can represent the creatures as His partners? Of course, we
universe is possible only in the world of can say that God created them for His
love. (142-31, 1986.3.3) own sake, but we should know that He
attaches great importance to the object
I am saying that even the absolute partner, and this is the standard for all
God cannot have love by Himself. Since the creation. The subject partner among
love is found only in a mutual relation- all object partners is humankind. God’s
ship, no matter how all-knowing and thoughts were focused on humankind
all-powerful God may be, He cannot and on the happiness of all people. As
possess love alone. Of course, He has for God Himself, He is an all-knowing
the potential for love, but the signs and and all-powerful being, isn’t He? (109-268,
stimulation of love come only through 1980.11.2)
another, not to God alone. This is love,
the power of love. (138-245, 1986.1.24) God is absolute, omniscient, omnip-
otent, and omnipresent. Then, can He Himself. This is why love is the origin, the
also love as He pleases? No. God is also alpha – the motivation for the creation of
under the dominion of love. Then what heaven and earth. (149-149, 1986.11.21)
can we say about God? Isn’t God omni-
scient and omnipotent? If we ask Him, What kind of love does God need?
“God, are You not omnipotent?” God God has love, but He can love only when
will answer, “I am omnipotent, but not there is a partner. All of you here, do you
when it comes to love.” Why is God like have love? But do you like saying, “Oh,
that? (98-38, 1978.4.8) wonderful! O my love!” all alone? Love
only works when you have a partner.
God cannot be God by Himself. This is the basic rule of the universe. No
What fun could that be? Would He wor- matter how all-knowing and all-power-
ry about food? Would He worry about ful God may be, without a partner He is
sleep? Would He worry about clothes? a lonely and sad God. (94-262, 1977.10.1)
He can have these supplied in whatever
quantity He desires. He may want to get No matter how wonderful, absolute,
on a plane and fly around, but He would all-knowing and all-powerful God may
become bored within an hour. No mat- be, good things cannot happen when
ter how all-knowing and all-powerful God is alone. The words “happiness” or
God may be, and no matter how much “that’s nice” do not make sense when
He prides Himself in being so special, you are alone; you can talk about joy and
He would not find it satisfying. He is just happiness only where there is a relation-
like us. And God has no other choice. ship with an object partner. No matter
He must find the joy that derives from how all-knowing and all-powerful God
seeing something valuable that He made may be, He cannot be happy when He
effort to create. (161-116, 1987.1.11) stays alone doing nothing. Let’s say that
a good singer sings a song by himself.
What longing was it that led God to Would this make him happy? He needs
create? I am asking what it was that the someone to hear his song. We need to
Absolute Being longed for that caused have give and take to feel good. Like-
Him to create? He is an all-knowing wise, God cannot feel good by Himself.
and all-powerful being who needs nei- (65-20, 1972.11.13)
ther gold nor knowledge. There is noth-
ing He lacks, and so I am asking what What is the origin from which God
need made Him create human beings? came into existence? From what could
What was God’s fundamental moti- God have come? What is His beginning
vation for creating? It was not power, point? Is it omniscience and omnipo-
knowledge, or possessions. What did tence, or absolute authority? What’s
God lack? God lacked the basis for love. the use of absolute authority? When
God, too, is unable to achieve love by He is alone, what’s the point of having
absolute authority? There is nobody else Even God Himself needs a partner.
anyway. If He, as the Absolute Being, He cannot realize love by Himself,
is alone what is the use of knowledge? either. If I were to exclaim enthusiasti-
The important question relates to God’s cally, “Oh, I feel so good today,” when no
essence. And that is love, not a love that one is there, people would call me crazy,
seeks to be served, but a love that seeks wouldn’t they? But when there is a part-
to serve. (218-263, 1991.8.19) ner, even if I were to speak with enthusi-
asm it would make sense and fit the cir-
Even the all-knowing and all-power- cumstances. However all-knowing and
ful God surrenders in front of true love. all-powerful God may be, what would
No matter how great the president of be the point if He were dancing alone,
Korea may be, he also surrenders help- saying, “That’s good, good; oh, I like my
lessly in front of true love. When you love”? You must understand this. Even
really love your wife, would you want to God cannot achieve love by Himself. He
bow down to her or not? You would do can feel stimulating love only when He
more than bow down. You would think, has a partner. This is the issue. (141-106,
“Where in this universe did my wife 1986.2.19)
come from? I cannot help loving her so
truly.” The thought of being without her Among the existing things in the
would paralyze your limbs. It is pain- world there is no power that can match
ful to think of her not being there. How God’s because God is all-knowing, all-
happy her presence makes you! Even the powerful, and absolute. God is also
president will happily say, “My darling, eternal, immortal and self-existing. But
please love me; I love you!” as he bows what is it that God desires? It is not mon-
to the ground. At that moment, would ey, knowledge, or power; so what does
that small lady sitting in front of him feel God desire? There is only one thing God
good or bad? (211-83, 1991.12.29) absolutely needs, something absolutely
needed by both humankind and God. It
No matter how all-knowing and all- is true love. (Blessed Family - 302)
powerful God may be, He cannot love all
by Himself as He pleases. You may say 5.3. Even God is absolutely
that God can love as He pleases because obedient to love
He is all-knowing and all-powerful,
but this thinking creates a big problem, Since God likes love, can He become
because it leads to the argument that an crazy for love? Can the all-knowing,
object of love is not needed. For this rea- almighty, and marvelous God, who cre-
son, in order for God, as the absolute, ated heaven and earth, become crazy
central being, to feel the stimulation and for love? There are times when a grand-
joy of His own love, He needs a partner father, who normally dominates like
in love. (208-233, 1990.11.20) a tiger, meekly comes under the con-
trol of the small grandmother. What His sons and daughters to absolutely
makes him do this? He does it because obey true love without doing it Himself,
he is caught on the hook of love. Love would it make sense?
has great power. This is why God help- God, who occupies true love, would
lessly surrenders in front of love. (137-84, become a dictator. Only when God says,
1985.12.24) “Just as I eternally and absolutely obey
true love, you sons and daughters must
If the capable, all-knowing and eternally obey true love,” will they say,
almighty God exists, what kind of things “Amen!” Otherwise, they would scoff,
would He like? The most logical conclu- saying, “The Father lives as He pleases,
sion is that, since God is better than and we have nothing to do but obey?
human beings, He would inevitably like Pooh!” There will be problems. Hence,
love. Then what on earth is God’s love? we must establish the view that God,
Even before the beginning of time, God too, absolutely obeys true love. (211-84,
had the love that lived unceasingly for 1990.12.29)
others, and He sought to practice that
kind of love. (90-86, 1976.12.19) However all-knowing and all-pow-
erful God may be, He absolutely obeys
You should be sons of God. In being true love. How does that sound: good
God’s sons, which path do you want to or bad? Would this true love be good
take? The path of money? Would God when heard from the east and bad when
say, “I am all-knowing and all-powerful, heard from the west? It is good wheth-
and based on my great power you have er you hear it from the west, from the
to come into the parent-child relation- south, or from the north, from above, or
ship”? What about knowledge? These from below. Day and night, throughout
are peripheral matters. God wants to the four seasons, and beyond the time
focus on love, and says, “I must be one of our youth and old age, it will, for all
with that love.” You should say, “Only eternity, be pleasing to hear the sound of
that love is the best.” When you have true love. (211-75, 1990.12.29)
completely occupied this love, even the
powerful God of this universe will say, God, who asserts absolute power, is
“Yes, yes!” (69-181, 1973.11.12 also looking for a place where love can
settle, a place where love can stand. God,
However all-knowing and all-power- too, absolutely likes love. How much
ful God may be, can He order men and does He like it? More than His absolute-
women to absolutely obey true love? To ness, omniscience, omnipotence, and
have a commanding presence as the omnipresence. God will absolutely obey
Father, God should command, “I too the laws of true love even if He aban-
absolutely obey true love, so obey true dons everything else. Only then, will it
love just as I do.” If God were to tell all make sense.
We say God is the Father of human- way can they unite.

kind, don’t we? Then, can this Father tell What does this mean? When God,
His sons and daughters to absolutely obey with the tradition of the Parent, enters a
true love if His own life is not centered scene where the sons, daughters, sisters,
on love? This root principle is indispens- and brothers are fighting and stands at
able. Therefore, only when God Himself the center and says “Do it this way,” will
lives in absolute obedience to love can they not unite? Those who say otherwise
He educate His children saying, “You are out of their minds. (221-190, 1991.10.24)
should live like this because I am living
this way myself.” (207-261, 1990.11.11) Modern theology is doomed because
it says that since God is all-knowing
The absolute God also thinks, and all-powerful, He can also love as
“Although I am absolute, omniscient, He pleases. Can I love as I please alone –
omnipotent, and omnipresent, and have without my dear wife? Can I? Those who
everything, I also want to live in obedi- say that I can are crazy. Then, can God
ence to something absolute.” God, also, love all by Himself? (209-81, 1990.11.27)
has the desire to live for the sake of oth-
ers. Since God is like this, His love does God is all-knowing and all-powerful.
not demand that others serve Him. He What would the world be like if there were
should not love in such a way that He another all-knowing and almighty being
asks to be served. (201-115, 1990.3.27) just like God, and the two came to love
each other? They would not balance each
On what basis will unity be achieved? other, and would instead run away from
Since God is omniscient and omnipotent, each other. Anything that became stuck
will it come based on His omniscience? between them would be unable to go back
How about knowledge? No. Then what? and forth; it would slip out at the side.
Power? Power won’t work, either. The weak gravitate to the strong, and
No matter how powerful spring may the strong to the weak and only then
be, it cannot be other than a season in will they fit exactly in the center, riveted
which flowers bloom. Although summer together. The weak desires the strong,
may be said to be powerful, it cannot and the strong desires the weak.
be other than a season when the trees Women who like effeminate men may
grow thick with leaves. In autumn, they as well die. The same goes for women
will all wither away. Although autumn who want to love effeminate men. When
is said to be the season of harvest, it is a woman touches another woman’s
unable to overcome winter. In order to hand, does she feel good? When wom-
overcome these limitations, the seasons en hold hands do they feel good? When
need to always serve the sun as their cen- a woman’s soft hand holds another soft
ter. In that way, serving the center, the hand, how bad that must feel! How bad
four seasons all triumph; in no other the feeling of the two soft hands must be!
It is worse than dying. So we can say it is rience God’s heart and to bring them
like dying. (167-300, 1987.8.20) joy. If there is someone who, at the sight
of a leaf, can think to himself that it is
Section 6. God is Omnipresent like his own child, he is almost a saint.
Through His Love (59-101, 1972.7.9)
6.1. Only love freely traverses Since God is omnipresent, we want

borders to resemble Him in His omnipresence;
because God is omniscient and omnipo-
God’s heart is found not only in God’s tent, we also want to be omniscient and
word but also in all things He created. In omnipotent; and since God is unique, we
heaven and earth, God’s heart is every- also desire to be unique. This is resem-
where. This is why we say that there is blance and because we resemble God we
nowhere that God doesn’t dwell – that is, want to make ourselves like Him. We
God is omnipresent. Since God’s heart want to rule over all of heaven and earth.
is found in the things you see, if you In all these things we closely resemble
want to be in His heart you should have God. (26-167, 1969.10.25)
the heart to embrace those things and
all that exists in heaven and on earth as We should live a life of deep emotion-
yours. This is God’s heart. al experiences through love. So when
A person that reaches the highest God is sad, I would feel sad, and when
point on the religious way is one who God is happy, I would feel happy without
belongs within the heart of God. The one even knowing why. As for a child of filial
whose heart sings eternally even at the piety, even when he is thousands of kilo-
sight of a flying bird or a fragrant flower meters away from his parents, his par-
does not dwell among all things of cre- ents’ love is always with him.
ation but, rather, within God’s heart. (8-180, If we talk of God’s omnipresence,
1959.12.13) where is God? He is not found in knowl-
edge. Love, however is different. It is the
Then how do we feel God’s pres- parents’ heart of love toward their chil-
ence everywhere? Feel the air as God’s dren that makes omnipresence reason-
breath, and when there is a storm, feel able and possible. It is a heart that reach-
it as the sweat God has shed battling to es beyond ultimate extremes.
win over His course of suffering for the On the path of love, the parent’s love
sake of the world. When you behold the is omnipresent; there is nowhere outside
sun, be aware that it symbolizes the life its reach. This is possible only with love.
elements of the entire universe. Learn Only love can completely govern the
of God’s love from the sun. God has son. This is where omnipotent authority
provided nature as a textbook to help comes to bear. (59-101, 1972.7.9)
His beloved sons and daughters expe- Love has wonderful attributes. Once
you stand in the position of oneness sonality of an absolute ruler and dicta-
with God’s absolute and unchanging tor. If He has no way to be absolutely
true love, you receive the authority to obedient, although He may be able to
be where God is and live with Him at govern at the higher level, He would not
any time. Then you will be able to see be able to govern at the lower level. The
God even without closing your eyes. The term omnipresence itself would become
one who has deeply felt God’s sorrow- a contradictory term.
ful heart will stop in his tracks and weep God resembles us…. Mothers and
bitterly; such a realm of deep feelings fathers resemble their sons and daugh-
exists. Even in the fallen world, a moth- ters, don’t they? We say that God is our
er’s love is such that if her child has an Father. God, too, wants to live in abso-
accident far away, she can sense it. She lute obedience. If there were no way for
will wake up shouting his name. Doesn’t Him to do this, God would be so lonely!
this happen often? (201-356, 1990.4.30) (192-29, 1989.7.2)
Are arteries greater, or are veins great- If there were someone who viewed
er? Which are greater? They are equal. a painter’s work and became spell-
Then, who is greater, God or human- bound by day and night, shedding tears
kind? They are also equal. In terms of in amazement, would the painter be
love, if God is the artery, human beings offended? The painter would want to
are the veins, so they have the value and invite that person into his living room,
privilege to be God’s equal. asking, “Why are you so inspired?” and
On what basis can we talk about have him tell his story. Would the paint-
uniqueness in heaven and on earth, and er think him crazy if he said, “Oh, this
about omniscience, omnipotence, and work is so good. I long to look at it and
omnipresence? On what basis can we say want to stay here with it”?
that everything has a connection with Although you may not understand
me? Based on love. This is something we God, judging from God’s omnipresence,
can understand. (109-146, 1980.11.1) which fills the universe, He exists as love
rather than as the Master of knowledge.
Who is God? He is the King of the Try to recognize anew and rediscover
greedy. He is omnipresent, He is every- God based on the question, “How can I
where. So, He must be very greedy, deeply experience the resonance of love
because there is nowhere without His in all aspects of life?” (59-103, 1972.7.9)
presence! We should not be calling Him
greedy, yet He is very greedy. (121-70, 6.2. Love pervades the entire
1982.10.24) universe
Do you think God has a way of being God is an absolute God, but why is
absolutely obedient? God has the per- He absolute? It is because He absolutely
obeys love. Are you happy to hear that or world of love transcends distance. The
not? Also, God is omnipresent. There is speed of love is such that even light can-
nowhere that His love does not pervade. not catch up with it. The fastest thing is
(223-246, 1991.11.10) love; it is also the brightest thing. The
most complete thing is love, and that
God’s love is more than enough to which fills most completely is love. (95-39,
embrace the universe and it occupies 1977.9.11)
the central position. God is the central
being of love who maintains the great- What is love? Love provides the lubri-
est foundation. When God moves, the cation and guide rail upon which things
small things all have to move together. can turn. Without love, there is no lubri-
Everything is contained in one big cir- cation. Cars need lubricating oil to be
cle, isn’t it? That’s why it makes sense to able to move. Everything needs lubri-
say that God embraces the whole world cation in order to move. And only love
and entire universe. (205-33, 1990.7.7) provides lubrication for the highest joy.
Since its root is the omnipresent God, it
If God did not exist, the universe does not disappear. (180-161, 1988.8.22)
would be completely empty. It would feel
empty. But because God exists, the uni- Love is like a nerve. Just as pulling
verse is completely full. Why? Because a strand of hair pulls the entire body,
there is love. Hence, even when we are just pulling love pulls the entire uni-
alone, the universe is full if we know that verse. Only when love moves will the
God exists. God is everywhere. We come entire universe turn in harmony. (89-90,
to feel that He is everywhere. Hence, 1976.10.4)
within love we can know the deep inspi-
ration that comes from God’s omnipres- If there is one subject partner in
ence. But when we do not know about this universe who can fill every per-
God, everything is empty; it is as if noth- son’s heart, what kind of subject partner
ing exists. (91-323, 1977.3.1) would that be? The one absolute cen-
ter. We need an absolute being who will
When the subject of love is absent, completely fill any heart with love. This
you feel as if nothing exists, but when subject partner has to be an infinite and
the subject of love is present, everything absolute being.
is filled up. We come to the conclusion How much love do you think God
that it is only when we are full of love – who has to fill the hearts of the bil-
that everything becomes full; when we lions of people today – has? It has to be
are full of love we can give infinitely and unconditional. This is why we need the
truly. expressions omniscience, omnipotence,
Give and take allows for the realiza- and omnipresence. They are the words
tion and multiplication of our ideal. The God needs. (116-240, 1982.1.1)
Section 7. Assessing the Existing There has been no one who sought
Views of God to understand, by digging into the
root cause of God’s grief after the Fall,
7.1. Existing doctrines of God are what the relationship between God and
contradictory human beings is, and how the suppos-
edly all-knowing and all-powerful God
There are various questions raised has become so impotent. (133-216, 1984.7.19)
against religious doctrine. They include
the question “Does God really exist?” So far, although many theologians
God is said to be omniscient, omnipo- and spiritual mediums have known
tent, omnipresent, possessing utmost about the existence of Satan, they have
goodness and beauty. He is said to be not been able to understand why the all-
a being of love, the Lord of judgment, knowing and almighty God could not
and the Father of humankind. Yet how prevent Satan from opposing Him. This
do we know these descriptions are cor- is a problem even throughout the spirit
rect? Why did God create the universe, world. Whenever you try to go to God’s
when He could have just remained qui- side, Satan will surely interfere. Satan
etly by Himself? What is the purpose opposes us from many directions, not
for which God created the world? There just one. But why is God unable to inter-
must have been a certain method to the vene and punish him? This has been a
creation. What would that method have riddle until now. This is one thing that
been? Why does the phenomenon of the cannot be known even through relating
so-called law of the jungle appear in this with the spirit world. (133-86, 1984.7.10)
world created by the God of absolute
goodness? It is said that the Fall has led The all-knowing and all-power-
to the world of sin, but why did human ful God has been leading humankind
beings, created by the perfect God, fall? throughout the tens of thousands of
(122-302, 1982.11.25) years of history. Why then is it that his-
tory is not heading toward a world where
God has many problems. If He is all- goodness is realized but instead has end-
knowing and all-powerful, why did He ed up heading toward a world of despair
allow Jesus to be nailed to the cross? Is and hopelessness? This is a serious prob-
salvation impossible without the cross? lem that can lead to people concluding
How are you going to answer this? If God that there is no God. If there were no
is all-knowing and all-powerful yet still God, would humankind have the possi-
unable to save Jesus from the cross, such bility to dream of the ideals we long for,
a God is a cruel God whom we should the peaceful world and utopia that we
chase away. How can we believe in Him? seek, in the future? Throughout our long
(136-128, 1985.12.22) history, thinking people and numer-
ous philosophers have failed in their
pursuit of such a world and left the world There are many different ways of seeing
in its present state. Considering this fact, the situation, and still their judgments
we cannot assume that such a world of decide whether someone lives or dies. It
hope will come about in the future. (130-18, is a serious matter. Judgment, from the
1983.12.11) human perspective of universal laws
often misses the true mark in light of
Why does the all-knowing and all- universal law. For this reason, a righ-
powerful God leave Satan alone? He teous person would get sick after being a
could just execute him one night by cut- judge for ten years. (198-285, 1990.2.5)
ting off his head, but why does He leave
him be? Why just leave him be? This is We should ask Him about this.
the most difficult question in religion. Is Today’s Christians say that God is sit-
it a simple matter? (127-112, 1983.5.5) ting on the throne as the all-knowing
and all-powerful God. They say that, as
Many faithful people think of God the Judge, He sends bad people to hell
as sitting on the throne of glory as an and good people to heaven. But if God
omniscient, omnipotent, and omnipres- were joyful to see this, He would be a
ent being with absolute authority. This crazy God. God dwells in the place of
is why they think that God has nothing absolute goodness, which transcends
to do with such concepts as suffering good and evil. (194-32, 1989.10.15)
or sorrow. If Christians ask what kind
of being God is, they would say, “God is Christian pastors say that God is sit-
our Father.” They say that all believers ting on the throne as the omniscient,
who call Him Father should repent and omnipotent, and omnipresent being, but
practice faith in the sinful world. God would that be interesting? If He sat on
and man are related as parent and child, a throne for tens of thousands of years
yet they are said to be in contradiction. doing nothing, would not His buttocks
(123-154, 1983.1.1) become flabby? If you like sitting, try sit-
ting for just three days. (192-29, 1989.7.2)
Today Christianity pronounces,
“God is the holy, all-knowing, and omni- So what is God doing? According to
potent being, and the Judge who sits on Christianity, God is sitting on the throne
His throne as the righteous Lord of Judg- in eternal glory... But if He is alone, what
ment who judges all people.” Do you like kind of glory is that? Is God sitting in
judges? If a judge serves for ten years, he one spot for eternity and saying, “Oh, I
will get sick and die; if he does not die, so much like my power, my omniscience,
he will at least become seriously ill. If mysterious...”? Really? What use is that?
he does not get sick, he is a fake. Judges God, too, has always been living cen-
sometimes pass death sentences, and yet tered on love. The logic of this is unde-
their verdicts cannot be absolutely right. niable. (191-22, 1989.6.24)
If it seems God can do everything thing. But then, they need to ask why
as He pleases, why did He allow human He has not been able to save humankind
beings to become like they are over our during all these thousands of years. How
long, drawn-out history, said by some would you answer this? It is because
to be 850,000 to one and a half million human beings committed sin. Since it is
years? This could lead us to conclude they who committed sin, it is they who
that God does not exist; we could not must liquidate it. (226-304, 1992.2.9)
even talk about an all-knowing and all-
powerful God. But that would be faulty What is it that God absolutely wants?
logic. Why is it that God cannot do as He That is the question. What is it that God
pleases? Why can’t He? It is because He wants? What does God absolutely want?
is constrained by circumstances. Is it ability? Today, Christian churches
(162-186, 1987.4.12) and Christian theology teach that since
God is all-knowing and all-powerful, as
What would happen if man had the righteous Lord of Judgment He sends
not fallen? Today, Christianity teaches good people to the Kingdom of Heaven
that God is all-knowing, all-powerful and evil people to hell. Would you like
and holy, while we human beings are that kind of judge? Do you like the judg-
profane, but they are wrong. Go to the es in the secular world? Wouldn’t it be
spiritual world and see. They, too, call nasty of God to have made it so that He
God “Father” just as people do on earth sends some people to hell and some to the
today. Kingdom of Heaven? We conclude that
Who is this father? If the holy God this would be unfair. (211-75, 1990.12.29)
were unable to enter a relationship with
people, could we call Him Father? There Christian theology claims that God
is a logical contradiction there from the the Creator is holy and the things He
outset. It is completely contradictory. But created are profane. This view, howev-
what I am saying makes sense. (240-191, er, contradicts the original principle of
1992.12.13) the formation of the universe. The tradi-
tional, mainstream idea of Christianity
Why am I saying this? God created is said to be based on love, even loving
human beings as His sons and daugh- one’s enemy, but how can the profane
ters, but do you think God has seen sinner and the holy God become one?
them dancing and singing while prais- Without establishing a basis for answer-
ing God, or not? Because they fell and ing this serious question, any conclu-
were expelled, God still has not seen sion advanced is futile, false. This is why
such a day. But Christians do not know there must be a partner for the absolute
this about God. They think that God is in God to absolutely obey, serve and have
glory and that because He is all-knowing with Him even at the cost of His own
and all-powerful, He is able to do any- life. (204-100, 1990.7.1)
Christian theologians are today say- and creation, and prove God’s exis-
ing, “Now is the time to critique faith as tence. Since there is as yet no such reli-
a whole. Now is the time to re-examine gion, God should prepare the substance
all previous doctrines of God and views of such a religion because He is a living
of life.” Theological trends have so far God. (211-139, 1990.12.30)
upheld the view that created beings can-
not stand in an equal position to the holy If humankind was created by the
Creator. Then how is love to be given? Do Absolute Being in such a way as to prac-
you think God can share love by Him- tice the love of the Absolute Being, it
self? What are those things we call peace is clear that there was motivation and
and happiness? Can God have these on purpose behind our creation. To reveal
His own? How would you answer this that motivation and purpose, a correct
question? God needs an object partner. view of God, explaining who the Abso-
(77-317, 1975.4.30) lute Being is, should first be developed.
Establishing the correct understand-
What motivation led to the birth of ing of God will reveal His purpose and
this created world? God created heaven motivation for the creation, and there-
and earth because He needed love. Based by clarify the reason we must practice
on this, the doctrine of God in modern absolute love for the sake of peace. (110-
Christian theology is in error. They say 253, 1980.11.27)
that the absolute God of power can sub-
sist on power alone. This is why, wherev- If the absolute, eternal, unique and
er Christian culture has gone, blood has unchanging God exists, we must be able
been spilled. Based on this logic we can to view the origin of true love, true ide-
foresee that, although Western Civiliza- als, true peace and true happiness from a
tion has developed in accordance with new standpoint centering on such a God.
Christian culture, Christian culture will From that point of view, we can secure
now have a devastating impact on the perspectives of God, life, and material
world in the Last Days. (209-29, 1990.11.25) things that are aligned with God’s own
viewpoint, and from there finally be able
History is heading into the age of to welcome a world of new peace and
science. With the advent of the age of sci- new happiness. (77-260, 1975.4.14)
entific development, in which the funda- The root cause of religious conflict
mental roots of everything are investi- lies in the vagueness of the doctrines of
gated and our basic origins are pursued the ultimate reality. The absolute being
through studying the origins of species, is only one; there cannot be two or three
religion must inevitably keep pace. absolute beings. However, the leaders
In this situation, a religion must of each religion claim that only their
appear having a commanding outlook absolute being is the true God and that
that can explain the reality of the world other gods are not true gods. This results
in each religion having its own absolute the new religion must reveal that the
being, and fosters further contradictory absolute beings of the different religions
ideas of the existence of many absolute are not separate gods but one and the
beings. Since this leads to the conclusion same God. The new religion will reveal
that the gods of all religions are nothing the fact that all religions constitute a
but relative gods, the system of absolute brotherhood established by God, with
values – that should have been developed the theologies of each having embraced
through religion based on the doctrine one particular aspect of God’s attri-
concerning God’s love and truth – still butes. The new religion will complete
remains relative. the picture of God. Moreover, in reveal-
In other words, we conclude that reli- ing God’s attributes and the motivation,
gions to this day have not established an purpose, and laws of creation, the doc-
absolute value system to settle the confu- trine of ultimate reality must explain
sion. This inevitably results from the fact that this purpose and these laws govern
that no religion has been able to present the movement of everything in the uni-
the correct explanation about the Abso- verse, and that human norms are, in the
lute Being. (122-302, 1982.11.25) end, in accordance with this universal
law – that is, the heavenly way. (122-303,
Each religion has its own absolute 1982.11.25)
being as the basis of its doctrine. The
absolute being in Judaism is Jehovah, The greatness of the Divine Principle
that of Christianity, God, and that of taught by the Unification Church is that
Islam, Allah. Buddhism and Confucian- it explains creativity in concrete terms
ism do not specify an absolute being, but and serves us in our understanding of
with the basic Confucian virtue, benev- the process of creation. Next, it provides
olence (仁), being connected to the heav- a substantial explanation of how the Fall
enly mandate, heaven can be taken as came about and then also presents a view
the absolute being in Confucianism. of history. It clearly explains how God,
Moreover, since Buddhism teaches that rather than abandoning human beings
all dharmas constantly change while the in their fallen state, has been working
truth is found in the “such-ness” (眞如) diligently for their re-creation through-
behind dharmas, we can say that “such- out the course of history. It logically and
ness” constitutes the absolute being in plainly reveals that through this pro-
Buddhism. (122-300, 1982.11.25) cess of restoration we will arrive at the
world He purposed to achieve. (208-296,
The doctrine of ultimate reality for 1990.11.20)
BOOK ONE
True God
1 CHAPTER 2 3
God and the Work of Creation
Section 1. God’s Motivation for Which is most important, love or

Creating Is Love life? Love is most important. We do not
say life is most important just because
1.1. The Work of Creation Required our world came from God’s life. We say
Complete Investment that love is most important. Although
God began the creation of heaven and
God’s creating heaven and earth was earth with life, the source of life and the
not aimed primarily at sustaining life; it motivation for life is love. The reason
was to realize the ideal of love. (188-196, life came into being is because of love.
1989.2.26) Why did God create heaven and earth?
Although He is the Absolute Being, He
Scientists say that the universe is cannot feel joy alone. Even if He were
made of energy, and that it originated placed in a joyful atmosphere, He could
from energy. But this is not so. An elec- not feel the stimulation of joy if He were
tric current does not flow just because alone; this is why He created. No matter
there is potential energy. Electricity is how much the Absolute Being may say,
generated through action. And before “I am the Absolute Being, the Master of
action, there must be a plus and a minus love and Master of life,” while He is all
– that is, a subject partner and an object alone, He cannot feel the stimulation of
partner. love. Alone, God cannot feel the stimu-
Action cannot occur by itself; there- lation of life that makes Him sense that
fore a subject partner and an object part- heaven and earth are within His own
ner are necessary. body. (38-152, 1971.1.3)
Considering all the above, action
requires a plus and a minus, and that If God had been thinking only about
action then generates electricity. Thus, Himself, would He have created heaven
in the same way, energy arises only and earth? Creation requires an invest-
through the interaction of subject and ment of energy. An artist’s great hope is
object partners. Hence, the universe did to create a masterpiece. An artist invests
not originate from energy, as today’s sci- all his effort into making great works of
entists say it did. Action comes first, not art. A masterpiece appears only when
energy. (111-126, 1981.2.8) the artist gives everything, and feels he
cannot give any more. Creation starts God arranged for His investment to
with investing oneself. Creation is pos- bear fruit in His partner rather than in
sible only when energy is poured out. Himself. By investing, God does not feel
Without contributing energy, there is diminished, but satisfied. This is because
no result. According to the principle God created through love. (60-85, 1972.8.6)
that a perfect object partner appears
only through total investment, God as After eating breakfast, when we work
the Subject partner completely invested strenuously we get hungry and tired
Himself into making His object partner. quickly. Why is this so? It is because
The creation was the beginning of God’s when energy is poured out, it is depleted.
work through which He determined not Whatever we do, we cannot be satisfied
to exist for His own sake, but for the sake with a negative result. For things to be
of His object partner. (78-111, 1975.5.6) good there must be a plus. So for God’s
creation to be good, it must have some-
Creation requires giving out energy. thing that can be a plus. Then, when can
God invested Himself. But how much did God retrieve something with that plus?
He invest? Some people think that when Here is where the standard for the per-
God created through the Word, saying, fection of created beings must lie. There
“Let there be this, let there be that,” it is a point where all the investment up to
was like a game. But no, God complete- that point will start bringing returns.
ly poured out His true life, true love and The same thing happens when you have
true ideals. We do not love something a deep desire to accomplish something
unless we have worked hard and invested and you make effort and stretch beyond
our flesh and blood into it. So the period your limitations – the result comes with-
before creating and the period after cre- out fail. This is the law of the universe.
ating were therefore different. Before It is the same with God. When He cre-
creating, God thought about everything ated humankind, God invested energy.
centered on Himself, but after starting He depleted Himself. However, after
to create, He existed for His object part- God created humankind by giving out
ner. We do not exist for ourselves but for everything that He could possibly give,
our partners, for our sons and daughters. perfected human beings will not run
That is how it is. (69-81, 1973.10.20) away somewhere. When they reach per-
fection, they will return to God. When
God had to pour out His very essence they return, they will not return with a
to create heaven and earth. This required value less than the amount of investment
that He give out energy, and investing made, but with a value that enhances
energy normally would entail deplet- that of God’s creation. (65-20, 1972.11.13)
ing His essence. God created the world
through love to be His partner, and He How did the universe begin? It start-
devoted Himself to fulfilling this will. ed with God serving and pouring Him-
Chapter 2 • God and the Work of Creation 89
self out for the sake of the other. It start- So invest, invest and invest based
ed with God expending Himself. Then, on God’s ideal of creation. When you
what is the purpose in devoting oneself invest, circular motion occurs. Take air,
to creating one’s partner? After both for example. If there is a very low-pres-
have given all they have, what we gain sure mass of air and a very high-pres-
is love. As long as we have love, we are sure mass of air and they mix, a mid-
happy, no matter how much we have level pressure mass of air results. God
invested. Since this is the love princi- comes down, although no one calls
ple, God started the creation based on Him. So those who want to invest more
love. God would not invest in anything than a hundred percent are always filled
that would not produce a benefit. Giv- by God. The principle of the universe is
ing all one has creates a minus, so why like this. Completely giving yourself out
do you think He did it? Because love has and forgetting what you have given is
the power to more than fill up any void, connected to eternal motion; at that lev-
after expending and investing Himself, el the underlying principle of eternal life
God gained love in return. True love emerges. Eternal life. Otherwise, from
does not become smaller as it is invested, where will you derive the principle of
but grows bigger and bigger the more it unification? When living for the sake of
moves. Conversely, if the principle were others, circular motion occurs, doesn’t
that true love would grow smaller, God it? What happens with something mov-
would be depleted through His investing in a spiral motion? It becomes small-
ment. But the opposite is the case. True er and smaller and rises. As the base of
love grows bigger and bigger the more it something moving with cyclonic rota-
is invested. (237-124, 1992.11.13) tion broadens out, its height decreases.
But eternal life rises up more and more,
Since love has the capacity to create, and therefore automatically God will
it never grows tired. With a heart of love, stand on Adam and Eve’s shoulders and
you never get tired, because you have go up as they go up. (205-95, 1990.7.7)
the power of love. The energy spent is
always replenished by more energy than Why did God create heaven and
is used up, no matter how much is invest- earth? Acts of creation consume energy.
ed. This is why you don’t mind making They require an investment of energy.
that effort, although to do so is hard and Investing energy means expending one-
painful. How could you continue if you self. However omniscient and omnip-
did not like it? On the path of true love, otent God may be, if His abundant
you cannot have an eternally unwilling endowment of energy did not produce a
heart. God’s essence does not include return, it inevitably would be exhausted.
the concept of an enemy or the concept (65-20, 1972.11.13)
of evil. This is because His essence dwells
within true love. (237-130, 1992.11.13) God put all His energy into creating
all things and human beings. He investing on His love and making a harmoni-
ed everything and then gave still more. ous world of love. In so doing, He could
Other things are depleted when they are rejoice over people as they become true
poured out, but with true love, the more husbands and wives centering on God’s
you give, the more your creation pros- love, creating families, tribes, races and
pers and the more it gives back. If you a world of true love. He would be able
invest 100 units of true love, 120 will to taste the joy of love by becoming one
come back. Therefore, although those in love with such people. This was God’s
who practice true love seem like they ideal of creation. (Blessed Family - 302)
are going to perish, they will not perish;
rather, they will prosper eternally and Heart is the foundation of the origi-
live forever. (219-118, 1991.8.28) nal mind. Through heart God can pour
out His infinite love centering on His
Why does God exist? For what does purpose. Its value never changes. To
He want to exist? He wants to exist for discuss the value of God’s existence, we
the sake of love. This is why He needs a must discuss it by holding on to this love.
love partner. This is why the omniscient Value is determined when the conditions
and omnipotent God had to create a love are established for a reciprocal relation-
partner. Until now we have not known ship. Joy starts from God’s heart, and
that God began the creation based on its purpose is realized in human beings.
love as His essential ideal. The entire The heart of the invisible God manifests
universe was created for the sake of love. itself in the heart of a visible human
(208-235, 1990.11.20) being. When people with such a heart
multiply horizontally and form families,
God wants to have a global platform these families become the center of the
for true giving. God wants to see a free, world. God blessed Adam and Eve to be
peaceful and happy place where giv- fruitful and multiply so that they could
ing has no accusers and receiving has have such a family. The ideal of the cos-
no conditions attached. God’s goal is to mos is established on the basis of being
expand that place worldwide and have fruitful, multiplying and having domin-
all humankind settle down to live there. ion over all things. (27-28, 1969.11.15)
(13-249, 1964.4.12)
Why do you think God created the
1.2. Realizing the ideal of creation universe? God wanted to experience joy
through love through it. Although God is the Abso-
lute Being, He cannot feel joy alone,
God created the world in order to because joy arises only when you have
realize love. He created the universe so someone to relate to. God does not need
that He could rejoice over people and knowledge, money or power, because
all things as they become one center- He is himself absolute, omniscient and
omnipotent. No matter how advanced dimensional representative is God. Love

science may be, it cannot catch up with is the central point, the rope that binds
or go beyond what God has made. The them together eternally. When human
immense universe operates in an order- beings, who have a body, attain one-
ly way according to laws. Considering ness with God, their heart and feelings
that God has created and governs this will be immersed in a boundless state of
immense universe, which is beyond the deep experience and happiness. (35-156,
reach of human thought and science, 1970.10.13)
God is absolutely scientific as well.
(Blessed Family - 302) Ultimately, God and people become
one through love. Human beings and the
Do you think someone who has tied world become one through love, and the
himself to and tasted God’s original love realization of the ideal world of God’s
will want to be separated from it? When purpose of creation starts here. The real-
a bee is sucking nectar from a flower and ization of God’s ideal finally emerges in
you pull on its abdomen, it will not stop the place where new love centered on
sucking the nectar even if its abdomen is God, or love according to the law of cre-
pulled off. What if you experienced the ation, is settled. (Blessed Family - 302)
taste of such love? You might leave, but
you would turn around and come back, What is it that we human beings
trying to cling to it. (137-57, 1985.12.18) want after waking up in the morning?
Eating breakfast, going out to work and
The Principle of the Unification worrying about the whole world are not
Church concludes that God’s love most important for us. What we want is
requires fulfilling the four-position foun- to have an unchanging heart of love day
dation. Then, what does fulfilling the and night, through all four seasons and
four-position foundation mean? Parental throughout our life. God created heaven
love should be expressed to and felt by and earth for the sake of the ideal realm
the children. Centered on parental love, of love, where such men and women
which lies at the center of the four-posi- form a completely horizontal line and
tion foundation, the parents become one become connected to God at a perfect
with the children, the man and wom- ninety-degree angle. This is a place of
an become one in love, and finally they love where human emotion and heaven-
become one with God’s love. This is the ly emotion become one. (213-157, 1991.1.20)
four-position foundation. (Blessed Family - 302)
God began His creation from His
Adam must be one with God, and own essence, giving and giving for the
what unites them is love. Human beings sake of love and forgetting about it.
are the two-dimensional representatives Therefore, if God’s partner is to receive,
of the world of existence, and its three- he likewise must pour himself out. This
is like investment coming from above God’s object partner who stands as the
and also from below. In this way, heaven subject partner of the universe? This is
and earth join together harmoniously the issue. Why did God create us? We
and become one. They become one cen- are beings with a physical body who are
tering on the love that can embrace and the partners of the invisible and internal
move heaven and earth. This generates God. (129-138, 1983.10.9)
great power. (237-130, 1992.11.13)
Having created people, God’s inten-
To occupy love, you must give and tion was to nurture them and elevate
forget what you have given and give them – as individuals who possess love
again and forget again. Why do you have on behalf of God, the Lord of the cos-
to have such love? Because the more love mos – to a place higher than Him, and to
moves, the more it expands, rather than make them owners. (204-221, 1990.7.11)
diminishes. According to the laws of
dynamics in nature, the more things Who is the center of all creation?
move and operate, the less you have, Human beings. What kind of beings are
right? In nature, things diminish the we? We are beings who have appeared
more they move, but in the world of true before the all-knowing, all-power-
love, things expand the more they move. ful God having the value of being His
Because God knew this, He began the partners. This is how I see it. A human
Creation with true love. (237-127, 1992.11.13) being is a symbol of the love of all cre-
ation, a being who has appeared as a cen-
Section 2. God’s Purpose for tral point and who can beam light like a
Creating Human Beings lighthouse. That is the kind of beings we
are. (115-182, 1981.11.15)
2.1. God created human beings as
His object partners in love What are human beings? We are
God’s love object partners. God is a sub-
God created human beings because ject partner who has dual characteristics
of love. Why were we created? We were of positivity and negativity. Therefore,
created because of love. We differ from to be object partners before this subject
other things in creation because we partner, we need to have a form consist-
were created as God’s sons and daugh- ing of positive and negative dual char-
ters. In other words, we were created as acteristics. This form is not contradic-
God’s object partners who can receive tory to the characteristics of the subject
God’s direct love. This is the privilege of partner; rather, it is a form that relates
human beings. (132-244, 1984.6.20) with all His characteristics – a form that
fits exactly into the essence of love. It is
God, who is a perfect plus, was bound a corresponding existence that harmo-
to create a perfect minus. Then, who is nizes with other things only in love.
God has no need for the likes of knowl- clusion is that God cannot make a rela-
edge or other things; He needs love. The tionship with the world of existence with-
reason we say that human beings are the out coming with a heart of love, He fixed
center of this universe is that the world love as the standard. (121-100, 1982.10.24)
was created to manifest the ideal of
love. The saying “Human beings are the God values human beings most.
lords of all creation” makes sense then Why does He value them so? Because He
because human beings, as the represen- needs an object partner for His love. No
tatives of the loving God, have the priv- matter how much love God may have,
ilege to receive love first in the central He is unable to feel love without having
place before the Lord. (132-244, 1984.6.20) a love partner. God can experience love
only in a relationship with a partner. The
For what reason did God create reason God values human beings most is
human beings? He did not create them that they are His object partners whom
just to watch His sons and daughters live He can love. (143-309, 1986.3.21)
their lives. He created them in order to
share love with them. This is the only Why did God create human beings?
conclusion I can come to, however deep- It was in order to fulfill love. This love
ly I think about it. The purpose of our does not start with God; it is found in
creation is love. Life was created based His love partner. Without a partner, it
on God’s love; God did not generate love cannot be found. For God to attain the
by first creating life. In other words, life most precious thing, He needs a part-
began because love started budding in ner. God cannot experience it with-
God’s heart. Since life started from love, out a partner, which is why He created
the result must also be produced through one. God seeks a partner so that He can
love. Since the beginning was love, the realize absolute love through that part-
end must also be love. This is why we ner. Therefore, God exists for the sake
human beings are miserable when love of love. Even God exists for the sake of
is taken away. (57-21, 1972.5.21) love. This is why love is so amazing. (143-
310, 1986.3.21)
What does God need? God does not
need even life. As the initiator of life, People exist for God, and God exists
why would He need that? Then what for people. Therefore, true love begins
does He need? He needs love. Why does from the point where one lives for the
God need love? He needs love because sake of others. From what were human
love is something that exists only in a beings born? They began from God’s love;
reciprocal relationship. Without being a in other words, they were born because of
God who needs love, He would be unable love. Love is the origin. (143-309, 1986.3.21)
to make a relationship with the created
world and human world. Since the con- God created people in order to love,
because He needed someone with whom with Him that no force could ever undo
to share His love. You cannot be in love all or sever. Because God created people in
by yourself; without a relationship with such a way, He can feel peaceful as He
a partner, love cannot be experienced. beholds them. All affection and happi-
Because God absolutely needs love, He ness can dwell within God only through
created all things and then human beings them. (20-205, 1968.6.9)
as the lords of creation, representing all
things. God gave people the value of His God is the Father of human beings, and
object partners in absolute love because human beings are God’s sons and daugh-
God absolutely needs them. Human ters. Since God created them by invest-
beings were created as His object parting the core of His bone, core of His flesh
ners so that love would be under joint and core of His bone marrow, when such
ownership. Hence, people themselves people pull on God, He cannot help being
are God’s bodies. When Adam and Eve pulled along. And when God pulls them,
– the bodies of God – become a couple, it they cannot help being pulled along. God
means that God becomes a couple. Then, created human beings in such a way that,
in the heavenly world, God, in the form within this relationship, they have shared
of Adam and Eve, becomes the ancestor His essence and purpose. If there were
of humankind and rules over the spiri- prose or poetry with which God could
tual and physical worlds. (138-212, 1986.1.21) praise human beings whom He had cre-
ated in this way, it would be the greatest
2.2. God invests the essence of His work of art, far beyond the level of any
love and life poets or writers of this world. The object
of this praise is neither God nor all things
God created all things in the Garden of creation, but the representatives of all
of Eden and then created the first ances- things, human beings. (20-207, 1968.6.9)
tors as their masters. When He created
human beings, He did not do so for His Out of everything in God’s creation,
amusement, or as a hobby. It is impos- we human beings are the only ones that
sible to express with words how hard can become the complete object part-
God worked and the efforts He devoted ners of God’s love. God devoted all His
to creating human beings and establish- heart and energy, totally investing Him-
ing them as the center of all things in self, to create the object partners of His
the creation. love. What does God want to achieve
In creating human beings, God by giving Himself out completely? He
utterly devoted Himself in His many wants to establish the core of love in the
efforts, giving all His heart and soul and universe. This is the ideal of creation.
the essence of His life. He totally poured (166-147, 1987.6.5)
out all His love and affection. He created
human beings to exist in a relationship God does not have a love organ. It
exists in God’s creation, but not in God. ideal of love, and second, for the invis-
Even if it were to exist, it would exist ible God to make Himself visible after
internally, in His heart, and would not taking on a form. For this reason, Adam
appear with a form. What would He need and Eve are the base and core through
it for? The ones who have love organs are which the invisible God can assume a
Adam and Eve, human beings. Thus, you visible form and establish a relationship
should know that human beings have with the visible world. So when Adam
something that is more precious than and Eve reach perfection and go to the
what God has. (206-125, 1990.10.3) spirit world, they are like God’s body.
Then the invisible God assumes a posi-
There is a force that moves us toward tion corresponding to their mind. God’s
the final destination of our desire and purpose in creating Adam and Eve was
our desire’s greatest standard of perfec- to have perfected people in the spirit
tion. We need to discover the fact that world. As a result, He made their earth-
this force is operating within us. The ly-world body and mind. (92-147, 1977.4.1)
Bible says that our body is God’s tem-
ple, but we do not understand what this What value would an invisible God
means. These are words of great impor- staying alone in the heavenly kingdom
tance. This is because however great God have? It would be of no use. To be our
may be, when we form a partnership of parent, He must have a body and be able
love with God in which we can whis- to feel. Because He needs to take on a
per words of love, and when we become body in human form, He had to create
one with God in that love partnership, Adam and Eve as beings having dual
we receive the right to inherit the uni- characteristics. (133-91, 1984.7.10)
verse. Through the principled founda-
tion of love, this world, the spirit world, Why was it necessary to create Adam
the incorporeal world and the world of and Eve with dual characteristics? To
substance, all created by God, can attain become just like the invisible God, they
the right to inherit from the universe. must achieve mind-body unity within
Unfortunately, people are ignorant of their lifetime – by the time they depart
this amazing fact. (137-67, 1985.12.18) for the other world. Otherwise, when
they appear in the other world, they
Section 3. The Ideal of Love to Be cannot become one with God. God cre-
Attained Through Adam and Eve ated Adam and Eve with a dual nature so
that the parents having substantial king-
3.1. God created Adam as a body of ship in the physical world could become
the invisible God one with God as the invisible parent and
manifest a substantial kingship in the
Why did God need Adam and Eve? eternal heavenly world. Even God has no
He had two purposes: first, to realize the way of relating to the world without con-
necting with Adam and Eve. God must Had they not fallen, the original human
make a relationship with Adam and Eve ancestors, Adam and Eve, would have
in order to make a relationship with been the perfected horizontal and phys-
their sons and daughters. (133-91, 1984.7.10) ical parents, standing in the position
where they could become fully one with
God created human beings to place God at a 90-degree angle. The Creator
them in the equivalent parents’ position, is the Parent of heart centered on true
and also to acquire a body. The equiv- love, and Adam and Eve are the horizon-
alent parents’ position means internal tal physical parents.
and external; in other words, the exter- If the Heavenly Parent and earth-
nal God is Adam and Eve, and God ly parents had united and become one,
Himself is the internal God. In rela- and then had sons and daughters, no
tion to the body, God is Adam and Eve, one born on earth would need a religion.
and in relation to the mind, God is the Everyone would naturally go straight to
invisible God. This God is the parent of God’s kingdom. Heaven and humankind
humankind, the original parent. There is would be united. All of humankind’s
only one such parent, not many. Because complicated problems arose because of
there is only one, God made Adam and the Fall. Without the Fall, our mind and
Eve to be like a branch temple having body would not have become separated.
dual characteristics of male and female. (210-139, 1990.12.17)
God can enter this branch temple, and
Adam and Eve can function in an ideal God created man and woman so that
way only when God comes and dwells they could love each other and become
within them and acts. Without God act- one. Adam was not created for his own
ing, they would not know God’s will. sake, or Eve for her own sake. God cre-
They would not know anything at all. ated Adam for Eve, and Eve for Adam.
(133-91, 1984.7.10) Also, God created Adam and Eve for
His own love and joy. God did not cre-
God is in the position of the Father, ate them for knowledge, power or mon-
the Parent. God made human beings to ey. The omniscient and omnipotent God
be the gods of the earth and established did not need those things; He needed
Himself as the God of heaven and the only love.
vertical God. This was so that heaven God did not create Adam and Eve in
and earth can unite harmoniously and order to give them knowledge; it was not
live together in love. Even God is lone- to give them power or abundant mate-
ly when He is all by Himself. (221-113, rial possessions to allow them to enjoy
1991.10.23) an affluent life. His purpose in creat-
ing them was to establish them as the
The Creator is the vertical Father embodiments of love. God’s purpose in
who is centered on vertical true love. creating human beings was to make the
foundation of love through families. This within God. This substantial manifes-
is because without love, the world of cre- tation of the invisible twin embryos of
ation would be hell and God’s existence man and woman is Adam and Eve, a vis-
would have no meaning. God’s purpose ible man and woman. This is how God’s
in creating human beings was love. You sons and daughters came into being.
should know that this is the absolute law The ideal of creation is to perfect God’s
of creation. (Blessed Family - 307) invisible realm of heart in a substantial
realm of heart and unite the invisible
Why did God create human beings? and the visible. The ideal of creation is
Man is east and woman west. Center- to establish the realm of the object part-
ing on the vertical God, a plane of four ner based on love. (237-160, 1992.11.16)
directions is needed. Since this covers
360 degrees, it has infinite area. What Who is Adam? He is the substantial
do we want to do with this space? The expression of half of God’s internal char-
production unit, the starting point that acteristics. Who is Eve? She is the sub-
produces the people for God’s kingdom, stantial expression and manifestation of
is the earth. Hence, the people of God’s God’s feminine characteristics. Mani-
kingdom are those who have lived on festing means they each assumed a body,
earth. Go and take a look around some- a substantial expression. Before their
time. There is no kingdom other than manifestation took place, there existed a
the one on earth. Some say that there hidden motivating force which had not
are people living in other parts of the been revealed. This hidden motivating
universe. But that simply is not so. The force is the person we in the Unification
entire universe was created for us. (206-209, Church know as God, the invisible and
1990.10.7) incorporeal being. (140-123, 1986.2.9)
Are people better than God, or not? The only son and only daughter were
In creating human beings, God could the children born to be the corporeal
make only the vertical Adam and Eve. object partners for the incorporeal God.
However, we can give birth to more Man represents God’s positive charac-
than twenty children. God cannot do teristics, and woman represents God’s
this. God made only one Adam and one negative characteristics. The Principle
Eve. Why? Because each is one absolute of Creation operates by separating into
norm, and that which is vertical can two objects the unified characteristics
make only one absolute man and one of the internal nature of God. He then
absolute woman. (236-259, 1992.11.8) harmonizes the two characteristics rep-
resenting Him, and reunites them in a
Adam and Eve were born as God’s son form that resembles His original inter-
and daughter, and they are the substan- nal nature. Man and woman each are
tial manifestation of the twin embryos born resembling one of God’s character-
istics. Hence, the union of the only son and earth. The parents’ responsibilities
and only daughter is the union of God’s include giving birth to and raising their
positive and negative characteristics. In children with care, continuing until the
other words, they become a harmonious children marry. God should have raised
union resembling God. For this reason, Adam and Eve and blessed them in mar-
two people, a husband and a wife, are a riage, but He was unable to do so. Sim-
unified body that represents God in His ilarly, having given birth to children,
entirety. (9-83, 1960.4.16) Adam and Eve were unable to bless them
in marriage. This bitter sorrow must be
3.2. Husband and Wife Stand as resolved. These are the fundamental
Second Creators principles of education. The conclusion
is simple. (223-196, 1991.11.10)
When a husband and wife become
one and have children, they can go on Human beings stand as horizontal
forever. As they rise to the position of parents. Adam and Eve are children,
creator and have children, they can feel and brother and sister, and husband and
God’s joy of creation on this earthly wife at the same time. They then rise to
plane. For this reason, your wife must the position of God by giving birth to
be like your son or daughter. She com- sons and daughters. To give birth to and
bines the positions of son and daughter love children means to inherit every-
and brother and sister. Thus, you can- thing that was joyful after God created
not separate from each other. Love is not human beings. (223-267, 1991.11.12)
arbitrary. Only when you have your chil-
dren after following all this tradition, Your children are the way God helps
will you reach the original standard that you feel joy in the position of a creator,
God initially desired as the ideal of cre- the joy God felt when He created Adam
ation. This is why the family is called the and Eve. Children are the second cre-
foundation of the Kingdom of Heaven. ation, coming through Adam and Eve.
(223-24, 1991.11.7) The incorporeal God created Adam and
Eve as beings of substance having a phys-
As a husband and wife have chil- ical form. If Adam and Eve had reached
dren and rise to the position of par- perfection, they would have become the
ents, they come to feel deeply how much central representatives of love as the per-
God rejoiced when He created human fection of God’s corporeal being. Just as
beings. Having children transforms God felt joy after creating Adam and Eve,
the environment of having deep expe- children are given to you so that you can
riences into the essence of those expe- substantially feel and experience God’s
riences. Through those experiences, we joy of creation. (238-62, 1992.11.19)
become able to inherit the full author-
ity of God, the great Subject of heaven God seeks to realize His ideal of a
harmonious family in the universe. That come to them only when they become
is why He seeks to bequeath His love by completely one. In this way, God wants
bringing children, brothers and sisters, to give them a special title and posi-
husbands, wives and parents into being. tion in relation to love and wrap them
Because He has love, He positions us in cloth made of love. This is the ideal.
as second creators, creators of our sons Only then can God smell love. Wherever
and daughters, and He reveals to us the God goes, He sniffs the fragrance of love.
preciousness of our sons and daughters. (112-103, 1981.4.5)
(238-40, 1992.11.19)
Then, would God like kissing? The
When a woman is expecting a baby, invisible God has no way to experience
a new world emerges for her. When the this by Himself because His two aspects
baby starts moving, she has so much are attached together. When you make
hope. This is how women should be. love, you come together and then sep-
They have many dreams, like the ones arate, do you not? When the husband
God had when He created. To have the and wife love each other intensely in
thought “I hope my child grows up and the beginning, their love is like thunder
becomes so and so in the future” is in roaring and lightning striking. Their
keeping with the heart God had when He love burns, and then they return to the
prepared to create Adam and Eve. Such zero point like clouds receding after the
are women’s three-dimensional dreams. rain. (224-36, 1991.11.21)
With the thought “I am not alone. The
entire world is in the hands of my child, God is a harmonious union of dual
and he or she is growing in my womb,” characteristics. At the same time, He is
her mind embraces the whole world in a masculine being. Since it is man who
love. (228-263, 1992.7.5) relates with God’s fatherly love, a verti-
cal relationship is formed. Women do
The time when you come to the point not form a vertical relationship. Instead,
of having a baby after marrying signals they form a horizontal relationship in
your move into the upper realm. You are partnership with the vertical. Observ-
rising to God’s position. Loving your ing the attributes of God’s character,
children is God’s way of allowing you man relates vertically in a relationship
to experience His innermost heart and of “above and below.” Woman relates
how much He loved human beings after horizontally in a relationship of “left
He created them. (224-28, 1991.11.21) and right.”
Which comes first, the vertical or the
God will come and dwell in Adam horizontal? Because the vertical comes
and Eve only when they love each other first, all the principles of nature pursue
as God loves. He cannot come if they just and seek the path to draw close to that
do as they please. The invisible God will place. This is why the son comes before
the daughter in relation to God’s love. Do you think God sees you making
Only then will everything be arranged love or not? Would God, who transcends
in order. (177-324, 1988.5.22) time and space, close His eyes at night,
when the five billion people of the world
Women have their menstrual period make love? How would He feel when He
once a month, don’t they? Who is this sees them? How many good wives and
for? You should know how precious your good husbands are there? Think about it.
descendants are. The purpose of creat- All kinds of things should happen there.
ing Adam and Eve was to produce citi- Reluctantly playing a wife’s role, reluc-
zens for God’s kingdom. There is no way tantly being dragged along, reluctantly
to produce them in the spirit world. trying to please your spouse – you should
God is the vertical Master of love, not live like that. That is not love, is it? Is
and the vertical has only one axis. It has that life? How great the world would be if
only one point. Since one point cannot it turned into an environment where but-
produce anything, a horizontal area is terflies and bees flew around freely and
needed. Thus, God’s purpose in creat- we could live in harmony within heav-
ing is to become one with humankind, en and earth according to God’s ideal of
multiply many citizens for His kingdom, creation – it would be just like the Gar-
and bring them all to heaven. (222-72, den of Eden with floral fragrances, and
1991.10.28) God could fall asleep there in bliss. Have
you ever thought about this? Try living
Husbands and wives are a production like this. (222-252, 1991.11.3)
center for the citizens of God’s kingdom.
So God inevitably had to create human God has not been able to reach the
beings. We are sons and daughters of the position of husband and wife or the posi-
heavenly nation, and sons and daughters tion of parent. We must restore this. For
of God. No one knew that they are the this reason, True Parents must come.
base for producing, out of the flesh and Only when True Parents appear and
blood of our first ancestors, citizens of become the vertical and horizontal par-
God’s kingdom on this earth by expand- ents will everything bear fruit here, just
ing our connection to the royal family of as God multiplied ideal children at the
heaven. (219-49, 1991.8.25) time of creation. God carried out cre-
ation only vertically. However, Adam,
No longer would God have been a once he has perfected his spiritual and
lonely being after He saw an original physical self, can create horizontally.
man and woman making love. He would Although God created only two, a son
have come to feel a reciprocal joy as He and a daughter, people who stand as
witnessed how powerful the essence of physical parents on behalf of God can
the love latent within Him is. multiply a limitless number of Adams
(God’s Will - 279) and Eves. They can have ten, even twenty.
God cannot do this. As many people are they achieve unity through God’s love,
born this way on the path of horizontal the cosmos will be unified automatical-
expansion, they will evolve into citizens ly. (21-43, 1968.9.1)
of heaven. (236-146, 1992.11.4)
God had greater expectations for the
True Parents are the fruit of a count- future that would unfold through Adam
less number of religions, a fruit that can and Eve than He had for the time He cre-
represent God’s greatest work of created them. He aimed for the most noble
ation. They are the culmination of his- and precious result. This was to fulfill
tory, the purpose of religion and the the purpose of creation, and to com-
highest hope of humankind. Everything plete the four-position foundation cen-
concludes with them. In them, there is tered on love. (God’s Will - 533)
freedom. Individuals and everything in
heaven and earth are liberated through God created His son, Adam, as the
them. All these things, along with the representative of the positive character-
unified heaven and earth, begin from istic between the two characteristics and
love. (220-221, 1991.10.19) loved him most dearly. In loving him,
He included the feminine aspect of His
Section 4. The Ideal of Love is love. Also, in loving His daughter, Eve,
Fulfilled in the Family He included the masculine aspect of
His love. As these two separate people
4.1. God’s ideal of creation is the became one, the basis for a third new
completion of the four-position beginning was to emerge, and this was
foundation to be their children. For this reason, we
say that children are object partners of
What is God’s purpose of creation? love who stimulate new hope. Adam and
He did not create Adam and Eve just to Eve were born as embodiments of God’s
look at them. He did not create men and love and parental love. This is why God
women just so they could get old on their likes His children, and Adam and Eve
own and die. It was so that they could like their children. You know the three-
grow to maturity and, through their object purpose. This is how the three-
hearts that long to relate to the opposite object purpose is fulfilled. (32-238, 1970.7.19)
sex, build the true Kingdom of Heaven
on earth with God at the center. It was God’s will for human beings is to ful-
so that they could create a love nest with fill the purpose of the ideal of creation.
God in the middle. Here a man, Adam, The ideal of creation is not completed
represents heaven, and a woman, Eve, simply by a man and a woman marry-
the earth; this is heaven and earth. Thus, ing each other and becoming one. They
although they are two, their horizontal must then have children. This is because
union unifies heaven and earth. When the principle of heaven and earth con-
nects the relationship of above and This constitutes the four-position

below, and front and back. If there is a foundation that the Unification Church
yesterday, there is a today, and if there is teaches about. This is why we say that the
a today, there is a tomorrow. These must completion of the four-position founda-
all be connected. But for a husband and tion is the fulfillment of the ideal of cre-
wife alone there is only today, and no ation. (85-178, 1976.3.3)
tomorrow. However, without another
day everything will end. If we say cou- A person should not remain alone
ples are above, they must have some- but rather go through three stages,
thing below, namely children. Without beginning with the individual, then the
something below, it ends there. partner stage, and finally the stage with
Hence, the principle of heaven and children. The God-centered relationship
earth is that when the positions of upper between a person, the spouse and their
and lower are established, left and right children is the four-position foundation.
can emerge. The completion of this four-position
Only after they hold marriage cere- foundation is God’s purpose of creation.
monies for their children do parents feel (19-106, 1967.12.31)
that they have fulfilled their responsibil-
ity. A relationship of upper and lower is To establish the four-position foun-
established only when a couple who are dation, you first must go through the
parents experience the marriage of their heart of a husband and wife; only then
children. Only when the relationship of can you experience the heart of children
upper and lower is established can the and the heart of parents. (13-67, 1963.10.17)
ideal be attained.
Husband and wife are joined as left 4.2. The ideal of creation is fulfilled
and right; parents and children must through the completion of the
have a relationship of upper and lower to family
connect the vertical and horizontal and
thereby form the ideal spherical realm The ideal that God wanted to see ful-
within the universe. In addition to that, filled through our first ancestors was for
only when there are brothers and sisters a man and a woman to become one and
will a sphere finally be formed. create an ideal family. Then, the center
When the ideal is realized this way, of the ideal family is neither the man
you can draw a circle around the vertical nor the woman. The family is a bundle
and horizontal lines meeting at the cen- created by the union of parents, chil-
ter. Ultimately, only when a man and a dren, husband and wife, and the center
woman experience the realization of the of this bundle is God’s love itself. The
ideal in the vertical and the horizontal conclusion is that God’s will is to realize
can they say they are living within the the completion of a family centered on
ideal realm. God’s love. (127-9, 1983.5.1)
The family is the origin and basic matically comes to be realized. (300-226,
foundation that is unchanging through- 1999.3.14)
out the ages. It cannot be changed by a
father, by a brother or sister, or even by Since God is the Original Being
a nation’s institutions. Moreover, it can- of true love, when one is connected to
not be changed by the world, by heaven true love, everyone becomes part of one
and earth, or even by God. Hence, the body. Parents are gods living in place
concept of revolution is not needed for of God on earth, husband and wife are
the family. (25-85, 1969.9.30) mutual counterpart gods, and sons and
daughters are little gods. A family struc-
Human beings need to be in par- ture comprising three generations cen-
ent-child relationships, husband-wife tering on true love in this manner is the
relationships, and brother-sister rela- basis of the Kingdom of Heaven. With-
tionships. In other words, these three out achieving such a basis, the kingdom
relationships must meet at one point. cannot be established. The family is the
There is one central point. The central center of the universe. The perfection of
points for above and below, left and the family is the basis for the perfection
right, and front and back should not be of the universe. And so, if there is love
separate. If the central points are differ- in a family and love for the universe, we
ent, the balance between the relation- can go anywhere freely. In this case, God
ships of above and below, left and right, stands in the combined central position
and front and back will be shattered. of love as the Parent of the whole uni-
Eventually, therefore, the positions verse. (298-306, 1999.1.17)
of above and below, left and right, and
front and back, together with the one A man’s love, a woman’s love, a son’s
central point, form the number seven. love, a daughter’s love, parents’ love and
Forming the number seven means to God’s love are all contained in the fam-
become one with God through perfect ily foundation of the original creation
true love and to form a family in which with God at the center.
everything becomes a perfect sphere Any place where these different
and achieves harmony and unification. kinds of love are demonstrated, any-
(299-114, 1999.2.7) one who loves his parents, his spouse
and his children is practicing the life-
The place where parents and children, style of the Kingdom of Heaven. (Blessed
husband and wife, and brothers and Family - 942)
sisters all want to join together in true
love is the ideal family. Here, as eternal One such family establishes the ethi-
worldwide equalization commences, the cal foundation for society; it is the best
Kingdom of Heaven on earth begins and model and the fundamental and prima-
the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven auto- ry organization for the human world. In
that family, love is the best standard for have been created with Adam at the
each person. (Blessed Family - 942) center. Instead of countless races, each
forming its own different culture and
The most important times in a per- civilization, as we see today, we would
son’s life are the time of birth, the time have a world with a single culture, sin-
of marriage and the time of death. Then, gle philosophy and single civilization
at the time of birth, how should one be centered on Adam. Then everything,
born? One should be born healthy. Next including culture, history, customs, lan-
comes the time of marriage. One gets guage and tradition, would be unified.
married in order to live; that is, to estab- In God’s love, we would have estab-
lish a four-position foundation. Only lished ideal families, tribes, peoples and
when such common governing princi- nations, and these would have expanded
ples of the universe are established on to realize an ideal world of Adam’s ide-
the earth will God’s will and the will of al. Just as a tree’s root, trunk and leaves
humankind be fulfilled. The family is are all connected with one life, viewing
where we seek to embody such univer- the world from God’s will means center-
sal laws and manifest that form. (24-230, ing on love. Looking upward, we would
1969.8.17) attend God as the Father and, looking
downward, we would change all people
God’s ideal of creation was that into one living body. This would be a liv-
Adam and Eve, our first ancestors, mul- ing body of love, like brothers and sis-
tiply children of goodness and build one ters building an eternal, God-centered,
world centered on God. (God’s Will - 137) ideal world. People living in such a world
would not need salvation or a Messiah,
We have a saying, “Family harmo- for they would be God’s good sons and
ny brings success to everything.” This daughters. (110-213, 1980.11.18)
means that peace in the family makes
everything go well. A perfected family Section 5. God’s Will in Creating
is a family of peace and the foundation All Things
for the Kingdom of Heaven. The driving
force in such a family is true love. True 5.1. The purpose for creating all
love is the pure and beautiful love that things
loves God and my partner more than
my own self, with all my life. In this God did not originally create all
universe, God has not created a power things of heaven and earth as a plaything
greater than the power of true love. True or a hobby. He did not create them with-
love is the love of God. (219-118, 1991.8.28) out a purpose or direction, or without
a certain philosophy. Rather, He created
If God’s will had been carried out on them with a great purpose, based on the
this earth, a single cultural realm would philosophy of the great universe. There-
fore, we cannot deny that the philoso- We cannot deny that history has been
phy based on God’s heart is present in advancing this way, and that the world
all existing things, from the most insig- of existence has been moving along the
nificant creatures to the entire universe. track of a heavenly principle for the sake
Then, for what purpose did God create of one purpose. (9-163, 1960.5.8)
them with such a philosophy? Undoubt-
edly, His aim was to see an ideal world Why did God create all things? It was
based on God’s love, that is, a world to have a love object, a partner, and to
where we communicate with love, are create a loving relationship. He wanted
joyful with love, live with love, and die people to be able to live and then return
with love. When we wake up and open to the original world and dwell in God’s
our eyes, we see everything unfolding eternal, original homeland of love. (142-
before us. From all the things we see 75, 1986.3.1)
we receive some mysterious, indirect
impression, and by the way our sens- The Bible describes God’s creation of
es respond, these things are enhanced heaven and earth in simple terms, say-
through our daily life. ing that God created heaven and earth
Even the smallest creatures around through the Word. Stars appeared when
us are surely connected to us and have God said, “Let there be stars,” and the
a relationship with us. Even though earth appeared when God said, “Let
we may ignore them, these insignifi- there be earth.” But you must be aware
cant creatures make a connection with that in this process God maintained
humankind, revealing the value of their the principle of progression, developing
existence each day according to the small things into big things according to
ideal of the heavenly principle. This is infinite order and law.
because, from the viewpoint of the pur- According to this principle, after cre-
pose of existence, from the smallest exis- ating all things, God created our ances-
tence to human beings – who are called tors, Adam and Eve, by concentrating
the lords of creation and who can rule the essences of everything in the uni-
over all things – everything lies within verse. (65-20, 1972.11.13)
the realm of the ideal of love where they
can embrace God’s ideal for this vast Today’s Christians say that since God
universe. So in fulfilling the purpose of is omniscient and omnipotent, every-
the universe, movement occurs as small thing came into being by God mere-
things are absorbed by those that gov- ly saying, “Let there be such a heaven
ern a larger sphere. Small things are and earth.” But this is not the case. God
absorbed by big things, becoming a part invested everything, all the energy He
of their material form and elements. had. By investing the full power of His
This leads to the realization of one pur- love, He created all things as a gift for
pose based on one great ideal. His beloved sons and daughters to come,
His beloved future family. Everything first made the human body and then the
was created like that. So we should look spirit. (152-318, 1963.8.18)
at all things keeping this in mind. (112-306,
1981.4.25) When God saw everything He had
created during the six days, He was
With what did God create? In the filled with pride and He wanted to dis-
beginning, there was God’s will and play them proudly. His joy was infinite
there was God’s thought. Together with as He looked at His creation. When God
God’s thought there was a plan. We can said, “It is good, it is good,” over and over
see that there was God’s original will again with such a joyful heart, to whom
and plan to build some kind of human was He speaking? He was speaking to all
world after the creation of human beings. the things of creation. We have to under-
(76-91, 1975.2.1) stand that He was talking to all things
with such an eager heart. (5-238, 1959.2.8)
One thing you should know is that
in creating the world, God first created When God created the world, there
the environment. This is the world that was joy there. After creating it, He said
resulted from the relations of subject that it was good to behold. He felt joy.
and object partners. The natural world What is joy? It is what you feel when you
has developed as a world of phenomena accomplish a certain purpose. God felt
where subject partners and object part- joyful over all the things He had creat-
ners act in conjunction with one anoth- ed because God’s sense of purpose was
er. (131-217, 1984.5.4) embedded in them.
Then, what kind of world is the
When we consider the principles restored world? Simply stated, it is a
used in the creation of heaven and earth, world where people live having multidi-
God did not make the central beings and mensional connections of heart through
then the environment for them. Rather, which they can praise God as they behold
before creating human beings, God pre- each individual entity in the universe.
pared an environment based on relation- This is where, from Heaven’s viewpoint,
ships. In order to create human beings, the value of character lies. So the story
He first made soil. He established the that St. Francis preached to animals and
internal based on the external. This is birds is not a lie. It sounds like a dream,
the principle by which heaven and earth but it is reality. (9-166, 1960.5.8)
were created. Things that existed at one
time have given way to bigger things, Although love exists even when you
and things without value have given rise are alone, it cannot function until you
to things of value. This is the principle have a partner. Even God cannot love
underlying the creation of heaven and without a partner. Even though love is
earth. In creating human beings, God what God likes most, that love cannot be
manifested when He is alone. When one and build a unified world where your
is alone, one can feel neither the joy nor mind is one, your body is one, and all
the impulse of love. This is why God cre- things are one. (86-173, 1976.3.28)
ated the universe as a partner with which
He can share love and joy. After creat- If you want to know, the universe is
ing the universe, God created Adam and many billions of light-years across. Light
Eve as its owners. (143-81, 1986.3.16) travels 300 thousand kilometers a sec-
ond, and 300 thousand kilometers is
5.2. The size and structure of the seven and a half times the circumference
mysterious universe of the earth. In astronomy, the distance
that light travels over the course of one
Everything in the created world is year is called one light-year. The uni-
prepared like a textbook so that God’s verse is so big that the light that moves
beloved sons and daughters can seek out according to this light-year unit cannot
the ideal of love. That is why everything reach its final destination even after bil-
exists in a pair system. The mineral lions of years. (127-213, 1983.5.8)
kingdom operates through the relation-
ship of subject partner and object part- The Greenwich Observatory has so
ner. In atoms, too, protons and electrons far discovered stars that are ten billion
interact through the relationship of sub- light-years away, and now the time has
ject partner and object partner. Without come when we can see stars that are fif-
this interaction they cannot continue to teen billion light-years away and even
exist. Without movement, there can be farther. The size of this universe is a
no eternal existence. Hence, the uni- principled number – 21 billion light-
verse is centered on humankind, and it years across. Light travels at the rate
is the sphere created to enable them to of 300 million meters per second. That
reach the central point. (137-59, 1985.12.18) means that light would circle the earth
seven and a half times in one second.
What is the universe? It is like God’s For this high-velocity light, travel-
visible body. It is an extension of God’s ing even one day should be back-break-
being. This is why the idea emerges that ing, numbing the mind and causing it to
we can truly love. In other words, loving say, “I don’t care anymore.” But it speeds
the universe is a very real experience. along not just for a hundred years, but for
You stroke your hair like this, don’t you? billions of years. One hundred million
When you get some dirt on your clothes, is a hundred times a million. However,
you brush it off, right? Why do you do even one hundred million years after it
this? Because they form a part of you. started, it is still moving. If a person lives
Because they are one with you, you have a hundred years, a million people have
that attitude. From now on, you should lived and died during that time period.
bring God into the middle of your heart In other words, one hundred million
light-years means that the light is still when we have a world that can experi-
traveling even after each person lived ence the resonant joy of love based on
for a hundred years end to end and this the reality of this interconnected body,
continued for a million people. Then, will the universe become perfect. (166-210,
how long are 21 billion light-years? Each 1987.6.7)
person must live a hundred years from
start to finish, so this must continue for 5.3. Nature is a textbook teaching
210 million people, and more. Light does the ideal of love
not travel this long distance in a straight
line, but travels in circles. This is our Some people who pray have called
universe. (181-195, 1988.10.3) nature the number one Bible. It does
not take second place. The Bible that
What on earth do we mean by the describes the history of Israel does not
perfection of the universe? In order to always give a clear message. Do you
perfect the universe, each of us must know how much I shook my head as I
become perfect. No matter how perfect read it? It can be very ambiguous; people
the universe may be, this has nothing to understand what they want to from it, as
do with you if you are not perfect. We if it were a fortune teller telling their for-
know that no matter how wonderful the tune. For some it is a way to escape from
world may be, and although the world reality. So the natural world created by
out there may be dancing with joy, if you God is better than the Bible at carrying
are in great pain, all the joyful circum- out the hard task of judging the facts and
stances going on in the external world clarifying everything from beginning to
have nothing to do with you. (166-210, end. (20-270, 1968.7.7)
1987.6.7)
Connections are made beginning in
The perfection of the universe must extremely small places. Your individu-
bring joy to the internal you, as well as to al self is also a life in which 400 trillion
the external world. Both your mind and cells are connected. Among all beings in
your body must rejoice in a place of hap- the ideal world of creation centered on
piness. Your cells, for instance, must all God’s love – that is, the great universe
rejoice. The cells in your eyes and those – there is not even one that is born out-
in the soles of your feet are different, are side God’s heart. A poet who feels such
they not? Although they are different, a thing must be a great poet. If there
the cells in your hands and all your cells were a poet who could feel and express
must be happy, along with all the parts the cosmic heart when he saw a shaking
of your body and mind. Leaving nothing leaf, he would have to be a poet of the
out, everything must be able to rejoice. universe.
Rather than remaining in separation, We have not thought about how
they should join together as one. Only everything in heaven and earth that
unfolds around us without our being ation. Could someone who knows noth-
aware of it exists together with God’s ing other than eating become the lord of
love. When you enter into a mystical creation? (9-166, 1960.5.8)
state of mind, you can see that the prin-
ciple of the universe is contained in one If you carefully observe children,
small grain of sand and how the endless mainly they like lively creatures such
and inexhaustible harmony of the uni- as puppies, insects, birds and wild ani-
verse is contained in one atom. We can- mals. Why is this? This is basically how
not deny that all existence is a result of people are. What does this mean? Their
some unknown yet complex force. interests are aroused when they see the
Beyond the molecules there are atoms, natural world and the earth in motion.
and beyond the atoms there are elemen- Although, of course, there can be dif-
tary particles. These things, rather than ferent levels of partners, people enjoy
existing unconsciously, exist with a cer- themselves and find it interesting to
tain consciousness and purpose. Thus, contemplate these things. In this way,
you should thoroughly understand that they learn about all the properties of
all existing beings have come about love within themselves. Observing how
through God’s loving hand. So they are bugs, insects and animals live, we see
inevitably connected to God in heart. that they all exist in pairs. Considering
(9-166, 1960.5.8) this, nature is a museum of textbooks
built to educate human beings, as the
What kind of person is a spiritual object partners of God’s love, about the
master? The one who has the heart to ideal of reciprocal relationships. (137-211,
exclaim, “God!” while holding just one 1986.1.3)
blade of grass, and who can recognize
its value as being equal to his own. That God made the universe and every-
person is the greatest spiritual master. A thing in it to be a textbook to help His
person who can sing about such a value beloved sons and daughters find the ide-
in that way would be the greatest artist. al of love. This is why everything exists
The person who can discover the vari- in a pair system. The mineral kingdom
ous tastes of God’s love and heart in the operates through the relationship of
diversity of all things existing around subject partner and object partner. In
him should represent the entire uni- atoms, which are the structural units of
verse. He or she is the one who has the matter, the protons and electrons inter-
feeling to become friends with all things act in a relationship of subject partner
and find joy with them. and object partner. Without this inter-
If there is someone whose each and action they cannot exist. Without move-
every cell is moved by such a feeling, he ment, there can be no eternal existence.
should be the one to represent the entire This is why they must interact.
universe. Such a person is a lord of cre- People observe and learn from nature
as they grow up. They learn things and For humankind, and especially for
say, “This is what the insect world is like!” the maturing Adam and Eve, the world
When you listen carefully on an autumn of all things is a textbook of love and
night with a radiant moon and shining a museum that infinitely displays the
stars, the sounds of the insects are like essence of love. (135-10, 1985.8.20)
an orchestra. Why do they make such
sounds? They are singing of their ideal All birds and animals exist in pairs.
as they search for their partners. They They harmonize with each other in love.
are whispering about love. Birds and all Flowers and butterflies relate from two
other animals follow the same common opposite poles, yet harmonize with each
denominator of love in making their other. This reflects the harmonious rela-
sad and glad sounds. They are low on tionship of heaven and earth. The oppo-
the scale, and far from the axis, and yet site poles of the universe come into har-
they are circling around the axis on the mony based on love. It’s the same with
same horizontal plane. This is the way all migratory birds. Birds in the south fly
things in existence are. (137-59, 1985.12.18) to the north, and birds in the north fly
to the south, loving each other back and
There are three kinds of bird songs: forth across the regions. In so doing, they
first, a song signaling hunger; second, a center on love eternally. People learn
song sung out of love for its mate; and about love through the textbooks in the
third, a song sung in time of danger. museum God created. When people and
They are all different. We ordinary peo- God love each other in joy, everything
ple do not know this, but in their own in heaven and on earth will follow that
world they know. When they call out of rhythm and harmonize around them. If
hunger, all their fellow birds understand. God likes this and loves this, the angel-
But what does their daily life revolve ic world also will like it. The entire cre-
around? Hunger is taken care of simply ated world will like it too, applauding
by eating, and they are not facing danger and offering praise. Songbirds will sing
every day, either. Most of their singing praises, and beautiful flowers will offer
has to do with going back and forth in praises through their fragrances. This
the give and take relationship with their created world exists in order to expand
love partner. (137-211, 1986.1.3) the fragrant atmosphere in which
human beings, in the central position,
Human beings were created as a sub- having the highest love, can enjoy them-
ject partner and object partner, as a pair. selves. Even the ugly toads croak, “Wook,
The world of all things, too, which exists wook, wook,” when they make love. How
for the sake of humankind, makes har- charming! They kick with their legs and
mony under the principle of love and move them up and down while making
realizes its purpose in life and ideal love. What a delightful scene! This is the
through the love of humankind. highest art. (142-273, 1986.3.13)
As they mature, Adam and Eve will connects with your original nature and
come to understand, saying, “Ah, that’s inspires feelings about a new ideal that
how to make love.” God laid out the can sprout forth. On the other hand, you
world of all things to serve as a textbook, know very well that the more you look
to guide the ideal of human love to reach at the human world, the more despair
maturity. So they go on learning. As and sorrow it arouses in your heart. If
they grow bigger, they will come to have the world were populated by people who
different feelings toward each other, say- had not fallen, the value of human beings
ing, “Aha, we were like a brother and would not stir up sorrow in the heart of
sister in the past, but now it seems. … ” a beholder. Human beings were not cre-
They will learn, saying, “Aha, that’s the ated merely to have the value of a blade
way it is.” So they will go straight along of grass, a flower or a tree trunk. People
parallel lines, and then collide, saying, were supposed to be noble beings who
“You and I must meet even at the risk could not be exchanged for anything in
of death. We cannot go anywhere else.” the created world. They were supposed
(137-59, 1985.12.18) to step forward representing Heaven
with incomparable value. (9-97, 1960.4.24)
Born as God’s first children, Adam
and Eve were to grow from childhood You should have a mind that con-
to maturity in the realm of God’s pro- templates nature that is imbued with the
tection. Since their intellect was meant love of God and says, “Could anything
to develop through this process, they precious owned by a king of this world
would have come to realize why God or by some famous person compare
created the world, and God would have with this? Could any antique artifact
educated them through the created compare with this? Could a glamorous
world. The created world, with every- dress worn by a famous lady compare
thing in motion, was a textbook to teach with this?” Without that kind of heart,
Adam and Eve everything they needed we are committing a sin before the nat-
to know about how to live. They were ural world without even knowing it. If
to have been our first, original ances- there is someone who can look at a liv-
tors. You have to understand that since ing being and say, “Can anything pro-
Adam and Eve did not reach perfection, duced by human hands compare with
the created world has been a model and a this? No matter how great someone may
museum showing us how to lead an ide- be, could he ever be greater than God?”
al life. (137-126, 1986.1.1) and value most highly all things created
through God’s hard work, he must sure-
5.4. Our attitude toward nature ly be a child of God. Such a person does
not need to pray. He lives with God. God
When you open your eyes in the guides people into such a position. (9-174,
morning and look at nature, it subtly 1960.5.8)
People will enjoy and take delight in supposedly the most precious stone in
anything that belongs to someone they the world – so that they hold on to those
love. Nevertheless, they do not know things and refuse to let them go? Upon
how to take delight in all things creat- seeing those who understand in their
ed by God, whom they should love the hearts what He has created, and who
most. Can such people become God’s hold those things and shed tears over
sons and daughters? You are respon- them, God will say, “My dear children!”
sible to liberate creation which is sigh- (9-176, 1960.5.8)
ing and lamenting from its sorrow. You
should deeply experience the heart and What is nature? It is an exhibit that
care that God invested in the creation God has given us as a gift, something
of even one tree or plant 6,000 years He prepared for the birth of His beloved
ago. You should have such a heart. So sons and daughters. Even the song of
you should be able to shed tears even at a bird and a plant growing are decora-
the sight of one plant along the road, or tions prepared to bring beauty into the
holding onto one tree, say, “How lonely lives of His beloved sons and daughters.
you must be to have lost your master!” I Even the rocks rolling on the road were
myself have wept profusely while grasp- created as decorations for a nation, since
ing a rock; I have shed tears to feel the God knew that His sons and daughters
wind blow. Now, because you have heard would be the owners who would rule
my words, you understand why. (9-176, over that nation. It is the same with
1960.5.8) flowing water. God did not want things
to be dry and monotonous, so He cre-
I have gone this way while saying to ated things for a prince of dreams and
myself, “The precious things of creation, of hope who could look at this infinitely
which God made and which have forged colorful and harmonious garden – this
an eternal connection with God, are not world of love – and inherit it. Hence, we
cherished as much as national treasures learn from all things of creation. When
or valuables in some kingdoms today. the male and female birds sing, the lady
I will understand that sorrow; I alone who owns them should learn from that.
must understand.” If you have a heart You should be able to sing praises for the
that says, “I will understand, though all beauty of the original world of creation,
those living on this earth may be igno- where everything devotes its entire life
rant of it,” your people will be a new to establish a world where each lives for
people who can rule humankind in the the sake of the other. Then, even baby
future. This is not a concept but a fact. birds will want to come and live in your
Where are the people who can value all home. Birds will want to have their
things of creation more than the family young there. (175-186, 1988.4.16)
treasures that are handed down over the
generations, or more than diamonds, No matter how precious a work of art
in a museum may be, can it have more white clothes, and throw away all their
value than a living work of art? I am ask- colored clothes. Why would you wear
ing who has loved this earth, the muse- black clothes or colored clothes? That
um of all things and the work of God, would be a contradiction. (133-28, 1984.7.1)
more than God has. I am asking if any-
one has loved it more than the museums Even all the elements and the small-
in his own country. Can you compare a est creatures go toward the way of love.
gold crown from the Shilla Dynasty in They are moving toward being the cells
the museum with a dandelion lying on of humankind that can directly contact
the road, when that is made directly by the love that is one with God. For this
God? If there is a king who embodies reason, we should sacrifice ourselves for
the heart of such a God and takes care the sake of love. We should invest our-
of the creation with a heart that says, selves.
“You stand in a position to receive love. I Since there is a tradition of pouring
am sorry that I cannot love you from the out one’s life and possessions in their
position of the king for whom the origi- entirety, lower entities seek to give their
nal God could exist,” the tufts of grass whole being for the sake of higher enti-
will want to follow that king and be with ties. This is not Darwin’s Theory of Evo-
him eternally. This is how people should lution but a theory of absorption based
live. (175-186, 1988.4.16) on love. The question is how the value of
one of the smallest creatures increases as
5.5. Love nature and love people it becomes material to be used in creat-
ing the next higher level of value. (204-
You should know how to love nature 129, 1990.7.1)
and love people. You should know that
those who cannot love people or love We should feel that all creatures of
nature cannot love God. Because all God are objects of our love. We should
things of creation are symbols for God be people who can love, and be loved by,
and because people are substantial even the smallest forms of life, not to
beings, those who know how to love all mention human beings, as well as every-
things of creation and people will come thing visible and invisible in heaven.
to love God. (70-181, 1974.2.9) When a bird calls, “Chirp, chirp, chirp”
in the morning, instead of saying, “You
You should always love nature. You pesky sparrow, I am trying to sleep late.
should love nature and love people. You Why are you chirping?!” say, “Oh, thank
should love people of all five colors in you. You came to wake me up. Ha ha,
the human race. Would God say, “Oh, I you are telling me that an important
like only white people”? Then everyone guest is coming to see me.” The outlook
would have to wear only white clothes. is different. This is a great thing. (112-219,
All white people would have to wear only 1981.4.12)
God created the angelic world at the Centered on such people, a myriad of
same time that He created the human angels in heaven form a subject realm of
world. What kind of world is the angelic harmony where they can have give and
world? Only when human beings appear take with people, as butterflies and bees
with beauty and fragrance – like blos- do with flowers. When that happens, a
soms that exist for the sake of bearing flowery garden of harmony will surely
one fruit – will the nest of love finally appear in which God rejoices, people
be prepared. Hence, all life starts from rejoice, angels rejoice and all things are
there, and all beings that have life can immersed in love. A spring party will
harmonize starting from there. Human then begin. (31-124, 1970.5.3)
beings make this harmony possible.
BOOK ONE
True God
2 CHAPTER 3 4
The History of the Providence of

Restoration and Changes in
Humankind’s View of God
Section 1. The God of the Old Although human beings fell, they
Testament Age must go up from the position of servant
of servants, because they cannot aban-
1.1. The Old Testament Age was the don God. Then what does “servant of
age of the servant servants” mean? It means to be without
a master. Fallen people must serve God
Through the Fall, human beings fell loyally from the position of the servant
into the non-Principle realm. How far of servants. Satan was an archangel and
did they fall? They fell into a realm even God’s servant. Since human beings were
lower than that of the angels, who are dragged in front of this servant, in order
God’s servants. The princes and prin- to return to God, they must set up the
cesses, who were supposed to be the standard of having demonstrated their
masters, fell to a position lower than ser- loyalty to God while standing as ser-
vants, so they must go back up. vants of servants. (17-73, 1966.11.12)
From the way of the servant of ser-
vants, they should go up through the The Old Testament Age was an age
way of a servant, adopted child, child when sacrificial offerings were made;
by a concubine, and child of the direct thus, God could find people whom He
lineage, and then return, through the could use as His servants. This is Old
mother, to the position of Adam, the Testament history. Because human
father. This is restoration. beings were lost, things were turned
The providence of salvation is like upside down and people became low-
returning someone to the standard of er than all things of creation. Human
health he enjoyed before he became beings came to be in a worse situation
sick. He must return to the state of hav- than all things of creation. For this rea-
ing had no sickness. son, they had to divide all things, which
This is why the providence of salva- were closer to God, into two and divide
tion is the providence of restoration. The what belongs to God from what belongs
providence of restoration is not carried to Satan. Such divided sacrificial offer-
out arbitrarily. You cannot just “believe ings were not made because of God or
and be saved.” (222-144, 1991.11.3) Satan but because people failed to fulfill
their responsibilities. You should know that God has, until now, been leading
this. It is because people failed in their the providence through the three stages
responsibilities that they came to receive of formation, growth, and completion.
Satan’s blood. (136-228, 1985.12.29) The course of restoration passes through
the age of the servant, which is the Old
From the viewpoint of the provi- Testament Age, the age of the adopted
dence, the time before the Old Testament son, which is the New Testament Age,
Age, that is, before Jacob, was the age of and the age of true children, which is the
the servant of servants; the time from Completed Testament Age, and enters
Jacob to Jesus was the age of the servant; the age of True Parents. The providence
the time after Jesus was the age of the of salvation in the Old Testament Age
adopted son; and the time of the Second offered salvation to humankind in the
Advent is the age of the son. Because the position of servant. Hence, in that age,
age of the son has come, the son must without establishing a central figure who
have parents. Thus, through the age of could endure from beginning to end and
the parents, humankind returns to God. achieve victory, the foundation for res-
(74-121, 1974.11.25) toration to the position of servant could
not be laid. Hence, God made many sac-
The Old Testament Age was the age rifices while leading the four-thousand-
of the servant, an age where people in year history through central figures such
the position of servant of servants were as Noah and Abraham. (15-49, 1965.12.7)
restored to the position of servant. For
this reason, even Abraham was a ser- What did God do in the Old Tes-
vant, not a son. God established the way tament Age? Since the world became
of loyalty by setting up servants of ser- satanic, He took on the task of seeking
vants. In this way, God has been mov- His servants by sacrificing all things and
ing His providence forward by bring- establishing people on the heavenly side.
ing all humankind together throughout God was not even looking for adopted
history to take possession of the world- sons. He was looking for servants of ser-
wide stage of evil and bring it to God’s vants. The people of the satanic world
side. Even Jacob triumphed as God’s ser- have all become Satan’s sons and daugh-
vant rather than as God’s son. God has ters. God cannot take them away. Hence,
been working this way, restoring people God has been gathering those who have
from the position of servant of servants lost hope in the satanic world. It is a sad
to that of servant, and from the position reality, but God has been collecting use-
of servant to that of adopted son. (15-325, less material. He has been dealing with
1965.12.7) junk. This process does not finish there.
Sacrifice is required, and people go
Comprehensively examining the his- through the process of being a sacrifi-
torical course of restoration, we can see cial offering. (136-222, 1985.12.29)
Chapter 3 • The History of the Providence of Restoration… 117
God tried to bring people who were ation and with Him. Hence, God has
not even good enough to become servants been working to pull fallen people up
in the satanic world and made them ser- from the servant’s position, through the
vants of servants in God’s world. This is adopted son’s position and children’s
Old Testament history. This is why God position to the parents’ position. This
made Jacob and Esau fight. This is why was in order to sever the painful connec-
He called Noah. God took a servant of tion with the Fall and enable all things,
servants in the satanic world to a distant people, and God to form unifying rela-
country. There, He isolated and exhaust- tionships so that God’s joy becomes
ed him in order to make him God’s ser- humankind’s joy and humankind’s joy
vant. (154-334, 1964.10.5) becomes the joy of all things. God want-
ed to take pride in His sons and daugh-
Satan treats human beings as ene- ters and present and dedicate them to
mies. They cannot even become Satan’s the natural world and even to the world
servants. In the Old Testament Age God of angels. (11-279, 1962.1.3)
worked to turn such people into God’s
servants. Then, God wanted to make If we think about it, the Old Testa-
servants into adopted children, adopted ment Age lasted four thousand years
children into children of direct lineage, until the coming of Jesus. Was there a
children of direct lineage into brothers word like “Blessing”? Was it possible
and sisters, and brothers and sisters into to bless a family in God’s name? Since
true parents by blessing them as bride it was the servant’s era, people were in
and bridegroom. Since the God-cen- the domain of the archangel, a servant.
tered true family was lost, restoration is The archangel cannot be married; he
the work of regaining it. The marriage must live a single life. In that era, God
feast of the Lamb was to be the occasion could not have a family, and God’s sons
heralding Jesus as the true parent. (12-29, and daughters could not marry. Can a
1962.7.15) servant be married? He cannot. (90-97,
1976.12.19)
God commissioned His servants
and taught them, “I am your Father.” He 1.2. In the Old Testament Age,
taught people through His servants and angels worked on behalf of God
angels. Such was the Old Testament Age.
Next, He worked through His son. This In order to restore the defiled land,
was the New Testament Age. Next, He God has been leading the providence of
worked through the Holy Spirit. (10-197, salvation by building a relationship with
1960.10.2) humankind through the angels. God is
carrying out the providence of salvation
God has been longing for people to in order to once again deal with human
be in relationship with all things of cre- beings, who betrayed God through the
Fall, and fell so miserably lower than all nect to this work in His heart. In the Old
things. To govern humankind, dominat- Testament Age He worked through the
ed and accused by Satan, God has been angels, and in the New Testament Age
working to build a bridge. This work has He worked through His son. From the
lasted throughout the Old Testament and heavenly viewpoint, the Old Testament
New Testament Ages until now. Age was the age to regain the people,
(1-282, 1956.12.16) and the New Testament Age was the age
to regain the children. (10-170, 1960.9.25)
Originally, in the Old Testament
Age, God was supposed to work direct- Consider this: to restore the people of
ly with people and relate to them in His Israel, the angels in the heavenly world
glory, but the providence could not be came and worked, the servants came
completed because of the Fall. There- and worked, and then the son came and
fore, in sorrow, God pioneered an alter- worked. Now, the father is coming. The
native way of relating to people through coming Lord is coming as a father. He
angels, and this was the Old Testament will come as the True Parent, raise true
Age. God established a standard where- children and give love. What will hap-
by He could work through the angels. pen then? You could stay up all night
Since angels are also divine beings, they with one beloved person.
appeared to people like God and served God loved one man, Abraham, more
temporarily as mediators until the com- than the people of the fallen world. He
ing of Jesus. (1-283, 1956.12.16) loved Moses, one person, more than all
humankind, and He loved Jesus more
If we look at the Old Testament Age, than all humankind. Thus, you should
we see that God has used angels as mes- know how precious each beloved son
sengers for the sake of building God’s and daughter is to God. (10-354, 1960.11.27)
garden of freedom and the heavenly
kingdom of liberation. If you want to The God Jehovah, who appeared to
enter the realm of grace where you can Abraham, was also an angel. Original-
be liberated from the servant’s position ly, God, being without form, is invisible,
as God’s son, you should be able to feel but in Genesis three beings appeared
joyful even while losing your life. Only as God, two going to judge Sodom and
those who have such a free heart can go Gomorrah and the remaining one talk-
beyond the servant’s position and enter ing to Abraham as God (Genesis 18:1-
the son’s position. (4-321, 1958.10.12) 18). Yet, they were angels sent by God,
who commissioned them to work on His
Look at the Bible. God has been work- behalf. The people did not know this.
ing through the archangels in the spirit After twenty-one years of spiritu-
world, through His son, and through the al training, Jacob went back toward
Holy Spirit. God could not directly con- his hometown in Seir, where his elder
brother lived, in order to satisfy his must go through many stages, including
longing. Although Jacob had waited becoming representatives of the world’s
for twenty-one years, instead of giving people on the level of the individual, fam-
him a joyful send-off and saying, “Have ily, tribe, a people, and nation – and bind
a safe journey,” God sent an angel and all of them together as one, representing
had him wrestle with Jacob at the Ford the final destination. (77-132, 1975.4.6)
of Jabbok with much shouting. If Jacob
had lost to the angel, the hardships of his 1.3. Why do angels become
past twenty-one years would have been involved in human salvation?
in vain. So, Jacob tenaciously held on to
the angel, saying that he would not let go What kind of beings are angels?
until his hands were pulled off or even if They are beings that should have com-
his arms broke. He was deadly serious! pleted the path of loyalty to God in the
(51-344, 1971.12.5) servant’s position, and served as a pro-
tective fence for Adam and Eve. They
God had blessed him through Isaac should have created an atmosphere of
and advised him to abandon everything glory that would have lasted forever in
and return to his hometown; then, why the heavenly world and lived happily
did God not guide Jacob and make his with Adam and Eve in God’s love. In
path smooth? When Jacob was pleading other words, the archangels were creat-
with God by the Ford of Jabbok all night ed for Adam and Eve. God, the Father
with an anxious heart, why did God of Adam and Eve, created the angels for
deal with him so heartlessly by sending their sake. (15-238, 1965.10.17)
an angel to strike him, instead of giving
him encouragement and advice? (3-334, Because the archangel’s fall led to
1958.2.9) Adam and Eve bringing the human
world to such ruin, the angelic world is
What kind of people were our ances- working on God’s behalf to fight against
tors of faith who lived in the Old Testa- Satan. The evil Satan and good angels are
ment Age? Since God is invisible, even if fighting. Only when the side of the good
He were to appear no one would know angels wins the battle will there be a step
Him. The ancestors of faith are thus the forward. God cannot do as He pleases.
ones God sent to reproduce His work on This is the Principle. (109-18, 1980.10.26)
His behalf in a way appropriate for the
age and to help the people forge a con- God created the three archangels as
nection with Him. servants for the unfallen Adam and Eve
For this reason, in order for us to rise and entrusted Adam and Eve to them,
to the position of God’s adopted son, we asking the archangels to raise them by
must connect with the historical deeds educating and protecting them. Why
and retribution of many people. We did He have to do this? It is because
the archangels are in a reciprocal rela- Section 2. The Identity of

tionship with their subject partner: the Jehovah God
earth plane is the subject partner, and
the angelic realm is the object partner. 2.1. The attributes of Jehovah God
God’s ideal in creating heaven and earth
was to expand the horizontal realm of You should know that the reason
relationships in front of God’s true love Moses introduced the God of author-
in this dual-realm environment. (208-256, ity, God of ability, and God of judg-
1990.11.20) ment, instead of the God of love was to
give the law to the Israelites and protect
Who should educate Adam? It is not and raise heavenly people with the law.
God, but the archangels who must do It was to accomplish the will of restora-
this. They should protect and raise him. tion to drive them to the land of Canaan,
The archangels were responsible to care- a land flowing with milk and honey. (35-
fully supervise, guide, and educate him 276, 1970.10.25)
so that he would be untainted at the time
of his marriage. Canaan, a land flowing with milk and
Since the Unification Church also honey, was a place that could be entered
had to follow this rule to accomplish only by the reborn people who had
restoration through indemnity, I have received the Ten Commandments and
loved the 36 Couples more than my own the law and carried the Ark of the Cov-
children. (121-240, 1982.10.27) enant in the wilderness. God gave His
words to the Israelites who left Egypt in
God is the source of life. Parents nur- order to recreate them as God’s people,
ture the lives of their children. They are but when they did not follow His words,
the source of life, love and protection. He appeared to them as a terrifying God
They protect life, give love, and nurture. who struck and punished them.
So where does happiness come from? The Old Testament Age, in which
Without a protected domain, life is Satan reigned as the king, was an age of
threatened, and when life is threatened, the devil’s power until the appearance
love cannot manifest itself. of the Messiah. Jehovah God therefore
If you were to die now, would love appeared to Moses as the God of fear,
manifest itself? It would not. This is why God of revenge, and God of jealousy,
a protective realm is needed. So when and struck with the law the people who
this protective realm was secured, the had become servants of sin and merci-
archangels were responsible for it. After lessly punished the violators of the law.
receiving life from God, the origin of This was the Old Testament Age.
life, Adam and Eve were educated in love If you look at the attributes of Jeho-
under the archangels’ protection. (51-173, vah God of the Old Testament Age, He
1971.11.21) was a jealous God who terrified wor-
shipers of other gods, a cruel God who appear as a father to a servant, because
ordered the Israelites to exterminate the he is not a son. When Moses asks God
seven tribes of Canaan leaving no survi- for His name, He answers, “I am who I
vors, and a merciless God who slaugh- am” and tells him his name is Jehovah.
tered the Israelites who had violated the But, when Moses stands in front of the
commandments and law. people, he emphasizes that Jehovah God
Could the God of love, who created is the God of their ancestors, that is, the
the universe, have the character to feel God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and
such jealousy, exact such revenge, instill the God of Jacob. Jehovah is an angel.
such terror, and exhibit the cruelty to Since the Old Testament Age was the
exterminate the seven tribes of Canaan? age of the servant, God could not reveal
This happened because the Old Testa- Himself directly. In the Old Testament,
ment Age was an age when angels, as did God tell them to fight or not to fight?
mediators, served in the role of God. The Do you know that Saul was punished
revengeful legalism that says “a life for a because, after winning the war, he went
life, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, against God’s instruction to kill all the
a hand for a hand, a foot for a foot, a burn men? Why do you think He did that? If
for a burn, a wound for a wound, and a men of the satanic world were spared,
stripe for a stripe” cannot stem from the that world would invade again. He did it
character of the Creator God. God is the because the survival of the satanic men
God of love and forgiveness. would preserve that system as they took
God appeared to Moses several times: wives and continued as they had before.
in the bush on Mount Horeb where Yet cutting off their lineage would end
He called Moses and also at the top of the system, as the women and children
Mount Sinai where He gave him the Ten belonged to God’s side. That is why He
Commandments. To this day we have did this.
not known that the God who appeared Saul was punished because his failure
to Moses was an angel; but if you look to act as instructed allowed the invasion
in chapter seven of the book of Acts in of the heavenly nation by the worship of
the New Testament, it is recorded that gentile gods and by all their adulterous
He was an angel: “Now when forty years customs. (124-202, 1983.2.15)
had passed, an angel appeared to him in
the wilderness of Mount Sinai, in a flame 2.2. The religion of the bride and
of fire in a bush … you who received the the religion of the archangel
law as delivered by angels and did not
keep it.” Since God created angels before cre-
The Jehovah who appears in the ating Adam, today’s religions are the
Old Testament Age this way is an angel creations of the angelic realm on earth.
and not God. The Old Testament Age is That is the religious sphere. What is the
the age of the servant, and God cannot task of the religious realm? It must suc-
ceed in creating Adam. Then, what is the Only God is the true deity, and other
global center of religion? It turns out to god-like beings are angels. To distinguish
be Judaism. What does Judaism do? It clearly monotheism and polytheism, the
is a religion that introduces the bride- polytheistic religions are founded by
groom. This is the philosophy of the heavenly beings, that is, angels. Among
Messiah and Savior. (50-56, 1971.10.31) these religions, some result from good
angels’ efforts to elevate human spiritu-
Until God created Adam and Eve, ality and heart. These are the advanced
the archangels were the guardians of religions. You should know that God
traditional philosophy. As a servant, the has been cultivating the human hearts
archangel was supposed to teach Adam through these good religions.
and Eve the new customs and tradition The religions of the archangel do not
of life before God did, saying, “The sons clearly know the fundamentals. They do
and daughters of the Master should live not know who God is, nor do they know
in such and such a way.” what is happening in the Last Days.
Is it not the responsibility of the old Their teachings have been centered on
servant to keep the master’s sons and the external concepts of spiritual train-
daughters from going astray? Isn’t he ing. Because they do not have a clear
responsible to guide and instruct them tradition, in the Last Days they have to
along a smooth path? (50-181, 1971.11.6) wrap up their basic necessities and go
to the master’s house to serve. (237-186,
God established religions in order to 1992.11.17)
save fallen people. What are those reli-
gions? God established the religion of Let us think about those who fol-
Eve and the religions of the archangel lowed God’s will in the Old Testament
in the world. Because the Fall was due Age and in the New Testament Age.
to Eve and the archangel, human beings In the Old Testament Age, there were
are restored through the religions of Eve primitive forms of religion, and in the
and the archangel. They are restored New Testament Age, a religion befitting
through this path. that era emerged. In other words, in the
Religions are in the realm of arch- New Testament Age religions have been
angel; whether there are a hundred or connecting to modern, twentieth-cen-
a thousand religions, they all belong to tury civilization.
the realm of archangel. Although there What kind of religion is the Unifica-
are a great number of religions, they can tion Church? The Unification Church
be divided broadly into four great reli- should be on a new level, a futuristic reli-
gions. Their center is Christianity, and gion compared with the primitive reli-
the main philosophy of Christianity gions and the religions of the age. (122-9,
is the philosophy of the bride. (239-136, 1982.10.31)
1992.11.24)
Section 3. Jesus’ View of God inwardly as we wait for adoption as sons,

Based on the Parent-Child the redemption of our bodies,” and also,
Relationship “For you did not receive the spirit of
bondage again to fear, but you received
3.1. The New Testament Age is the the Spirit of adoption by whom we cry
age of the adopted son out, ‘Abba, Father.’” They could only
become adopted sons. Today’s Chris-
When Jacob triumphed and earned tians are adopted children. Adopted
the name Israel, he did not triumph as children have a different lineage. (154-337,
God’s son but as God’s servant. This 1964.10.5)
way, people were restored from the
position of the servant of servants to An adopted son is different from the
the servant’s position, and then in the son of direct lineage. Whenever the son
New Testament Age from the servant’s of direct lineage comes, the adopted son
position to the position of the adopted should be able to give him everything
child. Romans 8:23 says: “but we our- he possesses without hesitation, wheth-
selves, who have the first fruits of the er it is night or day. The possessions do
Spirit, groan inwardly as we wait for not belong to him. Thus, even though he
adoption as sons, the redemption of our stands as an adopted son or was chosen
bodies.” They said that they were eager- as an adopted son, when the son of direct
ly waiting to be adopted sons who could lineage is born, he should not say, “Why
call God “Abba, Father.” Even the most was this wretch born?” This is satanic
ardent people of faith in the New Testa- nature. When God created Adam, the
ment Age, whether they were ministers, archangel should have been delighted to
elders, or people holding doctorates, and see Adam. So, he cannot say, “Why was
so forth, are all adopted children before he born?” The adopted son should know
God. I am speaking to you frankly. They that he must protect the son. When the
want to be adopted children. Adopted son of direct lineage is in the womb, the
children have a different lineage. (154-257, adopted son should not say, “Oh, I wish
1964.10.3) he were not going to be born.” (49-135,
1971.10.9)
What step was Jesus elevated to? After
humankind fell on earth, the ancestors What must you do to be an adopt-
disappeared. Therefore, when Jesus was ed child? You should be better than the
elevated to the ancestor’s position, the servants on God’s side and better than
Israelites could be engrafted as God’s Satan. Why do you have to be so? Satan
adopted sons and receive the right of was originally an archangel, a servant,
inheritance. This is why Romans chap- and only one who is better than the ser-
ter eight says, “but we ourselves, who vant can be an adopted child. This is
have the first fruits of the Spirit, groan according to the Principle. Then what
kind of adopted child do you have to be? adopted children, and this is why they
You should be an adopted child whose waited for the coming of the Messi-
philosophy dictates that although you ah. In other words, their desire was to
have received God’s inheritance, it is surmount the sorrowful circumstanc-
not yours to keep but to return to His es of the servant and advance, through
original sons and daughters. This is how the Messiah, to the position of adopted
adopted children should be raised. The child. The adopted child is entitled to
adopted child should offer his life for receive the inheritance from the par-
the sake of the coming sons and daugh- ents in the absence of a son or daughter
ters. He should hope to see the birth of of direct lineage. So, God’s will, which
the sons and daughters of direct lin- oversaw the servant-level Old Testament
eage desired by God, although this may Age, guided the people so that they could
require sacrificing everything he has; he maintain the desire to transcend the ser-
should be preparing in heart for them. vant’s position and attain the benefits of
Without gaining the qualifications of an welcoming God’s will. This is why they
adopted child, you have no relationship kept longing for the privilege of leaving
with the son. You should bear in mind behind the lot of the servant and receiv-
that the one born as an intermediate ing God’s inheritance. This is the phi-
being, one step above the archangel, is losophy of God’s elect in Israel. (42-281,
the adopted child. (89-203, 1976.11.22) 1971.3.27)
An adopted child has a different lin- You should be restored and rise up,
eage. Originally, the one designated to beginning from all things, through the
be an adopted child at the start of the victorious realm of the adopted son,
New Testament was John the Baptist. through the victorious realm of the son,
John the Baptist represented the archan- to the parents’ position. But, no mat-
gel. He was designated as the representa- ter how devout you may be, in the New
tive on earth on the side of the archangel Testament Age you absolutely cannot be
who could serve Adam to the end, rather God’s son. (48-95, 1971.9.5)
than as the archangel who had opposed
God’s son Adam. But, a tragic history Looking at history, the Old Testa-
unfolded because John the Baptist failed ment Age used all things of creation as
to serve Jesus and become one with him. sacrificial offerings. They sacrificed the
(48-92, 1971.9.5) things of creation. The purpose of sac-
rificing all things was to liberate human
You should know that the Old Testa- beings and to help with the resurrection
ment Age and New Testament Age are of humankind. The things of creation
connected through history. As servants, were sacrificed in order to restore peo-
the believers of the Old Testament era ple, to regain God’s children. In the Old
wished to receive the benefits of being Testament Age, the things of creation
were used as an offering, and in the New coming of the Lord, they were engrafted
Testament Age, God’s children shed and thus able to call God “Father,” with
their blood as they moved toward the the title of son. You should know that
realm of resurrection in this world. This the establishment of the parent-child
has been the history centered on Chris- relationship with God was a heavenly
tianity. In Christian history, Jesus and secret that could be accomplished by no
all individuals, families, peoples, and one other than Jesus. When Jesus called
nations that followed Jesus have been God “Father,” the priests and Pharisees,
sacrificed as offerings until the present. who were immersed in the Old Testa-
(166-276, 1987.6.14) ment concepts of the time, heard it as a
presumptuous word blaspheming God.
In Old Testament times, God had You should know that Jesus’ view of
Moses bear witness to God’s power. The God as the Father was that revolution-
people who did not believe in Him as the ary. Jesus went a step higher and intro-
God of power were punished. Next, the duced God’s love. In the Old Testament
age of Jesus introduced the God of com- Age, Moses introduced only the God
passion. Sick people were cured… Had of authority, God of power, and God of
Jesus not cured the sick, he would not judgment, without being able to intro-
have been killed. People die of sickness duce the God of love. But, Jesus intro-
to pay the price for their ancestors’ sins. duced love. Although he introduced the
Then why did he bring them back to life? God of love and his own loving self, the
Rev. Moon of the Unification Church people of his era did not accept him. (35-
could have cured hundreds of thousands 276, 1970.10.25)
of patients if he had tried. Even without
someone curing their disease, lepers can Since the Old Testament Age was the
be healed if they hear our words and age of the servant, God could not reveal
delight in them. All kinds of diseases His real form. God is the Father and a
can be cured. (194-334, 1989.10.30) being of love. Since God is love itself, He
is the Father of love who forgives all sins.
3.2. The adopted child can call out The Old Testament law of “an eye for an
“father” eye, a tooth for a tooth” disappeared.
Through Jesus, God revealed His true
On leaving the Old Testament Age loving form in which He loves His ene-
and welcoming the new morning of the mies and forgives a brother’s faults, not
New Testament Age, Jesus declared God just seven times but even seventy times
as the Father and elevated fallen people seven. How could a father not forgive
to the position of adopted child in order his child’s faults? God is not someone
to bring them into a parent-child rela- you can see; in Jesus, the invisible God
tionship with God. Adopted children appeared as the visible God. This is why
are of a different lineage, but through the Jesus proclaimed his oneness with God
by saying in the Gospel of John, “I am absorb it.” In this way, he was to dedi-
in the Father and the Father is in me. cate his entire life to gaining the author-
Therefore, if you have seen me, you have ity and prestige of the world-level Mes-
seen the Father. How can you say, ‘Show siah. This was what he had to accomplish
us the Father’?” This is also why Paul during his life. (105-213, 1979.10.26)
said, “For I am sure that neither death,
nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, Section 4. The Completed
nor things present, nor things to come, Testament Age Is the Age of the
nor powers, nor height, nor depth, nor Oneness of God and Humankind
anything else in all creation, will be able
to separate us from the love of God in 4.1. True children should go
Christ Jesus our Lord.” (Rom. 8:38-39). through the change of lineage and
Jesus came for the sake of God’s love. rebirth
(4-308, 1958.10.5)
On the path of restoration, we should
You should know that from Jesus’ go up from the age of the servant of ser-
baptism in the Jordan River, when heav- vants, through the age of the servant,
en opened, to his ascension was a short through the age of the adopted child, to
period of three years. You should know the age of the direct lineage. However,
that although Jesus brought out the view can we complete the course from the
of God based on the parent-child rela- age of the servant of servants, through
tionship, he departed without being able the age of the servant, and the age of the
to explain the details. He came as the adopted child, and be connected to the
Messiah of Judaism and died while pio- age of direct lineage? Connecting to the
neering the worldwide messianic course. age of direct lineage cannot be done just
Then, what happened to Judaism? A God like that.
who had thus far been attended as one According to the Principle, we are
dealing only with Judaism would not be required to go through the foundation
viable. of faith and foundation of substance in
What did Jesus come to teach on this order to welcome the Messiah. The Mes-
earth? He was not to teach about God siah is the true son of God. The lineage of
exactly as was taught in the Old Testa- an adopted son and that of a true son are
ment. He had to teach about the God of different. This is why we need a change
the New Testament Age. The mission of of lineage. (55-192, 1972.5.9)
Jesus, who came as the national Messiah
of Israel, was to teach by saying, “Now Since the Fall was an improper mar-
that we are going beyond the age of the riage in the Garden of Eden, this is now
national level to the age of the global lev- being rectified as the True Parents cre-
el, we must lay the foundation of making ate proper marriages. True Parents are
strenuous effort for the world in order to clearing away the evil deeds of the false
parents, thereby abolishing hell, and we are, without having to worry about
giving the Blessing even to hundreds heaven or hell. (275-54, 1995.10.31)
of billions of ancestors in the spirit
world. Through the foundation of their There were three ages in history: the
descendants’ families on earth, centered Old Testament Age, the New Testament
on true love, the ancestors in the spirit Age, and the Completed Testament Age.
world and their descendants on earth Among these, what kind of an age was
unite vertically. Furthermore, based on the Old Testament Age? It was the age
the foundation of such families, the East of redemption of children through sac-
and the West become connected to each rificial offerings. It was a time of prepa-
other. ration for the coming of God’s son. In
Since humankind has received satan- the New Testament Age, Jesus became
ic blood, people cannot return to God on the offering for us to receive the par-
their own. So the Messiah must accom- ents. This is why, in the age of the Sec-
plish absolute restoration of the lineage, ond Coming, we have been preparing to
renewing the blood line that was defiled receive the parents by establishing the
by Satan. This transition must be made. bride and bridegroom. The reason that
This is why the Messiah must surely I, having the name of the True Parent,
come. Without his coming, there will have been suffering for forty years as the
be no restoration of lineage. We must center of the Completed Testament Age,
restore lineage. (172-53, 1988.1.7) is to receive God on earth. This will lead
to the oneness of God and humankind
What do True Parents have to do? in love. (227-94, 1992.2.10)
They must rectify the wrong lineage
that forms the root of the satanic world, The original relationship between
turn around the deviated life, and cor- God and humankind is one of parent
rect the misdirected course of love. The and child. In the New Testament Age,
Bible says that those who seek to die human beings were God’s adopted chil-
will live, and those who seek to live will dren. But now, since we are in a parent-
die. Why is this paradox necessary? It is child relationship, what the son does is
because the satanic world must die. (169- what the Father does, and what the Father
37, 1987.10.4) does is what the son does. They are act-
ing together. What belongs to the Father
The ideal of loving oneness between belongs to the son, and what belongs to
God and humankind is their unity in the son belongs to the Father. The rea-
a loving relationship based on the true son the Unification Church is fearsome
and great love that God desired as His is because it teaches this destined par-
ideal at the time of creation. If God had ent-child relationship. (31-324, 1970.6.7)
fulfilled that ideal, today we would all
enter the Kingdom of Heaven just as In the Old Testament Age, they sac-
rificed material things to pave the way The methods for fallen people to go
for the coming of the true son. Jesus back to God have differed according to
came as the son and sacrificed himself the age. In the Old Testament Age, peo-
to pave the way for the coming of the ple could go to God by offering sacrific-
parents. The True Parents come on this es; in the New Testament Age, it was by
level plane, and walk a suffering path in believing in Jesus, the son of God; and
order to invite God in. To what position in the Completed Testament Age, people
do they come? To the original, vertical can go to God by attending the True Par-
place. Since the original, great principle ents. (20-340, 1968.7.20)
of heaven and earth was cut off from that
point, peace cannot begin as long as that In the future, you will not be able
fundamental root is not rectified. This is to marry your sons and daughters with
absolute. (200-55, 1990.2.23) people of the same nationality. God is
looking at three generations. Now, you
You should not think of Rev. Moon are as you are, but God wants to bring
as being the same as you. What is Rev. you into unity after three generations.
Moon’s mission? The Old Testament One of these represents the Old Testa-
Age was the age when the things of cre- ment Age. So your marriage represents
ation were sacrificed to find the sons the Old Testament Age. The New Testa-
and daughters. In the New Testament ment Age and the Completed Testament
Age, the sons and daughters were sac- Age come next.
rificed to pave the way for the coming The tradition will be established by
of the parents. What are the parents to the third generation, who will be born
do on this earth after they come? They through the marriages of the second
are to pave the way for God to come. generation – your sons and daughters.
The mission of the True Parents is to (146-275, 1986.7.20)
build a horizontal base, encompassing
all the people of the world, for the ver- In the Completed Testament Age,
tical Father. As the horizontal father’s True Parents sacrifice in order to
realm of heart unfolds, the vertical bring the vertical God to earth. This
Father’s realm of heart will naturally is the final task. In relation to human-
emerge and settle here. kind, God is the vertical Father who
When God reaches the point where is centered on true love. True Par-
He can embrace both vertical and hor- ents are the horizontal parents who
izontal love, He will finally make the are horizontally aligned at a ninety
transition to the age when He can go degree angle with the vertical Father,
beyond the world into the central posi- based on true love. Therefore, on the
tion and reorganize the original, ideal basis of this vertical and horizontal
authority. Then He will say, “Every- love, God’s love and life finally burst
thing is done.” (177-345, 1988.5.22) forth. With the blossoming harmony
of God and humankind, new blood Section 5. God’s First

ties will expand based on the love of Manifestation
True Parents. In this way, the seed of
life that began in God’s love and based 5.1. God finally reveals Himself
on the original Principle standard will
appear on earth. This is unprecedent- The age of the Unification Church is
ed in human history. (208-339, 1990.11.21) the age of the parents. We are paving
the way whereby God can come and be
Now, we must restore the rights of present on earth. This is why it makes
ownership. Since, in the course of attend- sense to say that by God’s coming, we
ing God, the things of creation were sac- are saved through attending Him. This is
rificed in the Old Testament Age, the how history progresses. (177-157, 1988.5.17)
son was sacrificed in the New Testament
Age, and the parents were sacrificed in What is it that will remain in the
the Completed Testament Age, what has end? It is God and human beings, their
to be done now? You should stand in the life course, and their outlook on daily
position representing the mother and life – the divine and human perspectives
father. The sons and daughters are the on life and the world. These perspectives
New Testament Age, and all things of will not be based on vague knowledge,
creation are the Old Testament Age. but on an inseparable, eternal relation-
Because the Old Testament, New ship. Why? Since God and humankind
Testament, and Completed Testament have been separated at the point where
ages have all deviated from God’s true originally they could not be separated,
love, Satan has become the owner. Now, they must reach a place higher than that
however, we must indemnify all this and point of inseparability. At such a point,
bring everything to the original owner. they should come forward demanding a
(208-345, 1990.11.21) global stage for daily life where God and
humankind are one. (65-125, 1972.11.5)
The Completed Testament Age is the
age of accomplishment. We will accom- God is the center of the universe
plish as individuals, families, tribes, where we have to live for the sake of
peoples, nations, and on the worldwide others. When you go near Him, you will
level. These are linked through God’s want to be governed by Him for tens of
love, God’s life, and God’s lineage. This thousands of years and even more. This
is the tradition of one lineage, one love, is the path of attendance to God.
and one life. We could not have imagined that
When this happens, Satan will have human beings today could be governed
to leave. The work of engrafting will in that way and that there could be
remove the connection with the satanic no greater happiness than this. (77-328,
lineage. (226-275, 1992.2.9) 1975.4.30)
From now on, you should live a life through attendance. God is not a God
of attendance. Up until now, a life of who is up there in the sky. We should
faith brought salvation through faith, attend God as our subject and Master in
but from now on you attain salvation our daily life. (144-274, 1986.4.25)
through attendance. Originally, if we
had not fallen, we would be following God is not a fantasy or a conceptual
our normal path by attending God. You God, nor is He an abstract God. With
should attend Him in your daily life, and His leadership in our daily life, He is
with your heart. (150-213, 1961.4.15) always with us as the master of our dai-
ly life. He does not merely receive our
God is the absolute Father, absolute attendance, but is living together with us
True Parent, and the unique, unchang- by sharing love. (168-111, 1987.9.13)
ing and eternal True Father. Such a
Father should bring about unique, What was God’s purpose in creat-
unchanging, and eternal couples for the ing Adam and Eve? As human beings,
absolute sons. For such daughters, too, we have a body, but the invisible God
He should bring about absolute, unique, does not. Without a body, God cannot
unchanging and eternal couples. So, the govern the spiritual and physical worlds.
families in which they will settle peace- Hence, although God exists, if He wants
fully are absolute, unique, unchang- to manifest as the Parent of humankind,
ing, and eternal families. Such families He must acquire a body. God’s represen-
can live together with God, and consti- tatives with that body were Adam and
tute the eternal base of the Kingdom of Eve. God would have appeared after
Heaven on earth. Justification through assuming the body of Adam and Eve
attendance signifies the age of realiz- had they not fallen.
ing the Kingdom of Heaven in daily life. Adam and Eve were the first ances-
This is why we are talking about justifi- tors of humankind, and they were to be
cation through attendance. The history God who rules over heaven and earth.
of restoration is re-creating God’s ideal Assuming the external form, the body,
of creation. (161-218, 1987.2.15) of God who is in the eternal invisible
world, and standing in the position of
Without creating a starting point parents, Adam and Eve had the respon-
from which we can bring God into our sibility of governing the world. (133-91,
heart and where we human beings can 1984.7.10)
be completely one body with God, there
is no way to liquidate this devilish world. Since the invisible God has no sub-
From this point of view, we understand stantial body, the True Parents represent
our time as the age of attendance and His form. The True Parents are Parents of
the age of salvation based on justifica- the individual, family, tribe, ethnic peo-
tion through attendance. We are saved ple, and nation. In the future, God will
appear in the form of the True Parents rejoicing in a glorious place of earth-
in the spirit world. This is the greatness ly victory and liberation of all people.
of the Unification Church. The greatness You should know that meeting the True
of Rev. Moon resides in the fact that God Parents will lead you along the path to
wants to assume Rev. Moon’s form. (98- meet God, and meeting the Unifica-
224, 1978.8.1) tion Church will lead you along the path
whereby God’s nation and the homeland
Even if the hundreds of millions desired by the True Parents can soon be
of people who have been parents were found. (138-105, 1986.1.19)
to come back to life all at once, none
among them would have the glory of the The Completed Testament Age of
True Parents whom you speak of today. justification through attendance is the
Even if tens of thousands of generations age of directly attending God in our life.
of ancestors were all to resurrect and Since that is the time when God’s taber-
sing the glory of resurrection, this glo- nacle remains with us and the new Jeru-
ry and song would still not transcend salem in heaven comes down to earth,
the domain of the Fall. Although your the form of the true God will finally
current situation may be miserable, you appear to us then. This will happen for
should know that the term “True Par- the first time since the creation of the
ents,” taught in the Unification Church world. Until now, God has not been able
today, is a proud one and more valuable to appear in history, which has remained
than hundreds of millions of ancestors at an uncompleted stage since the Fall.
BOOK ONE
True God
3 CHAPTER 4 1
True Father’s Insights on God
Section 1. A God of Historical How grieved God was that His ene-
Bitterness, Grief and Pain my deprived Him of His throne! You
should know His history of sorrow at
1.1. God lost the position of parent not being able to become the God of
through the Fall glory. Although He is the King of His
nation and King of the universe, He has
Our real father is God, but Satan been mistreated as if He were dead. He
usurped the father’s role. Therefore, was robbed of His ideal and His lov-
Jesus said, “You are of your father the ing children and our world has fully
devil, and your will is to do your father’s become His enemy’s plaything. (105-199,
desires.” Knowing the deplorable fact 1979.10.21)
that you carry Satan’s blood, out of
shame you should have the courage to Because there has never been a uni-
put yourself through trials to rid your- fied people or sovereign nation that God
self of that stained, false blood. Have could govern, He could never manifest
you ever thought of doing so? If you are His authority and dignity as the all-
someone who strikes your body with knowing and almighty God. We have to
fury saying, “You lump of flesh!” you are know clearly our obligation as the sons
a loyal citizen of heaven. (11-243, 1961.10.29) and daughters, children of filial piety,
loyal patriots and upright men and
The religion that can connect with women of the Unification Movement, to
the ultimate world of heart should be relieve God’s distress and comfort His
one that can teach us in detail about sorrowful heart. Jesus said, “You will
God’s most sorrowful state. God is not know the truth and the truth will make
just feeling happy and wonderful; on the you free”! Those who know will be lib-
contrary, His plight is a deeply sad one. erated! I am teaching this to you clearly.
He has been mistreated and is overflow- (56-327, 1972.5.18)
ing with bitter grief.
A religion must appear that can How many tears have you shed for
teach these things in detail. Only then God? Have you ever struggled to seek
can we become God’s filial children. (151- out the path upon which you would
102, 1962.10.28) suffer God’s own pain and toil on His
Chapter 4 • True Father’s Insights on God 133
behalf, even though your own limbs to exercise judgment in the Last Days?
might be torn off? You have never tried. Why can God not pardon humankind?
In seeking to become God’s children, How great is God’s love? If Jesus for-
you have to shed tears for the purpose gives people seventy times seven times,
of the whole. When you meet Him, your God has to forgive seventy times seven
tears should gush out without ceasing thousand times. That is God’s heart. (48-
as you comfort Him, saying, “Father, 235, 1971.9.19)
how great was Your sorrow upon losing
me, Your son, and our first ancestors! God’s providence of salvation is the
Too many times throughout history providence of restoration. It started
until the present day have You suffered from Adam and Eve because they were
humiliation, pain and extreme hard- the perpetrators of the Fall. Adam was
ship from their descendants!” not restored until I appeared on earth.
God could have judged the entire In the course of carrying out restora-
world and even Satan by His all-know- tion and to seek out one man, God, the
ing and almighty authority. Our hearts almighty and all-knowing Creator of
break when we think of God crying out the universe has been unable to show
over the fact that even though He has His face for millions of years. You must
toiled so long and is capable of pro- know both God’s love and His deep
nouncing judgment, He still could not grief. (237-27, 1992.11.10)
do so even if He wanted to. Our hearts
break when we understand God’s lone- What is God’s will? It is the fulfill-
ly, desolate position, not surrounded ment of the ideal of creation. Further-
by the environment that should have more, it is to realize the ideal of three
existed, accused by Satan, robbed of His object partners in our world. God will
rightful place by the satanic world…. say, “How happy I am!” when this ide-
How much have you wept in sympathy al is realized based on His love. What
with God’s situation? It all comes down enables God to be happy? Today, all
to this. (51-111, 1971.11.18) Christians think that the all-knowing
and almighty God sits on His throne
No parents in the world would want as the Lord of lords and everything
their son or daughter to die, even if proceeds according to His command.
he or she were hanged for a crime. If But in fact how very miserable God
saving the child is even remotely pos- has been at finding Himself constantly
sible, the parental heart will seek out alone. (170-95, 1987.11.8)
the way, even a hundred or a thousand
times. This is especially true for moth- Who knew the miserable mind and
ers. If this is the heart of all parents in heart of God who had to turn a blind eye
the fallen world, why on earth does the to the death of His beloved son, Jesus?
all-knowing and all-powerful God have The origin and circumstances are not
recorded in the Bible, but wasn’t there ing the principle of creation. God laid
something that made God unable to down the law of eternal love centered on
avoid His son’s death? How miserable it Adam and Eve from the outset, so it has
is to merely gather just like that, claim- to be observed. To deny this law would
ing to believe in Jesus of Christianity! require the destruction of the heavenly
God has to stand on the side of the cho- law. If this heavenly law that God Him-
sen people. Even so, seeing that they self set up is denied, humankind and
faced suffering and persecution wher- even God Himself as the absolute Cre-
ever they went – shedding their blood, ator can be denied. That is why God
being decapitated or burned in oil – we had to bring order through the course
might ask, “Couldn’t God have prevent- of re-creation. Who has known about
ed this?” How grievous and distressed this painful course of history? (207-272,
God has been when He could not exer- 1990.11.11)
cise His almighty power! Have you ever
thought about that? How can we say that Christians today think of God as a
God is most high? It will be good when glorious judge dispatching people to
this can be clearly explained. (64-222, hell or heaven. But God is the most mis-
1972.11.12) erable of all in the world. He has bit-
terly struggled to overcome what made
We naturally want to protect our the luminous heaven and earth fall into
beloved at the risk of our lives. It is the the darkness of hell. After God regained
original ideal of creation to do so. The His composure, opened His eyes and
same is true for God Himself, who loves regained full consciousness, He was
His children. He is a sorrowful God intent on giving rebirth to His dead
who has had to invest His very life. (206- children. Through the efforts made by
24, 1990.10.3) the Lord of Creation, through the abso-
lute Creator exercising His power, this
If Adam and Eve had not fallen, was possible. Otherwise, it would all
God the Creator would have been the have ended. (232-114, 1992.7.3)
eternal Lord. But due to the Fall, Satan
became the lord of the world. This What kind of being is God? He is the
became unavoidable. If a girl of noble original True Parent. But His position
birth, who was raised within the walls as the True Parent was usurped, and
of her house, is violated by an intrud- this resulted in something occurring
er, to whom is she bound? She will be that had nothing to do with the origi-
bound to him. This is what happened nal ideal of creation. God as the Creator
with the Fall. could not interfere with or bear respon-
Adam could have been the king of sibility for digesting an event that could
heaven and Eve his queen. To restore not have happened in the original world
these original positions requires follow- of creation. (240-164, 1992.12.13)
1.2. The bitter pain of restoration received Satan’s love and life, and thus
and God’s six-thousand-year search the history of their restoration has been
for His children so difficult. Why did God, whom Chris-
tians have always understood to be
According to the Unification Church, almighty and all-knowing, not inter-
what is the original sin? It is love gone vene in the Fall, rather than just standing
wrong. Our love should have been con- powerless? It appeared as though He had
nected to God’s love, life and lineage. died. God cannot liberate human beings
Instead, it was connected to satanic love, until they themselves establish the con-
life and lineage. Because Adam and Eve ditions for their liberation, because it
became the personifications of the dev- was they who committed sin. If God
il and left behind the satanic lineage, had been able to liberate Adam and Eve
they produced lasting regret in history. at the outset, He would not have driven
Why was the all-knowing, all-powerful them out from the Garden of Eden. If
God of autonomous authority, who cre- He could have done as He pleased, He
ated heaven and earth from its root, so would not have expelled them. But He
helpless in the face of the evil being who had no recourse but to send them away.
brought human beings to the state they (224-46, 1991.11.21)
are in today? If you do not know, it may
seem natural for you to deny the exis- We should have the true heart that
tence of God. (211-21, 1990.12.28) God seeks. God comes to find true love.
Should there not be a true son whom
In my background there were many God has sought throughout the provi-
incidents that evoked indignation at dence of salvation and restoration?
unjust treatment. Although many were The cascade of pure love from such a
very terrible to endure, I clenched my son would enable God, who had been
teeth and focused on occupying Cain’s defiled, wounded and filled with sor-
world. I had to digest the Cain world row, to extend His chest in pride. Could
rather than merely Cain as an individ- we not imagine a situation where God
ual and his family. How bitter this has would embrace that true son, forget
been! It was as if I had to melt something everything, and even say that, although
as frigid and huge as an iceberg. Digest- the Fall had occurred, He could still find
ing this bitterness, I have had to silently no greater joy? Every man should be able
bring Satan to submission. He has been to say that. (127-39, 1983.5.1)
our arch enemy since time immemori-
al. He brought God and humankind to Satan scornfully says to God, “The
ruin. (163-163, 1987.5.1) lineage of love that was needed to cre-
ate one true tribal domain, the ideal of
Satan became the father of the first an absolute realm of love centering on
ancestors of fallen humankind. They Your ideal of creation, was ruined and
destroyed in this way. Yet do You still sion is to liberate God from His anguish.
insist that the ideal principle of cre- (137-175, 1986.1.1)
ation can be applied?” How should God
respond to that? How shocked He is! God is responsible for the fallen
How many Christians are there who world and has been restoring it. He does
clearly understand God’s grievous heart not just dwell in a lofty, precious, holy,
as He sees human beings, who were and pristine place. His wretched, bit-
originally to become the children of the ter and brutal situation is beyond our
Lord, become the children of the enemy, imagination and beyond description.
trapped in an inescapable state of mis- (21-73, 1968.10.14)
ery? (200-235, 1990.2.25)
You can be consoled by someone
The parent of humankind came, with more reasons to be resentful than
but the people could not attend him as you have, but God has no one to com-
their parent. Could there be such a par- fort Him because He has more griev-
ent who came to shed blood and die for ances than anyone in the world. God is
them? That parent came to host a festival the Alpha and Omega. Thus, deep with-
of love at which he could say, “My son! in Himself, God is working out how to
My daughter! My family! My nation!” resolve His ongoing bitterness. This has
and the entire universe could reconcile. been God’s deep, inner anguish. Under
That parent who was to receive praise these circumstances God has carried
for that day of peace and glory should out the providence of restoration. (29-294,
have met his lost children. Yet instead 1970.3.12)
he was killed with the thrust of a blade
from those children. Think about how Have you ever cried, longing to see
miserable Jesus was. How grieved God God? Have you ever cried until your
was to be choked in circumstances that vocal cords ruptured and fluid streamed
prevented Him from teaching ignorant from your eyes and nose? Have you ever
human beings! (145-152, 1986.5.1) felt so mistreated and sorrowful that
tears come to your eyes this way? This
I have sorrow and regret from times experience is crucial for entering the
past. But my pain and grief are nothing world of heart. (49-291, 1971.10.17)
compared to God’s. God has not been
able to fulfill His role as God. We should How resentful, grieved, angered and
know that God’s bitter tears which saddened God became when He was
melt the marrow of His bones, and His separated from human beings, who
bloodstains that spread throughout the should have been with Him permanent-
course of history are crying out from ly! People should have grown to matu-
the ground. I have been doing this work rity, building the foundation of love that
because I know that my remaining mis- cannot be exchanged for the entire uni-
verse. They should have established an this, but because He originally created
axis joining all the vertical and horizon- within an eternal relationship based on
tal planes in the universe together. eternal true love, God could not do so.
If they had accomplished this, they (216-36, 1991.3.3)
would have become the standard mea-
sure of love among all existing beings You should know how miserable and
and among all things of creation in bitterly painful God’s situation is. God
heaven and on earth. Whatever is con- can say, “If I had not made humanity,
nected to that love will be able to match they would not have become the way
this standard in any circumstances. (149- they are. How could this happen when
240, 1986.11.23) I was searching for love and longing for
the glorious Kingdom of Heaven!” How
Satan trampled upon four genera- could this happen? It was because they
tions, from the queen to the queen’s inherited the devil’s flesh and blood. The
mother and grandmother, and the devil’s love was implanted, along with the
queen’s daughter. These four genera- roots of his life and lineage. God could
tions lived together. Satan stripped them not possess humanity without removing
naked in front of the King in broad day- these things, but if He did remove them
light, violated and killed them all. Satan they would die. Therefore, God had to
even trampled on the daughter. We set up a substitute as a second creation or
should know the heart of God who is medium of salvation through an infu-
unable to take vengeance on such an sion of new blood, life, and love.
enemy. (200-68, 1990.2.23) God should love the enemy. He has
to be patient with and love His enemy.
What is it that God regrets? It is that (212-42, 1991.1.1)
humanity inherited a false lineage. You
inherited false blood. Satan is the origin Did God ever have time to rest just
of this. He always wants to create havoc because the sun rose or the weather and
with all things of creation. You are con- season were nice? You should follow His
nected to such a universe, such rights example. You should also love the ene-
of ownership and such a lineage. The my, Satan, who is hiding in the world.
sources of all these five functions – what If you know the wonderful value of
you see, think, smell, say, and touch – God’s son and worship his holiness, in
belong to the satanic side. light of that value you should follow the
Your ancestors are the fruits of a path of loving the great enemy, although
very evil parent. How much distress it would be miserable, bitterly difficult
God experiences in His yearning to and painful. (127-119, 1983.5.5)
save them! Why could God not simply
get rid of fallen Adam and Eve and cre-
ate them anew? He had the power to do
Section 2. God’s Grief and Shock How desperate it is when an only son
at Losing His Son and Daughter born into a lineage of seven generations of
only sons dies, especially if this son were
2.1. God lost His eternal and only born when his parents were advanced
son in age! If the parents were young they
could have more children. However, if
How sorrowful God was when Adam an only son born into a lineage of seven
and Eve committed the Fall and sank generations of only sons dies, how anx-
away from Him! They were to have been ious will his ancestors be for the lineage
the ideal partners for God, who embod- to continue beyond the seventh genera-
ies the pure essence of love. God’s sorrow tion? Through their descendants and lin-
exceeded that of any person. He grieved eage, ancestors want to receive numer-
so very deeply. The deeper and greater ous blessings transcending this world. If
the value of what was lost, the deeper the their children die before they do, parents
sorrow. This is the situation of God, who themselves feel like dying.
has pursued the way of restoration for Adam’s position was like that of the
His lost children. (127-18, 1983.5.1) only son – the eternal, only begotten
son, not merely the only son after seven
When parents believe in their beloved generations. Can you imagine how pro-
children but are betrayed by them, there foundly God’s heart was broken at the
is no describing the shock, distress, and death of Adam, who was to establish
misery those parents experience based an everlasting family and accomplish
on that trust. When people betray, reject God’s great endeavor of Creation? How
and mistrust those who have loved them would He feel that everything had gone
with their lives, it causes unspeakable wrong in the way it did? Even after six
misery. You cannot understand unless thousand years, God has not recovered
you experience that struggle and suf- from the shock of Adam and Eve’s Fall.
fering yourself. It cannot be understood (20-210, 1968.6.9)
merely by words. This is evident in the
affairs of the world. Then how did God According to the Principle of Cre-
become as miserable as He is? God is ation, when God advances into the ideal
not a nebulous God but a tangible God. realm of oneness in love, He is to be the
Human beings should enjoy the high- central eternal Owner and Subject Being
est relationship with God. God’s joy of love. However, Satan took His place as
was to begin by finding a starting point the center. Therefore, heaven and earth
from which He could begin a journey in became inverted, turned upside down.
happiness with human beings, heading Nothing should have interrupted the
toward infinity and eternity. But God oneness based on God’s true love, His
lost the basis upon which to begin, due ideal of love. Humanity’s lineage should
to the Fall. (20-205, 1968.6.9) have originated from God, but because
it deviated, it went the wrong way. (206- tion? This is something you need to
236, 1990.10.14) understand. (7-291, 1959.10.11)
Can you imagine how much it breaks Human beings today are not God’s
God’s heart to observe human misery children. No matter how much God
every hour of every day? What hap- weeps, we pretend not to see His tears.
pened to God’s dignity when His son No matter how sorrowful He is, we
and daughter, whom He intended to glo- pretend not to see. This is because the
rify as prince and princess, became crip- human race springs from the flesh and
ples, fell into a dung pit, and were stuck blood of Satan. They even celebrate to
upside down in hell? Where can we find see God in sorrow, and they ridicule His
the authority and confidence of the all- ruin. How much trouble God takes to
knowing and omnipresent God? What guide such people and teach them about
became of the absolute God’s dignity? the path they must forge! God could not
Can He show His face? (218-240, 1991.8.19) guide providential history if He did not
have a caring and sympathetic heart. (42-
Can a father turn a blind eye to his 257, 1971.3.21)
dying son? From this point of view, God
as a loving Father cannot abandon us, 2.2. God has been miserable
His object of love, simply to die. If He throughout history
is all-knowing and all-powerful, God
should make an ideal world and revive How enraged God is when He looks
His children. This is more than possible down on us on earth! All human beings
when considering the nature of parental should have had His lineage, but Satan
love. If God exists He would surely be pushes them into a miserable state and
capable of this. Thus, we can conclude scornfully jeers at God saying, “Your
that God should move us to the realm in descendants are miserable.” When
which we can be resurrected to the ideal. Satan asks God, “How will You, with
God did not abandon us to misery and all Your omniscience and omnipotence,
death but placed us before the gateway redeem this difficult situation?” God can
into a world of a higher dimension. How only be silent. He has to pretend to be
wonderful that is! (67-219, 1973.6.21) deaf though He can hear, pretend not to
smell though He can smell, and pretend
Putting aside His dignity as the not to feel though He can feel. Have you
all-knowing, almighty and omnipres- ever thought about the misery of God
ent Creator, God’s heart longed to love throughout history? (183-19, 1988.10.29)
Adam and Eve even to the point of for-
getting His own existence. Can you If God were sitting on a glorious
imagine how He felt as He looked upon throne as the all-knowing and almighty
fallen Adam and Eve from such a posi- God, as traditional Christianity believes
today, and if He were to see His children people God needs. (149-37, 1986.11.1)
dying, would He remain there and say,
“Come up here, for I cannot leave my Was it due to God’s kindly nature
seat”? Or, would He rather abandon His that He endured a path of suffering
throne and come down? What do you through the millennia of the providence
think? Will He just stay there or will He of restoration? How did God continue
come down? Is He going to cast away His His providence of salvation for tens of
crown and jump down from His throne? thousands of years without becoming
Think about it. (123-159, 1983.1.1) exhausted? It is not because He is all-
knowing and almighty. It is because He
You should know that for tens of thou- has been walking the path of love for the
sands of years, even millions of years, sake of His beloved sons and daughters.
God has cried out for us, “My son and Therefore, it is the power of love that has
my daughter!” Have you ever ardently enabled God to triumph over a path of
called out to God, “Father!” until your tribulation, feeling as if a thousand years
throat becomes hoarse and your tongue were just one day. Is that correct? It is.
dry, until you cannot breathe and your (109-281, 1980.11.2)
eyes cannot open? How earnestly have
you struggled to embrace that standard, Is God deserving of pity or not?
which is that of the Subject of life? Your Many people doubt that the all-know-
character is measured in proportion to ing and almighty God needs to be pitied.
your efforts to do this. (184-219, 1989.1.1) However all-knowing and almighty He
may be, nothing can alleviate the shock
We have nothing that would enable of having lost His beloved children. If
us to relate with that all-knowing and there had been a way for God to find
almighty being. As we were born as fall- relief from that shock by Himself, He
en people, our eyes are defiled. All our would not have had to suffer through a
five sensory organs and emotions belong six-thousand-year course of history. (35-
to the secular realm. We have noth- 88, 1970.10.4)
ing that enables us to relate with God.
Although according to the law of heav- Even though human beings sinned,
enly righteousness we have nothing, God does not just say, “Hey, you! Why
there is one single path, the law of love, did you sin?” He knows the state of peo-
through which we can relate to God. ple who sin. He cares about humanity
As the years go by you should become rather than Himself. He comes in sor-
well grounded in the philosophy of love, row to sorrowful people, in suffering to
thus becoming a person of faith leading suffering people, and in sympathy with
a life of discernment in all matters. As those feeling victimized and angry. How
ten, twenty or thirty years go by, those much have you empathized with God’s
who do so will automatically become the situation? God comes into our sphere of
life in these ways. Moreover, He comes aware that the Unification Church began
speaking from His heart, “Although you amid such profound circumstances. (211-
betrayed me, I have searched for you for 207, 1990.12.30)
six thousand years with the heart of your
Father.” (9-231, 1960.5.29) No one has known how God has suf-
fered in His heart. Now, through God’s
What is the Unification Church? It appearances in history through the rev-
teaches God’s heart and seeks to liberate elations I received in my profound mis-
God. Christian churches call us heretics sion – and which I have shared with you
because we say these things. If the son of – you do know. Without this, you would
a great president of a nation were to die, never have known. This is a remarkable
would the president maintain his dig- fact. Even Jesus did not fully know this,
nity and say, “Even though my son has and even if he had, he could not have
died, as president I cannot shed tears”? spoken about what was in his heart. No
It would be fine if he went to a corner, religious leader has known the hidden
wept for his son and came back com- secrets of the universe. I have come so
posed; but if he does not cry for his son, that the secrets of the universe could be
the spirit of his dead son would say, “My revealed in the course of human history,
father was not really my father after all.” before the world, for the first time. (215-
If the spirit of his son were active, would 171, 1991.2.17)
he help his father or oppose him? What-
ever your position, even if you are the Section 3. A God Confined and
world’s president, you would surely shed Incarcerated
tears and weep loudly when your child
dies. (196-18, 1989.12.24) 3.1. God lost His rightful position
How miserable is God’s inner heart My own pain and grief are nothing.
as He watches His children lose their God has not been able to fulfill His role
original, privileged value of creation, as God. You must understand that God’s
become like fallen maggots and strug- bitter tears which melt the marrow of
gle in a life without value! How morti- His bones and His bloodstains which
fied He is to see people groaning in lam- spread throughout the course of history
entation, suffering and despair, ending are crying out from the ground. I have
up being defeated instead of becoming been doing this work because I know
God’s direct children through His love, that the mission remains to liberate God
life and lineage and attaining the glory from His anguish. (137-175, 1986.1.1)
of the heavenly kingdom! Nobody knew
God was so sorrowful. That is why I wept We must liberate God. God is con-
profusely for many days and weeks upon fined by love. He may as well be in pris-
coming to know this God. You should be on. He has not been set free. Due to the
Fall, the ideal world that the all-know- can any parents be comfortable while
ing and almighty God, the Creator of the their loving children are living in anxi-
universe, intended to establish based on ety? This explains why we should liber-
love was snatched away by Satan. Thus, ate God who is in such a situation.
God could not be liberated in heart. The How will we liberate God? God is
foundation for liberating God’s heart restrained from loving all people; we
has not emerged in this universe. God is are responsible to find a realm of libera-
thus confined. His mind and heart can- tion in which God can freely love all of
not be at rest when His beloved children humankind. Since we were corrupted
have died. (138-261, 1986.1.24) through the Fall, we must liberate God
by becoming children who are victori-
We should liberate God with our ous over the Fall. (65-100, 1972.11.13)
own effort. He is not free. He is in con-
finement. He lost His sons and daugh- What happened due to the Fall? God
ters. Even if one has ten times the filial was shackled and restrained and so were
piety of the lost filial son, one cannot the first ancestors of the human race and
easily free the original heart of a parent the realm of angels. Countless religious
who has lost His sons and daughters, or people in history have struggled against
worse, suffered from the death of His these shackles. It is the same for all
son of filial piety. Yet I am going to lib- humankind. (79-26, 1975.6.16)
erate this God. (135-283, 1985.12.15)
You should know that a child
God is full of grief and distress. who does not demonstrate filial piety
Why? Those who work hard in this restricts the parents. To liberate those
world during their youth are assured parents, the child must display a filial
of a hopeful future. Although God has piety greater than his impiety and also
invested painstaking efforts since the be officially recognized by the general
beginning of history, when did He have public. Only then can he cleanse him-
hope? When will His hopes be realized? self of his past sins. This is the heavenly
Is God young or old? How old do you law. By the same principle, I do not need
think He is? Because God transcends people who say, “I will live only for you,
the universe, He has no age. Does God Father.” The neighbors, this nation, this
go around the sun once a year? We do people – they are all a pitiable lot.
not need to calculate this, because He is For five thousand years we have sung,
beyond the solar system. What is there “I will build a small cottage and attend
to calculate? (105-184, 1979.10.21) both parents for tens of thousands of
years.” I am glad they will attend both
God, who is our Parent, cannot free parents, but why live in a small cottage
Himself from lamentation without free- for tens of thousands of years? They are
ing all people from lamentation. How a pitiable people. We must guide them.
If these people, who are penniless and when I went to prison and manacles
poor, also fail to obtain God’s bless- were placed on my wrists, they could not
ings, where will they go and live? (85-263, restrain me because I had love. When I
1976.3.3) was in a cramped position that made
it hard to sleep, I woke up at night to
3.2. God could not function as God find light shining from my hand. Why
was there light? It was because God was
How long will the Unification Church embracing me. I discovered His love.
last? The Unification Church must per- That is why light could shine even in
sist until it liberates our planet Earth, that dark room. If I sat quietly and rev-
the spirit world, and, ultimately, with a erently in the corner of a prison cell after
heart of love, God. We must ultimate- hearing someone groaning and crying,
ly liberate humankind, the spirit world the following day people would give me
and God. I am sure you are hearing this packets of rice powder. They had heard
for the first time. So far we have looked a distant voice, “If you don’t give this
to God to liberate us, but in fact, we have food to this particular prisoner, all the
to liberate God. You should know that prisoners and even your family will be
God’s heart has been restrained. (85-270, uncomfortable.” My God is a God of
1976.3.3) love. The Unification Church members
should not be an ungrateful group of
If loving parents have a child who people who persecute such a God. (137-
does not show filial piety, their hearts 202, 1986.1.1)
cannot be liberated until they see that
child rise to the position where he can We should know that for six thou-
freely fulfill the parents’ expectation. In sand years, God has sought people
the same way, God created Adam and thirsting for faith and hope and burn-
Eve as His greatest partners of love. They ing with love who say, “God is in shack-
are His partners of love. Vertically they les on account of humankind, including
are in a parent-child relationship with me; God was accused by Satan because
God and horizontally they were creat- of me; Jesus died on the cross for me;
ed to become husband and wife. Thus, the Holy Spirit went through a bloody
God intended to practice all the ideals history of struggle on my behalf. God,
of love in heaven and on earth. Yet God please give me the strength. I will bring
lost everything due to the Fall. Even rest and liberation to the Father. I will
God ended up being confined. (210-308, also liberate Jesus and the Holy Spirit.”
1990.12.27 (7-162, 1959.8.30)
A person who has not established If God and Satan fight each other, who
heaven on earth and lived there cannot will stop them from fighting? Would the
go to heaven in the spirit world. Even fight just end? There has been no place
for God to stand, because He did not Unless you do so, the heavenly path can-
have a devoted son or a system of love not be made straight, and thus the ideal
through which people could uphold the world cannot be established on earth. It
heavenly kingdom by fulfilling the way has been the history and the mission of
of a loyal subject, saint and divine son the Unification Church to rectify this.
or daughter. Until now, God has been (22-151, 1969.2.2)
incarcerated and confined. The heaven-
ly kingdom became an empty ruin. God What lies within the sermons, core
has carried this sorrow in His heart. (302- teachings and the words you hear from
226, 1999.6.14) the Unification Church? Its teachings
can liberate God, whose heart is in con-
Have you ever met a grandfather or finement. God is lamenting in grief
grandmother whom God is seeking? because of the Fall. From the outset, the
Because of the Fall, you have not. Have history of such lamentation has been a
you ever met a mother or father whom global one. Thus, Paul said that all cre-
God is searching for? Have you ever met ation, our ancestors and we ourselves
a wife or a husband whom God is look- wait with eager longing for the appear-
ing for? Have you ever met a son or a ance of God’s true sons and daughters. It
daughter whom God is seeking? How is because they long to free and separate
can the bitterness of this quest be dis- themselves from that realm of grieving.
solved? Who can sever the chains that (65-100, 1972.11.13)
bind this heart? Nothing except the love
of God. Nothing except God’s essential Section 4. The Reason God
love can do this. (209-106, 1990.11.27) Cannot Punish Satan
God can do anything at will, but 4.1. The reasons for Satan’s
because of the reality of unprincipled accusations
love His hands have been tied. No one
knows how He suffers under such last- There is theological dispute over
ing regret and sorrow and how unimag- whether Satan existed from the very
inably weary He is. (197-327, 1990.1.20) outset. If he has, it is a big problem. If
Satan had always existed, craftily defy-
In the established churches people ing and hindering God’s providence of
say, “Oh! Holy, holy God! Oh! God of restoration for six thousand years, who
glory! Give me blessings.” But God is not would be able to subjugate and eliminate
that kind of God. On the contrary, He him? That is the issue. (54-56, 1972.3.11)
is a miserable God, suffering in confine-
ment. He can be liberated from His sor- Where did Satan come from? Some
rowful situation only through the birth say that Satan has existed from the out-
of a son. Hence, you must liberate God. set. If he were an original existence who
opposed the all-knowing and almighty ful and absolute God been letting Satan
God and caused our original ancestors infringe upon human beings? Why did
to fall, then we could not expect com- He let people be sacrificed, crushed
plete salvation as long as Satan exist- under Satan’s foot? Why was He so
ed. This would be dualism, and people unable to exercise His power that people
would conclude that a world with two could not recognize His existence? This
opposing purposes would continue for- is a serious question. The answer is that
ever. (53-259, 1972.3.6) God has had no nation, no people, no
tribe and no family that He could gov-
The original will for the ideal world ern. Furthermore, there has been no
of creation was never fulfilled due to the individual whose qualification He could
Fall. However, since God has absolute officially recognize. If such an individ-
authority, even though the whole world ual, family, tribe, people and sovereign
might change, He can never change. nation are established, He will be able to
Even though the devil took Adam, Eve govern the evil nations, peoples, tribes,
and all creation away from God, the families and individuals at once. Only
Absolute Being must subjugate Satan, this way will lead to goodness, and only
who was originally an archangel, natu- then will God have His authority. (56-247,
rally rather than by force. Although God 1972.5.18)
exists, it is as if He does not. He has to
re-establish His absolute authority. God Can you conquer Satan? Wasn’t even
cannot strike first. The good God cannot God, the King of wisdom, immobilized
strike the evil Satan. (210-340, 1990.12.27) due to Satan’s accusation? It is the same
for the president of a nation, when the
Why is the all-knowing and almighty citizens stage a demonstration because
God unable to wipe out Satan at one of something he did. Can he cut off their
stroke? If He did so, that act would end heads? Under certain conditions, even
up extinguishing Adam, Eve and the the all-knowing and almighty God can-
creation and destroying the ideal sphere not make a move. Even a government
of love as well. That is why He is pre- minister would be fired within a day
vented from doing so. The absolute Lord were he found to be at fault. Hence, you
has the responsibility to absolutely ful- must protect yourselves against condi-
fill what He said He would do. Despite tions for accusation. How you develop
Satan’s fickleness, attacks and tenacious that protection is an extremely challeng-
persecution, the Lord God has endured ing problem in your life of faith. This is a
throughout history in order to recover life and death matter. (76-58, 1975.1.26)
His established principles. Nobody has
known of this God. (208-256, 1990.11.20) The human race was connected to
Satan’s life and lineage centered on his
Why has the all-knowing, all-power- love. This is the problem. God cannot
intervene or be present under these cir- Adam was supposed to have the three
cumstances. Why has the all-knowing archangels under his command and they
and almighty God seemed so incompe- were to obey and love him absolutely. As
tent throughout history? When Satan long as the heavenly law and principle
became the enemy, what did he take that demand absolute obedience and
away? Satan deprived God of His love. submission remain, Satan cannot do as
Satan trampled on God’s love, life and he pleases with that principle and law,
lineage. We should always be aware of even though he does not absolutely obey
this fact. (206-236, 1990.10.14) and submit to God. Satan himself knows
that eventually he has to follow the same
Satan was originally an archangel. He principle. God can remove him if he
declares to God, “Even though I became goes against the principle and law. It is
Satan due to the Fall, You should solve like the president exercising his author-
the problems according to the prin- ity through the constitution. If it is not
ciples You set up because You are the in the constitution, the president cannot
omniscient, almighty and absolute God. do as he wishes. (172-66, 1988.1.7)
Although I violated the law and became
Satan, You, the all-knowing, almighty The founder of the Unification
and absolute Being must work accord- Church is a serious man. I have always
ing to the laws You have laid down. Isn’t dealt seriously with issues such as God’s
that true?” (39-88, 1971.1.10) existence and why the all-knowing and
almighty God did not eliminate Satan at
I am going to explain why we can- once. If you read the book of Job, you
not proceed on our way without lov- may ask how God can be so powerless. I
ing our enemy. It is very important had to understand all this. How serious
for you to know this truth, although it I was to do so! I have placed my neck
is not written in the Divine Principle on the gallows and struggled for these
book. Although the archangel fell and truths at the risk of my life. We have to
accuses God, God must still observe the retrieve our original life. (187-122, 1989.2.5)
principles that He established, because
He is God. God is the Absolute Being. In the book of Job, God gave Satan all
Therefore, although the archangel had he asked for. Why? God cannot respond
fallen, God is compelled to rule over to Satan with the same behavior as the
His creation according to the principles devil because God is the essence of love
and rules He laid down. God is always for others. So God is the essence of truth.
obliged to relate with the archangel in (144-161, 1986.4.12)
the same way, both before and after the
Fall. That is why Satan says to God, “You God does not subjugate Satan with
are supposed to love me until the perfec- His mysterious creative power. He makes
tion period and beyond.” (52-87, 1971.12.22) Satan yield voluntarily. (207-349, 1990.11.11)
The devil has brought ruin to this The Fall meant establishing a bond of
world in order to prevent the world from love centered on Satan in the position of a
returning to God. All this free sex and parent. There is nothing to be said about
so on.... How many people in America the fruit of good and evil. It cannot be
engage in incest? A father with three denied. Thus, the descendants by blood
daughters sleeps with all of his daugh- who have carried on Satan’s love, Satan’s
ters. There have been a number of such life and Satan’s lineage have remained to
cases. With free sex, the father’s brother this day. Satan is the enemy of love. He
sleeps with the mother or a son sleeps fractured the dream God had of His ide-
with his mother. They are like animals. al for creation. The servant forcibly took
Thus, Satan laughs at God saying, “God, away the nobleman’s daughter and vio-
do You think You can establish Your lated her. Thus, she lost the qualification
ideal of creation and ideal of love under to be the lord’s daughter. She had to be
these circumstances?” (222-230, 1991.11.3) driven away. This wrongful act of love
was a derailment from the track of the
4.2. God abides by the law great principle of heaven and earth. This
fact cannot be denied. (218-230, 1991.8.19)
What kind of being is God? God is
like the mind of the universe; the uni- God cannot achieve His original ide-
verse is like His body. However, the dev- al for creation unless He loves the chil-
il has infiltrated this body. Satan has dren of evil much more than His own
usurped the powers of the heavens and beloved children. The devil asserts to
thus controls the universe. God, “I have fallen and I am the way I
What should God do to digest this am. My lineage revolts against You. Yet,
problem? God cannot strike Satan with don’t You, God, have to go on uphold-
force. The essential quality in the creation ing the way of the heavenly law?” God is
of the universe was love; the historical caught right here. (208-291, 1990.11.20)
tradition of this universe was carried on
through love. Thus, God must maintain Satan accuses God and grips Him
that principle, even if there are violators. firmly in his teeth, saying, “You are the
Therefore, for the sake of restoring the eternal and immortal Subject Being. I
fallen universe, God had to unceasingly know that You are the great supervisor
maintain the original standard that He of heaven and earth. Since You are the
had installed for creating based on the substance of truth, love and principles,
essence of love and fulfilling the ideal You, like Your laws and principle, can-
of true love. Without doing so, He cannot change. For this reason, although I
not regain His authority as the Absolute am fallen, don’t You have to practice the
Being. principles You established? Therefore, as
This has been so frustrating for Him. a being of principle, You cannot bring
(210-229, 1990.12.23) Your sons and daughters to the original
world without loving the fallen angel. say, “O Absolute God! From the view-
Your plans for the archangels before the point of Your power and authority, Satan
Fall do not allow Your children to enter has committed such-and-such unpar-
the heavenly kingdom unless Your son donable sins against humankind and
and daughter, and even You Yourself, against You. Please punish him.” If God
love me. Thus, though I fell, You must could not remove Satan even through
follow that principle. Therefore, You this method, He would not be all-know-
should love me. You cannot be the true ing or all-powerful; He would be on the
God and Your son and daughter cannot side of Satan, not of humankind. (54-134,
be true children without loving me.” (129- 1972.3.22)
215, 1983.11.5)
Actually, Satan is an archangel. The
The devil says to God, “God! I am the archangel must go to heaven after Adam
chief devil that changes. I am the ances- and Eve when they achieve perfection
tor who is changeable. But aren’t You the and enter heaven. It is the principle of
great supervisor of heaven and earth, creation that the archangel enters heav-
the substance of truth, the unchanging en with Adam and Eve after receiving
Lord? Are You not the Being of love that love from God and then from them.
embodies the principles of unchange- Although Satan made a mistake on the
ableness in life? I fell and became a way, if he says, “I am a servant and a
rogue. But You are responsible to uphold traitor. Yet, You, Lord, decided the great
the original ideal standard that You set principles of heavenly law and estab-
up. I can freely pass in and out of the lished Your essential traditions based on
doors of the ideal world where Your will them. Upon these principles You estab-
is fulfilled. I can freely come in and out, lished, there is one that lets You enter
but since I cannot live there I must come the Kingdom of Heaven only after lov-
out.” That is Satan’s assertion. Then ing the perfected Adam and the arch-
God answers, “You are right.” (191-244, angel. Surely You cannot abandon that
1989.6.25) principle?” God is caught. He answers,
“You are right.” Satan traps God saying,
If we commit even one sin, Satan, the “Although I became what I am, You,
devil, will immediately accuse us before God, surely cannot be like me.” (211-177,
God and say, “Because of his sin, this 1990.12.30)
guy must go to hell.” Though Satan, who
accuses human beings for their sin, has Since the devil is an archangel, he
surely committed sins himself, no one says, “Weren’t the children who can
has ever come forward to accuse Satan enter the Kingdom of Heaven originally
in front of God for his sin. supposed to love me? Isn’t it the original
There will be a path to eradicate principle of creation that You, God, and
Satan if a person can come forth and Adam may enter the Kingdom of Heav-
en only after You and Adam love me?” Then why is it that the all-knowing
He further pushes God, saying, “Unless and all-powerful God cannot strike the
this is done, You cannot avoid my accu- fallen archangel? Why can He not get rid
sations. You have to establish the condi- of him? It is because God also must love
tion that You loved me and that Your son him. Although the archangel that God
Adam also loved me.” This problem is created fell and became the devil, God
the context for the teaching “Love your always has to maintain the principled
enemy,” given to religious people. (219-36, standard of thinking of the archangel
1991.8.25) as he was before the Fall. That is why we
should love the archangel. Adam and Eve
After we come into a parent-child are God’s creation and the body of God.
relationship with God, when the son Therefore, not only God, but also Adam
wails in sorrow God the Father will also and Eve, must love Satan. (175-14, 1988.4.6)
wail in sorrow. Then Satan will be fright-
ened out of his senses and flee. He can- God cannot come down hard on
not remain there. (228-217, 1992.4.3) Satan for killing millions of His beloved
sons and daughters over the past six
This world cannot be brought back to thousand years, because God is respon-
the heavenly side unless a person appears sible for not having fully loved the arch-
who can regain the original author- angel. For this reason, whenever some-
ity and stand in a position higher than one does something wrong, Satan brings
Satan, the devil. In other words, some- a continuous trail of accusation: “God,
one must appear who can drag Satan so and so is doing this and that.” Because
before the all-powerful and all-know- the Unification Church emerged, we can
ing God and charge him, saying, “God! know these things that no one previous-
Satan has committed such sins! Why ly understood. (35-95, 1970.10.4)
don’t You judge him?” (53-335, 1972.3.6)
If you drag Satan, the devil, in front
So far we have been dominated and of God and accuse him, would God say,
dragged around by Satan. Now we should “Hey! That is not how to do it!” or would
reverse this, capture Satan, bring him He be pleased? No doubt God would say,
before God and accuse him. Although “Oh my son! My only son!” and would
people today know about Satan’s exis- want to bless you eternally. We can
tence, they do not know what sin he com- imagine how intensely God has yearned
mitted. Until now, nobody has accused for that. God is absolute, all-knowing
Satan before God, saying, “O God! With and all-powerful; He is the Lord of righ-
Your all-knowing and almighty author- teous judgment. Therefore, if someone
ity, please punish this sinful Satan.” (53-88, comes forward charging and accusing
1972.2.10) Satan, the devil, God can judge Satan.
(54-60, 1972.3.11)
Since Adam and Eve sinned, God is verse, we see that Satan went against that
not free to do as He wishes. If someone’s Origin instead of obeying Him, and thus
child commits murder, can you say that he fell away. The original nature of the
the mother or sibling can take responsi- all-knowing, almighty, unique and eter-
bility for that crime? They cannot. This nal God is to live one hundred percent
is the heavenly law. With whom did for the sake of others. (179-52, 1988.7.3)
they sin? They sinned with Satan. Adam
sinned, but God has not passed judgment Throughout history, the all-knowing
on Satan or on Adam and Eve for what and almighty God wins over His enemy
they did. Although He drove them away, not by utilizing His strength and pow-
God is still leading the providence of sal- er, but by bringing him into submission
vation. Thus, although God is receiving through the principles of love. God’s
Satan’s accusation, He was unable to pass desire is to bring His enemy to volun-
judgment. When we look at these issues tarily and completely submit before
from a theological perspective, they God and gratefully receive humanity’s
present a big problem. Why cannot God judgment in the position of the servant.
deal with this? Why is the all-knowing Unless this happens, his sins cannot be
and almighty God unable to deal with indemnified. (42-279, 1971.3.27)
the devil? (223-304, 1991.11.17)
Section 5. Let Us Liberate God
God has no interest in fighting
because there is no concept of war or 5.1. God is like a prisoner
fighting in the ideal world of God’s cre-
ation. If fighting occurred there, the Who will be able to end the battle
world would fall into dualism. Funda- between the good God and the evil god?
mentally, fighting has nothing to do Neither God nor Satan can do that. Then
with the ideal world of absolute peace. who can? Without a master of love who
Therefore, you should know that there initiates and leads with true love and
is no concept of struggle within God’s whom all humanity can follow, the bat-
world of creation. (224-224, 1991.11.24) tle between God and Satan cannot end.
Unless we are freed from this conflict,
How did Satan fall away? You should peace will remain an impossible dream
clearly know the answer to this. Satan in this world and in history.
has created division in large things and The word “ideal” is just an abstract
small things. God, however, combines and sentimental term, so God sends
small and worthless things into some- someone who substantiates true love.
thing large. God’s way is contrary to Our main belief is in the coming of the
Satan’s. When we consider the Origin of Messiah or Savior. The Savior does not
the universe that seeks true love and the just save people but also liberates God.
principles by which He created the uni- He is the one who punishes evil. The
Savior is overall in charge of setting We must liberate God. Each of us

God free and terminating evil. (136-219, must save God. Instead of trying to be
1985.12.29) saved, we must make God free. This is
the consummation of the providence of
The mission of the Savior is to liber- salvation. (136-263, 1985.12.29)
ate God and punish Satan. Who will get
rid of this despicable ringleader who has The Unification Church is a force for
continuously accused humanity? God the liberation for God. We are not just
cannot do it; only the Messiah, the Sav- liberating the world. Bringing liberation
ior can. (136-219, 1985.12.29) to the world is easy. The world will be
liberated when people unite, but God’s
What kind of Unification Church liberation requires the unity of the realm
do we want? We want to find the par- of heart. We must have the Principle and
ent-centered religion. We are not seek- a system of thought that can unify the
ing the sweet life, nor are we pursuing realm of love, mobilize the spirit world,
relationships based only on moral prin- and build bridges of heart on earth. This
ciples. Centering on the True Parents, is the most fearsome and difficult revo-
we want to find the way of true love, and lution. Liberating humanity is easy, but
in so doing we want to liberate God. liberating God is difficult. It is an amaz-
There is no liberation that does not cor- ing fact that Rev. Moon has emerged as
respond to the principles of love. (136-222, the standard-bearer to tackle this diffi-
1985.12.29) cult and unprecedented task, with the
goal of settling all matters of providen-
Have you thought about the nation tial history. (136-285, 1985.12.29)
that Father loves and is going to find?
When one is willing to go to prison, Religious leaders today fall on their
some path will be found on that way. No knees and pray for their own blessings.
one knows that pioneering this path of But I have never prayed to receive bless-
life and death means finding a path of ings. Instead I prayed, “Let me be a sac-
hope that leads people beyond the abyss rificial offering for the sake of Your lib-
of darkness. No one knows the circum- eration.” The Old Testament Age was
stances under which I have toiled in an age for restoring God’s people by
order to dig a tunnel to liberate the peo- sacrificing the things of creation; the
ple of the world. In walking the path of New Testament Age was an age for
loyalty to God, I have attended God as restoring parents by sacrificing children;
the center, served Him with great care, and the Completed Testament Age is an
and treasured His love. I live in faith that age for liberating God by sacrificing the
this is the only path that never changes, Parents’ family.
even though time and tide may change. We should attend the original par-
(163-304, 1987.5.1) ents on earth and live with them forever.
There is a Korean folk song that goes like dom of Heaven. The shortest path is to
this, “Moon, Moon, you bright Moon, plunge through the bottom of hell. This
the Moon poet Lee Tae-baek loved…” It is why we focus on sacrifice and service,
goes on singing about a great laurel tree isn’t it? If you say, “I believe in the Uni-
in the Moon. But it also sings of living fication Church in order to gain my sal-
with one’s parents for tens of thousands vation,” you get a zero. You will never
of years. That is something of a revela- be able to reach the worldwide level. You
tion about the Korean people – living should rather say, “I will go this way in
with the heavenly parents for thousands order to liberate God, set True Parents
and tens of thousands of years. When- free, and save the world.” Do you under-
ever I think about that song, I can never stand? That is what is different. (148-163,
forget that surge of emotion in my heart. 1986.10.8)
(137-185, 1986.1.1)
You cannot continue without straight-
God has been giving world-level ening your path, in life or death. Because
blessings to America for two hundred I know this, I’ve been doing this all my
years, but Americans think these are life. I carry this burden even though I
just for them, for their Christian church- was persecuted and sent to prison. Did
es, and for their country. They have for- I go to prison because I enjoy it? I did so
gotten their responsibility to liberate all for the sake of God and God’s liberation.
humankind and promote human well- I went for the sake of liberating human-
being by sacrificing America and Chris- kind and the satanic world. I have walked
tianity. Instead, Americans believe in the path of restoration through indem-
their superiority and think unilateral- nity, because without going this way lib-
ly, centering on their national interests. eration does not come and because we
God’s will is for America to have a glob- cannot separate from Satan amid peace
al consciousness and build a worldwide and comfort. (148-168, 1986.10.8)
foundation, even by sacrificing itself and
Christianity. But because America is One’s portion of responsibility for lib-
going against this and taking a contrary eration is to liberate the realm of heart.
position, it is taking a nosedive. Families God must be liberated, and so must the
are breaking down, churches are collaps- Parents. How painful it must be for God
ing, the nation is being dismantled and to be in the position of having to relate to
everything is in a total mess. Everything evil parents ever since they emerged! So
is diseased. (143-189, 1986.3.18) we must liberate True Parents and God.
You must be such children of filial piety.
We must penetrate hell in order to True Parents are still going through
liberate God and True Parents and save hardships… Are you trying to live the
the world. After passing through the good life, leaving the Heavenly Parent to
bottom of hell, we will reach the King- suffer in misery? Are you thinking how
to have your children live the good life? Christian thought focuses on the
How can you seek a comfortable life? Second Advent. What will Jesus do
Can you think of doing that? (148-222, when he returns? There are many Chris-
1986.10.9) tians today who have lost touch with
reality. Do they want to rise into the
In your daily life for the sake of air on the clouds and have a millenni-
God’s liberation, you should know that um party? This belief is irrational. What
you cannot call upon God without a will Jesus do when he comes? What will
heart steeped in tears. This is why John he be proud of when he comes? Satan
the Baptist cried out in the wilderness, resists God by demanding that He estab-
“Repent, for the Kingdom of Heaven is lish justice, and unless Jesus eradicates
at hand.” Even Jesus said, “Repent, for Satan, God can never avoid his unceas-
the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand.” You ing opposition. What is the returning
need to repent. You should understand Lord supposed to do on earth? He does
how insolent, undignified, and shame- not come to bring a comfortable life to
less your approach to the providence has a few hundred million Christians. He
been. must liberate God. The returning Lord
Even if you fail to liberate the world, should follow the way of righteousness
you have to release God from His agony. and fulfill the responsibility to liberate
(161-113, 1987.1.11) God. (162-186, 1987.4.12)
How can the world be unified and 5.2. God’s liberation is a task for
how can liberation be achieved? The humankind
spiritual and physical worlds will be
unified and liberated only when some- In saving the world, we should first
one emerges whom God has empow- liberate God. The world can be liberat-
ered to unify the satanic realm. Only ed only after God is liberated. Isn’t that
when someone who can dominate Satan so? I am saying that we should liberate
appears will the spiritual and physical the world after we have liberated God.
worlds be liberated. So let us spread the Unification Church
Does God need liberation? God is of to the ends of the earth, establish bonds
course already a liberated being inter- of heart, and show our determination by
nally. God needs liberation because driving a stake into the ground to melt
people need liberation. God Himself the world with love. This is the battle we
could already be liberated. God cannot are fighting. (162-221, 1987.4.12)
meet the condition to be liberated only
because people, who need to be liberat- Resolving to continue until God is
ed, are not. It is not that God cannot be liberated, you should gather around you
liberated. It depends on people. (161-243, those on our side like clouds to follow
1987.2.22) True Parents to their final destination.
From these individuals, families will “It is liberation.” His answer was sim-
emerge; and from these families, tribes ple: “What I like most is liberation.”
will emerge. So I asked, “Why can’t You attain lib-
The value of the sacrificial offerings eration?” And He said, “I cannot do it
on the levels of tribe, ethnic group and alone.” This is the problem. God cannot
nation will be reproduced in the world do it alone. (166-99, 1987.5.30)
that attends the Second Parents, thereby
restoring through indemnity, as resur- Do you love your nation or do you
rected beings of substance, all the saints love your children? Have you loved your
who sacrificed themselves in history. own people only after opening things
Our destiny prevents us from leaving up for your children? Have you loved
this land without fulfilling this. We must the world after opening the way to the
fill up this hole even if we die. This is the nation? Only after opening the way to
fate that no one can avoid. We should go to heaven will you see the dawn of
quickly follow this path. (166-74, 1987.5.28) complete liberation. At dawn, the rays of
the sun permeate every valley and com-
We must liberate God. God should pletely liberate all the people who have
be able to visit any corner of this land been held hostage in death. You have to
and sing a hymn of praise: “My ideal sing of freedom and peace and declare
of creation is entirely realized through the coming of the unified world along
work done by day and night. I am grate- with liberation. Only then can you dis-
ful and amazed.” At the same time, God regard the history of thousands of years
should be able to love the world, the and become a prince of liberation. You
universe, the spiritual world and the must be a standard-bearer of unifica-
physical world. However, this has not tion in order to receive God’s praise and
occurred and Satan’s dark occupation enjoy eternal happiness in God’s bosom
reaches almost up to God’s throne. To of love. That is how it is. Are you confi-
liberate God, therefore, we must liberate dent to do this? (166-99, 1987.5.30)
the spirit world. (166-78, 1987.5.28)
Humankind needs liberation, but
I like liberation very much. I like lib- first we need to liberate God. Only then
eration much more than you do. I also will the liberation of humankind follow.
like unification. How much do I like it? Nobody thinks about this. Christian
So much that I will die for it. The gate ministers think of God exercising judg-
of unification and liberation does not ment surrounded by glory. But this is a
belong to someone named Moon; it mistake. The God I know is not like that.
belongs to God, the Great Master of the We must liberate God from the realm of
universe. I asked God, “I am sure there death. (166-150, 1987.6.5)
are many things that You like, but what
is it that You like most?” He answered, The age of perfection comes after the
Old, New and Completed Testament for a great migration toward heaven. (227-
Ages. Perfection means perfection of 272, 1992.2.14)
love. It means the liberation of parents,
the liberation of children, the libera- I am nothing. It is said that human
tion of all things and the liberation of history began one and a half million
God. All these must be accomplished at years ago. When the Parent has lost all
once. Everything that went to hell all at His dignity and authority through our
once through the fallen parents will be long history, to whom will He appeal
restored all at once at the risk of heaven about His miserable situation as a Par-
and earth. (166-326, 1987.6.14) ent in the struggle to find His lost chil-
dren? Before the children come forward
If a person or an organization claims and resolve this, God can neither allevi-
to represent a people and its culture, ate the bitter sorrow in His own heart
who or what kind of organization would nor remove the nail that pierces it. Who
it be? It must embody the historical tra- will take out that nail and liberate God’s
dition of that people, represent that age, bitter heart, which must be released with
and reach the worldwide level, connect- flesh and blood through the healing tears
ing the mission of this age to the mission of love? We should know that God’s lib-
of the future. You should know that this eration precedes our own liberation. We
person is Rev. Moon and this organiza- should know that this is the path to the
tion is the Unification Church. The truth ultimate liberation sought by people of
of the Unification Church is not invasive. faith. (187-273, 1989.2.11)
Rather, it seeks to save people and raise
them to a higher level. We must accom- We should know where the seeds
plish their liberation. We must liberate of happiness are. We must find them
all people. We are the standard-bearers because we lost them through the Fall.
for liberation. Through the joint efforts This is why we find the true God cen-
of the spiritual and physical worlds we tered on the Unification Church.
are trying to liberate God. (168-55, 1987.9.1 So far, God has been the God of resto-
ration, not the original God. He is filled
I do not even dream of receiving with sorrow and is to be pitied. He is not
praise or a welcome for myself. The phi- the God of joy, but of despair. In order
losophy of the Unification Church is to to return to the original state, therefore,
sacrifice itself to save a people, and after we must liberate the God of restoration –
saving a people, to save humankind, and not with money, not with power, not with
after saving all the people of the world, any person, but with true love. (174-248,
to liberate heaven, earth and finally 1988.3.1)
God. God will reinvest everything He
regains, hoping for a special world of a We began with suffering, and so we
higher dimension free from the Fall and want to head for the final destination
through suffering. I am determined and almighty God can exercise His full
that Rev. Moon will be recognized as authority and full power, the kingdom
one who experienced misery. I do not of peace and tranquility will surely be
need money or honor. The hope to find realized. Only then will we say “Amen.”
the new homeland lies only in liberat- (221-25, 1991.10.20)
ing God, liberating humankind, and
liberating even Satan, thereby building Section 6. The Liberation of God
an eternal base of peace and love. With and the Way of the Filial Child
such an understanding, you should
struggle hard to follow this path, forget- 6.1. The path of restoration True
ting breakfast, lunch and dinner, ignor- Father has walked
ing day and night, and persevering no
matter how steep and rugged the moun- I fully understand what it is like to
tains are that stand in the way. The heav- determine to fulfill God’s will. I know
enly principle is that the longer you lead what God’s love is like, and I know that
such a life, the more God’s ideal love will I must both kneel in gratitude and walk
be with you, your family, your clan, and the path to offer forgiveness. No one has
your nation. I would like to ask you to known that God is filled with bitter grief
understand this and live accordingly. that compels Him to walk the path of
(174-53, 1988.2.23) liberation even though His blood might
be shed.
Achieving greatness does not mean I did not pray to God asking Him to
having a wonderful face or a handsome save me even when I collapsed under tor-
body, but, rather, great thinking. Great- ture; and though I was pursued, I did not
ness of spirit enables one to say, “Even pray to God asking Him to protect me on
God will have to move and follow me. I my path or to save me. As a man of char-
am asserting that, with love, I will liber- acter, I have my own reserve of strength.
ate God who could not fulfill the pur- I have the spirit and the inner strength
pose of love.” It is logical to say that our to fight. I say to myself, “God will prob-
sorrowful God, with His goal of love ably save me if I collapse unconscious
unfulfilled, is liberated by meeting Rev. due to lack of strength. But before that,
Moon. It is not a daydream. I am assert- with my own power…” I know that God
ing this based upon actual proof that is waiting, preparing things in advance
comes from a systematic theory and pre- before I go. (138-358, 1986.1.24)
cise data. (165-185, 1987.5.20)
God is with the Unification Church.
Our work is to liberate God. If this is If I were to lose my temper, thinking
done, everything is concluded, is it not? “that good-for-nothing!” and think to
God will be free to do as He wills. You myself, “You wait and see; just wait a
need to know that when the all-knowing couple of months,” in the end that per-
son would be broken in pieces. Wouldn’t turn His face back.

it be strange to see such a thing? That is Since I entered North Korea with
why I bite my tongue and control myself. God and with this system of thought that
I cannot curse others with my mouth. As restores things to their original state, the
the True Parent, I cannot use my mouth communist world should thank me, and
to curse others. Even as I hold back my the democratic world should be even
words, Heaven releases me completely more grateful to me. Let us march for-
from my bitter feelings. When you see ward to this place! (173-116, 1988.2.7)
this, don’t you think God loves me? (162-
205, 1987.4.12) At Seodaemun prison, a lady evan-
gelist who had persevered for a time in
Nobody ever became a congressman the Unification Church but who then left
or president of this nation while its sover- after things did not turn out the way she
eign rights were intact, with the author- wanted, said to me, “Oh, this has turned
ity of a homogeneous people clothed in out well for you. Would this happen to
white, proud of its five-thousand-year the son of God?” I answered “Yes, I am
culture in Asia. After the liberation of not someone who will disappear in pris-
Korea, I was thinking of the possibility on. I will make great leaps toward a liber-
of seeing such a congressman and presi- ated world.” I will never forget her face. I
dent. You must understand that this was heard that she recently died in miserable
not just my wish but God’s wish as well. circumstances, and I felt pity for her. This
When this happens, Asia will be in the is how I live. I know everything about
palm of God’s hand. Please have faith how the five presidents of Korea treat-
in the fact that the world should head ed me. Yet I do not show this. I do not
towards the place God is also heading. seek revenge. They did not know. I have
(171-190, 1988.1.1) to meet them and teach them. After say-
ing what I need to say, I have to resolve
Harboring bitter grief in my heart, everything. (204-118, 1990.7.1)
how can I take a rest? My path is a
busy one, since I must walk this path When I came to this earth what posi-
to resolve everything from a thousand tion was I in? As the son, sibling, couple
years of history. For forty years of my and parent in whom God’s heart of bit-
life, I could not avoid taking the path of ter pain remains, I stood in a position to
tears. This continues even now. North indemnify and release God’s anguish at
Korea should have welcomed the new its pinnacle by giving the perfected love
garden of God’s love where young peo- that could not be given before. (234-140,
ple who can praise God can spring up. 1992.8.10)
Yet seeing them tainted by those who
betrayed God, He had to turn away His Everything exists for the sake of oth-
face. We have to make it so that God can ers. Based on God’s ideal of creation
to live for the sake of others, God had side after World War II, and the foun-
to invest, invest, and invest Himself to dation of America, the nation that gov-
multiply true love. As He did, we have erns the free world. In the position of the
to spread it throughout the universe and owner, I could not help thinking about
return to the original homeland. When the intense grief of losing this founda-
we return, we should not kick others tion and about having to accomplish
away as our enemies. We have to bring the task of restoration through indem-
them to naturally submit to us through nity again, over a forty-year period. Can
love. Without this natural submission, you imagine how aghast I was, knowing
God cannot find His position. If I were clearly that I could have brought history
to use trickery, I would not be defeated to its conclusion – something even God
by anyone. However, knowing that we could not do for hundreds of thousands
must bring them to submit, I have been or millions of years! (135-187, 1985.11.13)
restraining myself. Can you imagine
how difficult it has been for me to sup- I have accomplished these tasks
press my fiery character for forty years?! oblivious to rain and snow. Nightfall
How much more difficult would it be for was like dawn, and I would even for-
God, Who is more intense than I am! get to eat. I could not take this lightly
(219-93, 1991.8.25) because I knew God and felt the serious
responsibility that comes with knowing
Once I turned to look back, and God, God. More than anybody else, I knew
who was following me, embraced me in how sorrowful God was. Thus, even if
tears. When I turned to say, “You are the my body were torn apart, crumbled into
center of my love; I submit to You; I will dust and blown away, all those scattered
absolutely follow You,” God embraced cells could still cry out as God’s cells. I
me again. How great it is to be in such a grappled with this path of death, accept-
position! Just as God gave me His posi- ing it as a worthy death for a man. As
tion, I must also give God’s position to I grappled with this, people thought I
all of you. (215-341, 1991.3.1) would perish and disappear, but things
have turned out like this. (137-178, 1986.1.1)
Looking back in history, forty years
ago I was hunted by the nation and Since I knew the great and bitter
hunted by the established churches. My pain that was entrenched in heaven and
position was that of an orphan expelled earth, I had to comfort God even when
into the wilderness. From such an awful I was vomiting blood. Who could ever
position, I had to fulfill God’s require- understand the bitter reality of my posi-
ment to restore the historical standard tion as the True Parent, in which I could
and create a global foundation! I had lost not pray, “I am about to die. God, please
the victorious Christian cultural sphere save me”? Nobody knew of this. Only
that had been established on Heaven’s God. Only He understood my heart.
Even though many people follow the In history, many lonely people cursed
Unification Church, none of them is one their circumstances while asking for
with my thought. All of you must under- blessings. Yet, centering on God’s griev-
stand this. A substandard Unificationist ing heart, I did not think like those peo-
community cannot stand in the sphere ple. Instead, I said, “God, do not worry.”
of liberation. I know that the behavior of That is a different way. I am not a man
those who have received the Blessing is to retreat due to personal trials. A man
nowadays like that of the devil’s cousins. who pledges to die only after overcom-
(145-332, 1986.6.1) ing the trials of the world and liberating
God cannot write a letter of surrender
God would offer a hundred thanks to during that individual course. He can-
the brave man who would confess that not be cowardly. Even though my wife
he has not fought enough, that he lacks opposed me, my children opposed me
the qualifications to shed tears, or that and my parents opposed me, I cut them
he is concerned that the Father would off in order to walk this path. I walked
shed tears if He saw him in sorrow. God the path in spite of opposition by my
would offer those thanks to the brave nation of 40 million or even 60 million
man who, in the unbearably bitter posi- people. (175-257, 1988.4.24)
tion of being whipped, would worry that
God would be in a miserable position Time is so short. A lifetime is not
or who would be concerned that God enough time to rectify this and compen-
would shed tears when he cries through sate for it. That has been my life course.
clenched teeth, “My grief is nothing, my So from a secular viewpoint, my life
pain is nothing, my sorrow is nothing.” would be pitied. Try asking God, “What
God would offer those thanks to the kind of person is Rev. Moon?” The pain
brave man who would cry out and raise I feel causes me to lament in sorrow; I
the flag of victory as the vanguard on the am experiencing bitter pain like that of a
path to take vengeance upon the enemy. man writhing in agony while having his
God would express His gratitude one heart cut out. On this earth I am a mis-
hundred times, saying, “Should I call erable man. Nobody knows about my
you a patriot, should I call you a son of suffering. People may boast about them-
filial piety, or should I call you a virtuous selves, thinking they are wonderful. Yet
person? In all the history of the world they do not know my suffering. Even
there has been no person more precious Mother does not know. (213-278, 1990.1.21)
than you.” (153-269, 1964.3.26)
None of you knows the bitter cir-
To this day, I, Rev. Moon, have cumstances of my going to Heungnam
walked a lonely path as an individual. prison after I lost all the foundation for
Though it has been a lonely path, I know which God had toiled for over six thou-
God more deeply than anyone else does. sand years. Leaving my hometown was
not the problem. My wife and child were Have absolute faith in God! If you
not the problem. It seems like yesterday have absolute faith in God – even when
that I cried for those who, as the future you cannot find faith on the left side or
hope of heaven and earth, were to wel- right side, on the north, south, east or
come me as liberated people. But they west, on the front or back, on the left
vanished into hell in the clouds, disap- or right – you will find yourself on the
pearing into the world of darkness, even center line. With absolute faith, you
while I cried out to them that we would will find one position. You will find the
meet again. It seems like yesterday that I absolute position, the place where God
proclaimed, “Although you have disap- resides. From there everything will start
peared, I will keep to my path and bring to be resolved. In the way of faith, many
the bright morning sun to find and liber- things are ordained. There is no discus-
ate you again!” I cannot forget the sound sion. Because your life of faith deviates,
of my shouting this while in chains. I its angle must be adjusted, even by force.
cannot forget the times I prayed while In light of this, how great is God’s pain
in difficulty. (220-205, 1991.10.19) and the pain of humankind! (188-225,
1989.2.26)
When I ask God, “God, are You not
this kind of person? The God I know 6.2. A lifetime devoted to God’s
is like this.” God would take my hand liberation
and weep profusely, asking, “How did
you find that out, my son?” When God You do not know how angry this
hears this He will weep. Then how loud makes me! There cannot be anyone in
the sound of His weeping will be! God history who feels greater indignation
knows that this situation cannot contin- than I do. When I weep, there is no one
ue for a thousand more years. Thus, He who weeps more bitterly than I do. No
wipes away His tears, stops His weeping one could weep more than I do. I feel
and says, “My son!” You must under- God’s heart flowing from my heart as
stand God’s need for such a son and in tears I embrace a thousand years of
daughter. (176-263, 1988.5.11) history on this earth, embracing the lost
sorrow. Can you cover up that root, sit
“I will become God’s true soldier. No there, eat your fill and live in comfort?
matter how terrible this battlefield for Even dogs would not eat the carcass of
God may be, I will join the front line.” such a wretch. (180-50, 1988.8.20)
That is my spirit. I never once complained
to God even when the world’s persecu- Unless a man goes over that difficult
tion swarmed about me – even when I mountain pass of indemnity while calm-
was in a position of utter loneliness due ly and happily attending and comfort-
to persecution and suffering. This is what ing God, the kingdom of peace on earth
I can take pride in. (193-73, 1989.8.20) will not appear. Such a representative
and public person is lonely. When some- hearts through the lineage of love, God’s
body stands up and says, “Rev. Moon did desired garden of peace will not come to
such things as this…,” I feel like burst- heaven and earth. It will be impossible
ing into tears. Even though I am an old to build the kingdom of peace. (197-348,
man of seventy whose tears should have 1990.1.20)
all dried up, I harbor a loneliness that
cannot stop the flow of tears of sorrow. There are many difficulties as we live
You must never forget that there is such in this world! Who knows what will
a parent. (183-86, 1988.10.29) befall us today? People who cannot break
free from this fearful environment have
Think about how much time I have a wretched life. Who will be the teacher
spent in prison, more than five years in who can mentor them amidst this envi-
all. Think about how rain dripping from ronment of fear and chaos? There is no
a gutter will gradually make a hole in a teacher. I had to weep bitterly and strug-
rock. None of you would know how bit- gle because of this problem. If there is a
terly I wept as I gazed upon those drops God, why could He not step into the role
of water, thinking how much I wished of the teacher? Actually God is a teach-
that the teardrops of my love could er whose principle is love. Not knowing
bore a hole through the rock of anguish this, we harbored a grievance toward
embedded in God’s heart! Gazing upon God. He is a teacher centered on love.
a flowing stream I thought how wonder- (203-228, 1990.6.26)
ful it would be if this stream could be
pristine water, serving God so that He Once I came back in the evening tired.
could come and bathe in it! How won- I slept for awhile and woke up, washed
derful it would be if I could be a child my face and shaved. Mother looked at
who could prepare such a home or rest- me and said, laughing, “Washing and
ing place for God! Unless you experi- shaving is what you do when you get up
ence that deep world of heart, you have in the morning. Why are you doing it
nothing to do with God. (185-45, 1989.1.1) now?” That is how I live. My heart goes
in one direction. My devoted effort goes
How long have I suppressed my in one direction. Try praying, asking
indignation? How many times have I God what kind of person I am. God will
been overwhelmed to the point that all wail in sorrow. He will weep so bitterly
five of my sensory organs were choked that His tongue will come out and not
up? It was not for the sake of meeting go back in. You have to know that those
all of you. It was for the sake of bring- are the circumstances of my life. (221-163,
ing the rulers of humanity into submis- 1991.10.23)
sion, but not through my body, or by
guns and swords. Unless I bring them For fallen humankind, I am the sav-
to natural surrender by influencing their ior. But from God’s viewpoint, I am the
True Son and True Parent who will ful- with a clear conscience. I have to push
fill the true-love ideal of creation that myself until then. (230-186, 1992.5.3)
was lost in the beginning. The savior is
one who pioneered the path of sacrifice, Something went wrong at the start-
offering his life to relieve God’s anguish ing point. It was as dreadful as saying,
that began with the Fall. The savior is not “Something went wrong at my birth!
only living in glory. He weeps togeth- Oh dear, now that I have grown up, I see
er with God’s heart and is deeply con- that I am a son adopted from beggars; I
cerned with bringing Satan to his knees. was the child of a beggar, brought from
(232-225, 1992.7.7) an orphanage.” This is even worse than
being the child of a beggar. When you
Whose God are you going to make were young, you thought your parents
Him? Are you going to make Him Amer- were your real parents, but later on you
ica’s God? Will you make Him the God realized that you were the son of a beggar.
of Korea? Will you make Him your God? What happens to your household when
Which? You are so greedy! If you want to people find out that you are of such lowly
make Him your God, you have to work birth? Your household would surely be
for God more than for your own peo- turned upside down, and people would
ple. If God loves Rev. Moon, and if you weep bitterly. How shocked you would
can make more effort than Rev. Moon, be to find out that you were raised in an
God will surely love you more than He orphanage when you thought that the
loves me. Isn’t that an infallible formula? mother and father who raised you were
There are no objections to this. I want to your real parents! This is shocking even
see people who have a greater capacity in the secular world. It would be an even
than I do to comfort God, serve God’s greater shock for God to see His crown
will, and offer distinguished service to princes who were to inherit His kingship
God. If I wanted people with abilities and the heavenly palace walking around
inferior to my own, I would be a dicta- together with such people and becoming
tor. (184-224, 1989.1.1) kings of hell. (216-107, 1991.3.9)
If a marathon runner has completed Rev. Moon’s concept and the Unifi-
80 percent of the race from the start- cation Church’s concept of husband and
ing line, takes the lead by 100 or 1,000 wife means attending the eternal Parent
meters, and falls down at that point, that for a thousand or ten thousand years as
is the end of it. When a marathon cham- a son and daughter born from God’s lin-
pion runs, do the spectators say “Hey, eage and attaining the qualification as a
slow down!”? They say “Run fast!” until son and daughter whom God can eter-
he drops. It is the same for me. I have nally praise as His own. Only by going
to set the record. Only when I hold the through this position can you heal the
record can I receive God’s highest award wounds that resulted from the Fall and
that remain in God’s heart. er’s anguish and God’s historical pain
When you grasp God and say, “Father, flow by unnoticed. You should gently
how much You have toiled!” He will retain love in the deepest part of your
weep upon hearing your words. He will heart. When you meet God in the oth-
explode into tears saying, “Thank you; er world, you should embrace Him and
I’ve been doing this through the thou- shed tears, saying, “I knew of Your grief
sands of years of history.” Tens of tens and I tried to align myself according-
of millions of years have passed since ly, but I could not. Please forgive me.”
the creation of humankind. It is not just If that kind of heart leads you, even if
six thousand years as the Bible indicates you weep while grasping God, He will
based on the history of cultures record- weep together with you and embrace
ed in its pages. Actually it has been tens you. I believe that liberation is not pos-
of millions of years since God decided sible without that kind of day. However
to begin the providence of salvation. (232- great a wife’s love may be, it cannot reach
138, 1992.7.3) such a level; and however great a parent’s
love may be, it cannot reach that level.
In the past, I saw right through those Since I know these things, in order to
people who came to the Unification bring about liberation I had no time to
Church with the motivation to use it for take my eyes off that task or to go off on
their own purposes; those people did all a tangent. (184-246, 1989.1.1)
sorts of things. I knew who they were, yet
I let them deceive me. Why did I do so? Until we meet again, you must think
It is because God has been doing so to of me day and night; think of me when
this day. When people betrayed me and you get hungry. Even if you do not eat,
turned their backs, I could have explod- do the things I do for God’s will. When
ed in indignation and resentment say- you get drowsy, persevere for God’s
ing, “Those reprobates should be struck will, thinking about me as I go on with-
by lightning.” Yet when I thought about out sleep. You have to think about your
the heart of God who longs for their teacher who endures without vindicat-
return, I could not do that. Each time I ing himself in the face of slander. Being
grasped that suffering heart of God, and even more upright in your heart, you
had the heart to forgive, a new segment, should be thirsty for tomorrow’s victory
like that of a bamboo shoot, was creat- and go forth with the intention of gain-
ed. Do you understand? A segment of ing results and seeing your enemies sur-
the Unification Church was made. That render to you naturally. Only through
is how we are making family segments, these efforts can you and this people find
tribal segments and national segments. the path of life. (82-48, 1975.12.30)
(197-312, 1990.1.20)
Once I received word that a member
You should not let this historic teach- had been sentenced to death. How could
I, the founder of the Unification Church, of becoming the founder of the Unifica-
spend the night without tears after hear- tion Church. Even now it is the same.
ing this? How much pity I felt! If he had I do not have the concept of being the
not known me, this would surely not founder of a religion. I am just an ordi-
have happened. As he walked the final nary man. Even today I did not wear a
path while facing east toward Korea and suit or necktie. I am only comfortable
said, “I will go now,” and wished me a in more minimal attire. Why? Because
long life, do you know how my heart felt I know that even at this hour, through-
to be unable to hold onto and save such a out the world members of the Unifica-
person who followed beyond his nation’s tion Church with their clothes drenched
borders the teacher he had never met? in rain from a gutter are longing for me,
Knowing the heart of heaven that pit- wishing me a long life and offering bows.
ied those who were held captive, in pain I cannot trample on situations where
and suffering under the tribulations of people are praying for me to receive
the devil, day and night I had to drive blessing. Thus, when I open my eyes, I
people like him to march forward. (201- cannot sleep. As the founder of a reli-
152, 1990.3.30) gion, I feel like a sinner. That is why the
Unification Church members cannot
I never thought, even in my dreams, ignore me. (197-162, 1990.1.13)
Book T wo
True Parents
BOOK TWO True Parents
Chapter 1 What is a True Parent?
Chapter 2 The Messiah and the True Parents
Chapter 3 The Need for True Parents
Chapter 4 The Mission of the True Parents
Chapter 5 The Kingdom of Heaven and True Parents
Chapter 6 True Parents and Us
Chapter 7 A Life with True Parents
Chapter 8 The Three Great Subjects Principle

and The Proclamation of True Parents
Contents
Chapter 1. What Is a True Parent?
Section 1. The Significance of the True Parents �� 171
Section 2. The Origin of Trueness �� 171
2.1. What is the meaning of Trueness? �� 171
Section 3. The Standard Measure of Truth �� 175
Section 4. Trueness and the True Person �� 178
Section 5. What Is a True Parent? �� 179
5.1. The two tablets of stone and True Parents �� 179
5.2. The definition of True Parents �� 181
5.3. True Parents are the embodiment of good character �� 183
Section 6. The Meaning of the Words True Parents �� 185
6.1. The words True Parents are precious �� 185
6.2. True Parents are our source of enormous pride �� 185
6.3. The words True Parents are amazing words �� 187
6.4. The words True Parents are fearsome words �� 188
Chapter 2. The Messiah and the True Parents

Section 1. History and the True Parents �� 189
1.1. The Fall and the True Parents �� 189
1.2. The Desire of History �� 190
1.3. History and the True Parents �� 190
1.4. The providence of restoration has sought the True Parents
throughout its history �� 191
Section 2. The Messiah, the True Parent �� 194
2.1. The Messiah is the True Parent �� 194
2.2. The appearance of the Messiah �� 194
2.3. The mission of the Messiah �� 196
Section 3. Jesus and the True Parents �� 198
Section 4. The Second Coming and the True Parents �� 199
4.1. We need to prepare to receive the Messiah �� 199
4.2. The Task of the Lord at the Second Coming �� 200
Chapter 3. The Need for True Parents

Section 1. We Also Need Our Natural Parents �� 202
Section 2. True Parents and Our Natural Parents �� 203
Section 3. The Reason True Parents Must Come �� 205
Section 4. The Conditions for the Appearance of the True Parents �� 205
Section 5. The True Lineage Must Come Through the True Parents �� 206
Section 6. The True Parents are Needed Absolutely �� 206
Section 7. The Designation of the True Parents Was Foreseen and Predicted 208
Section 8. True Parents’ Position Is Not an Elected One �� 209
168 Book 2 • True Parents
Chapter 4. The Mission of the True Parents

Section 1. The Position of the True Parents �� 210
Section 2. The Path of the True Parents �� 211
Section 3. The Course Prior to Becoming the True Parents �� 212
Section 4. The Authority and Mission of the True Parents �� 216
Chapter 5. The Kingdom of Heaven and True Parents

Section 1. The Meaning of the Characters for Cheon (天) and Bu-mo (父母) � 220
Section 2. The Reason We Must Attend True Parents on Earth �� 221
Section 3. The Kingdom of Heaven is Possible Only Through True Parents 222
Section 4. The Kingdom of Heaven and True Love �� 224
Section 5. True Parents and Eternal Life �� 225
Section 6. True Parents and the Nation �� 226
Chapter 6. True Parents and Us

Section 1. The Essence of the Teachings of the Family Federation �� 229
1.1. The philosophy of the Parents �� 229
1.2. True families determine the center of the universe �� 230
1.3. God’s love and True Parents’ love �� 231
1.4. Parents and family members �� 232
Section 2. The Value of Working with True Parents while They are on Earth 233
Section 3. True Parents’ Effort and Us �� 236
3.1. We absolutely need True Parents �� 236
3.2. We are a branch engrafted to True Parents �� 236
3.3. True Parents’ investment for our sake �� 238
3.4. True Parents’ expectations of us �� 238
3.5. The standard we should meet �� 239
Section 4. Grace and Self-Realization �� 240
4.1. True Parents is a term that has appeared for the first time �� 240
4.2. The appearance of True Parents is the greatest news �� 241
4.3. The future secured through True Parents �� 242
4.4. The value of True Parents �� 243
4.5. We should be grateful �� 244
4.6. Our connection with True Parents is destiny �� 246
4.7. We must carry out our responsibilities �� 246
Section 5. What We Need to Do �� 247
5.1. Our responsibilities �� 247
5.2. Our mission �� 250
Section 6. Things We Should Cherish as Our Own Life �� 251
6.1. Insisting on your own way is not acceptable �� 251
6.2. We must become one �� 252
6.3. We should love True Parents �� 253
Contents 169
6.4. We must attend True Parents �� 254

6.5. We should be obedient �� 254
6.6. We must inherit the tradition �� 254
6.7. We should be proud of True Parents �� 256
6.8. You should pay your debt to True Parents �� 256
Chapter 7. A Life with True Parents

Section 1. True Parents’ Day and True Parents �� 257
Section 2. We Should Fully Understand the Words “True Parents” �� 258
Section 3. Learning True Parents’ Language �� 259
Section 4. Revelation in Folk Songs �� 261
Section 5. Prayer in the Name of True Parents �� 263
Section 6. The Power of True Parents’ Name �� 263
Section 7. Enjoy Eternal Glory in True Parents’ Name �� 264
Section 8. Bequeathing and Inheriting True Parents’ Heart �� 265
8.1. Bequeathing of heart �� 265
8.2. Sons and daughters inherit from their parents �� 266
Section 9. What You Need to Take Heed of �� 267
Chapter 8. The Three Great Subjects Principle and The

Proclamation of True Parents
Section 1. The Three Great Subjects Principle and the Parent-Centered
Ideology �� 268
1.1. The Three Subjects Principle is our desire �� 268
1.2. The Three Subjects Principle is the philosophy of True Parents �� 269
1.3. The essence of the Three Subjects Principle �� 269
1.4. A parent-centered ideology �� 270
Section 2. The Proclamation of True Parents �� 271
2.1. Background to the proclamation of True Parents �� 271
2.2. The standard for the proclamation of True Parents �� 271
2.3. The place where the proclamation of True Parents is made �� 273
2.4. Phenomena occurring after the proclamation of True Parents �� 273
2.4.1. The world today is rapidly changing due to the announcement
of the Ceremony of the Settlement of the Eight Stages. �� 273
2.4.2. The forces of the devil enter the realm of death �� 274
2.4.3. The coming of the heavenly fortune for unification �� 275
2.4.4. There will be no conflict in the future �� 278
2.5. The remarkable proclamation of True Parents �� 279
2.6. How we should conduct ourselves after the proclamation of True Parents 280
2.7. What we need to do after the proclamation of True Parents �� 284
2.7.1. Be grateful for the proclamation �� 284
2.7.2. Accumulate results �� 286
2.7.3. Rallies to welcome True Parents �� 287
2.8. The parent in the North and the parent in the South �� 289
2.9. The religious founders and True Parents �� 291
Section 3. The Proclamation of True Parents and Kingship �� 292
3.1. Adam’s family, the original starting point of the royal palace �� 292
3.2. The establishment of kingship �� 293
3.3. The restoration of kingship �� 295
Section 4. Keeping True Parents’ Photograph �� 298
4.1. The reason for keeping True Parents’ photograph �� 298
4.2. The power of the picture of True Parents �� 300
BOOK TWO
True Parents
8 CHAPTER 1 2
What Is a True Parent?
Section 1. The Significance of the able to reveal the content of the Prin-
True Parents ciple, the Unification Church’s view of
history and the truth about the origin of
The words True Parents are among humankind.
the most frequently used words of our What can we conclude after clearly
Unification Church members. Although understanding the term True Parents?
they are simple words, they represent a We can conclude that the Fall of our first
remarkable reality. This term does not ancestors occurred through an illicit sex-
appear in any book in all of history. In ual relationship. The Fall has resulted in
spite of its simplicity, True Parents is a a connection of blood that has nothing
term that Unification Church members to do with God or with the True Parents
alone recognize and use. who were to be established as the ideal
If, in the two thousand years of of creation. In other words, we came to
Christian history, it had been revealed inherit the wrong bloodline.
that our human ancestors fell, human- For this reason, the words True Par-
kind would have understood at once that ents in relation to God’s will signify first,
fallen parents are false and bad parents that all people, including our first ances-
and unfallen parents are good and true tors, will be cut off from the false lineage.
parents. However, no one has ever been Second, they signify that a love, life, and
able to reveal this. Humankind has been lineage connected with God and the new
waiting for the time when this informa- original root will begin. These are truly
tion could be proclaimed. amazing words. (201-60, 1990.3.1)
There may have been people in some
past historical age who thought about the Section 2. The Origin of Trueness
term True Parents, but they had no way
of understanding what the term’s back- 2.1. What is the meaning of
ground might be. Since the issue could Trueness?
not be resolved without understanding
the vast and comprehensive contents of If there were a true being in heaven
the Principle, no one else has been able and earth, who would it be? It would be
to simply say the words True Parents. the absolute being. In modern Korean,
It is an amazing fact that we have been when we refer to the Absolute Being, we
say, “There is only One.” We shorten that are a bad group.

to Hana-nim (God), where Hana means Therefore, let us like even those who
“One.” hate us. If you like someone who hates
Then, what kind of being is God? you, he will also come to like you. If three
God likes both the good people and the times or more, you act kindly towards
bad people on earth. Even a condemned someone who hates you, he will bow
criminal going to his place of execution his head. Just treat such a person nicely
says, “God, have mercy on me” before he three times, and you will win him over.
dies. In front of God, even those who are Try it yourself and see if I am right or
facing the death penalty for their crimes not. People have a conscience which tells
resolve to become good again and to them whether they are right or wrong.
make a new start with hope. Why is it (39-302, 1971.1.16)
that, in so doing, they want to offer their
best service to God, depend on Him, and Our country has many good people
be with Him? Why, in their innermost and there are many wonderful people in
heart, do people willingly leave their the world. There are also many people of
parents, and brothers and sisters, want- renown. Then, who are the great people of
ing to be closest to God in order to share Korea? When we speak of a great person
their personal concerns with Him? This in Korea, we usually talk about Admiral
is because God is true. Yi Soon-shin. He is a great man. You all
A true person should not just like like Admiral Yi, but do you think he is a
people who like him. He should like even true person? We do not know, but we still
his enemies who would wish him dead. admire him. However, I do not admire
A true person should be someone that him so much. When I say this, you may
every person can entrust everything to think, “This is strange. Why is he like
and discuss everything with. He should that? He does not like one of our nation-
be someone in whom people can place al patriots! Is Rev. Moon a communist or
their hopes for everything. a traitor to our people?” In answer, I will
While you were growing up, there tell you why I do not admire Admiral Yi.
was probably someone you hated. Is All Koreans know Admiral Yi as a patri-
a person who hates another person a ot, but Japanese people think of Admiral
true person or false person? Surely, he is Yi as an enemy. This is mentioned even
a false person. In this world, there are in Japanese history books. Admiral Yi is
many false people. an enemy from the viewpoint of the Jap-
The one who wishes to be a true per- anese and a patriot for Koreans. This is
son must balance both sides. If there are why I do not like him.
members of the Unification Church who That which is true must be true every-
really like the people who like them, yet where: in Britain, in Germany, in Ameri-
actively hate those who hate them, are ca, in Korea, in Africa, and also in Japan.
they a good group or a bad group? They Something that is true has no enemies.
Chapter 1 • What Is a True Parent? 173
There is no one that dislikes something 2.2. The source of trueness

true. If something is liked from one side
and disliked from the other, it cannot be Being true is not limited to individ-
perfectly true. uals. It applies even beyond the whole
If Admiral Yi were a perfectly true and seeks to make connections of value.
person, Japanese and Koreans alike Since trueness is liked and sought after
would honor him as a great man and by everyone, it must be everywhere. (63-88,
true person. But looking from the stan- 1972.10.8)
dard of the true person, Admiral Yi is
not a perfectly true person, although We have not gathered here for our
he might be a true person to a lesser individual purposes, but for the purpose
degree. He is a true person in Korea, of the whole. Thus, we should serve our
but not in Japan. I am sure there is no family before ourselves, our own people
disagreement on this. Since I want to before our family, our nation before our
see a true person, I do not like someone people, and our world before our nation.
who is less than a true person such as In addition, before we as individuals
Admiral Yi. become true, our families must be true
Then in this world, what kind of per- and, furthermore, our nations and the
son is a true person? As I said earlier, world must be true.
he is someone who is liked by both bad Human beings are engaged in the
people and good people. If he is liked course of restoration where they as indi-
most by good people, should bad people viduals cannot be the motivating source
hate him the most? He must be liked the of all blessing. Then what is that moti-
most by bad people as well. Although vating source? It is trueness. For human
there is a mixture of good people and beings to realize their true selves, they
bad people here, all people desire the must have a relationship with God, who
best things. If we say that all people like is the source of all life, death, adversity,
something, we mean that not only good and blessing. Without making that rela-
people but also bad people like it as well. tionship, they cannot attain their true
So, if some people who are considered selves as individuals.
bad do not like a certain thing, it means Trueness must be centered on God.
that it is not a true thing. True things are This is why trueness is realized when the
those that should be liked the most not decisive foundation is laid, upon which
only by good people but by bad people humankind can be brought into order
as well. This is the definition of a true and governed as a whole. You should
person. A true person is one whom bad know that without such a foundation
people as well as good people like the trueness cannot be established. God is
most. Someone like this is a true person. the source of trueness. Trueness is estab-
(39-300, 1971.1.16) lished because God exists. When God
departs, so does trueness. Then, rath-
er than trueness, the origin of evil will people who transcend this point and
emerge. pursue “trueness” by inviting God in. In
We can have true results only when light of this, we can say that throughout
there is trueness. In other words, God’s history many people have been unable
desire can be fulfilled because God to grasp the source of trueness either in
exists. Hence, concepts such as trueness the course of their lives or in the society
and goodness are mainly established by around them. Any situation that only
God rather than by human beings. connects people among themselves can-
From this point of view, we can not provide a source of trueness.
understand that trueness is not some- Trueness is the absolute standard.
thing human beings can define in any Hence, it is necessary that God, the
way they please. In other words, trueness Absolute Being or deity, make an appear-
is not subject to the arbitrary manage- ance here. Why is this so? It is because,
ment of fallen people. Rather, trueness until now, there has been no true person
is to govern fallen people. Therefore, we on earth. Thus, the person who lives in
should always submit to that which is pursuit of trueness cannot of himself be
true. We should elevate trueness and the motivating source of trueness. This
meekly follow it. motivating source has to be God. In reli-
Even looking at your daily reality or gion or history, God inevitably appears
at your conscience, there is no way to when humankind’s situation comes to
deny that trueness is owned entirely by the final and crucial crossroads. A def-
heaven. (24-315, 1969.9.14) inite need for the Absolute Being then
arises.
When we pray, we often say, “Our Even when you seek the value of exis-
true God, our holy God, who is in heav- tence which is the final goal of philosophy
en” just vaguely out of habit. However, or dig into the origin of existence which
until now, trueness has not existed in the is the final goal of true knowledge, these
genuine sense. Because it has not exist- pursuits will inevitably involve God, the
ed, its origin cannot be found in the his- transcendent being or Absolute Being.
tory of humankind, but at some point Why is this so? It is because without
beyond human history. It transcends building a relationship with the Abso-
history. In other words, since this origin lute Being, questions about the origin
has to be pursued in a place beyond our of knowledge or the value of existence
present circumstances, religion is not cannot be answered. This is why people
something through which one’s faith is in serious situations have always sought
based on a single person as the central to resolve matters through that which is
point. true. We cannot deny such a fact.
Of course, there are people who see Hence, human beings alone can-
their religious founder as the standard not be the source of trueness. God, the
of their faith. However, there are also Absolute Being, must be involved here.
A religion that proclaims trueness with- only you know, a place where no one else
out God is unthinkable. Human moral- can touch or interfere with it. It would
ity that emphasizes that which is true be a place where only you can handle it.
cannot deny God. Where is that place? It is in the deepest
This is why Confucius said, “Those part of your heart. You bury it deep in
who follow heaven will prosper and your heart and, thus, you are led to say, “It
those who go against heaven will per- is safe here; I can relax.” In other words,
ish.” These are words centered on heav- you put it in a place similar to a chest
en. Heaven must certainly be involved. where people commonly keep valuables.
They are saying that prosperity, down- From this point of view, the place where
fall, advance, and decline are not deter- trueness can stay is the deepest part of
mined by people, but by heaven. Consid- your heart. (24-317, 1969.9.14)
ering these things, since trueness cannot
be attained without an originating point, Section 3. The Standard Measure
the motivation for which comes from of Truth
Heaven, the question arises, “Where is
the true person among the people living A true heart does not change. With-
on earth?” out it, a standard cannot be set and
Where is the place where trueness things cannot be evaluated by saying, “It
can dwell? With heaven as the origin, is this way” or “It is that way.” You will
God would want to establish a place of not have the root that makes it possible
trueness on earth. This is God’s desire. to receive official approval according to
So, the question is, “Where on earth can the absolute standard.
it reside?” It would stay in the vicinity Those beings that are evaluated as
of our daily life. This is why Jesus said, falling short of the standard will disap-
“The Kingdom of God is in the midst of pear. Units of measure, as in the metric
you.” The Kingdom of Heaven, which system, have a standard and from that
is the true nation, is in the mind. It has standard, something can be gauged as
secured its place in a deep, deep valley accurate or not. When an issue arises,
where there is no selfishness. it can be measured against the standard
Our mind’s fundamental aspects are and, if it fits exactly, all the objections
the intellect, emotion and will. Among to it throughout the ages will fall away.
these, where is the kingdom going to (186-65, 1989.1.29)
dwell? Which is most fundamental
among the intellect, emotion and will? There is neither revolution nor change
It is neither the will nor the intellect. It in love. Nothing that changes is precious.
is the emotion. A diamond is treated as a treasure because
If you have something most precious its hardness does not change. Gold is pre-
to you, where would you want to keep it? cious because it has the peculiar prestige
You would want to keep it in a place that of its unchanging gold color. Pearls are
also precious because their harmoni- What is the original standard – the
ous and elegant color does not diminish. one standard that God and the whole of
Why is it that the value of these precious His creation can follow – that all mea-
treasures is based on their unchanging surable beings in this universe want to
attributes? It is because they can serve as use to determine their relative differ-
the standards by which the value of the ences and positions? It is not based on
existence of all things in the universe can things like money, gold bricks or dia-
be compared. monds. These God can make. God can
Then, among the standards of val- control them on His own as He wishes.
ue that can measure the value of every- We think that God can, of course,
thing in the universe, which would be create love as well, but possessing this
the highest? This is the issue. Would it be love is impossible alone. It takes two to
gold or diamonds? It is unchanging love, possess love. As for love, even God can-
unbreakable love. It looks breakable, but not find it alone. What is the standard,
it cannot be broken. It looks arbitrarily the standard measure? What is the stan-
controllable, but it cannot be controlled dard that can measure everything not
just as one pleases. We are included in it. just in the world of existence but also
Rather than measuring it, we are mea- in the eternal world? What is the stan-
sured by it. dard measure of which there is absolute-
In this universe, what would be the ly only one? These are the fundamental
measure or standard measure that could questions. The answer is love. Love is
be the highest cause among causes? It not affected by the change of seasons
is neither the standard measurement of through spring, summer, fall and win-
some measuring device nor some thing ter. (137-235, 1986.1.3)
that is unchanging. Neither God nor
human beings can change its standard. There are measures for distances. If
What is eternal and unchanging, has the the centimeter is the unit of measure-
value of treasure, can transcend night ment, it is the one and absolute stan-
and day, geographical regions, and dis- dard. If we compare something to it and
tances everywhere, whether it is at the it matches, then it is accurate and true. A
end of the earth, in hell or in the heaven- person may think he is the best, but if he
ly world, and becomes the absolute stan- does not match with the original form,
dard of measurement and comparison? he will fail to make the grade.
The Earth has a zero point for latitude One centimeter equals ten millime-
and longitude. The Greenwich Observa- ters. In this framework, one millimeter
tory in England serves as the zero point. is absolute. Ten make one centimeter
You cannot change it no matter how and one hundred make one decimeter.
hard you may try. We need such a stan- This is how the units relate. Only in this
dard. Without it, an orderly world will way are they connected and able to pro-
not come about. vide a common and universal standard
of measure. become either continuously smaller and

There is something like this in the smaller or larger and larger and, then,
human world. For the human world to the land and the sea would be fractured.
be unified there must be a form or shape The Earth has been moving and func-
in which mind and body have become tioning in accordance with a universal
one without conflict based on a princi- standard without a problem during its
pled standard, a form that says it has to estimated age of four-and-one-half bil-
be an absolute way. (128-78, 1983.6.5) lion years. A unit of measurement based
on the Principle, constituting a formu-
If we agree to use the metric system, la we can call the universal principle, is
then however long something may be – required. In the same sense, what con-
one meter, one hundred meters, or more stitutes the quality of being true? Some-
– there will be no problem. The basic thing true fits with not just one thing but
unit making up a meter is one millime- numerous things.
ter. Since one millimeter is so small, we Twenty-four karat gold is true gold.
usually use one centimeter. No matter There is no such thing as twenty-five
how large a measure may be, it must be karat or twenty-six karat gold, is there?
accurately based on the smaller one mil- Something true stands in the center at a
limeter unit. If all measures correspond place where it can establish its balance; it
and everything can be measured based reverts to the most basic unit and meets
on the standard millimeter, we can use the horizontal plane. If something devi-
it as a world standard. A millimeter in ates from this vertical standard, it would
America, a millimeter in Korea, and a not be true.
millimeter in Britain are all the same. Twenty-four karat gold forms a
They are unchanging. This is truth. straight line. It is because it stands with-
What is truth? It is trueness. What in such a standard that we say that twen-
is this quality of being true? That which ty-four karat gold is true. It fits whether
stands in a place beyond which it can- it is placed against a perpendicular or
not be elevated is called true. We have vertical standard. It stands parallel to
someone here with a doctorate in phys- the vertical of the universe and, also,
ics. Studying physics requires that you forms a line parallel to the horizontal of
know all the movements of the natural the universe.
world. These movements are not vague If you look at the tremendous motion
in their direction. within the universe, there is nothing
How big is the Earth? As this giant vague about its direction. Everything is
Earth annually orbits the sun, there is moving according to laws. Subject and
not even a minute’s deviation. It exact- object partners always move in perpen-
ly fits a formula without an error of dicular relationships.
even one second. Any gap would be Whatever loses that perpendicular-
catastrophic because the orbit would ity will be blown away. It will flow away
and be shattered. Only when perpen- even by less than one-half of one milli-
dicularity firmly takes its position can meter, it will be rejected. It is incomplete
it secure its place in the spatial world and should go into the trash can. There
and be the foundation for its continued should be some standard like this. We
existence. This must be quite difficult to need such a standard of measurement.
understand. (180-14, 1988.8.20)
What is the yardstick for human
beings? They also need to have a yard- Section 4. Trueness and the True
stick. Mathematical problems are solved Person
based on numerical standards shared
commonly throughout the world. When What do we mean when we say some-
a common basis that has passed a cer- thing is true? Is it round, angular, or flat
tain standard stands on the world stage, and wide? How can we define it? What
it is called the truth. is the basis for a definition of the word?
What is contained within the truth? This is the question. We say “true per-
Within the truth there are always the son” but what kind of person is a true
four directions of east, west, north and person? A true person also has eyes, a
south. With the truth there is always nose, a mouth and a body.
the related environment. Then, does Then, is trueness limited to some
the environment come first or does the location or does it transcend location? It
truth itself come first? This is the issue. transcends. Why does it have to go over
The environment comes first. such limits? What does this mean? We
How about human beings? The ques- can know that this must be something
tion is, “What kind of person is a true that can represent and measure every-
person?” The true person must be the thing.
vertical and horizontal standard. He Mathematics talks about formulas
should be the standard of whom it can and physics talks about axioms and def-
be said, “He is accurate and true, both initions, but what are they? Is a formula
vertically and horizontally, and is free of something small?
distortion.” The units of a formula are simple, but
According to universal law, front and a formula should have an essential char-
back, left and right, and above and below acter against which everything can be
become identical only when the vertical evaluated. Only then will the standard
and horizontal are aligned. When some- of the formula or unit of measurement
thing fits to the east, west, north, and be established. You should know this. If
south, the earthly world, and the spirit something is off, it will not fit with this
world, it is said to be true. On the other vast universe.
hand, no matter how large something With measurement there are systems
is meant to be, if it is found to be over- like the decimal system and the duodec-
sized when measured in millimeters, imal system. Their units are small, but
their forms fit everything. Otherwise, Evening glow is even more so.
they would not work. The whole thing In a similar vein, the question is
won’t work. If they were to fit only some whether or not there is a true man
areas and not all, they would not work. among us who has a color that will
All existence could not be perpetuated. not change for hundreds of millions of
You should know this. years. Is there such a true woman? What
It is the same in the human world. do you think?
Who is the true person? In life, there The religious world sees human
should be something like a scale or beings as fallen. Of course, there are
yardstick and one should give it power religions with different backgrounds,
to expand to the world. It will expand but they are all looking for a new person
so that everything can be balanced. We of value through whom to receive sal-
are led to say that human life, a person’s vation. What does this mean? It means
course of life, needs such a public path. that since they have not attained true
(133-9, 1984.7.1) original personhood, the true original
human image, they are always seek-
There are billions of people alive in ing it. This is the same whether it is a
the world today. How many ancestors thousand years ago, hundreds of thou-
who lived and died here on earth do sands of years ago, or in the present day.
these people alive today have? Have you Even in the future, people are bound to
ever thought about this? At least sever- seek it in any environment or age where
al hundred or several thousand times as humanity exists.
many people as those currently living You, also, are looking for that true
must have lived and died. Among them, person. You are looking for a true man
how many true people would there have and a true woman. All men and women
been of the kind humankind longs to who have lived in history are bound to
see? That which is true is always true stake their lives on this and think about
whether a thousand years ago or now. it. This is why, when you live in a certain
When we say pure gold, we mean village, you want to be the best true per-
twenty-four karat gold. It does not son in that village. (177-99, 1988.5.17)
change according to space or time. It
does not change depending on its posi- Section 5. What Is a True Parent?
tion. It does not change in any rapidly
changing environment whether in the 5.1. The two tablets of stone and
hands of a king or in the hands of a True Parents
scoundrel. Thus, we call the color of gold
a true color. People like the color of gold. When God led the Israelites out of
What does light resemble? It resembles Egypt there was a pillar of fire and a pil-
the color of gold. Bright light is close to lar of cloud. The pillar of cloud led them
the color of gold. Sunlight is also gold. during the day and the pillar of fire led
them at night. What did they signify? Parents must come. True Parents must
They represented a man and a woman appear in history.
and showed, symbolically, that in the Who is the one who represents this
Last Days parents would come and that historic mission? He is the one called
the Israelites would serve them. Those the Savior and the Messiah. As one who
who did not follow the pillar of fire and saves, what does he save? He does not
pillar of cloud would all perish. The Isra- save the body, but fulfills the hope of
elites wandered around aimlessly in the ideal love for us.
wilderness for forty years. Out of con- Then, what does he have to do? What
cern that they would perish, God called kind of person does the Messiah have to
Moses to Mount Sinai. He had him fast be in order to fulfill our hopes? Surely,
for forty days and gave him two tablets he has to come as the True Parent. The
of stone. They symbolized Adam and Messiah must come as the True Parent.
Eve – that is, True Parents. Why were the Christianity believes in Jesus as the Mes-
two tablets of stone placed in the Ark of siah and Savior. What does he have to do
the Covenant? The two tablets of stone in order to come as the True Parent? He
symbolized Adam and Eve as the central cannot do it alone. He must come as a
figures who could complete the work of man representing the True Parent.
God’s will. This is why they were placed Numerous religions have been look-
in the Ark of the Covenant. (134-172, ing until now for this one man. We can
1985.4.7) say that the Confucian teaching speaks
of searching for a man who lives a good
What is our hope? God is the vertical life and Buddhist teachings speak of
parent, and Adam and Eve, the horizon- seeking for a man who is attuned to the
tal parents. We should be the sons and spirit world.
daughters who can receive love at the Then, what is Christianity? It teaches
point where the vertical and horizon- us to become God’s son and make a lov-
tal parents can be one and rejoice. How- ing family. Christianity is the religion
ever, to our sorrow, this has not come that has appeared with more substantial
about. We all have the passionate desire content. This is why Jesus said that he
to receive such love. This is what religion was the only begotten son of God.
is all about. When the only begotten son comes,
Have there been parents on earth it would be a disaster if he were to live
that could become one with the vertical alone. There has to be an only begot-
God on the horizontal plane and give out ten daughter. The only begotten daugh-
their love? There have not. Since the first ter must be found and, centering on
human ancestors fell, they became false God, the only begotten son and daugh-
parents. Since Adam and Eve became ter should marry each other when their
false parents, there could not have been mutual attraction matures. This way,
such good parents. This is why True God should rejoice as the vertical parent
and the only begotten son and daughter who are perfect come into being. With-
must become the bride and bridegroom out their union in love, people cannot
who can rejoice as the horizontal parents become perfect.
and give birth to children on earth. Only Who are they? They are our original
then will the tribe begin to expand. ancestors, the original people created by
So, there was something Jesus most God. We are born from such people. We
needed to have, even if it meant aban- should be born from people who have
doning the nation of Israel and Judaism. such divine nature. This is how we attain
What was that? It was a woman. A man both God’s divine characteristics and
should not be without a woman. It is our parents’ human characteristics.
because Jesus did not fulfill this purpose Then, how does the perfection of
that towards the end of his life, he said Adam and Eve come about? Perfection
he was the bridegroom and that his fol- comes when they are tied to God’s love,
lowers were the bride. This is why Chris- but not unless they have such ties. The
tians have been struggling to be brides root of our ancestors’ lineage brings
while waiting for the bridegroom, Jesus, God’s vertical love and horizontal, phys-
for two thousand years. What is the ical love together at one point. This is
standard? It is the Messiah who fits into where the lineage of our ancestors lies.
the position of the True Parent. This is All people come into being from there.
the feast of the Lamb. (58-218, 1972.6.11) But the Fall separated man’s love,
woman’s love and God’s love. Through
5.2. The definition of True Parents the Fall, man’s love, woman’s love and
God’s love failed to bond together.
Who are the True Parents about Without the Fall, they would have bond-
whom the Unification Church speaks? ed together automatically. A man and a
This is the question. What would have woman automatically bond through
happened had Adam and Eve not fall- love. Why do a man and a woman want
en? Without the Fall, God would have to be one? It is because of love. What
become the vertical love and Adam and would they want to do after becoming
Eve, God’s body. They are like God’s one in love? They would want to receive
body. God is like the bone, and Adam God’s blessing. This is their purpose.
and Eve are like the body. God also has (184-71, 1988.11.13)
mind and body.
God becomes the internal parent in When we look at the providential
the internal position and Adam and Eve, ages, we see that the providence of res-
the external parents in the external posi- toration is fulfilled in the Last Days. The
tion. The internal parent and external nearer the Last Days approach, the clos-
parents must become one through love. er we come to the age where the purpose
God and human beings come togeth- of religion is realized. Ultimately, the
er in love and, thus, the True Parents time when the purpose of religion can
be realized is the time when the Parents True children. What kind of children
appear. are true children? They are the sons and
Those parents are the True Parents. daughters who have enough internal and
Who are the True Parents? That is the external beauty to receive the first love of
question. As our Principle teaches, the the true parents. (125-164, 1983.3.20)
ones called True Parents are the parents
who have realized the ideal of oneness What is the meaning of the term
centering on God’s love. They have ful- True Parents that we use in the Unifica-
filled their responsibility after passing tion Church? God has appointed True
through the realm of dominion based on Parents. What does this mean? It means
accomplishments through the Principle, that God’s love has finally settled in the
that is, the realm of indirect dominion, human world. It means that True Parents
and into the realm of direct dominion. are the starting point. (130-111, 1984.1.1)
They are the parents who for the first
time in history established the ideal of Who are the True Parents? As Adam
oneness based on the love between God and Eve were to become absolutely one
and man. God’s ideal of love has final- based on the love whose core is God’s
ly begun to settle on earth through the love, they were to be our first ancestors
family of the True Parents. at the beginning. You need to know this
The Fall shattered this ideal of the clearly. Without knowing the True Par-
True Parents. Adam and Eve, with the ents, you will not be able to know true
mission to fulfill their responsibilities, children. (135-160, 1985.11.12)
should have built a bridge from the realm
of dominion based on accomplishments What is the philosophy that will be
through the Principle – that is, the realm the core of history, the core of the age,
of indirect dominion – to the realm of and the core of the future? In other
direct dominion, and completed it. Yet, words, what would be the center of a
they failed to do so. global philosophy that can be the fruit
Through this, Satan began to invade of history, the center of the age, and the
the realm of indirect dominion. You origin of the future? This is a true man
must know this. Without knowing it, and a true woman.
you will not be able to register in the Then, what would be a true man
other world. (143-75, 1986.3.16) and woman’s vision for daily life? It is
to live meaningfully for the sake of the
What on earth are true parents? They world. Their loving each other is for the
are the starting point from which true, sake of the world and their having sons
ideal love can finally spark following the and daughters is to provide the motiva-
creation of the universe. This is why we tion for loving the world more. This is
call them true parents. Then, what kind the philosophy we are upholding. I do
of children should true parents have? not know if you understand such things
in detail, but from my point of view, we must receive their entire philosophy.
whether we are judging from the entire Without receiving their heart, their char-
horizontal, three-dimensional world or acter, their view of daily life, their view
judging from all of vertical world histo- of the nation, and their world view – all
ry, history must, by all means, be eluci- these things – we will not be able to stand
dated based on this standard. This is an in the central position. (28-247, 1970.1.22)
automatic conclusion. (25-145, 1969.10.3)
Without True Parents, there would
Where does the origin of the Fall be no education or foundation for daily
lie? It started with Adam and Eve, that life. We should become completely one
is, with one set of parents. All problems with True Parents. We should be able to
have arisen due to Adam and Eve falling say, “True Parents’ daily life is my daily
and becoming false parents. Because of life, True Parents’ ideology is my ideolo-
this, the problems of the heart, lineage, gy, True Parents’ job is my job, and True
character, language and daily life have Parents’ domain of love is my domain of
emerged, as have the problems of the love.” Is that what you are doing? (44-142,
nation and the world. 1971.5.6)
Then, where does the true standard
begin that can gather them all up togeth- 5.3. True Parents are the
er at once? It does not happen within embodiment of good character
the domain of some tribe, society, or
nation. It is absolutely impossible even Has there been a saint in our history
within the global domain. Since the ori- who said, “Follow my example because,
gin of all problems lay with the false par- as a representative of all people in his-
ents, this can be restored only through a tory, my mind and body have ceased to
connection with True Parents. Oneness fight and have achieved complete uni-
with God’s heart can be achieved only ty”?
through True Parents. Which is more important, the body
Through True Parents, the origi- or the mind? Both mind and body are
nal lineage and original character will important, but what is even more impor-
begin. Through True Parents, language tant is the unity of my body and mind.
will return to its original point. Through This is very important. If you have not
True Parents, our daily life will return to achieved this, even though the world
its original form. Through True Parents, may be unified, you will have nothing to
the original nation will be established do with the world. (142-324, 1986.3.14)
and the original world will be realized.
Then, what is the core source that Now your body and mind go differ-
encapsulates this entire whole? It is the ent ways. Then, when will they become
True Parents. True Parents as one enti- one? In the course of human history
ty determine everything. This is why until now, no one who could claim to
have unified his warring body and mind say that a reaction opposes an incoming
has ever appeared. force, but this is not the case. A reaction
Even a person such as Paul lament- protects the entities that are engaged
ed, saying, “…but I see in my members in mutual response. Only in this way
another law at war with the law of my is everything to do with good and evil
mind and making me captive to the logically resolved. Without discovering
law of sin which dwells in my members. the logic that evil must be embraced by
Wretched man that I am! Who will deliv- goodness, there is no way of guiding the
er me from this body of death? Thanks history of confrontation between good
be to God through Jesus Christ our and evil.
Lord!” He saw things correctly. We are Through what place does God come?
liberated through God’s love that is in Vertical love must be established. In
Jesus Christ our Lord. (164-41, 1987.5.3) order for that vertical love to have ver-
tical value, the horizontal foundation
What is the reason our mind and must be laid.
body have failed to become one? What This is also the case with men and
kind of person is God the Father? He is women. When they are immature, they
the vertical pendulum of love that forms know nothing; but when they grow up,
the fundamental core of the universe. women try to possess the world and so
When this pendulum tries to come down do men. What happens when they try to
to earth, God alone cannot make it hap- possess the world this way? They should
pen. Even with God, in bringing down not go this way. Where should they meet?
love, there needs to be a force from the They should meet when they have grown
horizontal line that can pull this stan- up, when they are mature. To do this,
dard of love down. they must advance to the point where
When there is a strong electric they can claim the world as their own.
charge, when a negative charge comes They say they will conquer the world,
close to the earth, lightning will strike but they cannot conquer it with their
nearby. It must come down. Even if it is own strength. They cannot do it without
high up, it must come down. Likewise, love. It is because the power of love exists
if a high love is to come down, a nega- that men and women have the ideal and
tively-charged love must arise on earth dream to conquer the world. You want
first. If a negatively-charged love occurs to make the whole world yours, don’t
first, a positively-charged love is bound you? Furthermore, if there is heaven, if
to emerge automatically. This works in the invisible world exists, you even want
pairs. to make this invisible, infinite world
In the world of interaction, there are yours. Why is this so? Because you have
always responses and reactions. Things a vertical desire and a horizontal desire.
respond to one another, and they act and Your horizontal desire seeks to make the
react to one another. Ordinary people entire earth, the horizontal world, your
own; and your vertical desire seeks to Men and women seek each other center-
make the universe your own. Your body ing on the vertical. (177-337, 1988.5.22)
is limited. It cannot go beyond the limits
of the earth, but the vertical world can Section 6. The Meaning of the
grow bigger without any limit. Words True Parents
In view of this, the father who can
represent the mind is God and the father 6.1. The words True Parents are
who can represent the body is the first precious
ancestor of unfallen true love.
The Unification Church is now speak- You should know how important and
ing of True Parents after having uncov- how precious the words True Parents
ered these facts that remained hidden are. You have an obligation to believe in
throughout the ages. In accordance with True Parents even if you may not believe
the original view of the ideal of creation, in your nation and the president, your
the horizontal seat of the True Parents teachers, your parents, or your brothers
is the seat of God’s son and daughter. In and sisters. You should know that the
other words, it is the seat of Adam and concept of True Parents contains the
Eve. Then, what about God? If those who idea of the salvation of hell and the evil
are like the body are Adam and Eve, the world of Satan.
one who is in the seat of the father, who When you are in an unavoidable
is like the vertical mind, is God. place of death in the satanic world and
How do God, who is like the mind, your parents then become the strength
and a person, who is like the body, become to shield you against death, and this is
one? Not through power, knowledge or acknowledged by heaven and by histo-
political might, but through love. ry, how proud you will be! True Parents
We as individuals were born to are vouched for by God and history. You
resemble the original model where our should know how the words True Par-
mind-like character and body-like char- ents came into being.
acter can be one. When we seek to find I did not start this work in order to
the fundamental core, there should be become the True Parent. I was forced
the body-like father and the mind-like to come forward and do this because it
father. There, the seat of the mind-like could not be done without me. (116-113,
father is God’s seat, and that of the body- 1981.12.27)
like father is for the first ancestors of
humankind. 6.2. True Parents are our source of
Then, where will the first ances- enormous pride
tors and God, the father who is like the
mind, becomes one? Where? They must So far, what has been the position of
become one through true love, at the our generation? Even if the ancestors of
core, the center of the sphere of love. millions of generations were to all res-
urrect and sing about the glory of resur- glory. (138-105, 1986.1.19)
rection, neither the song nor the glory
would be removed from the domain of The Messiah is in the position of
the Fall. Adam who has perfected God’s love
What about the words True Par- and thus he comes with the qualifica-
ents that are spoken in the Unification tion of the original father. Hence, based
Church? Although your current situa- on the father who then chooses a moth-
tion may be miserable, you should know er, and on a foundation based on God’s
that the term True Parents taught about original love, the rights of ownership
in the Unification Church today is a of the individual, family, tribe, peo-
most honored term. Its value is greater ple, and nation must first belong to the
than the songs of praise of hundreds Messiah through true love. Rights of
of millions of ancestors or of being in ownership can then accrue to nations,
a glorious place of earthly victory and citizens, families and individuals.
the liberation of all people. Thus, if the original love of the
You should know that meeting with Messiah had been established from the
the True Parents will lead you along the individual to the nation, and its waves
path to meet God, and meeting with the had reached Rome and the world, there
Unification Church will lead you along would be no need today of a philosophy
the path whereby God’s nation and the heralding the Second Advent.
homeland desired by the True Parents From this point of view, is Amer-
can be found in the near future. ica a country belonging to the realm
Until now, human beings have been of God’s love? No! There is no country
living in nations with different cultural on earth that has passed through such
heritages and borders, claiming them a course. Countless churches in the
as their homelands. Their ancestors Christian sphere do not come under the
have lived there in the past, people are ownership coinciding with God’s prin-
living there now, and their descendants ciple of love. They absolutely do not.
will also live there. All of them, howev- The heavenly kingdom does not exist
er, are surely in the fallen domain. on earth. When we consider this, the
We should leave and kick away this words True Parents are magnificent!
fallen domain, and find the homeland Only these words can be the basis for
of love where we can proudly sing of piercing through the fallen domain of
today’s triumph together with our the satanic world and going up.
ancestors and our tribes before our You should be grateful for the
future descendants. appearance of the words True Parents.
In the homeland of love, if we can You can be thankful for them even
have loving parents and, moreover, after hearing them tens of thousands of
attend God as the center of that home- times. (129-193, 1983.11.5)
land, there will be no place of higher
6.3. The words True Parents are The words True Parents that we use
amazing words in the Unification Church are amazing.
Whereas the false parents fell through
Because of the Fall of the first ances- satanic love, True Parents rise through
tors, we have lost our hometown. We God’s love. Thus, they march toward the
have also lost our nation and the world. world of love. Then, why do we try to
Furthermore, we have lost God and even find this love? Love is a great thing. In
God’s love. The beginning point through love, all are eternally equal. If you just
which we can regain all these vast and hear the word love, you will be qualified
remarkable things is the True Parents. at once to participate in any occasion no
What is the purpose of the provi- matter how lofty. (144-241, 1986.4.25)
dence God has been pursuing in history
until now? It is True Parents’ standard. The Unification Church speaks about
For what has humankind been going True Parents. These are amazing words.
through the history of indemnity since Who are the True Parents? Since false
the Fall? It was in order to find True Par- parents appeared, True Parents must
ents. This is the reason countless Chris- appear. What do True Parents have to
tians have been longing for the day of do? They must rectify the tainted lineage
hope and waiting for the day of the Sec- that forms the root of the satanic world,
ond Coming. This is also the reason that turn the resulting deviated life around,
countless religions are all longing for and correctly reopen the path of love that
this day. In view of this, True Parents’ has gone the wrong way. (169-37, 1987.10.4)
birth is a fearsome and amazing event.
You like going to your hometown Although I am not handsome, I have
because your parents and brothers and an unchanging hope and that is to pur-
sisters are there. You miss your home- sue God’s will. The standard of that ide-
town because it is where the love that is al purpose and the point at which it is
connected with your parents is found. It achieved is the True Parents. Then, what
is the nation that embraces such a home- is the fulfillment of God’s will? What is
town, the nation where such love of the completion of the ideal of creation?
hometown can be connected. People call For Adam and Eve to realize the ideal of
this nation their homeland. In general, love and stand as parents in the realm
this is what we call a homeland. of direct dominion is the ideal stan-
So, from the standpoint of original dard. This is where God’s will is accom-
love, we have had neither a hometown plished.
nor a homeland, neither in the past nor You should know how remarkable it
in the present. Even if it exists, it is relat- is that I have come to this earth with the
ed to evil and has nothing to do with us. name of the True Parent.
It has nothing to do with the quality of The words True Parents! These words
trueness. (67-226, 1973.6.27) are the most blessed of all words in the
world. For fallen people, the words True I am well aware of the fearsome
Parents are words of the highest value, nature of the name True Parents. I have
higher than finding their nation or even not followed my path in life in order to
the world after losing it. These words are find tranquility, but have been fighting
more precious than anything in heaven until now in order to complete the mis-
and earth. (127-220, 1983.5.8) sion connected with Your will. Looking
back, there have been many incidents
6.4. The words True Parents are and many occasions when I have been
fearsome words unfairly treated. Yet, since I, as a shame-
ful person, know that these do not com-
What term expresses the most pare with Your hidden circumstances
fearsome teaching of the Unification and Your feeling of being treated unfair-
Church? It is the term True Parents. ly, I cannot kneel down and show You
These are words feared by both God my tears. Please understand my heart
and Satan. Since we human beings are that feels such things and open the doors
in the fallen domain, those who are fol- of the heavenly world and earthly world
lowing the True Parents are judged by as of today! (134-112, 1985.2.25)
their words.
It would be better if they had not Who are True Parents? The words
appeared, but since they are here, the True Parents are not simple words. They
judgment has to be made and God listens are the most fearsome words. You do not
to them. Why then does Satan fear the know how fearsome they are. This one
words True Parents? It is because when term, True Parents, controls the direc-
people believe and follow these words, tion of history. Until now, untold num-
everything Satan has will be destroyed bers of patriots have walked the path
and brought to ruin. These are words of sacrifice in order to find and estab-
he intensely fears. Satan always tries to lish these words. The name that is estab-
block the way of the True Parents and lished with hope through continuous
longs to see their corruption and down- bloody struggles and desperate cries is
fall. So the question is how much you will the holy name of True Parents.
believe and follow in going this way. When True Parents come, true
If you are standing in such a cutting- children should also come. Have you
edge position, you should take each step become true children? Think about this.
and do each deed with discernment That which is true does not change in
while gaining strong inspiration from the past, in the present, or in the future.
more than a thousand years’ worth of (33-109, 1970.8.9)
devoted effort. (65-276, 1973.1.1)
BOOK TWO
True Parents
1 CHAPTER 2 3
The Messiah and the True Parents
Section 1. History and the True knives. Rather, God creates an environ-
Parents ment where He receives contemptuous
treatment and is so beaten that He can
1.1. The Fall and the True Parents reclaim the wild olive orchard piece by
piece through voluntary surrender.
Today, the True Parents live in the Christianity has made unknown sac-
same world with us. Sons and daughters rifices in the course to establish its cur-
of the True Parents live on this earth and rent worldwide foundation. The pitiable
so do the sons and daughters of fallen par- screams of those who were constant-
ents. Originally, all people should have ly sacrificed and offered on the altar of
become God’s beloved sons and daugh- martyrdom permeate Christian histo-
ters through the flesh and bloodline of ry; they have been heard in every corner
true parents, but they became fallen sons of the world. We should know that this
and daughters due to the Fall. The Lord bloody altar still exists; the historical
and Savior must, therefore, again come sorrow is right in front of our eyes. We
as a parent to resolve the wrongdoings of have the solemn, historical task to resolve
our first human ancestors. this sorrow. We must liberate God and
When the Lord comes, he works liberate Christianity. (210-360, 1990.12.27)
to restore the first son, a son who has
already been born like the child by a What is the Fall? The devil, through
concubine, one whose lineage changed. the Fall, sowed the seeds of false love,
He should have inherited God’s lineage false life and false lineage. People inher-
based on original love, but instead he ited love, life and the bloodline from their
inherited a different bloodline through ancestors. All individuals are the fruit of
the Fall. Yet, even though his lineage has the love, life and lineage that they inher-
changed, God cannot abandon him. ited from their ancestors. This means
He is like the child by a concubine, a that people have inherited Satan’s love,
wild olive tree. The devil dominates the Satan’s life and Satan’s blood. They stand
orchard of wild olive trees, and therein the position of God’s enemy. Without
fore God must work to restore these wild their shaking offSatan’s love, Satan’s life
olive trees and make them His own. He and Satan’s blood, and throwing them
cannot do it by force, or with guns and away, peace on earth cannot come.
For this reason, I have come forward giving up. This is situation in the world
with the ideal of True Parents. What are today. (137-81, 1985.12.24)
True Parents doing? They are fighting to
wipe away all of the false love and dev- Until now, all people have harbored
ilish elements that oppose peace. True the historical hope to receive and attend
Parents are fighting to separate indi- the True Parents. God founded the nation
viduals, families, tribes, ethnic peoples of Israel and Judaism so that they could
and nations from these elements. (217-185, receive the Messiah. The Messiah is the
1991.5.27) True Parent. God created Christianity
and the Christian culture to receive the
1.2. The Desire of History Lord at the Second Coming. The return-
ing Lord is the True Parent who comes as
The Unification Church uses the the third Adam. When the time comes
term True Parents. When we look into for the True Parents’ arrival, all nations
the history of the fallen world, we realize in the world will begin to form relation-
that fallen parents were born into this ships like brothers and sisters. At the end
world and built the fallen world. the Second World War, the victorious
We live in a world connected to false nations liberated the nations that were
parents. It has nothing to do with the defeated. History, up until this point,
ideal world God and the True Parents had never witnessed this kind of unusual
envisioned. Many people have come phenomenon. History has been seeking a
and gone throughout the long history way to encounter the True Parents. Reli-
of this world, but there has been no one gions have gone through their course in
who could proudly say to the universe, order to meet the True Parents. Further-
“Ah! I am happy I was born as a human more, the world and the nations are fol-
being and I have succeeded in all aspects lowing a course to find the True Parents.
of being human.” Hence, human history They are all walking down paths that
has been a sea of suffering and a history will prepare the way for the True Par-
of sorrow, war and disease. This is the ents. (51-354, 1971.12.5)
result of the Fall.
What is our desire? We want to know 1.3. History and the True Parents
how to become perfect people. We want
to know where we can find and raise our- Religions have been striving to cre-
selves as people who can be perfect before ate one true son. God has toiled to find
God, assuming God exists, and before one true son. It is interesting that there
the Absolute Being, assuming the Abso- were no women among the founders of
lute Being exists. People have searched religions. Men founded all of them. God
and searched through philosophy and has been connecting to all the religions to
religion, but they have failed to find the create one true son. God has been look-
solution and have reached the point of ing for a son who will be the central figure
Chapter 2 • The Messiah and the True Parents 191
who will rise up through one, two, three, 1.4. The providence of restoration
a hundred stages, to take the final baton has sought the True Parents
and determine victory or defeat. This has throughout its history
been our history. (41-27, 1971.2.12)
Who are the True Parents who must
What does God want to do by cre- appear on this earth representing God’s
ating religions? God did not create reli- will? They are the ones who must pre-
gions to make a big global patchwork. vail over the satanic world in order to
The purpose is simple. Religion should rule over all things; they are to destroy
find one person who can share true love Satan who dominates the human world.
with God. God created everything need- They must confront the spirit world in
ed for an environment of love, but He order to gain the absolute position from
still needs to find one person to be His which to rule the numerous people in
partner in love. (173-33, 1988.2.1) that world. This is the mission of True
Parents. God has been paving the way
God’s history of restoration is the to send True Parents in order to restore
history to create the True Parents. the world where all things and all people
Therefore, from the time of Cain and are one with God.
Abel until today, Heaven has directed For True Parents to appear, there
the providence in order to internally must be true sons and daughters, and
restore True Parents. Whoever oppos- in order for true sons and daughters
es or interferes with this fundamental to appear, there must be true servants.
providence to re-create the True Parents This is why when we look at the course
will find themselves abandoned in front of God’s history of restoration, we can
of the heavenly way and they will inevi- see that God has been working so that
tably perish. (9-10, 1960.3.27) we can receive the day of true parents
after we have gone through the servant’s
What does it mean to be dealing age and the children’s age. Furthermore,
with history? We can liberate God only those in the spirit world have been help-
when we become one with the True Par- ing as we pass through and restore the
ents and wipe away all of Satan’s condi- age of the servant, the age of the adopt-
tions for accusation. Without liquidat- ed son, and the age of the children, and
ing Satan’s conditions, it is impossible to move up to the age of the parents.
enter into the realm of ownership within True Parents could not come to the
God’s heart. Your parents, you, and all earth until a global foundation beyond
things of creation are not in their proper the standard of a nation had been laid
place along the horizontal plane through externally. After the two thousand year
which they can be determined as belong- period of providential history from Noah
ing to God. This must be restored through to Abraham, God had Jacob finally lay
indemnification. (137-268, 1986.1.3) the foundation to establish the people of
Israel. Then He had this people form a el of the whole. For that reason, through
nation. God toiled through many a his- True Parents God has been pioneering
torical course to bring this to fruition. the realization of His ideal centering on
To achieve this, someone on behalf of the spirit world.
God must be victorious over Satan, both God, until now, was unable to secure
as an individual and as an adopted son. the positions of the individual, family,
Moreover, as a child of direct lineage, he people and nation. For this He has been
must fight with the satanic world and going a long roundabout way in estab-
win over it for God. Otherwise, no one lishing the individual, family, people,
can receive True Parents. This is why and nation that relate to heaven’s will.
providential history has gone through In this global age, God will by all
a long course, from the Old Testament means send the Lord, His promised
Age, through the New Testament Age, to bridegroom, who will choose his bride
the present day. Through restoring the and lay the foundation for true victory.
position of the servant and the position God has fought for six thousand years
of the adopted son, God restored the to establish the True Parents in the posi-
position of the child of direct lineage. In tion determined by the original purpose
doing so, He laid the foundation for vic- of creation. Hence, it is no exaggeration
tory. Afterwards, God’s purpose for then to say that the six-thousand-year history
sending the Messiah to this earth was to of the providence of restoration has been
establish the position of True Parents. a history to find the True Parents. True
Due to the disbelief of the Israel- Parents represent the entire six thou-
ites, the foundation of the servant and sand years of providential history. Now
the foundation of the adopted son that we know that the failure to find True
God had prepared for four thousand Parents has been the great sorrow, pain,
years crumbled. Hence, Jesus, who came and tragedy of all humankind.
two thousand years ago, had to fight Accordingly, human history has
and gain victory as a servant and as an been a history of restoring true parents.
adopted son, and then become the son Without restoring true parents, there
of direct lineage. We know that this was can be no true children; and without
Jesus’ course. God’s had two purposes establishing true children, there can be
in sending Jesus: he should have passed no true family, true tribe, true ethnic
through the position of the adopted son people, nation, world or cosmos. God
and also the position of the son of direct has been working hard for six thousand
lineage in order to establish the position long years to establish this standard.
of True Parents based on the people of Jesus, who came two thousand years
Israel. This was the mission Jesus came ago, was the first person to come to this
to this earth to fulfill. But because of earth in the glory of the true parent. But
Jesus’ death on the cross, God could not for Jesus to appear as the true parent,
lay the victorious foundation on the lev- that is, for Jesus to stand as the fruit of
history which the true parent is, he had tion on the levels of the society, nation,
to carry out not only the mission of the and world. Since Jesus has been working
son but also the mission of the parent. in the spirit world rather than on earth,
Gaining victory in just one dimension it is as their spiritual parent that Chris-
was not enough. On this earth, Jesus had tians have been relating with Jesus.
to physically go through the course of The Lord, on his return to this earth,
restoring the position of the son. Spiri- must inherit from Jesus the individual,
tually, he had to go through the course family, national and worldwide spiritu-
of restoring the position of the parent. al foundations that Jesus has built in the
He had thus to fulfill his responsibil- spirit world, just as Jesus inherited all the
ity in both positions and establish the blessing from John the Baptist. With-
starting point of becoming one with out going this way, he cannot establish
God. Only then would this starting the conditions necessary to become the
point have finally become both the indi- True Parent on earth.
vidual and family foundations for Isra- The basic principle here is to establish
el. If this foundation for Israel had been on earth the spiritual standard of inheri-
established based on the people and the tance. If, as Jesus handed down the spiri-
nation, the standard of the True Parents tual foundation to the returning Lord,
would also have been established, both the Christians on earth had become one
physically and spiritually. Unfortunate- with the returning Lord, the standard of
ly, the disbelief of the people of Israel inheritance would have been established
toward Jesus made it impossible. on earth. However, as Christians so far
In accordance with the original plan have failed to establish such a standard,
originating the Principle of Creation, the spiritual foundation of victory could
True Parents are to be physically and not be transferred to the coming True
spiritually blessed by God. But Jesus Parents in its entirety. Consequently, the
was unable to become the true parent returning True Parents have had to go
due to the disbelief of the people of Isra- through a history of struggle to again
el. Even though he is in the spirit world, restore both the spiritual and physical
Jesus has been preparing the founda- standards of inheritance.
tion for the attendance of True Parents. God worked for six thousand years to
What does this mean? The Lord at the prepare the foundation for the coming
Second Advent should restore the posi- True Parents and to lay the victorious
tions of spiritual and physical parents. foundation during their lifetime. How-
Knowing this, Jesus has been working in ever, the believers on this earth failed to
the spirit world for the past two thou- unite with and follow the instructions
sand years, laying the foundation upon of the spiritual parent. Failing to walk
which the returning Lord can avoid in step with these instructions, the stan-
persecution and abuse from the spirit dard was not established to bequeath to
world. Jesus laid the spiritual founda- the returning Lord the spiritual founda-
tion Jesus had prepared. when he stands in this position, can the
In order to become the True Par- faith, hope, and love that still remain
ent, the Lord at his Second Advent had unfulfilled in human history finally bear
to again face tests on the level of the fruit. Otherwise, faith, hope, and love
individual, family, tribe, ethnic people, will be unable to bear fruit. His words
nation and world in the spiritual realm. are not just those of one individual. Even
Without his prevailing in these tests, and in your case, when you speak with such
without establishing a standard of inter- conviction, the content of the words you
nal victory, a standard of substantial vic- speak as an individual will be related to
tory could not be established on earth. world history.
Therefore, the returning Lord inevitably What kind of person is a wise person?
had to carry out an internal battle. (13- He is the first to understand and recog-
280, 1964.04.12) nize the global era and the time of hope.
The wise person is the one who can bear
Why does God carry out the provi- the responsibility of being the first to
dence of restoration? It is to establish recognize it, analyze it, criticize it, and
the original parents – the True Parents. take action. In this way, he takes posses-
Then, what kind of people are True Par- sion of it. Although he comes as an indi-
ents? True Parents are a physical temple vidual, when the Messiah appears on
in which God can dwell. You probably earth, he is not just an individual. He is
do not feel the reality of this. Yet, how the fruit of faith, hope, and love that the
great would be their value! But unfor- whole world desires. This is his value. All
tunately, however, there are people who the paths of history are connected to this
place less value on God than on the fruit. In other words; past, present and
personal ornaments they keep on their future are all connected to it. Further-
dressers. Such people are saying to God, more, all individuals, families, tribes,
“Please give me blessings.” Do you think peoples, nations and the world are con-
God's will can be fulfilled through these nected, and both heaven and earth are
people? (22-43, 1963.01.19) connected to it. (13-142, 1964.01.01)
The Messiah is the True Parent and
Section 2. The Messiah, the True we are to be true children. We must
Parent stand in the same realm of destiny and
participate in it. (55-97, 1972.04.23)
2.1. The Messiah is the True Parent
2.2. The appearance of the Messiah
What kind of person is the coming
Messiah? He stands as an embodiment There have been many religions, but
of faith, hope, and love for the indi- what has been their mission? Their mis-
vidual, and for the entire family, tribe, sion is to find one particular person.
people, nation, world and cosmos. Only Many religions talk about attaining sal-
vation and other such matters, but they are plenty of individuals, families, tribes
are seeking to find the one person able to and nations on the satanic side. But God
rise to the highest point in the world, the has none of these on His side. There is
one person who has even gone beyond only one individual, but there is no fam-
that point. They want to bring this per- ily, tribe, people, or nation that has come
son into existence. In this way, the cen- up to God’s standard. Hence, without a
ter of all religions is one specific per- foundation on which the Messiah as an
son; he is the Messiah. In other words, individual can triumph on the family
all religions have been looking for one level, the tribal level, and the national
person, and this one person, the central level, there is no way for ordinary peo-
being, is the Messiah, the Savior. When ple to advance.
the Messiah comes, he does not come to Through individuals and families,
his position immediately. He has to ful- God prepared a realm into which a peo-
fill a seven-year course. The Messiah is a ple who could advance with the Messi-
man. This Messiah has to come and gain ah when he came to earth. This was the
victory over Satan by going beyond the people of Israel who lived with the con-
blood relationship of the satanic world. cept of being the chosen people.
Centering on this triumphant man, However, the people of Israel have not
there should be victory on the level of yet arrived in that realm. It was as if they
the family, tribe, and people, and a foun- were held back behind a line. The hope
dation for national victory must be laid. of the chosen people was to go over this
One man alone will not suffice. In oth- line. If they failed to cross over, it would
er words, he must be greater than the be a great disaster. They had to cross this
satanic world. Unless the Messiah ris- line and yet, as hard as they tried, it was
es above the families belonging to the impossible to cross over on their own.
satanic world, he cannot lead them. That is why God promised the people of
The highest level in the satanic world Israel that He would send them the Mes-
is that of a nation. Satan has always been siah, the Savior. This was the Messiah for
opposing God’s will through nations. whom God had prepared for thousands
Since Satan has the nation, he has used it of years in order to transcend this line
to strike heaven on the level of the indi- on the national level. He promised to
vidual, family, tribe, and people. Satan send the Messiah.
has constantly used a nation to block the The people of Israel should have
path prepared by heaven. become completely one with the Messi-
Ultimately, if you are opposed and ah when he came to them. They should
persecuted, it is because you are in an have been willing to die for him. If
inferior position; if you are in a superior they had, Satan could never have sep-
position, you can turn around and per- arated them in any way. The Messiah
secute and dominate. Because this world could have engrafted them to him on
became Satan’s through the Fall, there the individual, family, tribal, people
and national levels and brought them tions of faith and substance. This is the
into this realm all at once. This is why Principle. We must establish the founda-
the world needs the idea of the chosen tion of faith and the foundation of sub-
people. With that people chosen by God, stance. (54-182, 1972.03.24)
the Messiah should build God’s chosen
nation. The existence of a chosen peo- The Messiah is the embodiment of
ple proves God’s existence. And judging the purpose of faith and the embodi-
from that basis, the prophecy about the ment of the purpose of hope. He is the
coming of the Messiah further proves embodiment in whom the purpose of
His existence. faith and hope are realized. When this
For what purpose do we need the purpose is realized through the Messiah,
Messiah? That is the question. Through what is the only thing that will remain?
the Fall, we came to have false parents. Nothing will remain but love when this
The parents who were to have become purpose is realized. This is why it is said
one with God disappeared. The Messiah that what remains in the end is love. This
comes in the position of parents through love comes through the perfect incarna-
whom we can be one with God. This is tions of faith and hope. The representa-
the first purpose of the Messiah. What is tive of this one love is the Messiah. (13-140,
the second? It is to give us rebirth. Since 1964.01.01)
satanic blood runs in our veins, the Mes-
siah will drain out this satanic blood and 2.3. The mission of the Messiah
engraft us to him. He will give us sec-
ond birth and thus we shall no longer What is the purpose of the Messi-
be Satan’s sons and daughters. The Mes- ah? It is to complete the vertical foun-
siah’s third purpose is to transform us dation and bring forth the horizontal
into the people who can turn the devil foundation. Then, who is the Messiah?
into a servant and put him to work as The Messiah is the one who comes with
a servant. In other words, the Messiah a firm grasp of the fundamental plan for
will come and make us qualified to sub- attaining the individual, family, nation-
jugate Satan and punish him. al, and global standards of vertical com-
Because of the Fall, human beings pletion. He does so by uniting to the ver-
first lost the chance to have par- tical standard everything connected to
ents. Second, they received satanic the heavenly way and the public purpose
blood; third, they came under satanic that God and humankind must pursue.
dominion. Restoring what was original- (71-79, 1974.04.28)
ly intended requires going in the reverse
order. In the Principle, we have the foun- There are two beings in the universe
dation of faith and the foundation of who claim to be great – God and Satan.
substance. We can hope for the Messiah These masters of good and evil are fight-
only when we have laid these founda- ing against each other. They are waging
a battle of good and evil over human 3:16 and repeat it over and over! It does
beings. not say that God so loved Christianity
To what degree is Satan extraordi- that He gave His only begotten son, that
nary? According to anthropologists, whoever believes in him should not per-
human beings have lived on earth for ish but have everlasting life. It says that
one and a half million years. Through- God so loved the world that He gave His
out this time, Satan, as the overall com- only begotten son. What is the mission
mander leading the battle on the evil of the Savior? It is to liberate God and
side, has inflicted heavy casualties upon punish Satan. Who will get rid of this
God’s side and has bound Him fast. bitter enemy who has sunk his teeth into
This is why I am teaching about Satan’s human beings and is accusing them so
extraordinary power. viciously? God cannot get rid of him.
Who should end this battle? Neither Only the Messiah, the Savior, can do
God nor Satan can end it. You must be that! (136-219, 1985.12.29)
hearing this for the first time. Who can
bring to an end the fight between the What will the Messiah do when he
evil spirits and good spirits? Neither comes? He comes as the commander,
God nor Satan can. Then, who can put who for the first time in history, will lead
an end to it? Only a true person can end the battle to regain the sovereignty, ter-
the battle. Without being a central figure ritory, and citizenry of a nation and, on
of love who can be followed by all peo- that basis, take back the world of God’s
ple, the true person cannot end the fight creation. This is the mission of the Mes-
between God and Satan. As long as we siah.
are not liberated from this fight, future In subjugating Satan, it is not enough
peace will be an impossible dream for just to defeat a nation. Since Satan also
the world, and ideals will be nothing but has global sovereignty, we must strip
abstract, sentimental concepts. him of that global sovereignty as well.
Then, who can resolve this fight? For Only then will the realm of liberation
this task God has sent a representative. unfold on this earth.
This is the typical concept of the Messi- God created the Garden of Eden as
ah. The Savior is the person who liberates a garden of freedom and peace. If there
not only people but also God. In addi- is any shadow of Satan’s opposition any-
tion, he punishes evil. The one responsi- where on earth, the ideal of that garden
ble for the overall task of liberating God will not be realized. The Kingdom of
and liquidating evil is the Savior. Heaven on earth will be completed only
The character se (世) in Savior (gu- when the shadows of Satan’s antago-
se-ju) refers to the world. God gave His nism have disappeared from the earth.
only begotten son because He loved the We can start the liberation movement
world, not because He loved Christian- in the spirit world only when this task
ity. Many Christians memorize John is completed on earth. This is the path
the members of the Unification Church establish what should have originally
should follow. (57-128, 1972.5.29) been. Adam and Eve failed to become
true husband and wife. At the same time,
What is the task of the Messiah? On they failed to become true parents. Since
the individual level, he has to subju- they were unable to become a true cou-
gate Satan and eradicate Satan’s lineage, ple, they also failed to become a true son
thereby paving the victorious road for and daughter. This is why, if people com-
the individual. He must then pave the pletely believe in and become one with
road of victory on the levels of the fam- Jesus, true children can be restored and
ily, nation, and world. This is the path a true husband and wife and true par-
the Messiah must walk. In other words: ents established. This is why it is taught
first, he must pave the road for individ- that you should love Jesus the most. (8-109,
uals; second, he must pave the road for 1959.11.22)
families; third, he must pave the road for
nations; and fourth, he must pave the The Book of Revelation says that in
road for the world. the Last Days, the Lord will come to the
After the Messiah wins the individ- earth to meet his bride. Do you know
ual victory, Satan will mobilize world- what the feast of the Lamb is? This refers
wide. The nations and the democratic to the day of the feast when, for the first
world will join forces to attack him; he time in history, one bridegroom and one
must fight against them and win. He bride become husband and wife center-
must do this on the family and world- ing on God’s love.
wide levels. In other words, he must win Through the Fall, instead of becom-
just as Jacob prevailed over the angel and ing good parents, our first ancestors
just as Abel should have succeeded over became evil parents. For this reason, the
Cain. This is a one-on-one fight. Now, original focus of parents designed by
all of Satan’s world must be struck, and God, which our ancestors should have
for this a representative nation is needed attained without falling – the standard
at the front. This nation is Korea. (54-197, of the true and good parents – has not
1972.03.24) appeared or been realized.
The Bible says: “I am the Alpha and
Section 3. Jesus and the True the Omega, the First and the Last, the
Parents Beginning and the End.” (Rev. 22:13)
Due to the Fall, God could not fulfill His
What kind of person is Jesus? Instead purpose at the time of creation. He will
of becoming true parents, Adam and complete it as in the Book of Revelation.
Eve fell in the Garden of Eden, becom- Then, as what kind of person did Jesus
ing false parents and giving birth to false come? Adam fell, so Jesus came as a per-
descendants. Jesus, therefore, came as fected Adam who could be united with
the True Parent to restore all things and God’s love without falling. This is why
First Corinthians 15:45 teaches that “The people must appear. What should be
first man Adam became a living being; done in order that a heavenly kingdom
the last Adam, became a life-giving spir- people arises? A people does not come
it.” The Bible designates Jesus as the sec- into being all of a sudden. A special clan
ond Adam. Since the family planned by must appear, and this clan must move
God cannot be found if the God-given that people. What should be done so
true positions of the son, husband and that the clan appears? There has to be an
wife, and parents are not established, extended family of close relatives. What
they must appear on earth. should be done so that these close rela-
There are many religions on earth, tives appear? A family must appear as
but among them, only Christianity has the center of these close relatives. Then,
the concept of following God’s four basic what should be done so that the family
requirements: to become God’s child, to appears? There have to be children and
become one body with God, to meet as parents. Then, what should be done so
bride and bridegroom in accordance that children appear? There have to be
with God’s will, and to form a new fam- parents. What should be done so that
ily. Since Jesus came with this thinking, parents appear? There has to be one man
Christianity, centering on Jesus, inevi- who can represent everything concern-
tably became a global religion. (54-108, ing heaven.
1972.03.20) Who is this? He is the Messiah. What
should that man do? If he is to be a par-
Section 4. The Second Coming ent, he must find a partner and be one
and the True Parents with her. This is the teaching of Chris-
tianity. When this happens, it will be
4.1. We need to prepare to receive the Last Days. Thus, what was upside
the Messiah down has now been spiritually restored
over the past two thousand years cen-
The place you are meant to live in tering on Jesus, on the foundation of
is the Kingdom of Heaven. But are you global Christianity. Based on the spiri-
living there now? No! What is more, tual aspect of Christianity, when people
the Kingdom of Heaven does not come meet the Messiah, all these things will
immediately. Then, what should come be completed at that time.
before the appearance of the heavenly At the Second Coming, the Lord will
kingdom? The Messiah should come. But come and right all things to what they
the Messiah alone will not do. Although were originally meant to be. In this way,
Jesus came to the Jewish nation, the the world must be one and nations must
nation of Israel, the Kingdom of Heaven be one: everything must be one. This will
did not emerge. happen. Within a country, the Christian
Before the appearance of the heav- denominations must be one, and among
enly kingdom, the heavenly kingdom denominations the overall leaders must
be united. This has to happen. In order spirit world and attain victory there,
for the denominations to be one, their subjugating all religions from the least
leaders must be one. These leaders must to the greatest – to Christianity, if Chris-
be united among themselves and be one tianity is the highest of the mainstream
with Jesus. So when they receive Jesus religions. What this means is that we
and become one with him, the world must inherit everything these religions
will be easily restored. God has been pre- have. When we have fought this battle
paring for this for two thousand years. and received official recognition of our
Since this unity did not come about at victory over heaven and earth, God will
the proper time, we have had to prepare say to us, “You are the victors over Satan
all over again. (66-277, 1973.05.16) and the spirit world!” Then we will begin
to take action here on earth. Such a his-
4.2. The Task of the Lord at the tory remains to be made.
Second Coming Then what does the returning Lord
have to do? He has to subdue Satan and
What is the task that the returning subjugate, one by one, myriads of spir-
Lord should carry out? He must win over it people, religious leaders and lead-
Satan and then win over all the people in ers as a whole. As he guides them with
the spirit world. There are many spiri- God’s character and true love, they will
tual masters today who brag about who come to understand the true reality of
they are in heaven and earth. However, religion and the universe and they will
in expectation of the time to come, they surrender. This will happen because
should not merely be making spiritual all beings in this universe desire to be
efforts, no matter how sincere, without absorbed into the sphere of a lord of love
knowing how to resolve the world that on earth who is higher than they. Even
came about as a result of the Fall. birds and dogs will go to a village that
We should be victorious first over the loves them more and takes care of them.
satanic world, which is a visible world It is the same for all beings. Therefore,
rather that an invisible world, and then we should subjugate them through true
over the spirit world. Without fighting love and inherit all their authority. We
in the visible world and defeating Satan, should inherit that unified world. This is
no road will emerge by which we can the responsibility that the Messiah must
make progress in the spirit world. With- fulfill on earth.
out this, we would surely face obsta- Uniting Christianity will not suffice.
cles; then what would happen when we Christianity may be unified on earth,
entered the spirit world? We would not but this is not enough to create the all-
be able to enter, and even if we could, we encompassing cultural sphere. That
would not be able to win the battle. sphere includes the Buddhist cultural
So we should attain victory within sphere and the Islamic cultural sphere,
the satanic world, and next enter the which together form the background
of the spirit world. As long as cultural alone? I am asking you if he can do it

barriers remain on earth and are not all when even God Himself cannot. From
removed, and as long as the source of this perspective, what kind of religion is
unity is not created in the spirit world, it that will be introduced by the Messi-
the root of all these diverse cultures, we ah and established by God? The conclu-
will not be able to bring them into unity. sion is that it has to be a religion that has
(100-16, 1978.10.04) great strength to unify individuals, fam-
ilies, tribes, peoples, nations, the world,
The person with the responsibil- and cosmos with love. Even Satan says,
ity to make the nations one, make the “Isn’t this the purpose that the Messiah
world one, and make heaven and earth should come for and pursue? Isn’t this
one with original love is the Messiah. God’s purpose of sending the Messiah?”
Can the Messiah actually fulfill this role (130-174, 1984.1.15)
BOOK TWO
True Parents
2 CHAPTER 3 4
The Need for True Parents
Section 1. We Also Need Our ship between parents and children is like
Natural Parents the relationship of heaven and earth. It is
a vertical relationship.
Originally, when God as the Parent This world is made up of two spheres,
created Adam and Eve, He reaped the one is a world of spirit and the other is
benefit of having children. At the same the physical world. Since we are born as
time, He enabled the children to ben- sons and daughters of the invisible God,
efit by having parents. God’s hope was God and we are at relational poles. We
to raise His children to perfection. Had are born at one pole and grow up. As we
this happened, it would be possible to grow up, we long to find the invisible
say that God would have harvested both God. Finally we become bride and bride-
Adam and Eve. groom and we become one in love that
Then, why do we need parents and unites the upper spiritual hemisphere
why do we need children? God is spir- and the lower physical hemisphere.
itual and human beings are physical. The parental heart is the heart of
The parent-child relationship is also like Heaven. We need parents to take over
this. the heavenly nation and parents want
The invisible God bears fruit through children’s love in order to occupy the
the visible child and then enters into the earth. When do we come to know this
heart of the child to reveal His value as heavenly heart? We cannot understand
the visible God. The invisible God bears it as children. We have to be parents to
fruit within the child’s heart and the know the parental heavenly heart.
fruit of the child is then produced. It is Love conquers and unites the two
possible to transfer the fruit of the father worlds of parent and child. When this
to the child. And thus, for God, both His happens, the parent-child relationship
fruit and the parent’s fruit are produced. is a glorious parent-child relationship.
They have equal value. They are equal. No one is behind or in
Then, why are parents and children front of the other. They are one. This
needed? Even though God possesses indeed is a glorious parent-child rela-
love, He needs a partner to share His tionship.
love. We as children also need a partner People say that those who are without
to share our love. This partner relation- parents are pitiable. Why? They have no
Chapter 3 • The Need for True Parents 203
way of conquering the spirit world and divided. (125-166, 1983.3.20)

physical world. We also feel sorry for
those who are without children. God’s Then what are True Parents? How do
ideal of creation was for children and your physical parents and True Parents
parents to unite and bind the cosmos differ? In terms of love, what is the dif-
together with love. However, they will ference between your physical parents
fall into a miserable state because they and True Parents? True Parents and
are in a position where they can fail to your biological parents have different
emulate that highest model. They can- concepts of love. Again, they have differ-
not go to the Kingdom of Heaven. This ent concepts of love. Your physical par-
is why those who are without children or ents teach you love with a focus on the
parents are sad people. (222-309, 1991.11.6) physical reality, and your spiritual par-
ents teach you love centered on a world
Section 2. True Parents and Our that is spiritual. They have different con-
Natural Parents tent.
It seems that physical parents should
In what position are your fallen, bio- suffice, so why do you need spiritual
logical mother and father? Have there parents? It is because of the Fall. What
been, in a world untainted by the Fall, fallen parents have been teaching has
unfallen sons and daughters of whom led us continuously down a self-cen-
God could say, “Oh, you are our sons and tered path. Through your parents’ love,
daughters!”? In the Garden of Eden, was a decisive line has been drawn holding
there a concept that one had to forsake you eternally within the satanic world;
his former mother and father in order to and there has been no way to sever it.
find a new mother and father? No. Then (129-99, 1983.10.1)
why are we born with such a fate? This
fate was not created by God but by Satan. When True Parents appear, they love
It is the result of the Fall. This is a world with God’s love. Accordingly, God loves
created by the devil. everything that True Parents love. This
Here, Satan separates everything. is a principle. So try to follow while say-
He separated mothers and fathers, sons ing, “Although we are born in the satan-
and daughters, the families, and nations ic world, let us follow True Parents!
and divided the world into small pieces. I like the nation of True Parents and
The culmination of all this is the Last their family even more than my mother
Days. The Last Days refers to the end of and father, my house, and my sons and
the world. In the Last Days, something daughters. God’s love is the best!”
new begins. In our Principle, if a new When you are receiving the love of
ideal is to begin in the Last Days, what True Parents, Satan will not be able to
does God do? He creates a movement to drag you away no matter how hard he
bring together everything that has been tries. Since the sphere of the love of God
and True Parents is the ideal realm of the coming future age. True Parents are
the original world, Satan cannot take the root and the physical parents are the
away these sons and daughters. bud. They are connected in this way.
There are people of all five colors Your parents are branch parents, and
among the members of the Unification branches grow from sprouts. So these
Church. Your parents are your natural parents are branches of the age, but I am
parents. Next, there are the True Parents a parent of the three ages. I can be the
of the Unification Church. They are spe- parent of the root age as well as the par-
cial parents. True Parents are different ent of the trunk and branch age, and of
from your parents. the leaf age.
There is a great commotion as your You should never forget the words
natural parents try to kidnap you from True Parents. Because I pray in the True
Rev. Moon, as you try to go to the special Parents’ name, everyone follows me and
parents. But the special parents are stay- says “I pray in True Parents’ name,” but
ing undisturbed with their eyes closed. this is not acceptable. It is against the
They do not even tell you to come. They Principle. What will the consequence of
tell you to come if you like but not to this be? When a mother and father say
come if you do not want to. Whereas parents,” their children will ask, “Then
your parents are stirring up trouble and who are our parents? What’s the differ-
screaming, “Rev. Moon is Satan, a her- ence?” So there will be confusion that
etic!” True Parents are unperturbed. Do should not happen. Your parents are
your parents say, “We are special par- parents of one generation while I am a
ents”? (128-137, 1983.6.11) parent of three generations. I am a par-
ent of a vertical generation. So grand-
You ask who I am. I am the parent fathers, fathers and grandsons call me
of the three ages, that is, the parent of Parent. This involves three generations
the Old Testament Age, the New Testa- and three stages.
ment Age and the Completed Testament This is why the Parent cannot do
Age. This is why I am the True Parent. things as he pleases. The root cannot
You pray in the Parents’ name, but you leave its place and do things as it pleas-
should not pray in the True Parents’ es. It may say, “Oh, I wish I could hang
name; the only one who can pray in the around like the branches,” but it cannot
True Parents’ name is me. do that.
Then, what is the difference between Can the root do anything it wishes?
the parents who gave you birth and True Can a bud go wherever it wishes? They
Parents? They are not the same. Your long for the branch. How stifling it must
parents are in the position of the par- be to stay in one place for hundreds of
ents of one age. I am in the position of millions of years! They stay in one place
the parent spanning three ages, includ- until they dry out and die. There is no
ing the spirit world, the present age and freedom there. But branches can go
around as they please. You should know ents must appear; third, true children
this. (141-226, 1986.2.22) must appear, and fourth, a true nation
must appear through its true citizens.
Section 3. The Reason True How long do you think they have been
Parents Must Come waiting for this! How eagerly, over thou-
sands of years, do you think those in
What is it that you desire? You want the spirit world have waited for you to
to be people of the heavenly kingdom or appear on earth and realize God’s origi-
children of the heavenly kingdom. This nal will?
must be your desire. If you become peo- The one who rules this world is Satan.
ple and children of the heavenly king- This world is, first, a world centered on
dom, the heavenly kingdom will natu- Satan, second, a world centered on false
rally appear. parents, that is, fallen and evil parents,
Then, what kind of world is the heav- third, a world centered on evil children,
enly kingdom? Is it a democratic world? and fourth, a world centered on evil
Democracy is a means and a transitional nations. The spirit world and the future
ideology to make regime change easier ideal world must reject all this.
when the Lord comes. When the Lord When the Unification Church says
appears on earth, all the people of the True Parents your parents oppose that,
world must follow him. The people as a saying, “Then who are we?” There have
whole must go before the Lord. Then, this been incidents where parents kidnap
would be convenient for organizing all their children who are trying to be true
the nations of the world into one nation. sons and daughters. Although all the
But democracy cannot unify the nations of the evil world have opposed
world. The experiment is already over. us and chased us away, they cannot
Can America itself lead the world? oppose us now. Now, even if they fight,
America itself is doomed. So the ques- they cannot beat Rev. Moon.
tion is how to save America and guide it So we must escape from Satan’s
to govern the world. If this is God’s will, domain. But Satan is keeping us from
it has to be handled through the philos- escaping by mobilizing all individuals,
ophy of the Unification Church, “Rev. families, tribes, peoples, nations and the
Moonism.” Until this happens, there is world. This is the final battle. (166-222,
no way for America to survive, and the 1987.2.15)
bridge to the heavenly kingdom cannot
be built by the American people. Section 4. The Conditions for the
The spirit world is organized on the Appearance of the True Parents
basis of certain principles. How long will
it take for something like this to appear What has to be done in order for True
in the physical world? First, God is the Parents to come? Without the Archan-
central existence. Second, the True Par- gel’s restoration, True Parents cannot
come. Without Jesus being restored, and True Parents as the horizontal par-
True Parents cannot come. Also, with- ents together realize ideal love. (218-223,
out the bride being restored, True Par- 1991.7.29)
ents cannot come. This must be resolved
in the religious world. Democracy is the ideology of broth-
The entity that has appeared after ers. This is why they fight. That is why I
resolving all the difficulties in God’s have declared, “We need parents. Only
providence of restoration is the True parents can stop the fight. What we need
Parents. True Parents are not easy-going, in this miserable situation is the way of
good-for-nothing people. the parents, and Godism, the ideology
True Parents would not appear unless centered on God!” What kind of par-
the archangel was restored. They would ents are these parents? These parents do
not appear unless Adam was restored. not exist in the satanic world. They are
Also, they would not appear unless the an exact opposite of the parents in the
bride – that is, Eve – was restored. That satanic world. These parents are called
is for sure. (46-214, 1971.8.15) True Parents.
Why do we need True Parents? We
Section 5. The True Lineage Must need them in order to dismantle the
Come Through the True Parents foundation of satanic love, life, and lin-
eage. How did men and women fall into
It is the True Parents whom we need. such a situation? It was because of the
What began with false parents must sexual organs. In the original sense, sex-
now begin with True Parents. False par- ual organs are a palace of love. But what
ents inherited false life and false lineage happened to that palace of love? It is the
through false love. This must be reversed. palace of love, palace of life, and palace
The issue relates to inheriting true life of lineage. The human sexual organs are
and true lineage through the love of True that precious. They are holy.
Parents. The question, in other words, is Through the Fall, they became some-
this: how can we, after having wrongly thing dirty. From God’s viewpoint, they
received the seed of life, receive the orig- were originally not something dirty, but
inal seed? holy. The human sexual organs are the
The Messiah has to return to earth to most precious things. Life, love and lin-
address this question and plant the seed eage are connected to them. Satan defiled
of the Messiah, the True Parents’ new something so precious. (218-176, 1991.7.28)
seed of life. We cannot receive this seed
without True Parents. Through this we Section 6. The True Parents are
will return to the position of the original Needed Absolutely
true olive tree. This is simple.
So God is our real parent. How close What do the Unification Church
He is to us. God as the vertical parent members call me? They call me the True
Parent. The words “True Parent” are It is the True Parents whom we need.
fearsome words. It is also a great thing Who are the True Parents? They are peo-
that these words exist. ple more precious than your friends or
Without a family that emerged from teachers. So you must follow True Par-
the womb of God’s love as a model, no ents even if you may have to abandon
tribe, people or nation can be formed. your friends or your teachers. You must
A family expands to form a tribe, a peo- walk this path even if your friends say,
ple and a nation. Therefore, to defeat the “Alas, that’s it between you and me” or
world of the devil, we must deal with even if your teacher says, “I am no longer
things based on the model of the true your teacher” because you go to the Uni-
family. fication Church. Furthermore, you must
Fallen people have evil parents. Your go this path even if your mother and
mother and father are parents within the father disown you. If you follow the path
fallen domain as well. What does this that everyone all at once can acknowl-
mean? It means that they are ancestors edge as good, there will be a new historic
within the fallen tradition. So the fact beginning of heaven and earth there. (33-
that the term True Parents has appeared 336, 1970.8.23)
is an amazing fact.
Why do we need True Parents? The Humankind needs True Parents.
unfallen Adam and Eve should have Why? For the first time in history, an
aligned completely with the original will event based on principles and connect-
of God. They should have accomplished ed to the axis of love has occurred. It is
the ideal of oneness with God and estab- unprecedented in history, and will never
lished the world of love, with the unified be repeated in the future. This axis is one,
realm of heart at the core. It would have not two. What is this axis? It is the axis of
been a cozy nest where everything can true love. The love that your mother and
become one, where everything is cer- father share is not true love.
tain, and where everything begins from That is why it is written, “You shall
a perfect situation. love the Lord your God with all your
But this realm of love has not heart, and with all your soul, and with
emerged. We need True Parents in order all your mind.” This is the great and first
to accomplish it. commandment. And the second is like
On the day this realm of love appears it, “You shall love your neighbor as your-
in the world, the Unification Church will self.” This is what God has been doing.
become obsolete. The world will not be (137-107, 1985.12.24)
needed either. We must put the nation
and world aside and find this family. This Why do we need True Parents? By
has to happen. We must seek out this fulfilling their individual responsibility,
family even if we have to abandon every- True Parents can expel the worldwide
thing. This is crucial. (138-277, 1986.1.24) Satan that is clinging to individuals. By
establishing the family level indemnity your thought becomes the same as that
condition and fulfilling our responsibil- of God and True Parents. You will be able
ity, Satan can automatically be restored to give birth to the same fruit – sons and
through indemnity. daughters of goodness. This cannot hap-
Without accomplishing the world- pen in the satanic world. It is not good to
wide restoration through indemnity and have sons and daughters before this hap-
the individual portion of responsibility, pens. (125-208, 1983.3.20)
restoration through indemnity cannot
be carried out. Without getting rid of Section 7. The Designation of the
Satan through fulfilling our responsibil- True Parents Was Foreseen and
ity, restoration cannot be achieved. (137- Predicted
106, 1985.12.24)
What will come to pass in the Last
The reason we need True Parents is to Days? Because we inherited the devil’s
bring God down to dwell on earth. This love, life and lineage, True Parents must
is why Parents are going through suffer- appear here in order for us to inherit
ing on this earth. (217-354, 1991.6.12) God’s love, life and lineage. The True
Parent is not someone who just passes
Why do you need True Parents? It by. Do you know how much God had
is in order to receive the new lineage. toiled and how much blood religions
The Old Testament Age was the age of have shed before I declared the name
the foundation of faith, the New Testa- “True Parents”?
ment Age was the age of the foundation The book called Gyeokam-yurok,
of substance, and the Completed Tes- which appeared after Jeonggam-rok long
tament Age is the age of the new ideal. ago, prophesied about my name. Many
Hence, it is said that it is in the age of people saw me even before I was born.
love where we should inherit the good How do you think they saw me even
lineage of the heavenly kingdom. Until before my birth? The spirit world exist-
now we had different blood. We inher- ed before my birth, so it taught them that
ited mixed blood. such and such a person would have to
I have inherited the original, tradi- appear. Only then will the people who
tional blood and so I am fighting with have been through such ordeals and suf-
Satan with knowledge of all this truth. fering on earth come within my realm of
I am doing this because I know such dominion in the spirit world. God uses
things. True Parents are the new bud of this strategy. Since these people have
the true olive tree. You should cut your- lived in attendance to him, they are sup-
self off and be engrafted with the bud of posed to follow him even after he comes.
the True Parents. The Parents’ bud and For this reason, our loving God revealed
God’s bud must be engrafted. Then, your everything tens and hundreds of years
body may be cut down to nothing, but before I was born.
So I am a historic figure. Now, even this. Moreover, although we were to

if I say that I am a historic figure and say become eternal blood relatives who can
even one word to the Korean people or to attend the Parent, the Creator of heav-
the people of the world, whether at night en and earth, focusing on God’s love,
or in early morning, they acknowledge life and lineage, Adam lost the right to
it as something they heard in the bright become the True Parent. Also, had the
light of day; and no one denies it to be Fall not occurred, there would be one
true. (213-27, 1991.1.13) culture, the culture of Adam and the
tribe of Adam. This would have estab-
Section 8. True Parents’ Position lished one right of kingship.
Is Not an Elected One The democratic world is like a guid-
ing staff. It is an ideology of brother-
Until now, it has been hard for me to hood. Since there are many brothers,
find a family and hard to find a church. in order to appoint a representative to
It has been hard to set the direction for receive the inheritance, they must get
Christianity, hard to bring the free world together and choose the one who sacri-
and communist world back from their fices more, serves more, and can better
paths to ruin. Now, through me, the uphold the tradition. That is the demo-
right of the eldest son has been restored. cratic style. Democracy is a global ideol-
Again, the right of the eldest son has been ogy, but above it stands the ideology of
restored. Had Adam not fallen at the parents. The age of the parent is coming
outset, Adam himself would have pos- in the future. Do you choose your parents
sessed the right of the eldest son. Also, through an election? Could you choose
Adam would have become the authentic the returning Lord through an election?
True Parent. Adam himself would have Could you choose God through an elec-
become the king among kings. tion? You could not. Democracy has the
What did human beings lose through basis to create an atmosphere of distrust.
the Fall? They lost the right of the eldest Why? People do all kinds of things for
son. They lost the right of the eldest son their own personal gain. They do all
to inherit the great foundation and assets sorts of things, such as using money and
of heaven and earth. They lost it because utilizing networks to slander others and
of the devil. We have been ignorant of plot against them. (211-343, 1991.1.1)
BOOK TWO
True Parents
3 CHAPTER 4 5
The Mission of the True Parents
Section 1. The Position of the perfectly? This is also simple. It is True

True Parents Parents.
Who is God? God is the representa-
The world has passed through many tive true person. In more concrete terms,
eras: the eras of imperialism, emperors this means that He is one who can love
and kingdoms. After they passed came everyone. God is the one with the capac-
the children’s era of democracy and the ity to love all beings. In short, He loves
servants’ era of communism. Because everything, no matter how large or how
these eras were not governed by the law small. All things, large and small, can be
of love, we can conclude they were prod- drawn into His embrace. Through this,
ucts of a false world. The original world everything is to be brought together. All
was to come into being as the extension creatures in the world, all things both
of an original heart. Then, there must large and small, are to be drawn in. God
be an original person. But where is that will thus embrace everything, large or
original person? It should be understood small, in His love. (124-116, 1983.2.1)
that the term “person,” here includes
both man and woman. Our purpose is the world. We must
Since this is certainly a satanic world, continue to go forward for the sake of
history has been pursuing an original the world, no matter how difficult it may
man in this world. This is why billions of be. We must go forward for the sake of
people in the world today are looking for the world and give for the sake of the
a leader who can guide not only a true world. We should give out everywhere
world, but also heaven and earth. Then, we go. True Parents should give. This
how does an original leader come about? is the fundamental principle. There are
He comes transcending fallen individu- new things there; there is a new world,
als, families, tribes, peoples, and nations and new connections are being forged
– even the world itself. What kind of per- there. (147-142, 1986.9.7)
son is he? He is a true person. What kind
of true person? I am asking for the defi- You call me the True Parent. This
nition of a true person. It is simple: he is is why I try to give you all good things
the one who has perfect love. Then what on behalf of God and you in turn try to
is perfect love, and who is able to love receive them. This is a basic principle,
Chapter 4 • The Mission of the True Parents 211
and I guide you on this path because I ple, nation, world and universe. All of
know this principle. (127-328, 1983.5.22) these must be connected and included.
The True Parent must love humankind
You have something backing you just as a wife loves her husband, or as
up and that is the perfect power to have parents love their sons and daughters.
behind you. It is the same power behind They must love humankind just as sons
True Parents. Satan cannot accuse True and daughters love their parents. They
Parents and so you have received identi- must always have an instantaneous con-
fication cards. This card must be signed nection. (118-240, 1982.6.6)
by God and Satan. Moreover, it must
be signed by the archangel and then by What is God’s desire? It is to find the
Adam. (117-160, 1982.2.28) people who want to live with Him. God
seeks those who wish to live with Him
Section 2. The Path of the True forever, and so, once their foreheads
Parents touch, He would not want to be sepa-
rated from them even after tens of thou-
Conflicts are spreading throughout sands of years. He wants to live in a love
the world today. Who is to confront this such that once He touches His beloved
situation? We should. We should fight sons and daughters with His fingertips,
against communism, prevent the break- He would not want to remove His hands
down of ethics, and protect religions even after tens of thousands of years.
because they are collapsing. I have been The Unification Church teaches
seriously discussing these problems with about the parent-child relationship and
scholars and theologians throughout the husband-wife relationship based on
the world. I have been doing something such a principle. Furthermore, it pro-
no one in America would even dream of poses to incorporate such a principle
doing. You say you are doing activities, in the relationship of siblings and the
but who do you think is having more family as a whole. We are not talking
difficulties, you or me? There is a prin- about brothers and sisters who just meet
ciple that parents must suffer more than once and then part, but those who do
their children, and I am practicing that. not grow tired of one another even after
If I have money, I do not use it for my living together for tens of thousands of
own living expenses. I am opening up years. God’s sphere of love will be estab-
good paths for our future descendants. lished only when this is put into practice
With a loving heart, I am making money by people of all colors. Will this be easy?
for the sake of our future descendants. There must be the kind of parents who
If you were to ask what the True Par- will share their food with people, wait
ent must do, I would answer that he must patiently until they finish eating, do the
proceed in the position of the Father by dishes and even take care of them until
connecting with the family, tribe, peo- they go to sleep. This is the very path
that True Parents have been trying to can never appear. Even among the sin-
walk, and the path that I believe they ners, there have to be true sinners. All
must follow. Each day, whenever I meet these need to be there. There has to be a
someone, I try to talk to him, even if I representative of love who can start from
forget about lunch and even keep talking the most miserable place in the world
past dinner time. This is my philosophy. and overcome everything. He must fol-
Meals are not important. I want to find low this path and build the bridge. In
those whom I would not grow tired of order to do this, he has to follow the path
even after living together with them for of the cross of love. This is the bridge.
tens of thousands of years. I am the kind Stage by stage, he must rise from being
of person who longs to have a son and a true servant of servants to being a true
daughter whom I can love after mid- adopted son, and then a true son, a true
night, after two o’clock in the morning, Cain, and eventually a true Abel.
after the cock crows and even when the Who has had to walk this path, that
dawn breaks – all throughout the night. you know – the path of the servant of
Also, I am someone who seeks a brother servants and of the adopted son? It was I
or sister. (127-284, 1983.5.15) who had to walk that path. I am building
the bridge because I have walked that
A true person, as the representative way, survived the fight, and triumphed.
of history, would strive to teach human- Whenever you see a pitiable person on the
kind by saying, “Humankind, this is the street, remember that I have been in that
true standard you must follow.” Even if he kind of situation. Don’t you think that I
had to make harsh sacrifices, a true per- was indignant when I was being stepped
son would nevertheless teach and pioneer on, tortured and kicked by the commu-
in this way on behalf of humankind. If he nists? But I never prayed, “O God, strike
knew the path and said he would take it these enemies with a thunderbolt and
only for his own sake, he would not be a slaughter them all.” Although my body
true person. (63-88, 1972.10.8) was bleeding, I was praying for them to
receive blessings. (63-88, 1972.10.8)
Think about how one can receive the
historic title of True Parent. How many Section 3. The Course Prior to
levels do you think you must go through Becoming the True Parents
until you reach that of the True Parent?
Initially, one will have to start from the The Fall led to the appearance of false
stage of true servant of servants. Next, parents. Because of this, I have had to fol-
there must be the stage of true beggar low a suffering course in order to estab-
and then true laborer. All of these must lish True Parents and a heavenly nation
be included. There will also need to be in the midst of this satanic world. This
true persecutors and those who bear the has to be restored by parents. The par-
cross. If this is refused, the True Parent ents must take the responsibility for and
indemnify what was jeopardized. (131-62, ing it by breaking through barbed-wire

1984.4.1) entanglements. The scars from cruel
torture and from the whip still remain,
In order to be a True Parent, one must not to mention blood and tear stains. I
love the world of Cain. This Cain world have pioneered such a course. Thus, you
is the world of the eldest son. The Cain should not bring grief to your Parents
world is just like the world of the fallen in Heaven or on earth. This is the trea-
eldest son. Therefore, without the True sure store of the universe. Here we can
Parents making a condition of having shut down hell and build the Kingdom
fully given the love of Heaven even amid of Heaven. (216-325, 1991.4.15)
the opposition of this world, the satan-
ic world cannot be restored. The eldest For there to be True Parents there
son must be loved first. Since Satan is must be two people. Without two peo-
the eldest son in principle, if God wants ple, we cannot meet the standard of True
to love Abel, He must establish the con- Parents. Although a victorious standard
dition of having loved Satan, the eldest may be established in the spiritual bat-
son, first. Without showing such love to tle, no victorious standard can be estab-
Satan, there is no way for Him to love lished in the physical world unless True
the second son. This is according to the Parents manifest in physical form. A
Principle. So the path that the mother, condition for victory may be created
Eve, should walk is to unite Cain and in the spirit world, but a correspond-
Abel and return to Adam. Therefore, ing foundation cannot be laid on earth
no matter how universal a love Mother unless True Parents are first installed
wants to receive, I cannot give such love. there. Therefore, the True Parents who
That is her situation. (124-73, 1983.1.23) are to come must fight for this on behalf
of earth and heaven by offering their
In the matter of having loving rela- lives. This battle will last for a forty-year
tionships, I hold the world record. Also, period. What kind of battle do the Par-
a group of people is emerging who will ents who come during this forty-year
be able to hold the cosmic record in mat- period have to go through? First of all,
ters of conscience. This is not just a con- they must go through spiritual trials
cept but also a reality. It is a historic fact. in the spirit world. Then, they must go
How threatening this is to Satan and through physical tribulation on earth.
how inspiring for God! We should know The combined spiritual and physical
that our Unification Church is in such conditions for the True Parents cannot
an amazing situation that it can have be established until they pass through
only a bright future. We should be deep- these trials and are able to stand in the
ly, deeply grateful for this. What have center without falling down. In so doing,
God and the True Parents done in order they fulfill the hopes of the six-thou-
to pave this road? They have been pav- sand-year history of God’s providence.
We established Parents’ Day in 1960. If we look at the history of the people

What kind of day was that? It was the day of Israel, we see that Jacob could establish
when we secured the starting point of the conditions for individual restoration
total victory, both physically and spiri- because he was victorious in the indi-
tually; this day also marked the start- vidual struggle with Esau. Later on, he
ing point of True Parents’ ideology. So could have a family because with God’s
although that day was just one day, and help he had prevailed in the family-level
the conditions for this day are not com- struggle at Laban’s house. Afterwards,
pletely established, these conditions will Jacob’s descendants entered Egypt, the
continue on into the future of heaven satanic world, in order to create a peo-
and earth. Beginning from that day, God ple. They were rescued from there with
has been able to execute His plan simul- God’s help and were then able to enter
taneously in both the spiritual and phys- Canaan and gain victory over its seven
ical worlds. In other words, God could tribes. In this way, the Israelites could
finally fight back now that the basis was finally attack the satanic world while
established upon which there could be going through the forty-year course for
cooperation with the spirit world. Since the restoration of Canaan. Prior to the
the foundation for victory has been laid forty-year wilderness course there was
in this way, we simply need to build a a three-day course. The Israelites were
corresponding foundation on the level of finally able to begin the restoration of
family, tribe, people, nation, and world. Canaan after going through this three-
Due to the opposition of the people day course. Moreover, after entering
of Israel, Jesus went to paradise with- Canaan, the Israelites had to restore the
out completing his mission. Since then, number forty once more.
he has been able to bring Israel together Since the providence of restoration
spiritually in the role of spiritual parent. has passed through such courses, I have
The course, whereby True Parents can to walk a three year course and a four
establish the worldwide foundation of year course after going through a for-
victory on earth, is a four-year course. ty year course. Adding the three year
When the spiritual and physical worlds course and the four year course togeth-
unite and establish the starting point of er gives you a seven year course. I will be
victory during this four-year course, all able to bring the history of restoration to
humankind will receive the benefit of a conclusion and establish the heavenly
the age such that they can march into sovereignty only when I pass through all
the spirit world above paradise. How- of these courses.
ever, the True Parents who come as we Originally, Jesus also was to have
pass through this historical course must walked a seven-year course from the
bear the cross on behalf of humankind era of thirty-three and then established
at the levels of individual, family, people, the standard of parents desired by God.
nation and world. He was to establish the standard for the
restoration of all things, thereby con- of Heaven and True Parents, is volun-
cluding everything and fulfilling God’s teering to take on this kind of trial. In
will at the age of forty. Although this was undergoing this process, you must not
the mission of Jesus, the Will remained only separate yourself from the satanic
unfulfilled because Jesus died on the world, but also establish the standard of
cross without being able to accomplish a true child whereby you can adopt the
it. Since the True Parents, the Second model of victory of True Parents and be
Coming, must inevitably take responsi- able to judge the satanic world.
bility for the internal and external con- Also, the original will of God in rela-
flicts, they have passed through a forty tion to True Parents cannot be realized
year preparation period, a period of con- on the earth until this standard is estab-
flict. Although externally it was a forty lished at the level of a tribe, a people and
year period of preparation, internally it a nation. You who are fighting on my
was a period of strife. After having laid side during this period are representa-
the spiritual foundation for victory, the tives of True Parents on the individual,
groundwork for laying the substantial family, ethnic and national levels. As
foundation combining the spiritual and such representatives of True Parents, it is
physical was finally prepared on earth. your responsibility to fight on the world
True Parents must be the central fig- stage, not to mention in Korea. From
ures in going through the three year this perspective, what has been the sor-
course and the period of the restora- row of both the spiritual and physical
tion of all things – that is, a four year worlds until now? It should have been
course to embrace all four directions. that from the day True Parents appeared
In this way, they must bring restoration on earth, heaven and earth should have
through indemnification to a conclu- sung songs of peace, the entire cosmos
sion through this seven year course. The should have entered the realm of hap-
three-year course, four year course, and piness, and the Kingdom of Heaven on
forty year course prior to establishing Earth should have been be realized with
True Parents may seem like short cours- God at its center. (13-285, 1964.4.12)
es, yet they are time periods designed to
reverse, through indemnity, all histori- How much did I suffer, how many
cal sorrows, historical resentments, and curses did I receive, and how often did I
the historical cross as a whole. We can- go to prison before I proclaimed the True
not welcome the day of the victory of Parents? I have been to prison as many
True Parents without first establishing as six times. I declared True Parents
an absolute standard of not succumb- after all these hardships. Because of this
ing to any historical sorrow, pain or course, we are the True Parents. There-
resentment. This is why our Unification fore, I am the most pitiful king among
Church, which is taking responsibility the kings in the world. You may say
for and is upholding God’s will on behalf whatever you want about True Mother
and True Father, but I am the most mis- True Parents came with the right of
erable person. (211-161, 1990.12.30) kingship over the spiritual and physical
worlds. In order to link this right of king-
You have no idea how much I have ship to the spirit world, the basis for uni-
invested for the sake of the world. How fication must first be prepared there. The
much blood and how many tears do you foundation for the right of kingship in
think I have shed? How much sweat? the spirit world must be connected with
And how much do you think I have the formation level of the growth stage
sighed deeply? I did not do this in order foundation. Otherwise, the spirit world
to eat well or obtain worldly success, but cannot participate at the place where
so that I could liberate the earthly world, True Parents have fulfilled the standard
heavenly world, and God. There has nev- of perfection on earth. We must make
er been someone like this in all of histo- those preparations. (140-53, 1986.2.1)
ry – only myself. There has been no one
except the True Parents. This is not just a You call me the True Parent. Why
concept, but is my personal background. am I your parent? I did not give birth to
Since by establishing the sphere of truth you, and yet I am still considered your
on the stage of actual battle, I have been parent? Yes, but there is one main differ-
building a foundation on a still higher ence: I am a parent who can connect you
level; I have reached the stage where all to God’s love – original love. Who then
nations can solemnly bow their heads. was Adam? He was a parent who was to
(210-363, 1990.12.27) have become your ancestor, but he could
not connect you to God’s love. This is
Section 4. The Authority and why your parents also cannot connect
Mission of the True Parents you to God’s love. Then what is differ-
ent about True Parents? The difference
Why do True Parents come to hu- is that they have the special authority to
mankind on earth? They come to make connect you with God’s love. Is it being
what the people will like the most: that righteous or evil to listen to me rather
is, to make you into True Parents – little than to your own parents? It is righ-
True Parents. (125-117, 1983.3.14) teousness, because this is the principle
of the cosmos. (118-147, 1982.5.23)
What is it that True Parents must do?
They must open the closed road between What do True Parents do? They have
the earthly world and the heavenly world the role of gathering false children and
and turn it into a highway. They must transforming them into true children.
make a highway leading from the earth- Because of this, Satan has been striking
ly world through hell in the spirit world me and doing all kinds of things to stop
and on to the heavenly realms. (134-127, it. The satanic side is evil. That is why
1985.2.5) True Parents are trying to absorb the
family level, tribal level, and world level Then how do we break through these
step by step by assimilating these sons walls and advance to where God is? This
and daughters. Although words are sim- is the purpose of religion. Satan has
ple, it is a serious issue. (134-127, 1985.2.5) always worked in the dominion based
on accomplishments through the Prin-
I am disclosing everything at this ciple. He has been doing that ever since
time. I am revealing the procedure for the beginning of the universe. Never-
the servant of servants and for the ser- theless, God’s providence is to reconnect
vant. All this time, I have been work- God and humankind. This is why He
ing to show how people must proceed in has been developing religions through-
order to become one. You can advance out history, such as Judaism. God’s will
to God’s love only by fulfilling every- has been flowing through religions until
thing through following me. Otherwise now and has come down to Christianity;
you cannot. (134-127, 1985.2.5) this is our current situation.
True Parents have the responsibility
How do True Parents come into to connect the indirect dominion with
being? True Parents will emerge when the direct dominion. The question is
a condition of responsibility is estab- how to demolish the walls within indi-
lished for tearing down the wall that viduals, families, tribes, peoples, nations
was erected by the Fall of our ancestors. and the world, which are linked to Satan.
Our Unification Church embraces all of Satan, for his part, thinks about how to
Christianity, Catholicism, Buddhism, block this continuing work of God. The
Confucianism and Islam. Herein, all two have been dueling this way. Satan
religions can become one. Then the five has been persistently opposing God. For
races can become one. (118-270, 1982.6.13) my part, I have been standing between
God and Satan, constantly working to
We must make restitution for the get rid of the latter. How do we move the
walls that arose between the dominion work forward without being exposed to
based on accomplishments through the Satan’s accusation? This is the reason
Principle (indirect dominion) and the the course of indemnification has come
direct dominion. We must resolve all about. This is humankind’s portion of
the barriers within individuals, families, responsibility, which, so far, it has failed
tribes, peoples, nations and the world. to carry out. The question, then, is how
The dominion based on accomplish- we can fulfill our responsibility. Satan
ments through the indirect dominion knows that this issue is the responsibil-
was occupied by Satan, leaving him to ity of the Messiah. That is why he has
squat over the midway position. God is attacked True Parents by mobilizing all
therefore above, humankind is below, his forces. I have been doing the work
and Satan holds the middle ground. This of destroying Satan’s walls wherever
is how satanic walls have emerged. they are found: in individuals, families,
tribes, peoples, nations, the world and ple. Leaves contain elements of the root
even the spirit world. The Messiah must and of everything else.
clear the way along all these paths. This is why you are great. You have
This has been the history of our Uni- all of God’s love and True Parents’ love.
fication Church. Toward Satan we have God’s love and True Parents’ love form
always upheld the Principle with love. the core of their dominion over the uni-
God has agonized over how fallen par- verse. They are the eternal standard for
ents, who inherited Satan’s lineage, the essence of a subject. Everything is
could be restored to the point where they governed through love. And thus you
attain the status of the True Parents of can become the representative of every-
humankind. This restoration occurred thing. You can represent not only God,
for the first time in history at True Par- but also your mother and father, your
ents’ Holy Wedding in 1960. Since Jesus elder or younger brother, even your elder
was unable to reverse the fall of Adam or younger sister. You can become such
and Eve, I must do everything on his a representative. If this happens, your
behalf. (118-270, 1982.6.13) clan will welcome you and all fight-
ing will cease. There will be no oppo-
Section 5. True Parents’ Love sition; everyone will be embraced. This
may be simple to say, but it is the core
If you have discovered your true, of the Principle. You must become fully
original self, then God is in your heart mature. The reason for going through
and you are within the realm of libera- spiritual training is to perfect yourself.
tion. Your original self was born to con- In order to reach the point of self-
tinue the history of the original lineage perfection, you must eventually become
through God and True Parents’ original engrafted to God and True Parents. This
love. Finding this self will resolve every- engrafting is particularly important
thing. It is there that True Parents and given that you are already fully- grown
their love can be found. Since you began and therefore cannot literally be reborn
from God’s love, when you find yourself, through the womb. It is for this rea-
you will discover the two original images son that the Messiah comes. The Mes-
of love already planted within you. They siah comes as a man with fully mature,
are implanted there as the root. You can- original love – that is, the True Parent’s
not pull yourself out of God nor out of love. He comes as a representative of the
True Parents. Since you are one of their original ideal. Think about this every
branches, you cannot deny that you have time you use the word “I.” This is how
become that branch. For example, if you you can be liberated. If you are liber-
look at cells, they are all alike, wheth- ated from Satan, liberated from Satan’s
er they are from a leaf or from the root. realm of daily life, and liberated from
These days, they even multiply plants by the realm of Satan’s lineage, everything
multiplying cells. It is the same princi- will be completed.
Then what will you do after having the purpose of your birth. When this
been liberated? Because you will serve happens, the love of God and True Par-
and attend God instead of the devil, you ents will continually reside within you.
will have to create a new cultural realm. This love is the basis of the harmony that
You have to create True Parents’ realm completes you. In other words, you will
of daily life. When you stand in the posi- have love, life and lineage. This forms a
tion of the perfected Adam, you realize trinity. (202-283, 1990.5.25)
BOOK TWO
True Parents
4 CHAPTER 5 6
The Kingdom of Heaven

and True Parents
Section 1. The Meaning of the And with parents, why should the father
Characters for Cheon (天) and come first rather than the mother? This
Bu-mo (父母) does not mean that women are disre-
garded.
If we analyze the Chinese character Bu-mo (parents) must have the char-
for cheon (天), meaning heaven, it con- acter for bu (父), meaning father, first.
sists of the character for two (二) and the However, it is interesting to look at the
character for person (人). The character character for mo (母), meaning mother.
for in (仁), meaning virtue, also includes It is written by putting together two of
the characters for two (二) and for per- the characters for yeo, meaning woman
son (人). Two people. But what kind (女), upside down. This is very interest-
of people are they? They are people in ing. Thus the character for mo, meaning
whom heaven and earth can become mother, puts two women together, albe-
completely one, both vertically and hor- it upside down. This is a mother. This is
izontally, by virtue of their perfect love. why a mother should be someone with
The fundamental basis for realizing the the heart of heaven and the heart of
harmony of heaven and earth is love. It earth. In other words, a woman can only
begins from love. (186-60, 1989.1.29) be a mother if she is able to bring two
hearts together within herself: a heart
In the term “heaven and earth” connected to heaven and a heart that
(cheon-ji), which should be mentioned represents the women of the earth.
first – heaven or earth? Should it be earth Now let us look at the character for
and heaven or heaven and earth? What bu (父), meaning father. What is it? If
about with parents (bu-mo); should it you separate its strokes, it has two of
be written father and mother or mother the characters for in (人), meaning per-
and father? Should the term couple (bu- son, but is formed by combining them.
bu) be written wife and husband or hus- It binds them together. What does this
band and wife? It has to be husband and character mean? A man becomes a
wife. There is no one who wants earth man, and a person becomes a person,
and heaven; everyone wants heaven and not only by himself: here two must be
earth. So what should come first? Heav- bound together. Only in this way does
en must come first, and earth second. one become a father. What this means
Chapter 5 • The Kingdom of Heaven and True Parents 221
is that to become a father, the person of earth is a world controlled by their

heaven and the earthly person must be descendants. This is how it works: when
bound together and be able to act as one. you die, you will surely find yourself in
It is interesting to think about this. the realm inhabited by tens of millions
On the other hand, what comprises of your ancestors. You will then have to
the character for cheon (天), meaning face each one. If you have any faults, you
heaven? Heaven does not exist alone. will receive judgment from them. What
There have to be two (二) for heaven to is the basic standard for receiving a pass-
come into being. Hence, we can have ing grade through this judgment? That is
cheon (天), meaning heaven, simply by the question.
putting two people together. Then what What do you have to do to be award-
about the character for bu (夫), meaning ed a passing grade by the families of your
husband? This is a funny one. It has a hat ancestors? You must follow the basic rule.
and goes up even above heaven. What Even in the other world there are con-
does this mean? It means that when two nections among the numerous ances-
people like each other, they go up to the tors, families, and peoples living there.
top of heaven. This is how the words These are all connected in that world.
“husband and wife” were composed. From this viewpoint, the questionof
Is there anyone who says, “Because what will allow you to pass is answered
I am such a great and handsome man, I quite simply: It is the ideal tradition of
do not need a father or mother?” Would true parents. True parents bring about a
anyone say, “Because I am a man, I true family, and thus serve as the presi-
don’t need a father, who is a man. When dent of the family. Then, what about the
my father dies, I will be the father and president of a country? He or she should
thus the master in his place; so let my be the true parent of that country. Let us
father die and allow just my mother to say that nation was the United States. It
remain?” No one would say that. Sim- would be a nation having true parents.
ilarly, there is no daughter who would In that case, the people should serve
say, “I want to be the female head of the and unite with the president as they
household, so let my mother die and my would with their mother and father. The
father remain!” Then what do we need? basic principle in this case is that one
We need both. There must be a father should go beyond one’s family, beyond
and a mother. (59-182, 1972.7.16) one’s wife and beyond one’s parents in
order to become one with the nation.
Section 2. The Reason We Must An ideal is even greater than the fami-
Attend True Parents on Earth ly. The ideal is to serve the true parents
of one’s country more than the true par-
The spirit world is a realm controlled ents of one’s family because they stand in
by our ancestors, starting with Adam. the higher position. Why do you have to
Moreover, the Kingdom of Heaven on live like this? Because if you do not, your
path will be blocked in the spirit world. to become one with the Holy Spirit and
They will not welcome you there. Even if harmonize with the love of Jesus. Only
you have a doctorate, it will not matter. then will you have the possibility to
This is how it will be. engraft to the olive tree on God’s side.
The principle of the world of the orig- However, since this is a spiritual engraft-
inal ideal is that one should serve the ing, it is only partial; a complete engraft-
parents of the nation more, for they are ing cannot take place until the True
superior to the true parents of the family. Parents come in the era of the Second
Similarly, the parents of the nation should Coming and fully engraft you.
be under the influence and governance This is fundamental to building the
of the parents of the world. The national Kingdom of Heaven. The formula is the
parents should serve the world parents. same. The relationship between God and
In the Unification Church we are pre- God’s son is absolute; it is a bond that
paring the way for the world-level True no one can break. No one can sever the
Parents. To pave this highest path in the father and son relationship. In a similar
human world, we must willingly sacrifice way, when the husband and wife become
the true parents of the family and even one in love, no one can divide their love.
the true parents of the nation. This degree Even God cannot divide it. It is eternal.
of sacrifice characterizes the Unifica- The question is whether you have
tion Church. The Unification movement become a united couple, as a brother
seeks to overcome all barriers in order and a sister like Adam and Eve, who
to realize the family ideal of the world- can attend the True Parents. Another
level True Parents. In order to do this, question is whether God’s love and the
we must sacrifice all family-level parents Parents’ love can dwell in your family.
and national-level parents. If we become In other words, are you conveying the
the center of the world in this way, it will love of God and Parents through your
be recorded that the primary source own love such that your sons and daugh-
of the world’s new tradition will be the ters are born and nurtured in this loving
degree to which we sacrificed individu- environment? This is a serious question.
als and families and the degree of effort You should know that if you do not do
we made to go beyond the nation and its this, the door of the family Kingdom of
citizens. (118-234, 1982.6.6) Heaven will not open. (137-185, 1986.1.1)
Section 3. The Kingdom of We need to go through True Parents

Heaven is Possible Only Through to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. With-
True Parents out going through them we cannot enter
the Kingdom of Heaven. This is why True
You cannot bring about the Kingdom Parents have appeared. Once True Par-
of Heaven on your own. It requires the ents have appeared, they will give rise to
coming of the True Parents. You need True Families. Even in the midst of the
satanic world, we must begin from this for breaking through in local neighbor-
point in order to bring about a True Fam- hood activities (tong ban gyeokpa) are
ily. We must fight, and deny everything. for the purpose of creating True Par-
(44-140, 1971.5.6) ents’ sons and daughters on the family
level. We must create the kind of hus-
Do you have a sovereign nation? We band and wife that can embody God’s
are people without a nation. Although love in the family. They must recover the
we have a country called the Repub- lost clan, nation and world by embody-
lic of Korea, the nation we are moving ing God’s love and thereby establishing
towards is a different nation. It is God’s the loving standards of grandfather and
nation. However, you cannot enter this grandmother, father and mother, hus-
heavenly nation without receiving cer- band and wife, and children.
tified citizenship in that nation. Satan Only when we declare the emer-
cannot accuse those with certified citi- gence of a world wherein all people are
zenship, regardless of whether they are embraced and loved as sons and daugh-
from the East, West, North or South; or ters will the realm of liberation begin on
whether in the past, the present or the earth. (210-42, 1990.11.30)
future. Without such a citizenship, you
cannot enter the heavenly nation. (148- The Bible says that you cannot enter
288, 1986.10.25) the Kingdom of Heaven unless you are
like a little child. What does this mean?
The people of the world must pass Children only have their mother and
through True Parents’ love. Without father. When they eat, when they sleep,
going through this gate, there is no way and at all times, they are with their
they can return to their original home- mother and father. Even when they grow
town in the heavenly world. There will up and get married, they cannot forget
be no path available to them other than about their father and mother. They can
the one towards hell. We must reverse never forget these words.
this and go up. We must fight and pre- God is our Father. God the Father is
vail over the opposing nations. the vertical father and the True Father
For this reason, the Unification is the horizontal father. Therefore, you
Church has inherited the victory of have to learn Mother and Father’s lan-
world-level messiahship, having gone guage and customs so as to be able to go
beyond national messiahship and come to your original hometown, or wherever
down to tribal messiahship. It is on the you go, and fit into that nation. What do
tribal level of the satanic world that the Parents wish to achieve through paying
victory is to be won; we must trans- all this historical indemnity? They wish
form these satanic families and thereby to liberate all people. Why? Because
restore the world. God’s liberation requires the liberation
Thus, the activities I have proposed of humankind. (225-19, 1992.1.1)
Section 4. The Kingdom of the Kingdom of Heaven, even though he

Heaven and True Love is God’s beloved eldest son?” they would
not have an answer.
The coming of True Parents marks The Kingdom of Heaven in heav-
the beginning of a new love, a new cul- en and on earth is established only on
ture, and the birth of an ideal history. the basis of True Parents’ fully per-
Through True Parents there begins new fected love. Unifying the Kingdom in
life, a new family, a new nation and a new the spirit world is the mission of True
world. They also represent the begin- Parents rather than of any other. Jesus
ning of the heavenly nation and of God’s is in paradise because he was unable to
love. The term True Parents represents become the True Parent. In the fallen
far more than just the words themselves. world, there has not yet been anything
You should know that many individuals, or anyone who has received True Par-
families, and nations have suffered and ents’ love, nor has there been any trace of
died in order to make a relationship with True Parents’ appearance. Even if such a
the coming age. The blood of hundreds foundation emerges in the spirit world,
of millions of sacrifices is crying out to therefore, it is of no use. The vertical and
you at this time. horizontal standard and formula of the
The Bible says that Cain accused God Principle is firmly established. You can-
when he killed Abel and shed his blood. not just act as you please. (131-182, 1984.5.1)
This is the only place where such a his-
tory can be set right through the lib- The Kingdom of Heaven begins from
eration of resentment. The people who the love of a man and a woman. Based on
have gathered to inherit this mission what? The original Kingdom of Heaven
and undergo the amazing task of resti- is where the horizontal line unites with
tution are the Unification Church mem- the vertical line at the center, based on
bers. If you truly come to know this, you God’s love. In God’s presence, a man
cannot complain about your life or situ- and a woman become the nucleus at one
ation even in your dreams, even though stroke, and their mind and body togeth-
you may die a thousand times. (67-226, er form a circle. In this model, the mind
1973.6.27) is the vertical self, and the body is the
horizontal self. This much is clear. The
What is God’s ideal of creation? It is vertical mind is God, and the horizon-
to build the Kingdom of Heaven, both in tal body is True Parents. They are one.
heaven and on earth, through the name Although the mind is invisible, it is nev-
of the True Parents. Without the name ertheless vertical. And although the
of True Parents, there will be no King- body is visible, it is horizontal. It is this
dom of Heaven on earth or in heaven. ninety-degree angle that people like.
If you would ask today’s Christians, The family is an encapsulation of
“Why is Jesus in paradise instead of in the whole universe. The spiritual realm
exists within us. Each of us has a spiri- entire universe. How wonderful this is!
tual aspect, which is our mind and our God and True Parents embrace every-
heart. The visible body, however, repre- thing. This is the Way of the True Par-
sents the world. When these two aspects, ent, and what a tremendous ideology it
spiritual and physical, are able to revolve is. Those Unification Church members
in all directions based on the center, they who are determined to be loyal to God’s
then form an ideal person – provided will consider the Unification Church as
that they do not leave the central point. their own, whether they are in Korea, in
This is simple. When the invisible mind South America, in Africa or elsewhere.
and visible body become one based on The amazing thing about True Parents
the core of true love, this signifies the is that, through them God will bequeath
ideal man or woman, and the complete this entire universe to us. We gain this
spiritual maturity of the individual. amazing inheritance through True Par-
When and through what do your mind ents when we meet them, make a deter-
and body become one? They become one mination to be eternally one with them,
through true love. What kind of true and follow through with this determina-
love? Two kinds: vertical true love and tion. (124-39, 1983.1.16)
horizontal true love, which are at nine-
ty degrees to each other. This mind and How would you find me if I were on
body is the fruit, comprising the love, life a far away star? You would set the direc-
and lineage received from God. It should tion automatically with a loving heart.
become a unified core of vertical and When you set the right direction and say,
horizontal true love. (217-150, 1991.5.19) “Teacher, Father!” it will immediately
strike the core. In fact, you would rush
Section 5. True Parents and to where True Parents were even if I told
Eternal Life you not to come. This is the True Parents’
ideology of love. It will click into the right
In order to meet your spouse and direction and you will know immediate-
receive the children you can love, you ly. You should therefore live your daily
must follow the Parents. When you have life with a heart that longs for your True
received your children, you should be Parents until you die. You should live a
able to say, “Oh, I am following the path life in which you can shed tears for your
through which I can command an entire True Parents before you leave this world.
heavenly nation.” How splendid this is! It Only then will you enter the Kingdom of
is the same in the earthly world. You are Heaven after you pass away. This is a basic
walking the path in order to receive the principle. Because this has not happened,
unified tribe, unified world and unified True Parents have come in order to rem-
heaven together with your family. Why edy the situation. True Parents’ efforts to
then do you have to follow True Parents? revive this movement will lead you to the
You follow them in order to inherit this heavenly kingdom. (124-41, 1983.1.16)
There should be no objection to my ize what a joyful thing it is to be able to

assertion that I am the clear owner of become true parents. This is true even
our Unification Church. Why? I have in America, where I have been working
invested and served more than anyone in this way up until now. When I uni-
else. Also, I am the teacher. No one can fy the American people by way of love,
replace me. No matter how much some- they will know that I did it with the
one may try, he cannot match the effort resolve of the Parent. Then, the indivis-
I have put forth. He would give up in less ible nation and world will be established
than a month. For this reason, even if here. When that happens, the True Par-
I were to climb a mountain, dig a hole ents will be welcomed wherever they go.
in the ground and hide there, you would These will all be places that belong to the
try to take me back even by digging me Parents, for they will be fully connected
out of the hole. Why? Because there is no to God; as such, they will be where the
teacher like Rev. Moon. vertical realm of heart is connected. You
The term “true parents” brings with should know that no connection will
it all the blessings in heaven and earth exist without going through this cen-
and a certificate that guarantees eternal ter. This is a perpendicular relationship.
life. The name itself is a form of certifica- First is the husband and wife; next come
tion before God and Satan. You should the parents of the family, the parents of
know that. Once you attain this, your the tribe, and then the parents of a peo-
ancestors will all bow to you, even if you ple. Thus, the scope increases. What this
do not realize why they are doing it. On means is that based on the center that
the day you receive it, your third-genera- has inherited the tradition of True Par-
tion ancestors will come and bow down. ents from the beginning, the parents are
This is an amazing fact. (200-73, 1990.2.23) the parents of a family, parents of a tribe,
parents of a people, parents of a nation,
Section 6. True Parents and the and parents of the world. Later on, the
Nation nation will become the central entity
based on this realm of parents and give
Why have we sacrificed until now? It rise to a world centered on that nation.
was to become the parents of the tribe. (118-267, 1982.6.13)
How splendid this is! What do we do
after the nation and world are unified Since you have become a tribal mes-
through such sacrifice? The place of uni- siah, you have inherited the right of the
fication does not disappear. You stand in first son and right of the parent. You
the position of the father or mother in are working to find the nation which
that place of unity. can inherit the right of the first son
What a holy thing it is to be par- and the right of the parent, and which
ents! Parents always sacrifice and serve can connect with the right of kingship.
with love. If you think about it, you real- When you eventually recover Korea, all
nations of the world will be recovered. reciprocal relationship with each other.
This is the final stage. The logical con- These relationships can be compared to
clusion according to the Principle brings that of Cain and Abel. When Cain and
us back to this point, after which, there Abel become completely one, this right
is nothing more. of kingship will become an eternal and
In the future, we can use as a bul- indestructible right of kingship. Kim Il-
wark the ideology of True Parents, True sung has his own version of three-sub-
Teacher and True Owner. These three ject ideology, which is autonomy, cre-
roles form the Three Subjects Principle. ativity, and consciousness. However, this
True Father and True Mother are True is human-centered; it cannot be consid-
Teachers by virtue of their true love. They ered a complete ideology, for it lacks the
have taught something this world does doctrine of the Original Being. They do
not know, including heavenly secrets not know God. With this understand-
and earthly secrets in full detail. This is ing, you should march forward with
why they are the best among all teachers. strength. (208-341, 1990.11.21)
This is how God is. Furthermore, God
is the Lord of lords. I am also the Lord Now the time has come when you can
of lords. When the right of kingship is develop a vision for the nation. It is an
restored, the Lord of lords will appear. amazing fact that you can stand in the
What, then, is the Three Subjects Princi- front line as a fighter for sake of the inde-
ple.? It is the ideology of the True Parent, pendence and deliverance of the nation.
the True Teacher and the True Owner. Those who do this become representa-
This is why the Unification Church has tives of human history and the history of
True Parents at its center. the universe. When God sees this, how
It is the same with the nation. A proud and content He will feel!
nation has a hierarchy with the presi- It is also an amazing fact that True
dent at the center. In the organization of Parents have appeared on this earth. We
a nation there is the ministry of educa- have severed that which has come from
tion, which is a group of true teachers. the false parents. Based on this accom-
The administration is like the owner of plishment, we want to bring everyone
the nervous system. Because the entire through the gate to the True Parents on
system of nerves converges upon the the opposite side. Accordingly, we aim
administration, it should be in the posi- to turn the path to hell back toward
tion of the owner. The president at the heaven.
top is the master of the nation. All of Without passing through the gate of
this is incorporated into the three-sub- the True Parents, you cannot enter the
ject ideology. Heavenly Kingdom. However, Chris-
Hence, True Parents always stand in tianity does not have this gate. Only
the vertical position while the education the Unification Church does. Passing
ministry and administration are in a through this gate will enable you to go
directly to the Kingdom of Heaven. In not be able to walk the path of love. Just
return, however, you must completely because you have received the Blessing
clear up your past. You should not even on earth does not mean that everything
remember the names of the friends you is finished. You must also pass through
have known. Married women should not a church-level Blessing, a national-lev-
be thinking of the man they first loved. el Blessing and ultimately a world-level
They must reach the point of completely Blessing. You will need to go through
forgetting him. Those who think about these three stages. Why? So that you can
how they lived in the past cannot enter effectively reach the point of total self-
the Heavenly Kingdom. denial. Just because you have sons and
This is why we must put together all daughters does not mean that they are
our devoted effort to focus our thoughts your possessions. You must reach the
solely on True Parents and God. If some- point of total self-denial. These sons and
thing else is mixed in, you will not be daughters belong to God and True Par-
able to travel in a straight line. You will ents. (208-342, 1990.11.21)
BOOK TWO
True Parents
5 CHAPTER 6 7
True Parents and Us
Section 1. The Essence of is created. You can never have heavenly

the Teachings of the Family children all by yourself; having heaven-
Federation ly children clearly requires that heavenly
parents appear first.
1.1. The philosophy of the Parents For these heavenly parents to come,
the eldest son must come first. Since the
To be a child of filial piety, you elder son Cain, betrayed the heaven-
should know what kind of people your ly way, the eldest son must walk Cain’s
parents are. Do you really know what course in reverse and rise to the posi-
kind of people they are? Have you ever tion representing God. The four-posi-
considered whether your knowledge of tion foundation must then be estab-
your parents comes just from the teach- lished. Before that point, you are all
ings you have received, or do you truly babies. No matter how great you may
know them? You have come to the Unifi- be in the world, you should have a heart
cation Church and are walking the path like that of a baby. This way, you have to
of sons and daughters of filial piety. But be born again through Mother’s womb
you used to be little babies with dirty and Father’s bone. (16-191, 1966.3.22)
diapers. You used to be little babies bit-
ing and sucking your mother’s milk. You Although religions differ from each
grew up that way, receiving your par- other, they have been prepared to follow
ents’ love. If there is a philosophy which a path of goodness. They will surely con-
is the best one in this world, it must be tinue. However, religions that insist that
the parent-centered philosophy. Parent- only their way is correct are losing pow-
centered philosophy is the best. You are er because the connection of heart could
not little children anymore. You all must not take place in the direct dominion…
learn. This is what parents want. This is because a period remained that
Although you were born from Moth- corresponded to the seven-year course
er’s womb, you are still adopted sons that began from the formation level of
and daughters, so you must be loyal to the completion stage and went through
those parents. When you become a par- the growth level of the completion stage
ent yourself, a four-position foundation and the completion level of the comple-
tion stage; thus we have entered the stage God’s ideal at the time of creation in the
at which we can retrieve those who had Garden of Eden. This was true in the past;
fallen away from the original line in the it is true in this age, and it will be so in
indirect dominion so they may cross the future. Therefore, you should know
back over the line into the direct domin- that, judging from all of history, encom-
ion. This cannot happen without True passing the past, present and future, the
Parents being at the center. Now there True Parents, who have appeared on
is no ideology you need other than the earth are the central point that deter-
ideology of True Parents. There is noth- mines the center of the universe. History
ing else. We should not accept anyone’s starts anew from here, becomes ordered
unrighteous ideology. I cannot endorse from here and bears fruit from here. It is
Kim Il-sung’s ideology or anyone else’s. because history bears fruit here that the
There is only one ideology, that of the past resurrects here. The world becomes
True Parents. (136-51, 1985.12.20) ordered as one world and a new Kingdom
of Heaven is realized.
1.2. True families determine the Through the historical ages until
center of the universe now, where have the hopes of human-
kind resided? Their hopes have resided
When True Parents appear, a true in the future. In other words, human-
family will be established, and a true kind has been thinking of hope only
person’s purpose can be realized. True as something belonging to the future.
Parents is the name that can be praised Where is humankind going? We are
eternally from the past, to the present and going towards the one world that is to
on into the future. The fact that the True be realized in the future. Looking to the
Parents have appeared on this earth, that future, we have been seeking one world.
True Parents are here, is the most joyful There will be rejoicing if a way is found
gospel of all gospels. Humankind these for True Parents to be welcomed among
days is wicked. Due to the power of evil, a false humankind. So what is the desire
realm of death is emerging, and the world of humankind? It is to meet True Par-
cannot find any direction. The establish- ents. True Parents are the highest hope
ment of True Parents is the fruit of God’s of humankind. When True Parents
historical work of over six thousand appear, the historical tradition will be
years., In this age, when countless people realized at that time, rather than in the
are wandering around aimlessly, True future. Where True Parents appear is the
Parents are the ones who have appeared as starting point of the fulfillment of histo-
a central model to find their destination ry, rather than the starting point of just
for them and show them the direction to seeking that fulfillment. In other words,
take. With the advent of the name True it is not the beginning point of hope but
Parents, the eternal heavenly kingdom of the fulfillment of hope. (44-132, 1971.5.6)
of the future begins, a world that reflects
Chapter 6 • True Parents and Us 231
What kind of family is the family of the heavenly world will come to earth
True Parents? The family of True Par- and protect you just as the archangel
ents is a fruit of history, the center of the was meant to protect Adam’s family. We
age, and the origin of the future. Hence, have entered such an age. In the past, the
when our world becomes the heaven- Cain domain was the spirit world and
ly kingdom of hope in the future, True the Abel domain was the earth. Abel was
Parents’ entire lives will be the origin of being used because it was the time when
its traditions. This is the original source Abel had to sacrifice to rescue Cain. But
of the national ideology. Also, this is the now, since the right of the eldest son
original point from which to establish has been restored, the spirit world is the
that world. You should always estab- angelic world and today’s Unification
lish the three-generation realm with Church families constitute the Adam
True Parents, based on the connection domain; so the spirit world is meant to
as children of True Parents. The three support the Adam domain and not use
generations are God, Parents and you. it for its own advantage. Through this,
Horizontally, there are also three gen- the land wherein Satan can interfere
erations: I myself, my own children and and operate is disappearing. There is no
you. Heaven and earth will not be uni- room for him. Satan is being expelled.
fied until these three generations have When we march forward strongly and
been completed. (44-169, 1971.5.6) boldly, without sacrificing our stan-
dards of being the forefront even by one
The family is the heavenly base. You step and keep a progressive attitude and
must firmly settle in a family. You should unwavering standard, the devil’s forces
firmly settle in a family and decide the will fall off a cliff. Let’s light a fire under
direction in which you will go. Center- each family. (211-349, 1991.1.1)
ing on True Parents and God, all fam-
ilies should put up True Parents’ pic- 1.3. God’s love and True Parents’
ture, and your four-position foundation love
should bow there together. Three gener-
ations must offer a bow. The four posi- God’s love is the love of a vertical
tion foundation involves three genera- parent, and True Parents’ love is the
tions. Three generations – grandfather love of horizontal parents. Since you
and grandmother, mother and father, are the people that have inherited these,
and children – should offer a bow. After your minds are the fruit of the tradition
establishing a four position founda- that has received the love of the vertical
tion, when you bow down in the name God and parents. Likewise your bodies
of True Parents this is not within the are the fruit of the tradition that have
fallen domain. You will be in the realm received the love of horizontal True Par-
of liberation because God has direct ents. In order for these fruits to form the
dominion over you. All the spirits in horizontal basis of a family and form a
sphere with a vertical center you need to a family. Having family members means
be a husband or a wife and have children. there must be a family the existence of a
So it is a sin not to bear children. You family means there must be brothers and
should not be a childless person. Is there sisters, and the existence of brothers and
flesh without bone? No, because it would sisters means there must be parents. In
have nowhere to attach itself. (184-309, Christianity, religious people use words
1989.1.1) such as “church members” and “believ-
ers,” but they have not been able to use
God’s masculine and feminine char- the term “family member.” Today, peo-
acteristics are separated into the forms ple are proclaiming the idea of one great
of Adam and Eve. What unites them and global family, but building a great family
makes them one again? Love. As they requires the presence of parents who can
separate and reunite, God can experi- be the father and mother of that great
ence how strong the love is that is con- family. The one who comes as such a
tained within Himself. Otherwise, He parent is none other than the Messiah.
would not know. Although God has love Among the family members of the
within Himself, He does not experience Unification Church today, there are
that love. He knows about it only through members who are true members and
meeting a partner. Through people, He those who are the opposite. There are
feels the love that is inside Himself. God also family members standing in the
is the vertical Father, and Adam and Eve midway position. What kind of person
are parents centered on horizontal true is a true family member, one with the
love. (185-187, 1989.1.8) name of “family member” in the sense
of the heavenly family established by
God is the bone of love. God’s love is God? This is the question. To be a fam-
like the bone and human love is like the ily member, one first needs to have par-
flesh. The bone and flesh become one in ents. Also, to be brothers and sisters one
order to take shape. This is the principle. needs to have parents. The principle is
Just as you have bones, God’s love is the that although there may be many broth-
love that is like the bone. True Parents’ ers and sisters, there can be only one
love is the love that is like the flesh. (181-206, set of parents. In other words, although
1988.10.3) there are many family members, there is
only one head of the family. Then, who is
1.4. Parents and family members the center of those parents? Who is the
head of the family? They cannot be peo-
In our Unification Church, we call ple who are self-centered heads of fam-
our church members family members. ilies or self-centered parents. They are
Until today, no one has helped us under- parents who focus on the brothers and
stand this term “family member.” Fam- sisters, on the family members. Can they
ily members do not exist separately from connect with evil in the evil world? They
must have nothing to do with evil. If they Section 2. The Value of Working
are parents and a family head living in with True Parents while They are
the way of true goodness, will they main- on Earth
ly serve their family or the Korean peo-
ple? No. They should be the parents of all In this world, there cannot be two
humankind and the central point for the sets of True Parents. In North Korea,
one great family. Then, who can stand in they call Kim Il-sung “Father,” and in
the position of the owner, parents, and the Unification Church you also call me
center? God, who has created heaven and Father. But the father of the Unification
earth, should stand there. Who should Church and the father of North Korea
stand there next? The Savior, the repre- are qualitatively different. They are con-
sentative of God who can bring order to fronting each other: both are saying they
the evil world, should stand there. Thus, are the parent. Also, God and Satan are
a true family can be realized only when fighting, each claiming a parent as their
we have the Savior, who has become one own. Who should render public judg-
with God, as our parents on earth. Only ment over this matter? Human beings
those who truly attend the Savior can should. Human beings should choose
become true children and true brothers their parents, saying, “Our parents
and sisters. (15-294, 1965.12.7) should be such and such people.” They
should make the decision, saying, “The
You should only walk the path that fallen parents are evil parents for this
conforms to God’s will. You should reason, and good parents are good par-
become brothers and sisters with people ents for this reason. Since it is God, not
who are not actually your brothers and Satan, who has been seeking good par-
sisters, and follow parents who are not ents, God is the father of the good par-
actually your parents. The Unification ents.” So where does everything come
Church is making a movement that goes down to? It all comes down to the point
beyond the affections of flesh and blood. where we meet True Parents.
This movement focuses on God and is There cannot be two sets of parents.
formed of brothers and sisters who are When parents die, do they come back
not actual brothers and sisters attend- after a thousand years? Since the one
ing parents who are not their actual par- appearance of the Parents of human-
ents. A new culture will be created as we kind is the desire of history, the desire
transcend races and the world. How are of nations, the desire of ideologies, and
we able to do this? Through what aspect the desire of the providence, the time
of God can we do this? Through God’s of their appearance is an unprecedent-
power of life? Through His creative abil- ed and unrepeatable time. It is the pin-
ity? Through His wisdom? Through nacle that comes only once in history. If
His knowledge? No. It is possible only it is narrow, how narrow is it? From the
through God’s love. (83-177, 1976.2.8) viewpoint of the eternal world, a person’s
lifespan is like the time required to take ent from evil parents because they are
one breath. I do not know if you are lucky good parents.
or blessed, but you have managed to live How should they relate to evil chil-
in this era, encounter this one time, and dren? They will have to treat them
join the Unification Church. How did based on a deeper heart than any par-
you come to be here? Countless ances- ents in history have ever had. Even
tors of yours devoted their efforts again when they face a child with a miserable
and again until they could bring you to fate, instead of stumbling over him they
this place. Myriads of people perished should run to him in tears, beg him and
and died when goodness was trampled comfort him to resolve the sorrow of
upon, but the connections between these tens of thousands of ages. They should
countless people turned around and cry their hearts out while acknowledg-
around and reached heaven, rising like a ing their mutual error in order to avoid
high mountain where the sun rises. You separation. I am saying people should
are the ones who have followed the sun- be like this if they are to be true par-
light and gathered there. ents. They are different. As parents, this
When the conditions for love emerge is how their attitude of heart should be.
in human history, it will be for the first What attitude of heart and standard of
time. It will establish the point from behavior should the children have who
which the value of life can be bestowed. can receive such parents have? They
There is no other time when the sover- need to have those. They should be rep-
eignty of the nation and world can be resentatives of the children of filial piety
acknowledged to have a higher value. from all nations. Just as each nation’s
This time is the origin of history, the champion runs in a world marathon
focus of hope, the starting point of all event, they should be champions cho-
blessings, and the source of eternal life. sen by their tribe. What are they cham-
It is that kind of era. The fallen world pions of? They are champions of prac-
has been seeking hope for the future; ticing filial piety and loyalty. You should
this time establishes the eternal stan- be such a group of champions. In the
dard of hope in the future. Because you sense that children should be this way
live in such a time, you should deeply and parents should be that way, the one
learn the heart of this era and thereby known as Rev. Moon in the Unification
save the world. It is that kind of time. Church has a different root.
For this reason, the True Parents, who If you miss this time, you will have
come as the substance of that summit, deep regrets for hundreds of millions
have to live according to the norms of years. Can you buy this opportunity
through which they can belong to the with money? Can you buy it with knowl-
place of True Parents’ heart. I do not edge? Can you match it with something
think you understand this. What should you have? You absolutely cannot. Even
those parents do? They should be differ- if you bear the burden of the world, peo-
ple, tribe and family who are connect- nation. It is the same in Japan and in
ed to you all at once, can you inherit Europe. The world has finally entered
this? Again, no, you cannot. This time the time when people can think of our
is so precious that even if the commu- Blessed Families as lighthouses of hope,
nist world and democratic world were saying they are model families among
allowed to perish, this opportunity humankind and the path to preventing
would not be allowed to come to nought. family breakdown and youth promiscu-
God would think that even if all humanity.
kind were sacrificed, this opportunity You should know how much blood
should not be destroyed. This is what we and flesh was cut from me and how
should think. There is no way you can many sorrowful, tearful situations I
say all you want to say and stand in such passed through before this came to be.
a focal position. There is no way you can Nobody can separate the blessed cou-
say all you want to say and still be a child ples. God wants them. To bring even
of filial piety. There is no way you can say one couple to the Blessing, God used the
all you want to say and do all you want efforts of many of their blood relatives to
to do and still become a patriot. (51-354, lead them to an encounter with me. This
1971.12.5) is not coincidence. It is a historic event.
It is an amazing thing that you are alive
What is the current situation? You are at the same time as True Parents, that
living in the same age as True Parents. you are breathing the same air and liv-
You only get this chance once in a life- ing together with them in this age on
time. Among the many currents of his- earth. More than this, it is remarkable
tory, it is a period that can be compared that you have inherited the foundation
with the tastiest part of a fish. (46-167, of the Blessing. Being a millionaire is
1971.8.13) not important. Would the Unification
Church as it is today have come into
From the viewpoint of God’s will, being if I had been like you? Every-
although God wants the most important where I went, I went straight to prison. I
church in Korea to pray and make wish- entered prison by the front gate and left
es as God’s representatives, they are now by the back gate. In finding the family I
reduced to kneeling down in the snow can live in, the church I can stay in, and
and praying to God with loud wailing the tribe I can stay with, I have now fin-
instead of holding worship, so that He ished securing a global foundation. In
will save their pitiful church or temple. other words, I have finished setting up
You should know that establishing this the external conditions.
Unification Church has been a history I have finished creating more than
of sorrows in the providence. But now one hundred chapters of the Professors’
nations are welcoming us. In America, World Peace Academy, a forum for glob-
we are an issue that concerns the whole al scholars. I have created media orga-
nizations and a summit council that 3.2. We are a branch engrafted to

can move the world. Furthermore, by True Parents
bringing together the religious world,
representing the mind, and the politi- Originally, human beings, as hori-
cal world, representing the body, I have zontal parents, were supposed to make a
created the Inter-Religious Federation joyful beginning of love with God as the
for World Peace and the Federation for vertical parent. But Satan invaded that
World Peace. I am doing these things all moment. So now it is necessary to take it
alone because there was no way to pio- back again and reconnect it, so that you
neer a path for humankind to survive will become the sons and daughters of
and no way to advance toward a peaceful True Parents. Since you are wild olive
world without creating my own mind- trees, you need to receive a branch of
body unity. In other words, I am doing the true olive tree and be engrafted with
this alone even though I face opposition. it. Religions are meant to do the work
(211-336, 1991.1.1) of engrafting. This is Christian thought.
This is why it is said that the marriage
Section 3. True Parents’ Effort feast of the bride and bridegroom must
and Us occur on earth. (58-218, 1972.6.11)
3.1. We absolutely need True The hope of humankind is to meet

Parents True Parents. Meeting True Parents is
the fruit of history, the center of this age,
The True Parents are needed to estab- and the foundation upon which to begin
lish conditions of indemnity. We are to the future. You who are engrafted to
inherit their foundation based on the them are becoming branches. Until now,
standard of having become one in love. all the hopes of the historical ages have
(137-116, 1985.12.24) focused on the future, but a connection
with True Parents during one’s lifetime
America is like my enemy, but while comes only once in eternity. It is a pre-
I was in prison I established six organi- cious chance that comes only once. Your
zations to save America, beginning with ancestors could not have it, nor will your
the Washington Times newspaper. A descendants. (46-167, 1971.8.13)
person in the secular world would have
sought revenge, but I did not. One must Through the Fall, Satan took away all
give love. We absolutely need True Par- humankind. He carried them all off to
ents for three reasons – to complete res- hell. From among those who were taken
toration through indemnity, to become away God separates people out one by
one in true love, and to receive rebirth one. This world used to be a wild olive
based on the change of lineage. (137-113, tree in the satanic world, but God has
1985.12.24) turned it into a heavenly olive tree. God
made Christianity in the democratic and plant it in the ground, the tree mul-
world be a wild olive tree on the heaven- tiplies. The ones who are to accomplish
ly side, so it could lead the world. When such a mission of the branches are the
the satanic world weakens and the tribal messiahs. As tree branches grow
Christian cultural realm is established, bigger in all four directions, the central
the Lord will come at his Second Advent, root grows bigger as well. The central
cut them off all at once, engraft them root grows in proportion to the growth
completely, make them one, and turn of the branches. As it grows horizontal-
them around. Today, the left wing has ly, it also grows vertically. When the root
perished, and the right wing has almost grows long this way by sacrificing the
collapsed. Who brought this about? God horizontal standard, the branches also
and True Parents did. Families who have go up all the way. When you work hard
become one with True Parents inherit- for God’s will, things follow along like
ed True Parents’ path, so they should be this. At the same time, since the power
strong and courageous wherever they that has extended horizontally becomes
are in the world. Then, just as God and condensed, we can conclude that we can
this universe protect me, it will protect connect to the cosmos through a life
them, and winning the heart of a nation lived for the sake of others. So if a hus-
will be no problem. band and wife live a life of horizontal-
If someone asks you where you go ly serving, using the vertical standard
to church, proudly tell them that you that has God as its center, the realm of
are a Unification Church member. “We cosmic unity is automatically achieved.
belong to True Parents. We are True Par- If they become one this way, they will
ents’ sons and daughters.” Please do not necessarily rotate. Although they rotate,
fight. By fighting you are acknowledg- they do not fall down. They do not fall
ing Satan. So go around proclaiming down because they have the horizontal
these things. Say to them, “We are num- standard. They rotate on the axis. They
ber one Moonies, number one children must rotate.
of God!” Then Satan will not be able to Movement occurs when centrifugal
accuse you. Carry such thoughts firmly and centripetal forces become one. If
with you. (201-128, 1990.3.27) you reach the state of perfect self-efface-
ment, things will automatically rotate.
The final destination of God’s will is When you start rotating, the axis goes
the family. Without the family, God has up. When it comes down, an automat-
nowhere to settle. Since all families pros- ic reaction occurs. So it moves up and
per when they have True Parents as their down, like taking a breath. When a per-
center, without families nothing can be son in such a perfected form establish-
achieved. Comparing this with a tree, it is es a family in the heavenly world, such
like the branches spreading out from the a foundation will keep them from fall-
trunk as the center. If you cut a branch ing off. They can eternally live together
with True Parents. Thus, when you cre- it? I did it because I was trying to find
ate resonance in heart with True Par- love. Normally, you should know that
ents, this standard of deep experience in with your current qualifications you
life becomes a foundation for the eter- cannot stand here. Actually, I should
nal world of heart. Unification Church kick you away at the front door even
members live together with True Par- if you came here a hundred or a thou-
ents and God. They are born with the sand times! Nevertheless, I came here to
love of True Parents. Since love makes speak to you. I am taking all the tough
an eternal connection, the connection persecution upon myself. You are blam-
of love cannot be cut. Until the day you ing me for your mistakes. In America,
die, you cannot forget about love. Even I have done nothing that caused me to
when parents die, they die with a heart deserve to be cursed or opposed, but I
of love for their sons and daughters. It am still being cursed because of your
is the same with the husband and wife. faults. If this happened in ordinary soci-
There is no one who forgets about love ety, I would abandon you, but I have not
before he dies. Love goes beyond death been able to do so. As for the court case
and becomes connected to eternity. This in the United States, I did not have to
is why you, a man or woman who have return there. I could have just let it be;
received life through love, cannot forget and yet still I came back for your sake.
your parents who are the fundamental Without me, how much will you be torn
root of love. If your parents are the root apart? So I am protecting you by being
and you are the trunk, your sons and struck. (116-113, 1981.12.27)
daughters are the buds. When they grow
together, they will extend to the realm 3.4. True Parents’ expectations of
of the tribe, people and nation. (218-127, us
1991.7.14)
In the Unification Church there are
3.3. True Parents’ investment for many different kinds of people: Western
our sake people, Eastern people, people of mixed
colors and so forth. What did you come
Do you think it was easy or difficult together here to do? Why did you come?
for True Parents to give birth to the true Even if you meet me, all I can give you
children? How difficult do you think it is curses. I only have insults to give you,
is to recover what has been lost? I have but you still like it and come here. Why
been pushing forward even when indi- is that? You are gathering here in search
viduals, families and entire tribes, peo- of love. You are coming for true love.
ples, nations, the world, heaven and You know the taste. It is like bees; once
earth, and the spirit world were oppos- they taste the nectar in a flower, they will
ing me. Do you think I did this for com- follow the fragrance of the flowers even
mercial profit? Why do you think I did for hundreds of kilometers without feel-
ing that the distance is too great. It is not 3.5. The standard we should meet
easy to be True Parents. I would willing-
ly hand over the authority of the True True brothers and sisters, true hus-
Parents, so if there is some representa- band and wife, and true parents who
tive here who wants to take it, please step embody the three subjects principle
forward. I never thought about becom- should appear in your family. They are
ing the True Parent, but as it turned out, that principle’s incarnation. You have to
I could not avoid taking responsibility be true brothers and sisters to become a
for the Unification Church. And so on true husband or wife, do you not? And a
the way, I found myself as the True Par- true husband and wife have to appear in
ent. order for true parents to appear. When
If I had known from the beginning you stand in the position of true parents,
that I would be the True Parent, it is rea- you, of course, become a true husband
sonable to say that everyone would have or wife, and, furthermore, true children
known it. Rather, I was digging into appear. True children stand in the posi-
the fundamental problem of human tion of object partners, becoming one
life without knowing it, and came all with their parents’ consciousness and
the way here as a result. As I was dis- subject philosophy. Through love, they
entangling these complications, the lib- become one. Only love can bring these
eration of True Parents took place and things into harmony. All elements and
I came to know that God needs libera- tiny creatures follow the path of love;
tion. Since God was liberated through they move towards the cells that can
me, He cannot help but absolutely love come into direct contact with the love
me. What have you done after meeting that creates oneness with God – that is,
True Parents? I am asking you, what human beings. So love requires sacrifice.
have you accomplished? Until now, I You need to invest yourself. Because of
have gone through the family, tribe, and the tradition of investing all of one’s life
race, organizing individuals, families, and possessions, entities at a lower level
and tribes while being beaten up in the seek to invest their entire selves in ser-
devil’s world. Our Blessed Families have vice to those at higher levels. Thus, Dar-
organized a tribe. This is global. Now the win’s theory of evolution is not true but
satanic world cannot take them away and the logic of absorption through love can
do as it pleases with them. Why? When explain this. When a tiny creature serves
they observe closely, our way of life is by being absorbed as an element used to
very good. Today Eastern and West- create beings of a higher order, how much
ern people fight, and even if they do get will their value increase? (204-129, 1990.7.1)
together, they divorce after a short time.
In contrast, our Blessed Families are liv- What kind of religion will remain
ing together well after ten years, twenty in the end? It is the religion of the True
years, or however long. (211-323, 1991.1.1) Parents. This is why I declared that the
True Parents’ religion must appear. I Parents. You cannot find True Parents
have declared that a religion does not from the position of not having thought
become the religion of the True Parents about it. This is not that kind of matter.
just because it has a long history. I have This is a term that has appeared in his-
declared that this religion is the servant- tory for the first time. Even a revolution
level religion, the religion at the level of does not compare with this fact. This is
the child by a concubine. This was the con- a miraculous and great event, unprec-
tent of my official speech. Even though I edented in history. The fact that you
declare, “You should know that the per- have come to learn the words True Par-
son who received the mission of the reli- ents and say the word “true” is possible
gion of the True Parents is Rev. Moon, because they have appeared with the
who is delivering the keynote speech love that surpasses the love of the count-
for this conference at this podium,” the less parents who have come and passed
world is quiet. Christians are making a away until now. Theirs is a love that can-
big fuss, discussing the rumor that I am not exist more than once. You can say
the returning Lord. Western society has the words True Parents because they
concluded that if the Lord is coming as a have such a standard. The love relation-
human being, there is no one but me. Do ship with them at this time represents
you think so, too? Yet instead you are say- the highest standard. If the love of God
ing, “People say Rev. Moon is the return- exists, a person can finally receive God’s
ing Lord, but he is just like me, speaking love for the first time. This is the place of
Korean and so forth. How does he speak the highest ideal that cannot be imagined
so fast?” are you not? I speak fast because I even by Jesus, who already came and left.
am trying to cope with a very busy sched- Until this point was reached, the price
ule. I have to speak rapidly to catch things was paid in the course of history. Satan,
that are running away. So I studied how knowing that he would be completely
to talk fast. In Japanese and English, too, defeated once True Parents appeared,
nobody can match me. Then, is it a good tried to prevent that from occurring and
thing that you have met me, or not? Those to prevent that time from coming. As
who feel it is good that they have met me the false parent, he tried to accomplish
must do well. (214-175, 1991.2.2) this by sacrificing countless people and
making them pay a price in blood by any
Section 4. Grace and means. Terrible sacrifices were made up
Self-Realization until today. These have been the works
of Satan who sacrificed all those believ-
4.1. True Parents is a term that has ers who tried to uphold this philoso-
appeared for the first time phy and follow this path as individuals,
families, ethnic peoples, nations and the
For God’s will to be realized, parents world. You should know what a terrible
must come; not fallen parents, but True price in blood was paid by our ancestors
who were sacrificed, and by our broth- world is converted into a utopian sphere.
ers and sisters who sought goodness and Where does true love start? It starts from
pursued the way of truth and the path to True Parents. This is the gospel of all gos-
the True Parents? (67-225, 1973.6.27) pels. Although there are good words in
the world – although husband is a good
4.2. The appearance of True Parents word and wife is a good word – there is
is the greatest news no news better than that of True Parents.
In the fallen world a true husband and
If you want to find a utopian world, wife will not appear without True Par-
where do you have to go? Without going ents appearing first. (131-187, 1984.5.1)
through the realm of original family
love, you have no place else to go. I con- This True Family was found as a
nected the realm of indirect dominion result of experiencing the deepest sor-
and the realm of direct dominion by row of all sorrows, enduring the great-
means of God’s and True Parents’ love. est hardship among all hardships, and
Accordingly, the way opened to go back paying the highest price in blood of all
and forth between the spiritual and such payments throughout the course
physical worlds over a bridge of love. of history. To resolve historical sorrow,
As our Principle explains, the realms of such miserable indemnity conditions
direct dominion and indirect dominion had to be made in history. The price
are distinct realms, as God originally paid through people’s deaths through-
created them. Then how can we make out the course of history is redeemed
them one? This is possible only through when the True Family is found. Accord-
true love. The only time they become ingly, the True Family’s appearance on
one is when human beings, Adam and earth is a cause for unparalleled joy and
Eve – reach maturity. At that time, true value. For such a true family to come
horizontal love automatically appears. about, there have to be True Parents. At
When they embrace each other at that the same time as True Parents, a true
point, saying, “Oh, you are my part- husband and wife must emerge. Becom-
ner,” true love appears at the center of ing a true couple, they must give birth
that couple. When positively charged to true children. These True Parents
love appears in perfection, negatively should have no condition permitting
charged love is bound to appear imme- Satan to accuse.
diately. When positively charged love A true husband and wife should not
comes down to negatively charged love fall into the condition of providing a basis
and they engage, they determine the for Satan’s accusation, and then groan in
standard of true love. Then it is com- travail. The children in a true family can-
plete. When true love appears, every- not be the sons and daughters of a true
thing follows automatically. Only true family if they leave behind some condi-
love works for everything. This way, the tion to be accused by the satanic world.
You are using the words “True Parents” on behalf of the nation and people, this
and know the title True Parents. Nobody heart will enable the nation and people
in history has been able to call out or to open the gate of the garden of hap-
think about the name True Parents. But piness for the first time. The nation and
today you are in the glorious position people of hope who can march in and
of being able to call their name, know join in the glory of victory will appear.
them and attend them. So you are in a Considering all this, you should realize
happier and nobler position than any- on your own, that you who are uphold-
one in history. Until now, those seeking ing the flag of True Parents’ heart are
the True Parents have offered much hard the flag bearers who can revive history
work and a tremendous amount of sac- and judge the world of death again. (43-
rifice to lay the foundation for their vic- 142, 1971.4.29)
tory. Considering this, you should know
that the words True Parents portend the 4.3. The future secured through
greatest blessing for humankind today. True Parents
History is being brought under control
through the True Parents. True Parents The title True Parents used in the
are the starting point of our advance- Unification Church is a great one. Of
ment toward a new world. True Parents course, the content of the Principle is
determine the internal conditions that very deep. It can ensure one’s confi-
can subjugate Satan. In them, the central dence in the future, and give meaning
couple is finally defined who can liberate to it. Also, if there is an original point
God by conquering Satan, the one who is that can guarantee value on the stage
occupying the external world. of real life, it comes from these words.
Therefore, you should first be thankful So, what do we have to do? We must
for this amazing grace by which you can unite. With whom should we become
live together with True Parents, receiv- one? You should not become one with
ing and carrying out their instructions. yourself as the center. Nor should you
If there should be a way for you to align try to become one with your family at
yourselves with True Parents’ path, even the center by pulling in True Parents.
at the sacrifice of your lives, there should On the contrary, you should be pulled
be nothing that makes you happier. If a by True Parents. In being pulled, you
soldier marches toward the enemy camp should not be pulled just by yourself,
in accordance with True Parents’ com- but take your parents and husband or
mand, he will be a holy soldier standing wife together with you. Moreover, you
on the highest summit of hope desired should take your children with you and
by humankind, in full view of heaven even your material possessions. You
and earth and drawing the attention should become one in this way. (35-274,
of history. If you are in the position to 1970.10.25)
fight on behalf of True Parents’ heart or
4.4. The value of True Parents participate in this will be the first win-
ners on earth. From this, we can start
There is one focal point to the pur- forming a family centering on God’s
pose of God’s providence. It is precisely love. We can defeat the sovereignty of
the point where God’s ideal is realized, Satan and build a new, heavenly king-
where we can meet the lost parents, the dom on earth. Moreover, the fruits of
lost True Parents. This foundation is thus history will emerge from this point. It
the center of everything. That position is will be the center point of the entire
known as the True Parents. There have world, the starting point of the future.
been many positions in history, but this The culmination of all past history will
is the most valuable one. Think about occur, the fulfillment of present history
how important it is. All the saints have will be preserved, and the completion of
fought for this foundation. God consid- the future world will begin. If you take
ers it important, as do all the spirits in hold of this point, this place, you, as a
the spirit world. So all the people on this human being, can be the conqueror of
earth should also understand its impor- everything. Then, how great the value
tance. You have not understood its true of this place must be! How splendid it
value. It cannot be exchanged even for will be, how much you will love it, and
thousands of pieces of land. It cannot be how much you will praise it, respect it,
exchanged for a diamond as wide as a and come to like it! This place has to be
stretch of land. You would not be able to the highest place. It is unacceptable if it
attain it even if you offered the United is not placed in the highest position in
States to God as a sacrificial offering. history. All those great people, however
How happy would you be if you can great they were, cannot compare with
see this place directly with your own this. When you see it, you will surely be
eyes! How miserable you will be if you deeply moved by joy.
cannot see it! You should think deep- Have you ever danced in a dream
ly about this again. God’s eyes and the while you are asleep? Every time you
eyes of all spirits and all people must come to think of this place, this posi-
be focused on this. To look at history tion, you will have that kind of feeling
from this point of view, there has been and be able to dance even during your
no history. There is nothing in history sleep. Your heart should be drawn to this
that connects with this. Since this place place more than to any other places, your
is the place of the first human ancestors life, or anything else. You should want
before the Fall, there can be no fallen to see it again, want to live with it, and
history after it. A new beginning starts feel that you cannot live without it. (52-
from this point. In other words, the 94, 1971.12.23)
center of everything, the substance of
everything, and the result of everything If you want to become the parent,
will begin from here. Those who can heaven and earth must respond in har-
mony. You must go to the heavenly world verdict of victory and appeared on the
and win over God. Adam turned reali- earth. (215-86, 1991.2.6)
ty into a non-reality by saying “Yes” to
something that God said “No” to. For this 4.5. We should be grateful
reason, without acknowledging a non-
reality as a reality, regaining the origi- How can we offer gratitude to God?
nal standard will not be possible. Who- How can we offer gratitude to our True
ever can physically resolve all problems Parents? How can we offer gratitude to
in the process to become True Parents our church? How can you show grati-
in both heaven and on earth brightens tude for being re-created? After the pro-
heaven and earth, resolves all the com- cess I have been through, a true fami-
plex issues of history, and removes the ly will appear. At the next stage, a true
nail embedded in God’s heart. The lib- tribe will appear, and at the next stage,
eration of love desired by God results in a true nation, then a true world, a true
rejoicing, dancing, and laughing while universe, and a true cosmos; at the next
embracing and loving these sons and stage up, God appears. This is our final
daughters. Great shouts of victory, will goal. After the Fall, human beings inher-
rise up from every being filled with tre- ited Satan’s lineage. This is the prob-
mendous joy, to resound throughout all lem. For countless generations, instead
of creation and all of heaven and earth. of receiving God’s lineage, humankind
Without suggesting something affir- received Satan’s lineage. So how can we
mative in the face of denial, the parent eliminate this satanic lineage? I am ask-
cannot come to the earth. How serious ing you how can we eliminate the dirty
this is! In the heavenly world, Confu- lineage Adam and Eve inherited from
cius, Buddha and Jesus get together to the Fall? True Parents are the ones who
perform this kind of test. God pushes have come with true love, true life and
this aside and negotiates this Himself. true lineage in order to eliminate it. They
In God’s ideal of creation, there is a have been raising up lives using Satan’s
heart that cannot be expressed in words. lineage as fertilizer.
Adam should realize this by himself in But in the new age of resurrection,
the period of perfection and bring the the body grows based on God’s love, life,
devil to surrender. He should be the sov- and lineage and uses true love as fertil-
ereign of liberation. Adam is the ruler of izer. One side disappears and the other
all nations, the master of salvation, and prospers. From that point, God is pres-
the one who can be the first son among ent with you and Satan is separated away
all brothers and sisters. The opposition forever. No one knows the pain that is in
of the satanic world put the spirit world God’s heart. We know this only because
into chaos for forty days. Since God is God appeared in history, and through
the judge, he must receive fair judgement me here, revealed this profound mis-
from God. It was here that I received the sion; otherwise, we would not know it.
It is truly amazing. Even Jesus did not was a zero point. Today, we are turning
know it; or even if he did know it, he around 180 degrees from Satan’s tradi-
could not say what was in his heart. Also, tion. We are turning 180 degrees and
no religious leaders have been aware of becoming reborn. To be reborn is to be
this hidden secret of the universe. I have born again. The first to accomplish this
come here before the world to reveal the rebirth is not the nation, but the parents.
secrets of the universe for the first time Brothers and sisters are next. Husband
in history. From now on, we should turn and wife are third and the children are
our direction from the individual foun- fourth. God wants three generations but
dation to the national foundation. If the has not had them. The first generation is
leader of a nation repents of his past and God, the second generation is Adam and
turns around, God forgives him. This is Eve, and yet God has not had the third
part of God’s new tradition and signals a generation until now. Humankind has
new lineage. Otherwise, we cannot sep- not been multiplying under God, but
arate from Satan. This also signifies the has belonged only to Satan. Satan is an
ceremony of the transfer of lineage that enemy of love. How can this lineage be
takes place before the Blessing Ceremo- eliminated? You are not born as a Japa-
ny of the Unification Church. nese or as a citizen of any other nation,
In the very beginning, because of the but as one of God’s people.
Fall, true love, true life and true lineage What should our lives be focused
became connected to dirty things in the on? God’s love, God’s life and God’s lin-
satanic world… Now we are connected eage – these three roots are the standard.
horizontally to God’s true love, true life So, what should you be grateful for? Do
and true lineage. This means a conver- not offer thanks for living a comfort-
sion of 180 degrees. We cannot put our able life. You must feel grateful for bear-
hopes in America or this world, which ing a cross. If the remains of a defeat-
are connected to the satanic side. All ed army are bleeding and rotting with
the people of the world have followed a bad smell, who will make the funeral
the most wicked parents on the satan- arrangements? Who will train them and
ic side since the beginning. But now, turn them into a regular army? Also, if
for the first time, the direction has been there is nothing to eat, what should be
turned 180 degrees. This is the starting done? Should they just be killed off?
point and the zero point. In this place, No. You thought that by winning every-
there is no meaning, no existence, no thing would become nice and smooth,
concept, no tradition and no culture. but actually you will have to bear a big-
This is re-creation. God first created ger cross. Your time will come after you
all things in the natural environment have resolved all that, after you have
and created human beings by combin- rebuilt it. You can live happily only after
ing soil, water and air. At that time, you have established a new family, a new
human beings had no fixed concepts. It nation and a new world.
No matter how difficult it may be, if must go this path for a thousand years,
there is a railway to the eternal world, even ten thousand years. There are not
the original hometown, that railway two ways: only one way. There is no oth-
and the railway of your life on this earth er method or some secret way. We all
must be the same gauge. It must be the must walk this path. (203-192, 1990.6.24)
same as the railway going to the spirit
world. How about you? Do you think the 4.7. We must carry out our
railway of your current life is the same responsibilities
as the railway in the spirit world? Can
you run straight to God as you are? True What do we have to do to go through
Parents are needed in order to make the the twelve pearly gates of the spirit
railway the same. (215-171, 1991.2.17) world? The question is how many people
can we rescue from Satan on earth and
4.6. Our connection with True help to become heavenly citizens before
Parents is destiny we enter the spirit world. To do this, we
must shed blood, sweat and tears based
We human beings are one hundred on a heart of true love for the sake of re-
percent foolish, but God, who is more creation. You cannot bring your own
than one hundred percent wise, is our people to the heavenly kingdom with-
friend, and our ancestors in the infinite out investing a higher heart than that of
spirit world are our companions and satanic parents, husband, wife, and chil-
supporting army. I am grateful to think dren, and walking the course of shed-
about this. I know very well the feeling ding blood, sweat and tears. You must
of taking risks on the front line, like the understand that all the conditions that
time David stood in front of Goliath. It enable you to come close to God and
is the feeling of courage and confidence. that position of glory in the other world
If I fight a hundred wars, I can win a will be determined in proportion to the
hundred wars because God is protect- number of people you have rescued.
ing me. I have actually become this kind Throughout my life, I have lived not
of person because I thought all along, “If only for the nation but also for the world.
you hit me, it is you rather than I who Why? Even those who are in the spirit
will be shattered.” Just as God raised world should receive benefits from True
me like this, I have the responsibility to Parents. On the first of February, while
raise you this way. This is why you have I was in Danbury prison, I conducted a
to inherit the destiny to become a wise ceremony to open the gates of hell and
person. This is not an acquired task, but heaven. I had to prepare everything for
a task that is your destiny. Being True opening those gates. This is why I also
Parents and children of True Parents is had to go to prison. In this way, I have to
a destiny that does not change for eter- go through great suffering and pain and
nity. Nobody can separate from this. We climb over the hill of bitter sorrow.
No matter how vast the ocean, I ment Age, the offering was the sons and
must swim across it. No matter how daughters. In the Completed Testament
high the mountains, I have to cross over Age, it is our own couples; and next it is
them, even if they are the snow-covered God. Through the Fall, we could not be
Himalayas and I have to walk with bare with God on earth. We separated from
feet. In the same way, I established all God and served Satan, so now we should
the foundations for victory by reach- bring God in and connect everything
ing beyond the misery of history itself. I back together. Therefore, your posses-
went through a path of suffering so great sions are not really your own. Things
that the devil himself could not follow correspond to the Old Testament Age,
me, and so he had to fall away. In your and sons and daughters correspond
homes, your sons and daughters hold a to the New Testament Age. In the Old
solemn position. They are a second God. Testament Age, the things of creation
The grandfather and grandmother repre- were sacrificed to pave the road for the
sent the past on behalf of God, the moth- sons and daughters. Today, the return-
er and father represent the present age, ing Lord, the True Parent, suffers here
and the sons and daughters represent the to bring God to this earth. Since human
future. We should be able to serve these beings brought Satan to earth, it has
representatives of the three ages as past, been made into hell. We must bring God
present, and future manifestations of here. We must do this through true love.
God. Those who deceive their sons and Re-creation is accomplished through
daughters, deceive their wives, deceive the origin of true love that invests and
their husbands, and deceive their par- invests and forgets about it. All things,
ents will go to hell. The family, nation, children, and one’s own self that can
and heaven and earth are supposed to be serve God must be linked through true
linked through the core of love that lives love and acknowledged as possessions of
for the sake of others, the kind of love God. When these are connected to true
in which one invests even his life and love, you will receive your share again
forgets about it. There is no other way. and become connected to the age of chil-
Restoring many heavenly people with a dren’s possessions. These will be distrib-
standard of heart connected with such a uted for ownership to mother, father,and
core of love is the secret to accomplish- children. (211-352, 1991.01.01)
ing the unification of my country.
Even if you go to another coun- Section 5. What We Need to Do
try, you should offer that nation first to
heaven, devoting all your effort for that 5.1. Our responsibilities
nation so it does not fall behind other
nations – as if you were unifying your You are each walking the path of res-
own country. In the Old Testament Age, toration as an individual, but you are not
all things were offered; in the New Testa- walking it individually. You are always
walking that path on behalf of True Par- true children, the children’s course of
ents. Otherwise, you will not be able to individual-level restoration, course of
prepare True Parents’ victorious foun- family-level restoration, course of trib-
dation at the tribal, ethnic, or national al-level restoration, course of ethnic-
levels. For you to proceed correctly on level restoration and course of national-
behalf of True Parents, if True Parents level restoration are to be accomplished.
are going out to establish the worldwide Through the completion of the parents’
spiritual standard of victory, you should course of restoration for the individu-
go out to establish the national standard al, family, tribe, people and nation and
of victory. You should know this clear- the children’s course of restoration for
ly. Now that True Parents’ standard of the individual, family, tribe, people and
victory is established spiritually, it must nation, the standard of parents and chil-
be established on earth. You are going dren having become one and victorious
beyond the level of one people, carrying is established. Only after this can we
out True Parents’ responsibility on their finally conclude national-level restora-
behalf. To explain this from another tion and make a fresh start toward the
viewpoint, you are going over the nation- global level.
al level towards the worldwide level, to Then, what is the mission of the Uni-
spiritually establish the cosmic standard fication Church and in what kind of
of victory. The Lord, who is coming as position are you who have joined the
the True Parents for us, has to spiritually church? You have been called into the
pioneer the cross we must bear, achieve Unification Church, of which I am the
substantial victory and take responsi- central figure. You are in the position
bility for everything. This is the difficult of having to horizontally and physically
aspect of restoring parents. develop what has been a sorrowful six
Looking at heaven, earth, and thousand years of vertical history. What
humankind, has Heaven ever been able kind of resolution do we have to make?
to attend the victorious True Parents? What is the goal we must aim for? We
Heaven could not yet do so. Has the earth must establish the nation of True Par-
been able to attend them? It has not yet ents on a worldwide foundation. We
been able to do so. Has humankind been must establish the world-level nation of
able to attend them? They have not been True Parents.
able to, but they are now on the way to We must eliminate the remaining
doing so. sorrow, pain and tears of the world as
Then, is it enough just to attend True soon as possible. This is the responsi-
Parents? It is not. After attending True bility and mission of our Unification
Parents, you need to restore a true fam- Church. You are now on the path you are
ily, a tribe, a people, a nation, and the meant to follow. You should not turn to
world. The people of Israel was prepared look back, either with your heart or with
for this. To stand before True Parents as your body, as the Israelites did when
they were on their way to Canaan. What spread the Blessed Families out every-
is the hope we should harbor? We should where in Korea? God works with the
have the sincere hope to be able to truly thirty million people of the Korean race
attend the True Parents who are com- and the entire Korean peninsula, and
ing to earth on behalf of God. In attend- True Parents are coming to the thirty
ing them, we should not desire to attend million Korean people and the Korean
them when the victorious foundation is peninsula.
already laid and all people have come The entire Korean peninsula of
to admire and respect them; rather, we three thousand ri – every village, valley,
should desire to attend True Parents as mountain and field – desires to attend
they pass through history’s sorrowful the coming True Parents. Serving True
course. Our ancestors are deeply pained Parents is the desire of all people in his-
that they were unable to attend the True tory. You, as children, should estab-
Parents who have walked through the lish the individual and family standard
sorrowful course of history. All human- of indemnity and become substantial
kind harbors the hope of being able to representatives of True Parents. You
sincerely attend True Parents. Thus, you should be people whom those in the vil-
must become true sons and daughters of lage want to serve without any regret.
filial piety who attend them from a mis- Of course, the True Parents are in the
erable situation rather than trying to center and make a spiritual relationship
attend them from a glorious position. To with everyone. Since there is only one
be such true sons and daughters of filial set of True Parents, however, they can-
piety, even in difficulty, despair and mis- not relate with everyone personally. That
ery that makes one cry out, we should is why the Blessed Families are the rep-
be able to say, “Dear God, dear God who resentatives of True Parents and stand
is guiding me, True Parents are walking in the position to relate with all people.
the path of the cross of suffering that is True Parents have the responsibility to
more severe than that of Jesus. As some- go over this nation and bear the cross on
one who attends True Parents, I there- the worldwide level. Therefore, the cross
fore accept any kind of heavy cross as a of the people should be carried by the
matter of course. I praise that, so please, Blessed Families who live locally as true
God, do not worry on account of me.” children of True Parents. All Blessed
I am saying that we, on our own, Families must serve as the foundation
should be able to indemnify the worries, of a tribe and of a people in order for the
pain, and sorrow that reach us, instead works of Heaven to gain victory based
of giving them to God to bear. Only then on such a people. (13-288, 1964.4.12)
can we be engrafted, on the individual
level, to the parents’ individual victo- We must love True Parents and sepa-
ry. Currently, our Blessed Families are rate from Satan based on the standard
spread throughout Korea. Why have I of original love. We must fulfill our
responsibility to go beyond the standard dren must be brought together. True

of perfection on the world level. (137-116, Parents should not just love their clan
1985.12.24) but should be global and universal. True
children do not say, “I only know the
5.2. Our mission American people.” They should not do
that. They should transcend ethnic feel-
In the future, we must prepare a ings. In whose name? In God’s name.
foundation to attend True Parents and In whose name did the Fall occur? In
assemble the brothers and sisters of the Satan’s name. In God’s name, we should
world before them. We are the ancestors jump over the line of the Fall. So God
with this responsibility. Therefore let us should be above our head and should
remove the path of the cross and perse- command us directly, just as God was
cution that may befall our descendants. above Adam’s head. True Parents have
This is our original mission. (20-135, no connection to the Fall. Thus, the path
1968.5.1) of the Unification Church is to make a
new world by gathering people with the
When God stands in the position of true lineage from throughout the world,
the Parent unifying the human world who are connected to True Parents and
and on the foundation where the Abel God. Then, a family will be a tribe, a
world and Cain world became one, God tribe will be a people, and a people will
can finally appear as the master of all establish a nation that takes dominion
creation and the Parent. All people alive over the world. The fallen world has been
today are like children living without sinking. Now we must make a new start
their parents. As such, they are fight- and go up. There has to be a time when
ing among themselves and so God has the fallen world and the new world will
to appear as the Parent and teach them, meet and things will reverse. The ques-
saying, “Those you are fighting are your tion is when we will be connected to the
elder brothers and younger brothers.” central line. You should all know this.
Nobody knows this but God. True, ideal (86-229, 1976.3.31)
parents departed because of the false par-
ents, and the foundation for the position Our Unification Church has True
of ideal children was lost and sacrificed Parents, but in what position are they?
to Satan. Therefore, ideal parents must They are True Parents only in the Uni-
now appear, and the time has come when fication Church, and have not reached
God can educate ideal children again; a the national or world level. Thus, Satan
religion to take over this mission must still remains on the national and the
appear. This is the Unification Church. world level and is firing his guns. This
So what is the Unification Church is why our Unification Church is bat-
proud of? We should be proud of True tling so that our movement expands to
Parents’ achievements. Next, true chil- the nation, world, and spirit world the
capacity of the True Parents that is now want to be inside the furnace until you
limited to the church. This is the move- become pure gold. This is how you can
ment of our Unification Church. The become pure gold quickly. As for those
time is now approaching. The environ- who are walking the path of abandoning
ment in which True Parents can be wel- their 98 percent and becoming 100 per-
comed as national parents is at hand. cent pure gold, how much endurance do
(124-309, 1983.3.1) you think they have to have? How much
pain do you think they will endure? But
Section 6. Things We Should you should still have the conviction to go
Cherish as Our Own Life forward.
Even if the people of the world eval-
6.1. Insisting on your own way is uate you as 100 percent pure gold, the
not acceptable question is whether you will be a 100
percent when God picks you up with a
What you have is surely gold dust, tweezers and evaluates you. This is my
but it is gold dust in the sand, contained worry. God has His view of 100 percent
in ore or in the earth; hence, it needs to pure gold and I have my suggestion for
be placed in a furnace and melted down. 100 percent pure gold. Between the two,
It must be smelted. This is the standard I want my 100 percent to be greater. How
procedure. As the granules of gold melt about that? I want my claim to be great-
and become liquid, would they say, “This er. Then, there should be no impurity, no
is good!” or make a big fuss, saying, “Oh insisting upon your own way. Does not
no, I am dying, I am dying?” Although God insist on His own way? Yes, God
they may say they will die, granules of insists on His own way. God also has a
gold do not actually die. If you want to be nature to insist on His own way. In order
pure, you have to deny up to 98 percent of to be purer, we should not insist on hav-
yourself. That which is truly you is only 2 ing our own way. Then, we will be 100
percent. So then, what do you think you percent pure gold and be at a standard
need to do? How miserable this is! Think higher than the pure gold evaluated by
whether the life of a Unificationist is mis- God. We can think this way. If we are
erable or happy. Then would Rev. Moon, totally and eternally free from a mind of
the center of the Unificationists, be happy self-insistence, which thinks of the self
or miserable? I have a hope that although as the center, we can be something that
I was miserable at the beginning, I will is more than 100 percent pure.
be happy later. When there is persecu- What is pure gold? It refers to its orig-
tion, you should think, “I am going into inal form, without any impurity what-
the furnace. This is coming because I am soever. To meet the standard of pure
still not perfect.” If persecution comes, gold, a nation must be a place where the
let it come. If people want to persecute people live enraptured in love, without
us, let them persecute us! You should any self-centeredness for hundreds and
thousands of years. Those who possess standard measurement for one meter,
such love are like a great queen or king. not two standards. Then, do you think
I am telling you to be such a wife or hus- there was originally a standard for the
band. When you become pure gold this calibration of humankind or not? Are
way, do you need God? God is already you a person whose current arbitrary
contained within you. You will not need standard naturally fits in with the abso-
Him. So you should be such people. (128- lute human standard through a zero cal-
206, 1983.6.26) ibration, or are you a person that it does
not fit, even by force? You do not fit even
Are you genuine pure gold or fake by force. But you are still asking to be
“pure” gold? When I look at you, I see recognized as people meeting the orig-
you are not genuine. Perhaps if we put inal standard or standard meter mea-
together four or five of you, beat you sure. Then, the person giving that rec-
up, and remold you, you will be the real ognition would be a crazy person. That
thing. This is how I see it. I cannot place kind of person should be smacked on the
you as if you were in a real market or store head! God will say, “You fool, he looks
and sell you as genuine items. I cannot that way and you are approving him?
display you there. This is how I see it. So, He should be rejected and chastised, yet
there is a lot of training through adversi- you are going to sympathize with and
ty and the smelting process; a great deal help him?” Among the Blessed Families
of this process still remains to be com- today, there are many who respect the
pleted. If you are asked if you are pure word “family” and yet ignore the essen-
gold, I do not see you that way. Since tial nature of the family. (127-202, 1983.5.8)
a lot of the metal smelting process still
remains for you to go through, you all 6.2. We must become one
have to be put in the metal smelting fur-
nace whether you like it or not. Until you To what extent do you know True Par-
are put in there and all the bad things get ents’ heart? And how united are you with
burnt up, resulting in pure material in True Parents in matters of lineage, char-
a form that is the same both inside and acter, God’s Word and daily life? How
out, you cannot be called a Unification about your view of the nation, world and
Church member. (138-200, 1986.1.21) cosmos? This determines whether you
can become true sons and daughters of
We need a device to measure the God in a true sense. You are insecure if
time period, the moment, and the time you are on your own, so the question is
for calibrating ourselves. We should set how to link you to True Parents. It will
these in accordance with the standard not work if you do not have the original
clock. Scales also have an absolute stan- source. You absolutely need the original
dard measurement, of which there is source. In other words, you cannot man-
only one in the world. There is only one age without the core. (28-247, 1970.1.22)
True Parents are the ones who stand 6.3. We should love True Parents
in place of your own father and mother.
The original parents are True Parents. How much love do True Parents
You and your parents should be one. receive? Have you ever thought about
Then, who is the grandfather? God. With that? If there is someone who condemns
regard to God’s commands, even True the declaration that God is dead, he
Parents cannot do as they please. Par- would love True Parents more than God
ents should lead their sons and daughters does. If you pray to God to enable you
along the path the grandfather wants. to meet such a person, and you do meet
This is the way of the parents. If True Par- such a person and they come to love
ents have gone the way of restoration, you True Parents, God will be joyful. If that
cannot help going the way of restoration person is the smartest person, and you
as well. You have to fulfill the minimum agree, you absolutely cannot be defeated
5 percent portion of responsibility. You by the spirits in the spirit world. If you
should know this. You should love God love True Parents, you can absolutely not
more than you love your wife and more be defeated. If you can accuse the spirits,
than you love your parents. You should “I love True Parents this much, but what
love God more than you love your chil- have you spirits done?” then you will be
dren. If this foundation expands world- the people living in the greatest abun-
wide, it will become the ideal world that dance. If a fight breaks out among our
the Unification Church speaks of – the family members as each of them tries to
original world. (128-30, 1983.5.29) love True Parents more, what would God
say about that fight? If one of them were
I already have both the root of the first to die during this fight, how would God
Adam and the root of the second Adam. judge him? Would God drag him to the
Therefore, you just have to engraft your- guillotine? Without a doubt, God would
self into the first Adam, second Adam, call both of them, establish them as a
and third Adam, and everything will model of loving True Parents, and tell
be over with. The root is all one and the other people to love True Parents as they
same. So, it is love, life, and then lineage. have loved them. This is the standard. In
Lineage comes into being as the verti- other words, God, spirits, and all people
cal and horizontal love of God exchang- need to pay close attention to True Par-
es life. Hence, you should love me more ents. We should think about this in our
than anyone else. You should be more daily life. If my words are true, this is an
united with True Parents than with any- important issue. How far away are you
one else. Since this is a lineage centered from this standard? You should pray
on true love, you have the right of inheri- for this from this point on. Those with-
tance, right of equal position, and right out tears cannot follow True Parents. In
of equal participation. This is why Satan such a case, your face cannot be bright.
cannot come near. (189-223, 1989.4.6) You should live for the sake of others.
And even though you may do your best, you should have a three-year period in
you should always have an apologetic which you live in peace and happiness,
heart towards heaven. You should be use only good words, and share joy with
able to imagine how we should act. (52- one another. (44-169, 1971.5.6)
97, 1971.12.23)
6.5. We should be obedient
6.4. We must attend True Parents
The children must show absolute
Even if you went through the wilder- obedience before the Parents who have
ness course, crossed the Jordan River, come in the original name of God. There
and fell in a fight with the seven tribes of is no objection to that. This is not some-
Canaan, this would not be a victorious thing done by force. We are creating an
death. You can be an original person, environment where this can be done
worthy of a heavenly appointment from centering on love. The wife loves her
God, only after you have conquered the husband and the husband loves his wife.
seven tribes of Canaan and established You should become parents centered on
a new nation of Israel there. Otherwise, love and create an environment where
it is the same as staying in paradise; you your beloved children can naturally and
will not be able to enter the Kingdom of absolutely submit to you. Only then can
Heaven. (13-296, 1964.4.12) the foundation of the Kingdom of Heav-
en not be destroyed. (101-282, 1978.11.7)
Who are the True Parents? They are
the ancestors of humankind. You should 6.6. We must inherit the tradition
therefore attend True Parents as your
own parents. (118-147, 1982.5.23) Until now, we have not known what
would become of humankind. We have
You should serve your parents for not known what would become of our-
three years or more. In serving them for selves. In other words, people have
three years or more the family should not understood history. They have not
serve them, then the nation should serve understood where history is headed.
them and the world should serve them. They have not known what would hap-
This is really how it should be. Only then pen in the future or their purpose. Why
can we advance to the realm of global is this so? It is because they have not had
restoration. Based on the number three, true parents and ancestors. But as for us,
you have to serve them for three years or because we are attending True Parents,
more. Thus the principle is that for three we can say, “Ah, I know history; I know
years you live with your parents, eating the circumstances of the history between
with them and discussing with them. God and each of us.” Also, we have come
This is how your household should be. to know the present and future. We can
As a family living with the parents, both know such tradition and inherit
it. Now we can have the tradition with This is until your twenties, before you
which we can win over history and the marry. You need to establish such a tra-
future. From whom? Why? It is because dition. You should leave your sons and
you have met True Parents. You follow daughters a tradition that teaches them
what True Parents teach, and what they how to live.
do, and you desire what True Parents The reason you are fighting such a
desire and inherit from them. You are hard battle in the countries you have
inheriting these things from them. (71-21, gone to is so that you can leave behind a
1974.3.24) tradition for your descendants. This is a
great opportunity that comes only once,
Until now, there have been no par- an opportunity to educate your children
ents in this universe. Those who acted saying, “We worked amidst this kind of
like parents were evil parents, using and hardship. ” You have the chance to estab-
ruining their children. What got bro- lish a tradition you can leave behind as
ken through this? Brothers and sisters, your testament. That is why tradition is
brides and bridegrooms, and fathers the issue. This cannot be changed. It is
and mothers, who are meant to become an eternal tradition.
perfect, have split apart. They have not Since we have transcended the world,
had children of goodness, meaning they white people and black people should be
ultimately lost the family. The family is brothers and sisters. This is to realize the
a representative of universal history; it brotherhood realm of humankind, the
represents the world, the heavenly king- realm of Adam and Eve, which has noth-
dom, the nation, and all families. God is ing to do with the Fall. Then, what is the
trying to find its center. History also has basic philosophy to establish that tradi-
been looking for it. tion? Everything will work out if we live
People living today should be confor the sake of others. From here, your
nected to this center. In other words, the sons and daughters will grow up without
common purpose pursued by God and suffering in this kind of environment.
human beings is this alone, and there is They will become descendants who can
nowhere else that the past, present, and go straight to the heavenly nation with
future can be bound together. Then who actual accomplishments that surpass the
should do it? True Parents must accom- satanic world and can directly connect
plish the tasks that Adam and Eve were with heaven. Next, these brothers and
meant to do. Hence, what you have now sisters will marry one another. For us,
is something Satan does not own – you marriage transcends nations. We have
should have the best brothers and sis- the mind-set that we can marry a black
ters; the kind that are not found in the person if told to do so, marry a white
evil world. You must have brothers and person if recommended to do so, and
sisters who are not from the satanic marry a yellow person if recommend-
world. This is how it should be for you. ed to do so. Such a tradition should be
established from now. This has not yet of Heavenly Father and True Father are
been established. We should create one- such that when they see your attitude,
ness from now on. So you must guide they will want to bequeath everything
your descendants and the world with to you. The stark reality is that God is
this. The two must become one. When gathering and teaching those who know
you become one you should not bear evil nothing and have no idea what is hap-
children. To bear children of goodness, pening to the world. This is sorrowful
the husband and wife should be com- indeed. (67-228, 1973.6.27)
pletely one. Without becoming one, no
children of goodness will come out. Thus, 6.7. We should be proud of True
they should become completely one cen- Parents
tering on God’s will. (71-19, 1974.3.24)
What should make you proud? You
You can roughly see how I look and should be proud of God’s love and True
what shape I have by looking at me two- Parents’ love. You should praise them
dimensionally. But you do not know more than what you own, more than
what kind of path I have walked before what belongs to the nation, and more
coming here. If you do not have a firm than what belongs to the world. Such
conviction from the beginning and just love is the combination of God’s love and
follow this path, God’s will cannot be True Parents’ love. On earth, the Unifi-
accomplished. You should have firm con- cation Church is putting into practice
viction. I brought this victorious result initiatives for unity on the basis of the
because I knew this as an absolute and ideal love of the direct dominion and on
sure path and started with the resolve the foundation of the family. These are
to bring victory without fail. Countless the footsetps of the Parents. This is the
individuals, families, tribes, peoples and domain of the Parents. This is the realm
nations opposed me and tried to shake of the direct dominion. (131-48, 1984.4.1)
my conviction and block my path. The
world, too, has opposed me. Such things 6.8. You should pay your debt to
have intervened. You should inherit such True Parents
a tradition, but can you inherit it with-
out understanding it? When you inherit You must have a clear concept of
such an amazing thing, you have to do so True Parents. Are you indebted to True
with a new resolve. In other words, you Parents or not? There is no way you can
should inherit it with a conviction that pay the debt. If you calculate your debt,
enables you to say, “I will do more than it is impossible to pay. But you can pay
run to the end of the world and to the top off everything with just a small sign of
of the sky” while being strong, bold and your love. This is what we need. (116-121,
so grateful as to amaze God. The hearts 1981.12.27)
BOOK TWO
True Parents
6 CHAPTER 7 8
A Life with True Parents
Section 1. True Parents’ Day and entire universe singing praises together
True Parents in the name of the Parents. It was God’s
deepest desire that this day be celebrat-
You are all interested in me, aren’t ed. Due to the Fall of the first human
you? When I go somewhere and say ancestors, however, heaven and earth
something, you should all carry cell never saw this True Parents’ Day. Thus,
phones so that you can listen to me any- God has never ceased working to real-
where. On this True Parents’ Day, you ize His original plan for True Parents’
should know how great your Parents’ Day. Before we can celebrate True Par-
suffering has been and how much pain ents’ Day, however, we must first receive
your Parents have carried in their hearts. True Parents. The True Parents are the
Now the time has come when you need central beings. They must judge his-
to learn about your Parents. Otherwise, tory, rule over the present and pioneer
you will not know the tradition; you will the future. The desire of people through-
not have a tradition. (131-62, 1984.4.1) out history has also been to receive such
True Parents.
Originally, the idea of True Parents’ Why are we trying to restore a peo-
Day was the central idea in God’s con- ple? We are creating a people to attend
cept of the creation. After creating all the victorious True Parents and to attend
things, God created human beings to them truly by realizing a free heaven and
rule over them. The purpose for which earth as sons and daughters of filial piety.
God blessed human beings to take The True Parents will appear before the
dominion over all things was none other entire cosmos on a national founda-
than to establish True Parents. tion that can stand on behalf of heaven,
Originally, Adam and Eve would earth and all humankind without accu-
have become True Parents by uniting sation from the satanic world. Until now
with each other centered on God; then, we have attended True Parents only in
Parents’ Day would have been estab- sorrow and pain, but from now on we
lished and the entire universe would should attend them in joy and in free-
have sung praises in the name of the Uni- dom. When God can dwell within our
versal Parents. Thus, True Parents’ Day hearts, only then, when we are joyful,
should have been a day of joy with the will God be able to say, “Yes, your joy is
my joy!” We should also establish a stan- Children’s Day and the Day of All True
dard by which all people can say, “What Things will be True Children’s Day and
you are grateful for, we are grateful for!” the Day of All True Things both for all
Today is True Parents’ Day. Only when humankind and for Heaven. When we
you truly establish True Parents’ Day have reached such a position, then the
as your own True Parents’ Day, your time will have finally come when God
own family’s True Parents’ Day, soci- can say that everything has finally been
ety’s True Parents’ Day, and the nation’s accomplished. We must establish True
True Parents’ Day will it be established Parents’ Day, True Children’s Day and
as the global True Parents’ Day. Only the Day of All True Things on all levels
when you establish it as the global True from the individual, through the fam-
Parents’ Day and then the cosmic True ily, peoples and nations. Only when we
Parents’ Day will God’s original ideal have established these days on the level
of creation to establish True Parents be of one nation can they become the cen-
completed; only then will there be relief tral days of the nation and of the entire
from the sorrow that came from being world. This is the issue. (13-294, 1964.4.12)
unable to establish True Parents’ Day
due to the Fall. Section 2. We Should Fully
Furthermore, only when we estab- Understand the Words “True
lish True Parents’ Day throughout all of Parents”
heaven and earth will the sorrow of res-
toration be completely removed. Even There is a term cherished in our Uni-
though we have established True Par- fication Church. Some of you might be
ents’ Day and True Children’s Day, we hearing it for the first time; it is the term
have not established True Parents’ Day “True Parents.” We say, Our True Par-
on the levels of an individual, a fam- ents! Did Jesus have True Parents? We
ily, a people, a nation, the world and the have something that Jesus did not. Did
cosmos. The same is true for True Chil- Jesus have True Parents? Are not parents
dren’s Day, and for the Day of All True responsible when they do not protect
Things. Only when we have developed their children? Parents ought to protect
to the point where we can be governed their children. They must be a protective
by the standard in which True Parents’ barrier against Satan and say to their
Day, True Children’s Day, and the Day children, “Be happy in our embrace.”
of All True Things have globally tri- Did Jesus have that experience? For his
umphed will God’s original purpose of entire life Jesus grew up and was treated
creation be completed. Only then will as a stepson. This is why the Bible does
True Parents’ Day finally become True not contain the words true parents. It
Parents’ Day for all humankind and at does not contain the words true parents
the same time True Parents’ Day for or true brothers and sisters. These words
Heaven itself. In the same way, True are a part of our Unification Church
Chapter 7 • A Life with True Parents 259
terminology. They are not something I realized that God is the True Parent or the
invented. They are words discovered to joy you felt when you realized it? I could
be part of the heavenly Principle. We utter the word “Father” only after having
use the words true parents and true gone through life-threatening suffering,
children. We should understand how but you were taught everything without
true children should act. True chil- suffering. This is why you can say, “Okay,
dren should be able to offer their lives I have come to know the True Parents; so
and everything they have for the sake of what?” Who would rejoice more? Which
God’s Son and should be grateful even if do you think should be greater, the joy I
they themselves end up in hell. Without felt when I met God in the parent-child
going through such a process, nothing relationship or the joy you feel when you
can be accomplished. In this way, you meet me? Although my encounter came
can return to the Father through having only after suffering, your encounter took
the heart of true children. (76-73, 1975.1.26) place without suffering, so you should be
more joyful. If I had paid hundreds of
We use the words True Parents. We billions of dollars, wouldn’t you be you
say that we should go forward togeth- happy that you paid nothing? What have
er with True Parents and together with you paid? When you come and listen to
God. Next, we say that we should be the Principle you can understand every-
true brothers and sisters. Centering on thing. So, when you hear “True Parents,”
what? Centering on Jesus. Jesus’ parents you merely say “So that’s how it is!” and
were unable to serve him, but we should understand everything. (116-121, 1981.12.27)
reverse that failure through indemnity
and stand in the position of parents who Section 3. Learning True Parents’
can serve him and who are better than Language
his earthly parents were.
Which do you think is easier to Language is one of the most chal-
accept: my referring to God as the Par- lenging problems. When Koreans are
ent, or your referring to me as the Parent? here, those who do not know Korean
You do not know how much I have suf- have a difficult time. They look pitiful.
fered. You do not know how many walls How great it would be if language were
there have been and how complicated it unified! When I first came to America,
has been. Until now, myriads of people I only knew “Yes” and “No,” although I
have struggled on that path and all have had studied English through books. Can
fallen into the pit. When you joined the you imagine how stifled I felt! You need
Unification Church and began to under- to know how necessary the unification
stand me from the perspective of theory, of language is. Do you wish to listen to
it must have been easy for you to say, “Ah, my speeches through an interpreter or
he is the True Parent.” Then, which do directly from me? Of course, you want to
you think is greater, the joy I felt when I listen to them in Korean. Why? Because
Korean is the original language. There- are coming into the Unification Church,
fore, in studying the Principle, if you you have to do it. You have to learn, even
do not know the original language, you repeating words again and again while
will not understand the meaning of the walking on the street. Learn Korean
words. Furthermore, when you go to by repeating words and phrases while
the spirit world in the future, will you going back and forth to the bathroom.
be proud if you can say, “I understood You have no escape. The reason I am tell-
Father’s speeches directly, without trans- ing you to learn Korean is because I have
lation” or if you have to say, “I listened become the True Parent; there is no way
to his words through an interpreter?” out. No matter what nationality you are
Which? Moreover, they are words that or what situations you are in, you have
express the ideal world of love. Does it no alternative. When everything is uni-
mean anything to whisper words of love fied, people will say, “This is the glory
through an interpreter? The fifth para- of True Parents! They have swiftly uni-
graph of our former pledge says, “We are fied the world’s languages!” If they give
proud of the one culture.” The question me an award, what kind of award should
is how that one culture can come about. they give me?
You should know that in the world of You should respect Korean more
heart you have no choice but to become than the language of any other nation
one. The one who truly desires one world in the world. It is because of their lan-
of heart cannot go without knowing guage that Koreans are smart. There is
this. Now, when you reach out to some- no sound that cannot be pronounced in
one because you love them so much, the Korean language. Japanese does not
your feet move first before any thoughts come anywhere close. Japanese cannot
about love. Your feet move first, and not pronounce “McDonalds” properly and
the loving thought. How foolish this is! If end up saying “Makudonarudo.” Can
you think about eating in the same way, you understand what I mean? This is why
it is as though you enjoyed eating left- things must work through the new cul-
overs. Without the tradition and spirit ture. I am not saying this because I am
of the ideal family the ideal world can- a Korean, but because it is the Principle.
not appear. If I told you to learn Korean without that
Even in the spirit world everyone being rooted in the Principle, I would be
uses the language that true parents and chased away. It is because I am talking
true grandfathers use. Would it work about basic principles that you listen qui-
to say, “Oh dear, I don’t know that lan- etly and say, “As it fits the theory, what
guage!” You will realize, then, how dif- choice do I have but to accept?” In the
ficult it is for Orientals to learn English. future, the original language for schol-
I myself learned English after the age of ars will be Korean. The Korean language
sixty. Do you think it was easy? You can- will be the original language. (130-272,
not make excuses. As you young people 1984.2.5)
Section 4. Revelation in Folk tale contains a revelation: “…wanting to

Songs bring the heavenly parents to earth and
live with them for tens of thousands of
How great it would be if you could, years….” Whenever I think about this
while attending God, say “I want to live song, I cannot escape the intense long-
for thousands of years!” A verse in a ing in my heart.
Korean folk song that goes, “Moon, Oh Don’t ever feel bad about having been
moon, you bright moon, moon loved born as a Korean. In the past, you might
by the poet Lee Tae-baek! Oh moon, have felt pity for yourself for having been
on you grows a laurel tree. I want to born Korean, saying “How is it that I was
chop it down with a jade axe and trim born in a thatched-roof hut among these
the branches with a gold axe to build poor Korean people, although Korea
a thatched cottage to bring my parents boasts of its five-thousand-year histo-
to...” These are nice words, but where are ry?” The Korean song that goes “Moon,
the Parents? If they are parents based on Oh moon, you bright moon” sings of
their own desires, they will completely building a thatched cottage and living
disappear. Where are the Parents who there for thousands of years. I do not
can reveal the great way of Heaven and feel happy when I hear this song. Only a
earth and plant the tradition? My life’s thatched-roof cottage? How can we ful-
purpose, until I die, is creating the way fill the wishes of the people there? How-
for the world that is like that folk song. ever, its reference to “build a thatched
(127-281, 1983.5.15) cottage, bring my parents there and
live with them there for thousands of
Religious leaders prostrate them- years” must refer to the ideal parents of
selves and pray in an effort to receive humanity. The song connects with the
blessings, but I have never prayed to Christian belief in the Second Coming
receive any blessing. The Old Testament and with the belief in a savior to come
Age was the age of finding God’s people that is present among all peoples and
by establishing all things; the New Testa- nations. (85-80, 1976.3.2)
ment Age was the age of finding the Par-
ents by sacrificing the sons and daugh- The song “Moon, Oh moon, you
ters; and the Completed Testament Age bright moon” tells of attending the par-
is the age of liberating God by sacrificing ents, but which parents? Attend the par-
the Parents’ family. This means bring- ents and the grandparents on both the
ing the Original Parents to this earth father’s and the mother’s side.... The song
and living with them for thousands of sings praises to the long-cherished desire
years. The Korean folk song about the of our people. This is why we have the
moon and the laurel tree sings of bring- concept of True Parents. The love that
ing parents and living with them for can bring us to live together for thou-
tens of thousands of years. This Korean sands of years comes from True Parents.
We want to live with both sets of par- these husbands and wives. You must
ents. (126-190, 1983.4.19) love them. When you love them and
liberate your brothers and sisters, the
If True Parents symbolize mascu- twelve apostles, and 120 disciples on the
linity and femininity with the highest satanic side, then you can love your own
authority of God, the authority of their sons and daughters, and bring them to
sons and daughters should be at least live with you forever.
as high as their shadow. You should “Moon, Oh Moon, you bright Moon,
not seek to come into the Unification Moon loved by the poet Lee Tae-baek!
Church maintaining the old habits and Oh Moon, on you grows a laurel tree.
greed acquired in the satanic world. I want to chop it down with a jade axe
Our church is different from the and trim the branches with a gold axe to
established churches. It is a place where build a thatched cottage. I want to bring
we wage a battle of life and death, build- my parents and live with them there for
ing an altar of love and preparing the thousands of years” are the words of a
arrows of love. We do not go to the song through which the Korean people
Heavenly Kingdom to be judged by God can receive the mantle of the chosen
above. No, He is here and judges our people. It is a song the chosen people
lives every day. Attending God together can sing.
with me, we share in God’s pain and in This song is a prayer that sings praise
His joy in our daily lives. Because of this for eternity. Its meaning is living with and
we have not come to ruin or perished in attending one’s parents for thousands of
the turbulent ups and downs of this age years. Where? In a thatched cottage. Do
of tribulation. you know what a thatched cottage is? You
Can God die? No, He lives! Today, have to start at the bottom. Without serv-
having achieved global victory, I have ing your parents in a thatched cottage
returned to this nation. Our nation is you cannot find the royal parents. You
divided and I must reunite it. While have to begin serving them in a thatched
we build a unified nation you must also cottage. Organize a tribe and then a peo-
establish your own nation, people, tribe ple from the tribe. Only when we have
and family. It is simple now for Unifica- organized a people can right of kingship
tion Church members, because your Par- be established.
ents have completed the entire indemni- We have to find a nation. Already, in
ty mission. the world and among the nations, I am
Everything will be finished once you carrying a victory sign and standing in
know the real God, the real True Par- the vertical position. Since I am in the
ents, the real, true husband and wife, vertical position I cannot go to the side.
and real, true sons and daughters. You The vertical position on the level of the
have to go out, fight and win because you individual, family, tribe, people, nation,
want to know these sons and daughters, world and cosmos centered on me are
aligned in oneness with God as the cen- When you desire something in prayer,
ter. (212-51, 1991.1.1) whom do you ask? We are supposed to
call upon the Father whatever we do.
Where is the foundation upon which When you are drowning who would
human love and God’s love can har- you like to rescue you? When a savior is
monize together? God created human supposed to come and rescue you, would
beings because of love. Why did God like some grandfather from a neighbor-
create human beings for love? God is ing village to be the one who saves you?
lonely by Himself. God created people Or would you rather have your younger
because He wanted to live in love for brother save you? Would you like your
thousands of years. Even if we have only savior to be your elder brother or your
a thatched cottage, we still want to live younger brother? Who would you like to
with our parents there forever. It is the come to save you? You want your parents
same with the ideal God. It is amaz- to come to save you. You would like your
ing that God can go into a place even parents, the highest ranking saviors of
smaller than a thatched cottage and still all, to come to rescue you. Since parents
embrace Heaven and earth, and breathe know their children’s pain as pain pen-
and live. Is that a small house? When etrating their own bones, children are
God is there, even a thatched cottage is a looking to their father and mother to be
palace in the Heavenly Kingdom, a uni- their saviors. (41-307, 1971.2.17)
versal palace. (204-106, 1990.7.1)
When you pray, you pray in the
Section 5. Prayer in the Name of name of True Parents, but who are the
True Parents True Parents? Do not think of this term
only with regard to Mother and me. No,
God is the greatest teacher for fallen think of True Parents from a higher
people. Among teachers, He is the great point of view. Think of them in terms of
King of teachers, because there is noth- the mother and father who can embrace
ing God does not know. Among parents, the world at a higher level and truly love
God is the First, in other words, the True all people as one, transcending the emo-
Parent. As a king, He is the King of all tions of any people or nation. This is why
kings. God is the best teacher and the I also pray in the name of True Parents.
first parent. If He is the First Parent, (33-141, 1970.8.11)
would He be a false parent or a true par-
ent? He is the True Parent. This True Section 6. The Power of True
Parent was unable to be a True Parent Parents’ Name
because of the Fall. In the Unification
Church we close our prayers by saying The Bible says that humankind fell.
“I pray in the name of the True Parents.” So God must be liberated. Through the
God is the first True Parent. Fall, the sons and daughters, husband
and wife, the nation, and even the world and in God’s name and in True Parents’
that was to be ours were forfeited at one name we must take back all ownership
stroke. True Parents must come, recov- historically claimed by Satan. We must
er all things, children, families, nations, restore the ownership to the throne of
and the world, and return them all to God, the Original Parent, so that Korea
God. Those who once belonged to God will emerge from this as the first ances-
fell under the sway of false love after tor nation among all nations through-
deviating from the true path of love. out history. Working to bring this about
Although they were created on the prin- is my final purpose of love. (211-126,
ciple of ownership based in love, they 1990.12.29)
were destroyed by fallen love. Now they
must be salvaged through the love of Section 7. Enjoy Eternal Glory in
True Parents, and all things, children, True Parents’ Name
husband and wife, nation and world
must be offered again to God. Then, Once we offer something, we have
God will sing praises of that triumph, to offer in the name of God, and from
the return of His universe through true God’s name it must return to True Par-
love, and then He will give those offer- ents. Just having True Parents will not
ings to True Parents. They will become be enough. Our offering must return to
God’s possessions and thereby True True Parents from the name of God, the
Parents’ possessions. In becoming True Creator. It must become a possession of
Parents’ possessions, they will become Adam and Eve. In other words, we need
the possessions of the sons and daugh- to receive it back. The inheritance must
ters, and then again be distributed in take place in True Parents’ family. After
the four directions. Without the world this occurs, then first will come an age
becoming such a place, the Kingdom of of redistribution. We will have an eter-
Heaven cannot appear on earth. nal heavenly nation, where there is no
What is the local-level breakthrough Satan to have to separate from. Second,
(tong ban gyeokpa) we are pursuing? We life according to the ideal of creation
must unite South and North and offer will be possible, and there will be no
the Republic of Korea to God as the accusation from Satan. There will be no
homeland of all humankind. This must struggle or breakdown there. Since life
be done in God’s name and in True Par- under the ideal of creation starts with-
ents’ name, centered on the achievement in a completely unified system center-
of victory in all nations. This is why we ing on true love, we will have the perfect
have been investing everything. It is for Kingdom of Heaven on earth. After hav-
this reason that we are now like a group ing lived here we will go straight to the
of beggars. Why beggars? Because we Kingdom of Heaven in heaven. There
already offered everything decades ago. will be no need for religion. Thus third,
Now we must unite South and North, the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven and
the Kingdom of Heaven on earth togeth- long as we do not do this but, instead,
er existing for the sake of true love will live a comfortable life, we will not be able
be realized. Next, the conclusion. May to find God’s love, the Parent’s love, the
you receive eternal glory in God’s name, Parent’s realm of heart, or God’s realm
in True Parents’ name, and in all of our of heart. I must send everyone to the
names! May you receive eternal glory in front line. You need to be persecuted,
God’s name, in True Parents’ name, and despised and beaten, and receive all sorts
in all of our names! May you receive glo- of harsh treatment. Only then can there
ry without end! There will not even be be an inheritance of heart. A ceremony
any religion. That is it. (212-143, 1991.1.2) of inheritance will take place there. You
must therefore always stand at the fore-
Section 8. Bequeathing and front and march forward like me. How
Inheriting True Parents’ Heart harsh the persecution is on the front line!
But this is natural. When you digest it,
8.1. Bequeathing of heart God will protect you. You will be able to
deeply experience the same heart as you
How will you deeply experience True stand in the same place. The question is
Parents’ heart and God’s love and heart? how to experience this heart deeply. The
This is the issue. The question is how question is how you can come to know
to enter that state. For this you have to that True Parents are the real True Par-
become the Adam and Eve who have not ents and that God is your Father. How
fallen, free from Satan’s accusation. How, will your bones and flesh know? The
then, will you become liberated from the question is whether those cells, that body
satanic world? You have to win in the bat- of flesh, know it even when you are not
tle with Satan. To achieve this, how hard thinking. You must overcome the situa-
will you have to work and how much will tion of being exposed to Satan’s accusa-
you have to suffer? Jacob and Moses were tion. This is the biggest problem.
each deceived ten times. Jesus Christ was The question is how to experience
also deceived in the same manner. It was True Parents’ love deeply, but it is simple.
the same with me. We must overcome You must be able to stand in a position
this. We will come to know God’s heart like that of the original Adam and Eve,
through this. We will come to know the who have defeated Satan on the global
Parents’ heart. Otherwise, we will nev- stage. To achieve this, how much blood
er know. Without this experience, Satan and sweat you will have to shed, and how
will never leave you alone. As long as you much accusation you will receive from
do not triumph over Satan, you will nev- Satan! How hard it will be, because it can
er be able to know True Parents’ heart or happen only after you have triumphed
God’s heart. over the course of indemnity! If you do
Thus we must go to the front line. not appreciate being in that situation,
Everyone must go to the front line. As then it will not matter how hard you
pray or what you do, you will not be able of Father and women incarnations of
to go beyond it. You have to experience Mother. Wherever God enters you,
it deeply yourself. You will experience it whether through your eyes or anywhere
deeply immediately upon entering into else, you should welcome Him. You can-
such a situation. You will receive direct not say, “Oh no, you cannot come in.”
guidance. In understanding the Parents’ Do you want walls to remain in place?
heart, the great problem is how to feel God’s love comes through you. You need
what is called oneness. It will never hap- to study all this. You must not be negli-
pen until you have defeated Satan. It will gent. You should all do this. When you
not come. Power transmission towers inherit the tradition, True Parents will
have been established. They have been come to you. True Parents will come to
erected in individuals, families, tribes, you as God’s messenger and give you the
peoples, nations, the world, the cosmos, inheritance. (118-271, 1982.6.13)
and even in God. Now the power lines
of heart must be hung there. Who will Since True Parents had not appeared
hang them? It is not I or God, but you until now, neither could true children. So
who must do it. (125-206, 1983.3.20) far, since no true person had existed on
earth, True Parents had not appeared. So
8.2. Sons and daughters inherit the Unification Church is saying, “Let us
from their parents acknowledge True Parents, discover and
serve them.” We are saying we should be
If there is a gift God can give to the sons and daughters of True Parents.
human world, what would the best gift What do we do when we become
be? It must be for all of you to become their sons and daughters? We inherit
the ancestors of humankind and true what they have. The True Parents’ rights
mothers and fathers. There is nothing of inheritance include heaven and earth,
higher. Even being a cabinet minister and even God. We too should inherit even
or the president cannot match it. This God. If there were no owner of heaven
is the greatest gift God can give to peo- and earth, heaven and earth would have
ple. When there are True Parents, there no value. We have to be people who can
will automatically be true children, true fully acknowledge the value of heaven
families, true tribes, true nations, and and earth, and claim their value for eter-
a true world. Then, what is the most nity. We also need to meet the one who
important title? It is the name and title can officially recognize that. That being
of True Parents. is God. Thus, we should gain True Par-
What was the Fall? The Fall was that ents’ rights of inheritance. Then, what
people did as they pleased. Therefore, are True Parents’ rights of inheritance?
we must tear down that which was not They include inheriting not only heaven
done centering on God and True Par- and earth, but also God. (24-322, 1969.9.14)
ents. Men should become incarnations The path we are walking has not end-
ed. You will receive the Blessing through Section 9. What You Need to
the gratitude you show before Heaven. Take Heed of
You should be grateful individually and
you should also never forget the value Without entering the realm of heart,
of having received the Blessing repre- we will not be restored. Therefore, the
senting your tribe, your clan, such as person who is responsible for restoration
the Kim or the Pak clan, and, moreover must proceed while holding onto True
representing the thirty million people of Parents. Even Jesus has no way without
Korea and all the people of the world. going through True Parents. With True
Furthermore, you should know that Parents as the central axis you should
you have inherited the responsibility form a perfectly horizontal line center-
that True Parents are to carry out on ing on True Parents’ love. You cannot
earth. Why do the Blessed Families have have any complaints. You cannot com-
to inherit this? If the Blessed Families plain. If you complain, you will become
are going through the course to restore warped and deformed. (136-67, 1985.12.20)
a people, True Parents should be going
through a course to restore the world. In You say this and that about True Par-
other words, they should be going one ents, but if you think of True Parents as if
step ahead. Yet without establishing the they were just some rich or famous par-
victorious standard of having restored ents in your village, you are gravely mis-
a people, True Parents cannot walk the taken. For the world to be unified, it must
course of worldwide restoration. That is receive True Parents. Humankind can-
why you must inherit the responsibility not find the way to unite the world. True
to restore a people to ensure that True Parents are the visible fruit of our hope
Parents can walk the worldwide course. throughout history and the visible fruit
Until your death and until the sorrow of of our heart’s desire. They are the visible
this people is removed, you must shoul- fruit of the victory that has indemnified
der the responsibility to restore a people. everything. You should know this. True
(13-293, 1964.4.12) Parents cannot be exchanged for any-
thing. (55-155, 1972.5.7)
BOOK TWO
True Parents
7 CHAPTER 8 1
The Three Great Subjects Principle

and The Proclamation of True Parents
Section 1. The Three Great or the owner of a company or the head

Subjects Principle and the of a branch of the country’s administra-
Parent-Centered Ideology tion. You want to be successful. It means
that you want to become a true owner.
1.1. The Three Subjects Principle is We have three great ambitions: to be
our desire a true parent, to be a true teacher, and
to be a true owner. You want to succeed
What do people want? What do fallen and become a leader of your region,
people really desire? It is to become true even the nation’s president, right? Before
parents who give birth to and raise sons achieving this, you have to become the
and daughters who are able to go straight master of your own household. You
to the heavenly kingdom without being have to stand in the position of the mas-
persecuted by the satanic world. But, this ter who can inherit the family tradition,
has not happened. People’s desire is to representing your ancestors and God.
be representatives of True Parents who Through this you will be respected by all
can give birth to true sons and daughters families and by the nation itself. These
and send them straight to the heaven- three ambitions contain everything in
ly kingdom. Surely you all want to give the world: true parent, true teacher and
birth to good sons and daughters! You true owner. You should each become a
want to give birth to the best children in true parent, a true teacher and a true
the world, but you have been unable to owner. This is the Three Subjects Prin-
do so. Then the question is how to do so. ciple. What is the root of this three-sub-
Then what is next? The archangel failed jects philosophy? It is true love. True
to raise Adam and Eve who were God’s love means being willing to invest more
children. The most important thing is than a hundred percent, invest again,
to raise our children as God’s sons and and then invest still more. You should
daughters by whatever means possible, be a parent, a teacher and an owner who
and educate them as people that God has this kind of philosophy. The root is
will need. I am sure you all want to be one. This is why, when we say true par-
teachers and good examples. You want ent, a true teacher should come to the
to work hard and be the president’s right- right side and a true owner to the left.
hand man who can represent the nation, They all go around together. You do not
Chapter 8 • The Proclamation of True Parents 269
become true parents just by having sons come to an end, as will politics. So, by
and daughters. You must give birth to bringing all these together, I have estab-
them and raise them. Sons and daugh- lished the Inter-Religious Federation for
ters should depend on their mother World Peace (IRFWP) for the sphere of
and father. You must teach them. (205-19, religion and the Federation for World
1990.7.15) Peace (FWP) for the political sphere.
The divided mind is being made one and
1.2. The Three Subjects Principle is its worldwide fruits are being harvested.
the philosophy of True Parents Upon what base are they being harvest-
ed? Based on the love of True Parents.
The core of Three Subjects Principle True parent, true teacher and true own-
is the philosophy of True Parents. Why er are the essence of the Three Subjects
are true parents the core here? On the Principle. With this three-subjects phi-
perpendicular there is only one verti- losophy, even prominent people in the
cal line. Since there is only one vertical world are certain to kneel down before
standard based on true love, it is the rep- me, saying, “Please teach us!” The politi-
resentative standard rooted in the fam- cians of the world who used to claim to
ily where True Parents and the vertical be owners – false owners – all have some
God meet. Thus, a teacher or sovereign connection with me. The Three Subjects
who follows the pattern of parental love Principle refers to me.
will pursue the environment of a heav- Then, where is it that I live? I do not
enly nation which Satan cannot invade. stand only in the teacher’s position or
Since the evil one’s sphere of false love only in the owner’s position. Even the
cannot invade, a realm of liberation will president of a university returns home
unfold and create the heavenly kingdom as a parent in the evening and even the
on earth. (213-124, 1991.1.16) president of Korea returns to the Blue
House. Even the one who commands the
1.3. The essence of the Three royal courtiers must go home to sleep
Subjects Principle and there he becomes a father, a parent.
When we see these things, we realize
The false parents’ betrayal of the heav- that parents are the center. The school
enly principle of love has brought ruin. is based on parents and the position of
Since the True Parents have reversed owner is based on parents. Everyone
that, we have been able to return to our may go out, but they will eventually
original hometown. The age has dawned return to their parents. The place where
in which all accounts will be settled and you can live without having to return is
we may once again travel together on the place where your parents are. That is
the proper course. Everything will see how it works with all things involving
its end. Everything, including Christi- true love. The saying that the king, the
anity, Buddhism and Confucianism will teacher and the parents are equal has its
basis there. I am now conveying a true ship, to have become a tribal, a nation-
teaching to you. This is why I am the best al, a worldwide and a cosmic kingship.
of all teachers. Then there would be no need for any
Among rulers there has been none Christian denominations or minis-
who ruled with love. This is why your ters. The Vatican would not be need-
mind and body desire to live forever ed. Democracy would not be needed.
resonating with me and the way I am Democracy is an ideology based only
going. Those who really love the Unifi- on brotherhood. This is why people are
cation Church and those in the Unifica- fighting. Brothers are fighting among
tion Church who have the heart to love themselves. Hence, the ideology uphold-
God, love humankind and love the fun- ing brotherhood should return to a par-
damental essence of human beings, are ent-centered ideology and from there to
unable to leave me. This is because I have the God-centered ideology of Godism.
the heart of a parent, the heart of a teach- What is the parent-centered ideol-
er and the heart of an owner. Through ogy? It is the character of true parents
me, you can become parents, you can that Adam and Eve were to have ful-
become owners and you can become filled on earth. Next, what is the God-
teachers. (215-78, 1991.2.6) centered ideology? Since True Parents
are the horizontal parents, we also need
1.4. A parent-centered ideology the vertical parent. Therefore, the ver-
tical parent-centered ideology is the
Is Jesus a man or a woman? He is a God-centered ideology. What we term
man. If such a man, who has received as head-wing thought is the true parent-
God’s love, God’s life and God’s lineage, centered ideology and the vertical God-
had met a woman who could create a centered ideology. That is how it works.
relationship with him and they bore Human beings are born when heav-
children, then new children of God’s enly life and earthly life are connect-
direct lineage would have been born on ed, heavenly love and earthly love are
this earth. Then, neither Christianity connected, and heavenly lineage and
nor the Vatican would be needed today. earthly lineage are connected through
With the appearance of sons and daugh- the unity between the horizontal true
ters of Jesus’ direct lineage, a kingship parent-centered ideology and the verti-
and a true royal family would have cal God-centered ideology. That is why
finally begun on this earth and created we are beings with a dual structure.
one world. We consist of an internal person and
This right of kingship would not ini- an external person.
tially have been a right of kingship for the The internal person is the vertical
whole world but one starting in a single self and the bodily person is the hori-
family. From the family, it would have zontal self. These are the fruit. (224-277,
advanced beyond being a family king- 1991.12.15)
Democracy is an ideology of broth- Section 2. The Proclamation of

erhood. When there are many brothers, True Parents
the one among them who receives the
most love from their parents always cre- 2.1. Background to the proclamation
ates an issue in the family. When some of True Parents
of the children take after the father and
some after the mother, a mother’s group How can I declare the coming of
and a father’s group will emerge based True Parents? The democratic world and
on which child takes after which par- the communist world are brothers, Abel
ent. Such a scenario takes place based on and Cain. The two worlds are like two
love. sons and yet they are fighting. But since
This is why after the Second World I have reconciled the two fighting sons
War we saw that the victorious nations and stood in the position where I could
allowed the defeated nations to keep be welcomed, I was finally able to return
their independence. This signified that to Korea with the special authority of the
the world had entered the realm of the Parents and I declared the coming of the
brotherhood ideology. When we reach True Parents throughout the nation.
the point closest to the appearance of the This news is spreading throughout
ideology on God’s side, the two brothers the whole world. The CIA in America is
will fight in front of the one God. supposed to make a daily report on my
In the final period of history, Amer- whereabouts. It is the same in the Soviet
ica has played a leading role based on Union. So, they surely know about me!
its Christian culture, which has laid a The fact that True Parents have been
unified foundation. Instead of judging declared in this way places me in a glob-
the other nations of the world, America al position. Everything that has been
allowed the defeated nations to main- prepared in the world is waiting to be
tain their independence. engrafted onto Korea.
These things suggest that we have What is the problem? We must
entered the age of God’s providence quickly achieve “the unification of my
when the abandoned sons and daugh- nation.” The people of Korea are waiting
ters, the prodigal children, can be to be engrafted onto the unified founda-
brought back into the fold. This explains tion. This is precisely how it is. (204-187,
why the age of democracy, as a brother- 1990.7.8)
hood ideology, came about. As the time
of the brotherhood ideology comes to 2.2. The standard for the
an end, the parent-centered ideology proclamation of True Parents
will arrive. Unification can occur only
under such a parent-centered ideol- Strictly speaking, my hometown is
ogy. This is providential history. (213-10, not your hometown. The branches, buds
1991.1.13) and leaves are all the same, but the loca-
tions of the branches are each of your up and run away. The most vicious of
individual hometowns. Hence, if you all disputes are those between brothers.
cannot determine to restore your tribe, Two nations at war in this age of broth-
you do not have a hometown. Those who erhood are bound to perish.
have no hometown cannot be born. Korea has also fought, not knowing
That is why we are engaged in the who the elder is or who the younger. The
restoration of parents. You need to com- question is, “why do they not know?”
plete tribal messiahship through three They are badly raised children who do
generations. not know who their parents are. Brought
Someone must prepare the circum- into this world and raised as orphans,
stances in which all the fulfilled respon- they will only stop fighting when their
sibilities – both those under the direct parents appear. That is why parents, the
dominion and those in the sphere of Saviors, must come. The fighting and
the indirect dominion – can become conflict cannot end in an era of democ-
one. Centering on God’s love, that per- racy – of brothers – but will only come
son should conduct a ceremony declar- to an end in the era of parent-centered
ing that all of us, together with all of the thought.
creation, belong to love. No one, how- The Unification Church has pro-
ever, has been able to do such a thing, claimed the coming of the True Parents.
so the sphere of God’s ownership is not If Adam and Eve had not fallen in the
yet determined. Whereas the declara- Garden of Eden, God would have become
tion ceremony should have been con- the True Parent. Adam and Eve would
ducted in oneness with God’s love, it was have become true parents also with God
conducted in oneness with satanic love, as the vertical True Parent, and Adam
which exists as a corruption of the Prin- and Eve as the horizontal true parents
ciple. Thus, Satan usurped ownership. – true parents within whom the vertical
(213-123, 1991.1.16) and horizontal are united. Viewed from
this perspective, all four directions are
Democracy, too, has its conflicts. the same. Even if things were turned
These are like fights between brothers. upside down and east traded places with
Fights between brothers are more terrible west, no matter how things were rear-
than those between neighbors, because ranged, all would remain in harmony.
if one brother is the east, the other is the If America continues to serve its own
west, and when east and west do not har- interests, it will not be able to turn the
monize, the east becomes closer to north world around. Even communism should
or south, and the west becomes closer to not serve its own interests, but should
south or north. serve the world. Communism should
That is, when brothers fight, they become a system that is praised even by
separate. But neighbors do not separate the democratic world as well as by itself.
even after they fight. They do not pack It should become an ideology which
everyone can cheer. 2.3. The place where the

In this world gone bad, where vicious proclamation of True Parents is
fighting has taken place and still con- made
tinues, what kind of ideology is need-
ed? In order for groups to stop fighting, You should understand why I have
brother against brother, the mother and suffered. If it were for my own country,
father must appear. In that light, I have why should I suffer? I am a smart man.
declared True Parents today. I am very well acquainted with Korean
For True Parents to be proclaimed customs. I am going this way because I
worldwide, they must accomplish their want to serve the world and the heav-
mission as True Parents at all the stages enly kingdom. Korea has done all kinds
of the individual, family, tribe, people, of things for the past forty years. The
nation, world, and cosmos. They must nation has committed many sins against
reach the point where God Himself can me. I have set up everything, carrying
acknowledge True Parents, where True the burdens of my brothers and sisters
Parents themselves can acknowledge and those of all the Korean people, all
True Parents. This announcement is of whom are related to me in varying
truly historic. (202-165, 1990.5.20) degrees. After all this, I have come this
time and given the Blessing. This is why
The proclamation of the True Par- I proclaimed True Parents. Where did
ents should go out to and be received by I make this declaration? It was not in
at least one third of all humankind, but Moscow. I did it in Korea. The Korean
what is the reality? For this purpose I people should be grateful for this. (204-
have set up conditions for the remaining 187, 1990.7.8)
two thirds. Japan is within my sphere
of influence as is America and China. 2.4. Phenomena occurring after the
Everyone is within my sphere of influ- proclamation of True Parents
ence.
When the age of parents comes, the 2.4.1. The world today is rapidly
fighting will be over. Even if brothers changing due to the announcement
are still fighting at eighty, ninety, or a of the Ceremony of the Settlement
hundred years old, when their parents of the Eight Stages.
come, should the brothers stop and run
to greet, their parents, or should they You must have heard the words
continue fighting? How should they run “Ceremony of the Settlement of the
to greet the parents for whom they have Eight Stages.” Do you know what they
waited thousands of years? mean? On August 31, 1989, I declared
I have conquered through love the Ceremony of the Settlement of the
– a love that serves others rather than Eight Stages, in Kodiak, Alaska. At that
myself. (202-170, 1990.5.20) time, even you would not have believed
what I said. When I said that the world exists, they will arrive at the conclusion
would transform rapidly from that time that they cannot help but follow that ide-
on, you must have thought, “Oh, can it ology. (218-157, 1991.7.28)
really happen?” The next day, the first
of September, I proclaimed “the ideol- 2.4.2. The forces of the devil enter
ogy upholding the Heavenly Father.” I the realm of death
declared the parent-centered ideology
there at the very end, on top of the world. Until now, the first son has been in
If the true parent-centered ideology had the devil’s position. All the good spirits
appeared on this earth before now, there in the spirit world have used those on
would be no Satan or the sinful world earth standing in the position of the sec-
that exists today. Now that such an ide- ond son. All spiritualists, therefore, have
ology has been established, we can con- made use of other people on earth. How-
clude that the satanic world must inevi- ever, now that we have restored the true
tably retreat. rights and obligations of the first son, of
On November 9, 1989, two months the parents, and true kingship, the situa-
following this ceremony and declaration has been turned upside down. From
tion, the Berlin Wall crumbled. Then, now on, those who oppose the Unifica-
after I held the Moscow conference, in tion Church will be struck down. Just
April 1990, the top ranking commu- wait and see.
nists and the brightest, most outstand- Since true primogeniture has been
ing members of their second generation restored, and Adam has been perfected
turned around completely 180 degrees in on earth, we have entered the age when
my favor. As the top echelon of the Sovi- he can command the archangel in the
et Union and the brightest members of spirit world. This is global. I have pro-
their second generation turned around, claimed True Parents throughout the
they reached the point of no return. world because I have restored the true
We selected three thousand people rights and obligations of the first son
from the Soviet Union who could under- and of parents, centered on myself.
stand English fully and educated them Whereas the emergence of the false
completely. Gorbachev even declared parents turned the world into a satanic
that they would give up communism. place, the proclamation of True Parents
That was the end. Amid the turmoil under God will expel the forces of the
today, what is the one single hope? What devil, whether communist or any other.
is the ideology that can take the lead? In terms of evil, the Republic of Korea
Now we have reached the stage where is the worst. They are trafficking in men
everyone can conclude that there is no and women, not to mention children, for
ideology other than that with God at the profit. It has plummeted to the depths to
center. Up to now, history has been led the most evil position. Who will clean
by people, but once they realize that God it up? Not the present regime. It will be
done by my hand. The hand of the True do we go? Having mastered the satanic
Parent will cleanse it all; not by force but world, we return to our hometown.
through education. Thus will the world Thus, we should enter North Korea
be put in order. (210-246, 1990.12.23) through the land of South Korea. When
the Right and Left all collapse, who gains
2.4.3. The coming of the heavenly supremacy? The heavenly side will gain
fortune for unification supremacy. Through our declaration
of True Parents, the communist world
With what do we settle down? We stands in the position to collapse com-
settle down with the love of Adam and pletely, and Satan will decline rapidly
Eve, and with True Parents. We should from now on. He will not fall at the angle
settle down with God’s vertical love and with which he ascended; he will plunge
True Parents’ horizontal love. From here straight down because this is not Satan’s
true children’s blood connection with path; it is True Parents’ path. True Par-
the original True Parents will finally ents won the victory in the satanic
emerge, horizontally expanding from world, and now can go beyond it, and
the individual, family and tribe and come down to the plain.
leading to the formation of a tribe and This is not a place Satan can occupy;
people. it is where True Parents are going, lead-
Until now, I have been fighting to ing all the people. This is why everything
find and establish these things, and I is declining now. It is said that the pres-
have triumphed. I have been proceed- ent world is an age when material things
ing under the persecution of the satan- have almighty power; but in terms of the
ic world. When I started out as an indi- spirit, it is an age of nothing.
vidual, all the individuals in the satanic Thus, the mission of the Unifica-
world opposed me. When I went based tion Church is to deemphasize material
on my family, all the families in the interests, and make the spirit the cen-
satanic world opposed me. When the tral focus. Today’s schools teach skills
Unification Church was pursuing the but not character. They teach that God
formation of a tribe and people, the and humankind are not important. But
tribes and peoples all opposed us. They we must preserve the value of both and
all opposed us based on whatever condi- go down the right path. We should start
tions had been established. But as I tri- on the downward path and match this
umphed in this process, America sub- as one cyclic law. We must return to our
mitted and the Soviet Union came to the hometown and achieve the reunification
brink of collapse; so there is nothing left of North and South Korea.
to attack us. Korea is a sacrificial offering repre-
After being victorious on the battle- senting the division between the left and
field, I have returned. The summit can- right, that is, between the democratic
not be surpassed. In returning, where and communist worlds. Our minds and
bodies are also divided, and our fami- anyone. Everything declines after reach-
lies are divided. Everything is in two ing its maximum height. We are rising
camps and these camps are in conflict by piercing through these barriers.
with each other. They have become fac- What is the original standard that
tions that are divided front and back, enables us to pierce through and con-
and are fighting instead of being verti- tinue going up? It is True Parents’ teach-
cally aligned as upper and lower. The ing. Adam and Eve become family and
upper and the lower houses ought to be tribal level true parents. Viewed histori-
vertically aligned, yet they are fighting. cally, everyone is a part of one family, but
So we need to establish this vertical rela- Adam and Eve are the ancestors of True
tionship. (202-270, 1990.5.25) Parents. When a nation is formed, who
are the ancestors of the nation? They are
The Unification Church can uni- True Parents. Who are the ancestors of
fy democracy and communism, and the family? They are True Parents. Who
unite all religions. It can also unite reli- are the ancestors of the world? True Par-
gions with the world. We came with the ents.
responsibility to unify heaven and earth This is why the appearance of True
in front of the great way of heaven, and we Parents on this earth leads to the for-
were attacked. So as we rise higher and mation of the families in the heavenly
higher from the individual, through the nation and the organization of entire
family, tribe and people, those who have tribes, peoples, nations, and the world
opposed and attacked us must go down. under the dominion of True Parents.
They have reached their peak and now What does it mean to be victori-
must lose all their power. Hence, there ous here? It means that all go into the
is no country, no matter how large, that domain of True Parents. This is why
has confidence in the second and third Satan attacks this domain from every
generations; there is no country that can side, and strikes it to keep it from grow-
have hope in the second and third gen- ing. But we achieved victory in all these
erations. All nations have become like battles over the last forty-three years and
that. Such a time has arrived. have triumphed in America.
My visit to the Soviet Union and oth- With respect to the Cain and Abel
er activities put an end to the commu- issue, America is a nation in the Cain
nist world. The world has been laugh- position before me. I have fought against
ing at us. They thought that we would and won over this Cain, just as I won
shrink away and disappear, but this will over the Soviet Union. Cain and Abel,
not happen. It may seem that they have communism and democracy, and the
supremacy and can control everything Left and Right-wings have reached their
as they wish, but that is an illusion. The peak. Head-wing thought is standing at
Republic of Korea is on the verge of cha- this point. Head wing thought is the per-
os. This problem cannot be solved by fected-Adam philosophy. Due to the Fall
and since Adam failed to become per- when we are protected from the commu-
fect, a son on Satan’s side, Cain, and a son nist world.
on Heaven’s side, Abel, were raised up in I founded the Unification Church for
order to restore Adam. Thus Left and the purpose of providing spiritual guid-
Right have been fighting to claim own- ance in order to build a firm foundation
ership. This is what has been going on. for educating the conscience. This had
What is head-wing thought? It is not existed. Satan has been attacking the
the perfected Adam’s philosophy. What Unification Church to prevent us from
are Adam’s philosophy and head-wing building that foundation. However, I
thought based on? In terms of the Prin- have now made all the indemnity con-
ciple, the indirect dominion and the ditions, returned to my homeland and
direct dominion are not yet unified. By proclaimed the True Parents.
Adam’s fulfillment of his responsibility I have proclaimed the True Parents
the indirect and direct dominions will throughout the Unification movement
be unified. They become one after hav- and then to the people who have some
ing gone beyond ten stages of growth. relationship with us and to our relatives.
What does the number ten signify? It is The True Parents have already been pro-
the horizontal line. Ten finally consti- claimed in the Unification Church. Have
tutes the horizontal line. they not been proclaimed throughout
Even nine cannot constitute a hor- the entire Unification movement?
izontal line. A horizontal line forms Because the Cains and Abels need to
when the number ten is reached. Cen- be one, the proclamation will be made
tered on love, heaven and earth, and to the nation. At that point, those in the
mind and body will settle completely on position of Cain who have opposed us,
the horizontal line. This settlement is for will become one with us. Now the proc-
eternity. (202-270, 1990.5.25) lamation is finished. That is why spiri-
tual mediums all receive the revelation
From this standpoint, we must pro- that the day when True Parents are pro-
claim True Parents. The proclamation claimed is the day the world ends.
of True Parents will trigger unification. Since the world began with evil par-
We have three organizations dedicated ents, a new world will begin when every-
to this. They are the Unification Church, thing that is connected to those evil par-
the Federation for Victory Over Com- ents is brought to submission and the
munism, and the Citizen’s Federation. True Parents can make their beginning.
The Citizen’s Federation was founded in When a Korean wrestling champion
order to unify North and South Korea. and his challenger battle on the mat, the
The Federation for Victory Over Com- champion is still the champion until he
munism was established to offer pro- falls down. But once he falls down, he
tection against the communist world. goes into the pit. It will happen exactly
We can unify the North and South only like that. (202-273, 1990.5.25)
I have proclaimed the True Parents. Parents and the right of the first son.
The Republic of Korea will not perish Next come the rights and responsibili-
because I have done so. If Adam and Eve, ties of parents, and then comes right of
in the Garden of Eden, had become true kingship. This is an exclusive authority.
parents, there would have been no devil. God has been active in Korean history
Since your deceased ancestors are in the order to secure the authority of the first
position of archangels, they are stand- son who inherits the heavenly kingship.
ing behind you members of the Unifica- It is the same with Japan. It is the right
tion Church. The spirit world is helping of the first son to carry on for the emper-
us because I performed the proclama- or in the final days. The first son has to
tion ceremony. From now on, if you have become a true parent. Adam was the
confidence and just trust my words and original first son of humankind. Thus,
act, all kinds of things will happen. the right of the first son must necessarily
A while ago, when we were holding connect with the position of a true par-
rallies to welcome True Parents in cit- ent, and the realm of the first son must
ies, counties, and districts, I said that be restored. Otherwise, he will be unable
you district leaders would bring results to stand in the position of a true parent.
in accordance with the breadth of your I returned from Russia and pro-
mindset. When I suggested to the claimed the True Parents. The procla-
regional directors the idea of holding mation of True Parents! After restoring
rallies for three thousand people, they the right of the first son, True Parents
all opposed me, but I said, “Trust me, must stand on the world level. Having
believe in me, and just do it,” and when gone beyond the nation to the world,
they followed what I had said, it worked. based on how circumstances expand,
(203-242, 1990.6.26) that leads to tribal kingship and nation-
al kingship for True Parents. Thus, when
2.4.4. There will be no conflict in True Parents succeed on the national
the future level, true kingship will begin. When
North and South Korea are united, the
Until now Koreans have never even true kingship will begin.
once invaded a foreign land. The Korean The kingship that proceeds from
people are a race who have deep affec- God will be established. That is why the
tion and love for humanity. From this nation where such a kingship is formed
point of view, I can say that the Korean will have the three main components of
people are close to the realm of God’s a nation: sovereignty, territory, and cit-
heart because they have sacrificed more izenry. Without sovereignty, territory,
than any other people. and citizenry, kingship cannot be estab-
The highest things in the world, the lished. I am now calling for global citi-
highest and most precious things in the zens. We now have sovereignty, but lack
world of fallen humanity are the True people and territory. Consequently, a
citizen that brings unification to North how much I have suffered while walking
and South Korea, as a citizen of heav- this path. We need to build a domain
en and earth, should go on to establish where Godism, the God-centered ide-
kingship in alignment with the Unifica- ology centered on head-wing vertical
tion Church. thought, can be publicly recognized in
In the future there will be no conflict. schools and at all levels of leadership. So
The struggles until this time have been the Soviet and American governments
self-centered and pointless. They were should say that when they live centered
struggles to take something from some- on Rev. Moon, America will live and the
one else. A unified world, on the other Communist party will live.
hand, is a world where God’s kingship When I visited Moscow, the CIA kept
is established and where people live for an eye on me, but Rev. Moon will digest
the sake of others. Then there is no need the Communist party, rather than ever
for war. There is no need for brothers to being digested by it. I am the one who
deprive each other of their possessions. showed the direction that US policy
Instead they may run away because should take over the next six months.
the other is trying to give too much to When the Americans were hesitating
them! That is why, if you live unselfishly over the Soviet proposal to reduce arms,
in your town, everything will be offered I educated them and helped them go
to you. You can receive a room in that over all the hurdles.
town. With the utmost devotion people When we turn around, where do
will prepare breakfast, lunch and dinner we have to go? We should return home
for you. You will be able to sleep there on through the world; we should go over the
your way. Such an age is coming. nation and return to our hometown.
In the future, the separation of the Because the fallen ancestors started
three powers will not be needed. Laws with the family of Adam and Eve, we
and everything else will disappear. need to get rid of this mask. We need to
When the autonomous realm of love is clear the names of the three great ances-
fully established, the law will automat- tors of the three great ages. Adam fell.
ically be fulfilled. In the place where Satan killed the true ancestor of human-
living for others is realized, no prob- kind. The first generation, Adam, became
lems arise: upper and lower, front and God’s enemy through his fall. The one
back, and left and right are one. (224-171, who came next as the second true par-
1991.11.24) ent was Jesus, the Messiah. This Messiah,
who had come as the Savior, was killed
2.5. The remarkable proclamation by humankind, by his sons and daugh-
of True Parents ters, by the people. How great is the sin of
the country that imprisoned and killed
I have brought together the right- the true parent? They could not escape
wing and the left-wing. Nobody knows from this. This is why the people of Isra-
el have wandered around in other lands words and follow me; otherwise, there is
for two thousand years. When we look no way to go forward!” How proud God
back through history, we see that many must have been of me, saying, “I have
among their number were stabbed to always wanted to declare this to the Sovi-
death, or kicked by horses, or have dis- et Union. You are a great son!” Since He
appeared like the dew through resent- said, “I want to set you above all human-
ment or curses. After barely making it kind,” I have become quite famous.
through two thousand years of history, American leaders said, “Wow, how
they managed to create an independent can he do that?” European leaders also
nation with the support of America. said, “How can he do that?” and the
The devil killed our parents, the dev- communist world said, “How can he do
il’s sons and daughters killed the second that kind of thing in the Kremlin itself?”
true parent, and devils throughout the When God came down to take a look,
entire world have attempted to mobi- He must have said, “This is really inter-
lize all the ideologies and systems to kill esting!” I know that is why I made such
the third true parent. Yet it is amazing a clear declaration.
that True Parents survived all kinds of Everything is connected to the True
perils and hardships and have been able Parents. Your ears want to seek out the
to proclaim the way of the Parents, the True Parents; so do your nose, mouth
True Parents on earth! How much God and eyes. Everything is like that because
has longed for this! (219-333, 1991.10.13) True Parents have a strong power to
attract everything. I know this. Even all
2.6. How we should conduct of nature desires the True Parents. The
ourselves after the proclamation of creation says, “True Parents, please stay
True Parents here with us always.” Nature cries out.
Everything likes True Parents. They like
I told Gorbachev to get rid of the stat- the sound “True Parents.” When some-
ues of Lenin and Marx. In the history of one says, “I have met True Parents,”
the Communist party, nobody except another says, “Where?” “Follow me.”
Rev. Moon ever said such a thing. The Everyone will want to follow that person.
Communist party leaders were all in That is what True Parents are like. True
commotion, saying, “Is he really speak- mother, true husband, true wife, true
ing about Godism in front of us? How children, true grandchildren and true
can he talk so arrogantly?” No mat- patriots all emerge from them. Every-
ter how much they may have hated me, thing starts from there.
today’s communist world has become This is the gospel with the greatest
like that. The one whom they had feared hope. We do not need the Bible. The pur-
most in the world has turned into their pose of the Bible is solely to find the True
only hope. They have no other hope. So I Parents. So the name “True Parents” is
taught them clearly saying, “Listen to my most precious. How do you want to be
related to True Parents? That is the ques- shadow. It is bright like broad daylight.
tion. If you think of True Parents as a This is the pride of Unification Church
tree, you are its branches that can thrive members. (202-354, 1990.5.27)
wherever they are planted. These branch-
es live well wherever they go as long as Therefore, from now on there will be
there is love, regardless of whether they no opposition from Satan on the path
are planted at night, in the day, in winter, that Unification Church members are
in spring, or in the rainy season. This is so taking. From now on, whatever we shout
because they accept everything. (202-351, will be absorbed and resurrected; what-
1990.5.27) ever we shout out will appear.
There has been opposition until now
Our purpose is to liberate and save because we have been on the rise. But
God, humankind and everything under we have reached the top and since there
the satanic dominion. This is our goal. is no right-wing or left-wing at the top,
This is True Parents’ purpose. We are the vertical thought has appeared. Head
declaring the heart of such parents as wing is higher. Everyone likes it because
we march on. Satan cannot survive in it is higher. Communism is an ideol-
such a place. This is the Principle view. ogy of master and servant. There is no
It is the same with all things. They will freedom. Democracy is an ideology of
shout Mansei! as they see you being brotherhood. As such, it is about free-
saved. You have to be able to hear this dom. People have freedom among them-
kind of sound. selves. This is why fights continuously
Wherever you go, all the things of arise. They fight among themselves, each
creation will welcome you and all people claiming to be the best.
will welcome you. The original world, Headwing thought is based on the
centered on true love, is filled with the parental heart and viewpoint. In Amer-
true-love sound of everything in cre- ica, senators and congressmen fight,
ation. In the world of true love, you can and Republicans and Democrats fight.
understand everything as God does. It Why are they fighting? Because there
is there that you will inherit everything have been no parents. When the par-
and have the right of participation, ents come and ask them, “Hey you kids!
enabling you to join in wherever you are. Why are you fighting? You are not ser-
True love provides these three privileg- vants, but our sons!” Then all the fight-
es. This means that we can grab hold of ing will stop. Parents should be happy
true love automatically. We inherit God. to see black people and white people
God becomes mine. We can be with God intermarrying. Parents want their sons
wherever He is. How great this is! How and daughters to love one another rather
happy we are! Nobody can deny this. We than merely showing filial piety toward
have such an amazing thing. How can their parents. This is how children can
we worry in our hearts? There can be no love their parents.
If you make God’s true love your cen- an environment you may find yourself in,
tral focus, you will be eternally one. You no problems can arise. If you say, “God
will be connected with me from that does not want these things. Get lost!” they
point and once that connection is made will be gone. They will rapidly decline. It
no one can sever it. (202-356, 1990.5.27) is the same with the spirit world. If you
say, “I do not want such things!” they
You will decide, “We also will walk will immediately disappear. You will be
the path of True Parents.” It is the same. able to exercise such power all around
You will also in the future take roots, rise you. When the center of love appears,
as a trunk, spread branches, have blos- everything will turn around towards it.
soms and bear fruit. Everything is the When the morning sun rises in the east,
same. This means that you will be true all of nature turns towards it. This is the
parents in the future. Things will hap- essence of life, the essence of love. True
pen this way in the future. How proud Parents are the central foundation for
we should be! Open the door and try universal true love.
shouting, “Look here. What an amazing Thus, when True Parents appear, the
master is this person who is appearing entire world of creation will turn towards
here!” You will feel great. All the ani- them, just as all of nature turns towards
mals will feel the same. The spirit world the rising sun in the morning. All cre-
will also say, “You are a savior with true ation is like the leaves or branches. In the
love like your center, like Jesus the Mes- spirit world everything faces God. Like-
siah. Wherever you go, everyone there wise, in the Unification Church, when
will be saved.” I go somewhere, the attention of all the
With the proclamation of True Par- members is automatically upon me. It is
ents, Satan’s authority will disappear the same.
and, centering on religion, all the strug- Your entire purpose is true love and
gle due to the laws of indemnity will dis- the center of the world is true love. God
appear. Since the good spirits will attain is the parent of true love. All liberation
a position equal to the angelic world, an takes place there. When you stand in
unfallen world will come about and the such a place the doors of the four direc-
time will come when good spirits can tions will open automatically. The spirit
help the earth as much as they want. world is the same as this. In the spirit
Those angels are your ancestors. So from world, wherever a master of true love
now on, all kinds of things will happen may go, there are no closed doors. Doors
to those who oppose the Unification will open automatically everywhere.
Church. They may get sick and die and Such a person is welcome everywhere.
all kinds of other things will happen. People in high positions will come and
You should become bold. This means say, “Welcome. It has been so boring for
that you should exercise the rights of too long. I welcome everything that is
ownership. Then, no matter how difficult fun.” How splendid this will be! So you
should understand this clearly from True Parents have fought against the
now on. You have inherited everything satanic world, won back everything, ris-
of True Parents’. No one can tell you to en up, and reached the stage where the
do this or that. You will automatically be democratic and communist worlds will
the owner. You will be a teacher and true collapse. Thus, since they have created
parent. No one else can teach you. You these victorious conditions, on the basis
need no other teachers, owners, or par- of that proclamation the satanic world
ents. You will stand in such a position in will come to an end. What does it mean
the near future. (202-358, 1990.5.27) for the satanic world to come to an end?
It means being liberated from Satan.
Until now, because of the Fall, it has Until now we have lived within the
been difficult for the hearts of people on culture and environment of the satan-
earth to be vertically connected to the ic world. But now we are being liberat-
heart of God. The appearance of True ed from the satanic world, satanic life-
Parents will connect them. Your rela- style, and satanic lineage. Where do we
tives who do not oppose True Parents at go after being liberated from Satan? We
that point are not the Cain sphere. They must return to God. The world today
have entered the Abel sphere on God’s does not know God. Satan made it that
side. way. Humanism does not recognize
Thus, from now on the realm of God, either. American humanism today
religion will break down. Until now, has expelled God. What is the basis for
through the realm of religion centering humanism? It is the body.
on the chosen people, the spiritual and The body focuses on itself. It seeks
physical worlds have been connected in pleasure. If you chase after it you will
a mainstream type of relationship. Now, be ruined. That is reality. So we need to
the Cain and Abel environment has dis- be liberated from Satan and liberated
appeared because the Old Testament, from a satanic lifestyle: lifestyle means
New Testament and Completed Testa- culture. We need to be liberated from
ment Ages have reached the same degree such a lifestyle. Next, we need to be lib-
of completion. This has taken away the erated from that lineage. Then, where
authority of religions. Thus, those fami- do we return to once we are liberated
lies who are centered on you and who from Satan? We must return to God.
do not oppose you stand in the position Although we need to return to God, nei-
of heavenly Abel. So things will turn ther communism nor secular human-
around as you set them in motion and ism knows how to return to God. More
push. Today is such a period in history. than that, where and how should we
That is why it will become our world. live? We are not meant to live according
You should understand this era. The to our whims, like animals. Ideally our
proclamation of True Parents will put an lives would begin centering on True Par-
end to the parents with satanic lineage. ents from the outset. We should live in
the domain of the global ideal centered behind God, you cannot allow yourself
on True Parents. Thus, you cannot go to to be disappointed or tired. True Par-
the Kingdom of Heaven without believ- ents are going ahead of you on the path,
ing in True Parents. Right now it is as if for your sake; and God is going ahead of
there were many branches that have not True Parents, for your sake. The efforts
been engrafted. (202-275, 1990.5.25) of God and True Parents are something
you cannot repay with anything, even
You have to go out to the countryside through your own death. You are going
and lay the foundation for True Parents. ahead with such a debt. True Parents
True Parents have to prepare the foun- inherit God’s will and you inherit True
dation for heaven. God goes ahead to Parents’ will – you should never lose that
prepare the path that True Parents will philosophical tradition. What is that
travel and True Parents prepare your philosophical tradition? Since people are
path. Thus, you just have to follow True born into the lineage of the enemy Satan,
Parents. God goes one step ahead of the they must first cut off the lineage of this
coming True Parents. For this reason enemy, Satan, and then restore the lin-
the providence of restoration has con- eage of God and True Parents. In order
sisted of the age of the providence to lay to do this, everyone must become one in
the foundation for restoration, the age heart with God. Based on that oneness
of the providence of restoration, and the of heart, people should connect with the
age of the completion of the providence heavenly lineage, become a branch and
of restoration. leaf of the tree whose root is God, and
God laid this foundation without become an incarnation of God, there-
True Parents’ knowing about it and True by establishing an absolute standard on
Parents laid this foundation without earth to subjugate Satan. Only then will
your knowing about it. You also should the history of restoration move forward.
lay the foundation without your descen- (13-296, 1964.4.12)
dants knowing about it. In this way, we
must go beyond the national level and 2.7. What we need to do after the
beyond the global level. Then, God will proclamation of True Parents
go beyond the level of the history of
the cosmos. If our members go beyond 2.7.1. Be grateful for the
the national level, True Parents will go proclamation
beyond the global level and God will go
beyond the level of the history of the cos- What will happen through the proc-
mos. In this way, humankind centered lamation of True Parents? All the good
on God must itself go beyond the level spirits in the spirit world that have served
of the history of the cosmos. God and all the evil spirits centered on
In light of this, you are two stages Satan will be sharply divided. When you
behind God. Since you are two stages are centered on True Parents, you stand
in the position of perfected Adam and The British live according to British cul-
Eve. Perfected Adam should always be ture and Americans live according to
protected, nurtured and helped by the American culture. They are all differ-
archangel. When you stand in the realm ent. Their living environments differ.
of perfected Adam, the archangel must You should be liberated from this kind
not only help you, but must also serve of lifestyle. What follows? It is lineage.
you as the real master in keeping with Three great liberations will occur. This is
the ideal of love. This is the stage where why the Unificationist culture will auto-
you can give the orders. You will rise to matically emerge. What do you do after
such a position. This is why this is the you are liberated? Since you are liberated
end of the world. from Satan, you will go to God.
Everything in the spirit world that If you are liberated from Satan that
started with the love of false parents which has been shackled through its
will come to an end and there will be connection to the false parents also
a new world centered on the new love becomes liberated. Therefore, you will
of True Parents. With this as the soil, return to the free heart of the Parents.
a new world will spring up. With this When returning, you cannot carry on
proclamation, those who uncondition- with the habits of the satanic world’s
ally oppose our Unification Church in lifestyle. You must thoroughly burn
the future will all fall sick, little by little, them away. (202-273, 1990.5.25)
and collapse. They will wither away like
trees that have lost their sap and imme- When you say True Parents there
diately become food for beetles. is God, who is the vertical True Par-
Thus you should follow a new life- ent, and there are the earthly True Par-
style. The origin of new life is new love. ents, who are the horizontal True Par-
What is new love? It is the love of True ents. You should be created through the
Parents. It is the new love of the ideal love arising from the union of the two.
of creation. This is why you should be Because at the zero point – that place
grateful to me. Be grateful because you where there is no love – you will finally
have been liberated from Satan. You develop the character of a true subject;
have been liberated from the satanic if you desire love, you must start from
world through True Parents. What is nothing. You must ignore your own fun-
the next thing you have been liberated damental existence. This is why in the
from? You have been liberated from the Bible we find the paradoxical expres-
satanic lifestyle. Next, you have been lib- sion that those who seek to die will live
erated from satanic lineage. Lifestyle is and those who seek to live will die. Thus,
grounded in culture and accompanied you should be grateful for your having
by habits. You are liberated from Satan been liberated from the satanic world.
and from the satanic lifestyle. Lifestyles Next is lifestyle. A history and tradition
differ according to cultural background. are established on the basis of culture,
so when I say lifestyle I mean culture. 2.7.2. Accumulate results

Next is lineage. Lineage revolves cen-
tered on love. You need to be liberated. NBC, CBS and ABC have reputations
This is why you should say to yourself, as the best broadcasting companies in
“I am part of God’s lineage. God dwells America. They are recognized around
within me.” Your mind and body should the world but they have done all kinds of
not fight with each other. wicked things to destroy me. The news-
From now on, ask your mind and papers have also attacked me, but since
heart. God has already entered your I already knew everything before their
mind and your heart; you are God’s bud propaganda came out, it did not work.
and leaf because you attend True Parents They put their stories in the newspapers
and have the root. Everything experi- and beat their drums, but since there
ences the ambient atmospheric pressure, was no one dancing to that rhythm, the
but, because that pressure is completely drummers became exhausted and gave
balanced you do not feel it. Everything is up. Now we will mount our counterat-
protecting you to prevent you from devi- tack. Since we have a media company, we
ating but because it is all perfectly in bal- will challenge them through our news-
ance, you do not feel it. However if you paper. I called the responsible person in
act against your conscience – against the editorial department at one of these
God’s will – even a little bit, the power of papers and asked him to come see me. I
the universe will strike you, saying, “You gave him a hard time. I am waging this
numbskull!” This power is so strong that kind of battle.
even if you try to go one way, your body That is why the issue is the actual
will be spun around. results. It is not ability but actual results
So if you pray for God to be in your that will unify the world. Although you
mind and for True Parents to come into may not have ability, you must neverthe-
your body, they will come; God will dwell less have results. To achieve results is to
where mind and body intersect and cor- gain power from the universe. Presidents
rect the angle between your mind and of nations are no match for me. They will
body. You need to be liberated from the come to their knees because they cannot
three great satanic realms. First, you match me in terms of great results and
must be liberated from the vertical rep- business. You should also have results
resentative, Satan, and next from the that you can pass down to ensuring gen-
cultural realm, or lifestyle tradition you erations. You should bring this as a gift
have received from your natural parents, when you go to the spirit world.
such as the Korean culture or the Amer- When a woman gets married, she
ican culture – and all other cultures. All should bring at least a small gift to her
of them are heading towards one center, grandfather-in-law and to her other rel-
but the farther away they are, the more atives. Then they will speak proudly of
trivial they are. (202-278, 1990.5.25) their new daughter-in-law. When you go
to the spirit world, your ancestors will el of people’s accomplishments. (213-139,

call you in front of them and chastise 1991.1.6)
you, saying, “You joined the Unifica-
tion Church through the merits of your 2.7.3. Rallies to welcome True
ancestors, so what did you accomplish Parents
before coming here? Have you fulfilled
your role as a tribal Messiah?” Would Since we are holding welcoming
they not chastise you, when through rallies for True Parents these days, all
your actions you could have liberated around the country Korean people are
seventy-two generations of your ances- talking and wondering, asking them-
tors but did not? So your mind must be selves, “Hey, who are these ‘True Par-
properly educated. ents’ we hear so much about?” They
You should recover all of God’s peo- should turn around and seek out the
ple lost to the satanic world by engraft- True Parents. Since they descended from
ing them into the heavenly world. How false parents, they cannot find the direc-
many will you bring back to God’s side tion God is telling them to go without
through your efforts? How will you cre- first transcending the limits of the false
ate the eternal tradition of the ideal of parents and then connecting with the
creation? How will you create the eter- True Parents. This is the Principle. It is
nal tradition of true love among your logical and undeniable. The Fall created
relatives and among all restored people? false parents. Because they were driven
How will you connect your own sons out, they were the false parents. People
and daughters with this eternal tradi- should seek parents who have never been
tion? That is the issue. In the other world, chased away, through whom they can
this will be the key to having authori- live together with God forever.
ty in your eternal life and your having This is how we Korean people are. We
a position in the hierarchy of life. You have songs like the one that goes, “I want
should take care of your relatives and to bring my parents here and live with
bring 120 families or more with you. So them forever.” This is because we are a
prepare yourself in order to avoid being people of revelations. We also have a song
ashamed. Not only ashamed; you may that goes, “The blue sky and the milky
even be chased away naked. way...” This shows that we are a people
Now I have already proclaimed the to whom things have been revealed. That
True Parents to the world. As the age song showed everyone that satellites
of the world’s chosen people passes by would appear, and that the world would
and we enter the period of welcoming be that kind of advanced world. What a
the True Parents, the age has arrived great feeling for the arts this race has! It
when all people from the entire world is a great thing that we have such a cul-
will enter the realm of Israel. That realm tural background, a refined background
will be organized according to the lev- with a deep philosophy. (206-80, 1990.10.3)
Rev. Moon has proclaimed the group that has not opposed the Unifica-
True Parents before all the people of tion Church. All of them have attacked
the Republic of Korea through the ral- us. (202-270, 1990.5.25)
lies to welcome True Parents. True Par-
ents must be proclaimed. Only then After we have finished the welcom-
will Heaven be able to set up camp and ing rallies for the Parents throughout
repel the evil Satan. Now wait and see the entire nation, we will enter a new
what happens. Look at the future path. age. Spiritualists are receiving revela-
We have held welcoming rallies for True tions that this world is ending and that
Parents all over the country, but no one we are entering a new world. Because
knows what they were about. I did not of the rallies the spirit world is coming
hold these rallies because I am crazy. down. There is an Old Testament Age,
Through the welcoming rallies for True a New Testament Age and a Completed
Parents, we are solidifying the heavenly Testament Age. In the past, those spir-
foundation to replace those on the side its who had believed in one of the major
of evil. (204-144, 1990.7.6) religions, who left a good legacy and who
are in the good spirit world, helped the
I proclaimed True Parents nation- providence on earth in accordance with
wide through the welcoming rallies for God’s will. Until now, without going
the Parents. Now what do you have to that way, there has been no way for spir-
do? Since I held welcoming rallies for its to relate with the earth.
True Parents on the foundation where Since True Parents have now appeared
the nation and the world are connect- on this earth, establishing individual,
ed, you Blessed Families should now family, tribal, national, and global tra-
hold welcoming rallies for parents on ditions and have been victorious, then
the tribal level. Then, everything will be now is the time when we will leave the
concluded. sphere of religion behind us. Religions
You need to complete your tribal mes- will disappear in the age of True Par-
siah work. After completing messiahship ents, because they have achieved glob-
on the world level based on a nation, we al victory. Had Adam and Eve not fall-
need to manage the tribal realm. Tribes en but become True Parents, religion
spread throughout the world. A nation would never have been needed. In that
will then naturally emerge. Such a time case, they would have been able to join
has come. What is making this happen? with heaven as one, and ancestors would
The democratic world has finished its always be connected with their descen-
experiment. The communist world has dants on earth in that ideal of oneness.
finished its experiment, so have Chris- Because the Fall blocked this route, how-
tianity and all the religions in the world. ever, we need to create the proper realm
Why am I saying that they have finished for the chosen people in order to open
their experiments? There has been no the way.
The age of our release from the reli- world will see the age of complete libera-
gious realm is coming, because every- tion. From 1988 to 2000, that is, until I
thing has been indemnified through the turn eighty is the era of the mission to
people of Israel as the chosen people, accomplish this task. This is why the role
Christianity as the global chosen peo- of tribal messiah has been set up.
ple, and the Unification Church as the Having proclaimed the worldwide
cosmic-level chosen people. So now the Messiah, I have proclaimed the role of
time is coming when the spirit world can tribal messiah with the mission to head
contact the earthly world on that foun- towards the realm of the national Mes-
dation. Thus, even non-believers will be siah. Then the realm of national Messiah
connected to the spirit world through will unfold in which the tribal messiah
the realm of the chosen people and is connected to the realm of the global
through religion, and the past ages will Messiah. In the same way, as the estab-
fade away. lishment of heavenly states and provinc-
Through the triumph of True Par- es takes place, we will enter the age of the
ents, there will come a time – the era unified kingdom. (202-255, 1990.5.24)
when the Old Testament, the New Tes-
tament and the Completed Testament 2.8. The parent in the North and
have all been fulfilled – when even non- the parent in the South
believers can enter the mainstream
of religion. Then, all of the ancestors As we learn in the Principle, during
in the spirit world will be able to visit the Old Testament Age material things
their earthly descendants and work with were sacrificed to pave the way for the
them. This is what the spirit world is like. sons and daughters to come and in the
For this reason, from now on, if some- New Testament Age sons and daughters
one refuses to believe in the Unification were offered as sacrifices to pave the way
Church, his ancestors will come to him for the coming of the parent, the return-
and give him nightmares, sickness, and ing Lord. Why did the Parents suffer in
bitter medicine. the Completed Testament Age? They
Until now, the earthly world has been walked the suffering path in order to
divided, and occupied by Satan. Howev- bring God down to this earth. My life-
er, as the good spirits in the realm of the long dream is to bring God down to this
good archangel and those in the religious earth.
realm as a whole enter the realm of evil I was not able to attend God in my
on earth and fully expel it, everyone who hometown. So I must go back to my
has served in the shadow cast by the devil hometown holding high the flag of
so far, whether Kim Il-sung or any other, global victory. There is an evil lord of
will be washed away. Thus, as one, two, the second coming in North Korea; an
three, and four nations become connect- evil parent. Thus Kim Il-sung is called
ed to the Unification Church, the whole the “beloved parent.” What does the
word parent mean? Because Satan knew ciple centered on God’s unshakable and
that True Parents would appear in South absolute love and widen the gap with
Korea, and that True Parents’ home- the North Koreans so that they cannot
towns are in North Korea, he wanted to interfere with us. Walking such a path is
attack and kill the True Parents through our mission. (212-56, 1991.1.1)
North Korea. This is why Gorbachev and
Kim Il-sung conspired together to assas- Kim Il-sung is the false father. North
sinate me. In February of 1987, they dis- Koreans call him their parent, do they
patched twenty-five Red Army soldiers not? Why has he appeared at this time in
to America, and the spirit world caught history? The person who is the most vil-
them carrying my home address. The lainous in all the communist countries,
CIA caught them, and while they were the greatest of all devils, will appear.
being investigated I entered Moscow. However, I am called the True Parent.
It is a risky path. My path is risky The True Parent should be able to sub-
because in accomplishing God’s will I jugate the false parent through natu-
have the responsibility to shorten this ral surrender. He should not be struck
history even if only by one day. I have down by force. God’s providence of sal-
been paving this road, investing my vation and God’s victory or defeat is not
whole self as if pouring all my capital determined by force. If force were to be
into the Pacific Ocean and around the used, everything would be over imme-
countryside. I cannot leave any histor- diately. If the communists had had their
ical blemishes in such a place. This is way, everything would be over. The
something holy. Something holy! This fallen world, which used to show off its
is why God can come and dwell in our mighty armies that created such a his-
country. tory of strife in this earthly world, and
The South and North are like the body which passed down Satan’s tradition,
and mind. When they become one, God will have a miserable end.
will come to them. God enters where God, who knows such things, is try-
they become one in love. This is why we ing to bring Satan to surrender natu-
need to unify the South and North. First, rally. He tells him to do everything he
the Parents should be attended in South wants. After letting him do everything
Korea. They should be attended better he wants, Heaven will be hit first and
than the North Koreans attend Kim Il- then it will take it all away, saying that
sung. North Koreans carry Kim Il-sung the one who struck the side of justice
badges. Unificationists should not be must pay for all the damages. When
ashamed and stand even more proudly Satan arrives at the end of the world, he
before the world than they do. North will be left with nowhere to go. He will
Koreans are all armed with Juche (self- surrender at the end of the world. God
reliance) thought. So we should arm cannot bring this to pass by Himself.
ourselves with the Three Subjects Prin- Rather, He has to prepare a person on
earth who can inherit this task. This is are in the position of the Parents. I have
why He sends the Messiah in the Last said that Buddha is my disciple, Jesus is
Days. (210-231, 1990.12.23) my disciple and Confucius is my disciple.
Spiritual people can know everything if
2.9. The religious founders and they pray. Wait and see. The Unification
True Parents Church will be the center of religious
unification in the end, correcting the
Essentially, what have we been try- standard for presidents, prime minis-
ing to do during the Old Testament, ters, and all the proud politicians of the
New Testament, and Completed Tes- nations. This is my work, to accomplish
tament Ages? We have been trying to this not by force, but by natural submis-
bring God inside us. Who is the root? sion. (211-312, 1991.1.1)
God is. God is the root of humankind.
Originally, True Parents were not the You don’t know how rigid religious
root. True Parents also came from God, dogmatists can be. Syria belongs to the
who is the root. Before Adam and Eve Islamic cultural sphere. I brought an elite
fell, they were in the position of God’s group of leaders from Syria to East Gar-
son and daughter. But after their Fall, all den and we shared the Divine Principle
things of creation came to be in a high- with them. Our Unification Church is
er position than Adam and Eve. This not a branch of Christianity but its main
happened because Adam and Eve fell. trunk. Because Jesus brought salvation
Through the Fall, they sunk lower than by being sacrificed in the role of the son,
all things. Since all things became higher Jesus himself must have parents, and
than people, they have given their lives because Jesus did not have a son of his
for humankind. They have shed blood in own, his authority as a parent must be
our place and through this, have worked restored. For this reason the term “True
to reverse the positions. This is why, in Parents” is so wonderful.
the Old Testament Age, offerings were Established Christian churches are
sacrificed to pave the pathway for the making a big fuss because I said that
sons and daughters to travel on. Jesus is my disciple, but they will see
In the New Testament Age, Jesus everything when they go to the spirit
came and sacrificed himself as a child to world. Why do I say such things, when I
pave the way for Parents. Through mar- know clearly that doing so will cause me
tyrs shedding a great quantity of blood, to be inundated with curses?
Christians paved the road for the com- How about the established Christian
ing of the Parents in the age of the Sec- churches? Through Unification Church
ond Coming. members, I will clean up anything that
What is the relationship between is unclean in their back rooms and
Jesus and True Parents? Jesus is in the hold worship services transcending all
position of the Son, while True Parents denominations. After this, I will go to
the spirit world. I will go there after com- upon which parents could appear.
pleting that trans-denominational wor- Human history has been knit togeth-
ship. You may not know this, but there er by war. It has been a battle, this his-
are already a large number of ministers tory of fighting between Cain and Abel.
using our Principle. Some of them read To put an end to this, brothers and sis-
the Divine Principle on a blanket and ters must become one. When will we
when a deacon or elder comes in, they come to realize that those enemies are
quickly hide it underneath the blanket, our brothers and sisters? They used to be
and then take it out again when they our elder brothers and younger broth-
leave, and read it all night. They memo- ers. Who will teach them this? The par-
rize it and diligently use it. ents will teach them. They did not know
Autumn leaves do not fall all at once. about the divisions among their ances-
Do they fall all at once? They do not. tors. Who will teach them? The parents
They fall one by one, rather than as a will. Since the parents teach them, the
whole bunch. Although they fall one by children will come into harmony. They
one, before long the tree, once clothed are to be children centered on the par-
with green, is left with no leaves. Wheth- ents. Only when the children harmonize
er they know it or not, I am dealing with can the true authority of parents appear.
things in that way. (213-34, 1991.1.13) This, therefore, is the restoration of the
right of parents.
Section 3. The Proclamation of When the lost children are found,
True Parents and Kingship parents can regain authority over their
children. Next, the right of kingship
3.1. Adam’s family, the original which has been lost must be restored.
starting point of the royal palace The ideal starting point of parents is the
royal palace. Adam, must exercise his
God’s will was for Adam to reach right as the first son, restore the right of
perfection. Adam was the eldest son, the parents, and true kingship and establish
first son. He was the son who received himself centering on God’s love. This
the first love. This is the right of the first settling is the origin of the royal palace
son. Since Adam was able to receive that and parents. Next is the point where the
first love he could have become a parent first son’s rights originate. By following
centering on that first love. After inher- this tradition, the universe fully adapts
iting this vertical love from God, Adam itself. When this is achieved, even the
was to form a couple with his spouse and fallen archangel will have to bow his
they were to be connected through hori- head.
zontal love. This is where the words “res- The relationship between the com-
toration of the right of parents” comes munist world and the democratic world
from. Until now, throughout all of his- is a Cain-Abel relationship. Cain and
tory there never existed any foundation Abel fought, did they not? In a vertical
sense, the political and religious spheres ous authority to complete the mission of
represent Cain and Abel. The vertical Jesus in the global sphere, and because
aspect was struck by the horizontal, so he has come having victorious suprem-
the foundation to restore the right of acy over Satan, only the returning Lord
the first son was lost. The foundation to can exercise the authority of Jesus and
restore it automatically includes the right the authority of Adam in parallel. So
of parents. Parents come into being on the returning Lord is the representative
the foundation of the eldest son. When of the perfected Adam and the perfect-
the right of parents is established, right ed Jesus, who have triumphed on that
of kingship will grow. Adam’s family is foundation. To combine the formation
the starting point of the royal palace. and growth levels and perfect them is to
As the royal family grows in numbers, become the third Adam. When we say
there will be more citizens. When the “the foundation for the completion of
tribe inherits this kingship centering on the third Adam,” it includes Jesus and
the right of the eldest son and centering Adam. So centering on the foundation
on that tribe, the tribes from other blood for the perfection of the third Adam, and
lines will become citizens. This is part of on the basis of this victorious supremacy,
the principle. Because of this, they are all he should firmly establish global messi-
part of the royal family. ahship. (218-69, 1991.7.2)
You can return to the original stan-
dard of Adam’s family only when you 3.2. The establishment of kingship
have the consciousness of being a royal
family in the heavenly nation. You are On True Parents’ Day, what we can
tribal messiahs. Tribal messiahs are par- think about first is the restoration of
ents, and also kings. They are to repre- brotherhood, and second, how the res-
sent the rights of the eldest son, and to toration of the right of parents is com-
inherit the tribal kingship, the rights of plete. Next, as the third step, the resto-
tribal parents, and even the rights of a ration of the right of kingship remains.
tribal eldest son. The formation-stage Now that I have restored the right of par-
and growth-stage Adams come to life ents, I am sending out tribal messiahs to
through the completion-stage Adam. put everything in order, just as God sent
What does this mean? The rights of the the returning Lord and just as He sent
eldest son and tribal messiahship take Jesus. This is possible because the verti-
the form of a family that has been resur- cal standard has been established. Ver-
rected by Jesus. Moreover, before this is tically, the three standards of Adam’s
achieved, Jesus cannot resurrect the for- age, Jesus age, and the age of the Second
mation-stage Adam. Jesus himself can- Advent have been established. Since they
not resurrect him. have been established through my hav-
Because the perfected returning ing fought and gained victory, they must
Lord has come, exercising the victori- all be extended from this point on into
the age of the Second Advent. the original hometown? Although the
What must you achieve through this? original hometown is where I was born,
You must build your own family. A cir- not every tribe can have my birthplace,
cle will arise. Through me, three parents Jeongju in North Korea, as their home-
were established in this way; they are the town.
Adam parents, the Jesus parents, and the Your hometown must be where you
Second Advent parents. Therefore, I am were born. Your hometowns are differ-
sending you in the same way that God ent; Satan has been occupying them. But
is sending the returning Lord, as if He as heaven-centered parents are born in
were sending Adam again. The third your hometown, that place will become
Adam came to save the second Adam the Garden of Eden. In this way, your
and first Adam. Just as the third Adam descendants of goodness, who are born
came and restored the second Adam, in the unfallen, original garden, will
you have to save your parents who are expand throughout the world. It is along
the first Adam. this vertical line that you will all be con-
Your mothers and fathers will rise to nected and tied to my clan. You should
the position of Adam. Through this, the love what is vertical more than you love
traditions in the sphere of religion will your own clan. Then, Satan will be unable
disappear. There will be no further need to occupy it. The establishment of such
for religion. The entire world will enter things will make possible the restoration
the realm of the chosen people. What of the right of kingship.
will this do? Horizontally, your birth Originally, when Adam reached per-
parents will be tribal messiahs and those fection, the Heavenly Father would be
born into your lineage will be national perfected, and when Eve reached per-
messiahs. This has become possible. fection, the Heavenly Mother would be
This is horizontal. Through this, every- perfected. Hence, if they become the
one will stand in the position of being lord and lady of the family, the king-
connected through one set of parents. ship of the family-level heavenly king-
The third Adam is also one set of par- dom would have arisen. Thus, Adam
ents. Thus, the land of your birth, your and Eve were to become king and queen
hometown, will become the heavenly on the level of the individual, family,
nation – the Kingdom of Heaven. And tribe, people, nation, and world. Since
your father and mother in your home- we have reached the time when we can
town will become your ancestors – true go beyond the national level, we can
ancestors. go beyond the kingship of the satanic
What comes first? Standing on world and establish the kingship of the
God’s side comes first. Next is the fam- heavenly world. This day is March 27,
ily standing on God’s side. Once that is 1990. Through this, the world will turn
achieved, the global foundation will all around with the wind I have whipped
be connected to the Parents. Where is up. (201-130, 1990.3.27)
3.3. The restoration of kingship does not recognize me.”

As for me, although I have suffered
Why do we need the right of parents? my whole life, God has not recognized
We need it in order to restore the right me. But I do not think of it as God not
of kingship. To restore the right of king- recognizing me. Just like God, I allow
ship, we should not be stuck on any one myself to be hit and then invest and
of the four directions of east, west, south, invest again. Since I continue investing
and north. When the king comes into up until the end, nothing is lost; it just
your home, you should always be able to accumulates more and more, and I nat-
serve him twenty-four hours a day, 365 urally rise to the mountain top. This is
days a year. You should be able to swing strange, isn’t it? While investing myself
a stick whose length is three times the again and again, I find myself on top of
span of your outstretched arms, through the mountain and on top of the world;
360 degrees without it hitting anything. then, the right of the first son, the right
You should always be able to welcome of parents, and true kingship will be
him. Then, the clan will follow. This is a automatically restored. This is the line
blessed tribe of love. What kind of love? of reasoning that explains the logic of
True love. re-creation. (206-268, 1990.10.14)
What is true love? It is the love that
causes you to invest yourself eternal- Now we have fully laid the founda-
ly and forget about it, and then invest tion to proclaim the True Parents. There
again. Why should we do this? It is a is no one who can say, “Rev. Moon is not
principle that we wish our love partner the True Parent.” Let Christian minis-
to be better than ourselves, and our chil- ters try coming before me. Among our
dren to be better than we are. In order country’s president and party leaders,
to achieve this, even God has to invest let those who can say, “He is not!” step
more than Himself. Since there is no forward. Let the president of the Unit-
other way of investing more then oneself ed States, or anyone who rules a nation
than by investing and forgetting, we can on this earth and speaks big words, step
go the way of true love, where we give forward and argue that I am not the
and forget. True Parent. Not even those people will
The unification of the heaven and be able to move an inch when they listen
earth begins from there. After invest- to my words. (204-84, 1990.7.1)
ing your life, you should not think, “I
died because of God and because of the I am not a fool. I am smarter than
Unification Church.” We must sacrifice you. I am someone who lived his life
ourselves. You cannot say, “I did this embracing under his wing and guid-
much but the church does not recognize ing the distinguished and famous peo-
me” or “I have followed the Unification ple of the world. Our Professors World
Church for dozens of years, but Father Peace Academy alone has chapters in
120 countries. Its membership includes happen if I put out negative propagan-
many Nobel laureates. It is because we da? This Republic of Korea would be in
have such a foundation that we could trouble. Do you know who handled the
establish within less than four years The leftist students? At a time that was sup-
World and I as a world renowned maga- posed to be the most chaotic since the
zine, a champion among magazines in founding of the Republic of Korea, I
the world. I am a person with such a swept through the nation, bringing the
foundation. (204-84, 1990.7.1) contents of my meeting with Gorbachev.
This led the people to say, “Oh, I cannot
I have the title of True Parent. Then, trust the government. I will have to trust
what do I do? I am a person who likes Rev. Moon.” In this way, I pointed them
God more than anyone else, and who in the right direction.
knows God better than anyone else. I am What did I do on that foundation?
also someone who clearly teaches you I proclaimed True Parents. If we came
the path of eternal life. What is it that as the True Parents, I had to declare
the True Parent is supposed to do? The the True Parents; otherwise, how could
True Parent, Rev. Moon, is the global I raise my face before God in the spir-
and historical representative of human- it world? If we have really come with
kind carrying out the responsibility to the mission of the True Parents, I must
liberate you from the realm of death, declare that we are the True Parents
and transport you onto the path of eter- before all people and the world. Other-
nal life. Since True Parents have true wise, how could I lift up my face and go
love, they are the ones with the place on? Jesus could not proclaim himself as
of completion and the place you must the True Parent. That was the problem.
return to where God’s love and essence If he had, Christianity would not have
converge in unity. This is why false love had to shed blood. Jesus himself would
is removed through true love. False love have been able to indemnify ten times
does not know how to invest even one as much as what Christians were able to
time. It just seeks to receive. But with restore through their shedding of their
true love, if you invest, you can resolve own blood. But since he was unable to
everything; and then redemption is pos- proclaim himself as the True Parent,
sible. This is possible only in true love. Satan has been in control until a global
This is why you can come to know God standard could be revealed.
through me. Next, the True Parent must The false parent, Kim Il-sung, has
teach true love. That is my responsibility. appeared in North Korea, occupying
(203-360, 1990.6.28) the throne of the satanic true parents.
This is usurpation and plundering. It is
Now, there is no one in the world, who plundering. The communists in North
can get rid of me. No one can match me ruined Christianity there, but now that
in strength. Do you know what would I have proclaimed True Parents, Kim Il-
sung will go down. Through this proc- have? What do we mean by True Par-
lamation, I am taking hold of him. It is ent?
because such a time is approaching that I have proclaimed that I am the True
I am planning to go to Pyongyang and Parent. If I were not the True Parent
hold a rally there. This is not something yet declared myself to be so, I would be
I will do myself. Does Adam fight with stabbed by spirits from hell and by good
the archangel? Adam does not fight with spirits when I went to the spirit world. So
the archangel. Since the archangel fell, I why would I proclaim myself to be the
must give him directions. True Parent in the face of such a dread-
Thus I have been giving directions ful outcome, if it were not true? What
to the Soviet Union, the worldwide is the True Parent? I have heard that at
archangel, and to China, the Asian- a doctrinal discussion between Won-
level archangel. Then, by creating one- Buddhism and the Unification Church,
ness between the archangel and Eve, one leader asked, “While Won-Bud-
with Japan in the position of Eve, I will dhism talks about the Savior, the Unifi-
bring Kim Il-sung to submission. I am cation Church talks about True Parents.
bringing these people into oneness and The Savior can be forsaken after one is
then using that as a vehicle to move for- saved, but parents are a matter of abso-
ward. If I can declare the Federation for lute destiny, so how can they be forsak-
World Peace in Pyongyang in this way, en?” That’s how it is. Try forsaking them,
how good that would be! I will call Gor- and the entire universe, heaven and
bachev, Jiang Zemin, the Japanese prime earth, and everything else will say, “You
minister, President Bush, and so forth, wretch, you deserve to go to hell!”
to come. There is no one in Korea but The place of True Parents is a place
me who says such things. Can the presi- of pride. Since the devil knows this, he
dent do this? What will it take to do this? has attacked me from all four directions,
I have already laid that kind of founda- mobilizing the whole world. Even the
tion. (204-178, 1990.7.8) Communist party joined in this effort,
and all the denominations and religions
I am not a man who is fading away. have opposed me. Furthermore, even
I am not someone who is ignorant of the mafia and terrorists joined forces
what is behind all the politicians in his- to expel me. They have shot at me with
tory. Although the leaders of the Chris- all kinds of tricky weapons. (203-144,
tian churches do not know these things, 1990.6.24)
I certainly do. Has either the Unification
Church or Rev. Moon perished, although You call me the True Parent, but I do
both of them have been branded as his- not like the words True Parents. Think
toric representatives of extreme foolish- about how fearsome these words are.
ness? Can God perish? What kind of Once we became True Parents, we had
relationship do I, Rev. Moon, and God to bear and raise true sons and daugh-
ters. This is the issue. After becoming your hometown. As you hold revivals,
True Parents, we had to head up a true you should also all work on the district
family. When a tribe arises from this, level. If you want to be a tribal messiah,
we must lead it as a true tribe; when this you should display my photo. Pictures
expands to a people, we must lead that of me should not be just given away for
people; if this expands into a nation, we nothing. Frame a few hundred photos
must lead that nation; if this expands to and distribute them, saying they are
the world, we must lead the world; and good pictures. Get people’s permission
if this expands to all humankind filling to go into their homes and find the best
heaven and earth, and the spiritual and places in the best rooms to hang them
physical worlds, we must have the ability up.
to lead them. This is a huge undertaking. Then, spiritually you will be an elder
I am aware of all this. brother to those homeowners. Vertically,
Then, why did I proclaim “True Par- you take the father’s position, and hori-
ents”? I did not want to do so myself. zontally, the elder brother’s position. So
But if it had not been done, the doctrine in the position of the vertical father and
of the Unification Church would go off the horizontal elder brother, you should
course. If such a proclamation had not instruct the householder, saying, “This
been made, Unification Church doctrine should be hung here!” In this way, those
would be a lie. Because I cannot turn the who give out the pictures will be tribal
truth into a lie, it was inevitable that I do messiahs.
this; in order to have the truth reveal its You should quickly work to hang up
true light, I had to act, even under tribu- pictures in the homes of at least 120 fam-
lation and persecution, even if my body ilies. Try to put up 120 or more. Placing
had to be torn apart, be stepped on, and pictures in those homes can be count-
receive all kinds of abuse. This is why I ed as a local level breakthrough. That is
have become such a man. This is how the laying a foundation. Through this their
Rev. Moon of the Unification Church ancestors in the spirit world will come
differs from the founders and leaders of every morning early and offer a bow to
the other religions. (203-324, 1990.6.28) the picture. Turn on the light after one
o’clock, two o’clock, or three o’clock to
Section 4. Keeping True Parents’ welcome them.
Photograph When your ancestors come, and
after they have offered their bows, then
4.1. The reason for keeping True after another two hours, at five o’clock,
Parents’ photograph you should offer a bow. The spirits in
the spirit world have not been able to
Now, you should go back to your attend True Parents. The ones who have
hometowns and restore your families gone to the spirit world are in the elder
and relatives. You must hold revivals in brother’s position and the ones here on
earth are in the younger brother’s posi- When asked why they wanted to buy the
tion. Since the younger brother has the pictures, they said, “My heart keeps tell-
eldest son’s birthright, that is, since the ing me to do it. I feel this picture will
positions are now reversed, the one in expel all my bad fortune and bring good
the spirit world comes down and offers things.” So they bought large pictures.
a bow. Their bows mean that they will Such a time has come. Young people are
help their descendants to prosper. This now carrying my pictures.
is what God does. Awhile ago I heard that a photog-
From God’s position, these ances- rapher from the Soviet Union said that
tors will support the process of bring- he was carrying a secret treasure in his
ing blessings to their descendants. That pocket. When asked what it was, he took
effort must be made. When the spirit out a picture of me from a paper pouch.
world comes to help, would you like your When asked why he was carrying it, he
beloved relatives to come and help or said that it made him feel peaceful. That
would you rather some old man from a is the way it is.
neighboring village came? When an old Wearing a cross means being a Chris-
man comes down and helps, you must tian. Carrying True Parents’ picture sig-
offer him a portion of what you receive. nifies being a son and daughter of True
Thus, now is the time when we should Parents; first the symbol, then the image
run all night lest someone should come and then the substance.
and usurp the results of your effort. These people will be protected
When you explain this, everyone will because they enter the formation-stage
want to have a picture of True Parents. realm of formation, growth, and com-
I have survived through the treach- pletion. For this reason, the tribal messi-
erous chaos of history is that God has ah should prepare pictures for them. To
protected me! In this world I could have break through on the local level means
been destroyed without any trace, yet to have people put up True Parents’ pic-
I survived because God protected me! ture.
Because God loves me more dearly than If they will only put up True Parents’
any other person in human history, I picture, then they will surely attend
have achieved the greatest things under workshops. When they attend a work-
the most trying hardships! This makes shop and become inspired, you can
logical sense. tell them, “You cannot buy this con-
They will have no doubt that if they tent even with a huge sum of money, so
honor the photograph as if they were please make an offering according to
honoring True Parents, their family how much you think it is worth!” You
will be protected. If you explain it, they can use the money to cover the cost of
will have no doubts. I have heard that your local activities. Give the photos out
there have been people who bought pic- to all those who have been to America
tures even without such an explanation. for education. (212-108, 1991.1.2)
4.2. The power of the picture of rooted in the equality of all people before
True Parents God. When we return centering on this
family, who is it that we are centered on?
Until now has been the time when Everyone is following me as the center.
Abel had to sacrifice for Cain for the sake Here, the devil cannot follow.
of the restoration of the right of the eldest While the devil defiled the blood,
son. Because of this, the spirit world has our side purified the blood of the fallen
been using the earthly world. But on world. This is why the Blessed Families
the thirty-first Children’s Day, the posi- enter here. Once the right of the eldest
tions of the spirit world and the physi- son of a family in the heavenly nation
cal world are being completely reversed. is established, the realm of the second
Now that the right of the eldest son has son of the family in the heavenly nation
been restored, Adam becomes the center becomes infinite. This is something you
and the eldest son. So the archangel has can control at will, according to the
to listen to Adam and attend him. providence. We are now seeking out and
In the past, people opposed me and entering such families. This is why those
thought of me as someone who ought to of us who are Blessed Families should be
die, but now they are maintaining the the foundation. For this, we have to use
standard of respecting me. Thus, even if up all our living expenses and every-
the devil comes and tells them to coop- thing in our savings account.
erate with him, they cannot do so. The We must offer everything for the
devil cannot drag them to his side. They sake of the nation. By doing this we
should introduce me to others and guide replace it with the universe. This is the
people. raw material of heaven. Seizing the day
This is why we must seek to establish requires an expensive piece of raw mate-
a family. The turnaround occurs in the rial. You should become such raw mate-
family. The Fall occurred in the family. rial. So you should go to each family and
This is why I began the global indemnity shore them up. By killing the lambs and
effort as an individual, and, based on my smearing the blood on their doorposts,
family and tribe, won the Cain-Abel vic- the Israelites could avoid being struck.
tory on the global level, returning with In the same way, just having my picture
the right of the eldest son. Where can will prevent Satan from invading. The
the entire value of this victory be estab- ancestors will come in the early morn-
lished? Adam is the center of all value. ing to greet you, and the spirits will take
The loss of Adam led to the loss of God’s care of the house. They will govern your
family, God’s society, God’s nation, mind and heart completely. The time has
God’s world, God’s cosmos, and even come when such things will be possible.
God’s love. After indemnifying all this, (213-121, 1991.1.16)
we now return to the family. All fami-
lies are to stand on the family standard We have to do three kinds of cam-
paigns from now on. First, collecting have to raise the flag, hang up a picture
membership forms; next, displaying pic- of True Parents and register. This will
tures of True Parents and finally raising change your affiliation. Thus, what I am
of the church flag. We have to do all three. especially emphasizing in our move-
When we do these three things, we can do ment is to display True Parents’ pic-
anything. The flag represents the Unifica- tures and raise the flag. It has already
tion Church, and the photographs repre- been three years. I started this cam-
sent True Parents. Next, the membership paign because I knew that such a time
form means registration. A nation in would come. This is why I am asking
which we can register will appear. From you to have people fill out membership
there on, a new beginning can be made. application forms. When you receive the
To attend True Parents means that your membership forms, greet those who sign
home has become one with True Parents. them, saying, “Please do well.” Satan will
Then, what does the flag mean? It repre- not receive salvation unless he submits
sents something in one’s surroundings to Adam. The next step is to attend the
that signifies the worldwide members of Parents.
the Unification Church. It signifies rela- Until now you have not been able
tionships. The flag represents you as an to attend True Parents, but you should
individual, but it also represents the hus- attend them. You should put True Par-
band and wife. It represents our families, ents’ pictures in the best place, a better
but it also represents our tribes and our place than for the pictures of your moth-
nations. It represents the entire Unifica- er, father, or ancestors. It is good to val-
tion Church and all humankind. ue the pictures of your grandfather and
You really must raise the flag. When mother, but you should not put up your
you put up the flag, the same situation parents’ pictures first and then put True
will occur as when the Israelites were Parents’ pictures next to them. True Par-
leaving Egypt, when the first born of ents are the ancestors. You establish the
all the Egyptians were killed. The Isra- ancestors through this and you will be
elites avoided death for their first born able to turn from the two-dimensional
and survived by putting lamb’s blood family foundation to the foundation of
on their doors. It is just like that. When God’s tradition. There, you will have no
the Israelites were bitten by snakes and relationship with Satan. This is how the
dying, while wandering in the wilder- Principle is.
ness under Moses, those who looked at The tribal messiah is not a mission
the bronze serpent lived, didn’t they? for some people that others do not have
Likewise, when the satanic world was to do. If you do not do it, your whole
going to ruin, those who believed in family and all your relatives will be in
Jesus lived. trouble. If the descendants do not do it
On this earth, in order to take back on this earth, the ancestors in the other
all the authority Satan has had, you just world will curse them several hundred
times more than they did Adam and Eve raise the Unification Church flag, you
who fell. I cannot take responsibility for will be a family member in the heavenly
this. I cannot stop them from accusing nation.
you. You will be accused if you do not I will make such people family mem-
do it. You have to fulfill the five percent bers in the heavenly nation. There have
responsibility given to human beings. If been many people who met with misfor-
you cannot do it, there will be no perfec- tune because they cursed someone who
tion. (220-90, 1991.10.15) was raising the flag. This is very mysteri-
ous. There was even an incident in which
Even people in the satanic world put someone who wagged a finger at me got
up pictures of their parents. Because a disease in that finger and was cured
the Last Days have come, people want only after praying and repenting with
to attend the heavenly Parents and use his hand elevated for several nights. Why
their photograph as educational materi- do such things happen? When heavenly
al. I am famous. Even Christian minis- fortune comes, it cannot be blocked by
ters acknowledge that I am a patriot. The some individual fortune. This is the path
entire world bows its head in front of my of absolute destiny. Although, on the
accomplishments. Thus people should path of fortune, the four directions of
think, “Since we have hung up these east, west, north, and south can change
pictures, as husband and wife we cannot places, on the path of absolute destiny
quarrel in front of other people. What is above is above and below is below left
it that Rev. Moon has taught…?” They is left and right is right. They cannot be
will also teach their sons and daughters, changed around. It is because the time
saying, “You kids, you cannot do that in has come in the Republic of Korea that
front of Rev. Moon.” I am telling you to have people put up
If they honor the pictures more than those pictures.
they do the pictures of their own par- The fallen world has been connect-
ents, their ancestors will come and hon- ed to false parents up until now. When
or True Parents as their ancestors. It will you attend True Parents, it is easy to be
be an altar upon which their ancestors engrafted horizontally. It will happen
come and honor that house. Because in the family. Otherwise, you have to go
there is a way they can receive the bless- through the nation and the world and
ings of the heavenly world through this, then come back to this side for engraft-
at three o’clock in the morning, although ing. My having a loving heart and the
you may be asleep, they will expel all the heart to save all people creates an envi-
satanic devils around your family and ronment which enables engrafting on the
relatives. You must also put up the flag. family level, and what a blessing this is!
When you display the picture and raise If people do not listen, you should
the flag, everything will be done. When even scold them until they become
you hang my picture in your room and engrafted. Through this they can become
a member of the heavenly family. Those and whenever you come in, and if you
who looked at Moses’ staff all lived. If offer a bow to the picture whenever you
you look at the Unification Church flag, go out and whenever you come in, you
bowing down to it whenever you go out will live. (219-91, 1991.8.25)
This page is purposefully left blank in the original PDF file distribution.
Book T h r e e
True Love
BOOK THREE True Love
Chapter 1 What is True Love?
Chapter 2 The Reality of Love
Chapter 3 Love and Marriage
Chapter 4 Love and Family
Chapter 5 Love and the Spirit World

Contents
Chapter 1. What Is True Love?
Section 1. Love Is the Source of Peace and Happiness �� 309
Section 2. Love Is Boundless Giving �� 314
Section 3. Harmony Arises in the Presence of Love �� 319
Section 4. The Rights of Equality, Mutual Participation, and Inheritance �� 324
Section 5. Perfection Is Attained through Love �� 326
Chapter 2. The Reality of Love

Section 1. God’s Love �� 331
1.1. Love originates from God �� 331
2.1. Sinless true ancestor and Savior of humankind �� 340
2.2. True Parents give birth to humankind through true love �� 344
Section 3. Parental Love �� 347
3.1. Parents’ love is the love of the essence �� 347
3.2. Parents’ love is complete even after being shared over and over again �� 351
Section 4. Conjugal Love �� 353
4.1. Conjugal love is the flower of the whole universe �� 353
4.2. Conjugal love cannot be fulfilled if it is shared with another person �� 356
Section 5. Sexual Love �� 362
5.1. Sex is the original palace of love, the most holy place of heaven �� 362
5.2. Love is not something that is learned �� 368
Section 6. Filial Love �� 370
6.1. Children result from a concentration of parental love �� 370
6.2. The way of true children is filial piety �� 371
Section 7. Love Between Siblings �� 373
7.1. Brotherly love is a model of love for all the people of the world. �� 373
Section 8. Love of the Nation, Love of the World, and Love of Humankind � 375
8.1. The path of children of filial piety, patriots, saints,
and divine sons and daughters �� 375
Section 9. Love of the Natural World �� 378
9.1. God’s will in creating the world of all things �� 378
Chapter 3. Love and Marriage

Section 1. True Marriage Engenders Love of Universal Unity �� 385
Section 2. The Love that Man and Woman Desire �� 388
Section 3. The Blessing Is the Ceremony to Convey God’s Love �� 392
308 Book 3 • True Love
Chapter 4. Love and Family

Section 1. The Ideal of Love is Established in the Family �� 395
Section 2. The Family is the School of Love for Life in the
Heavenly Kingdom �� 399
Chapter 5. Love and the Spirit World

Section 1. The Atmosphere of the Spirit World is Love �� 403
Section 2. We Should Develop a Loving Character During Our Earthly Life �� 410
BOOK THREE
True Love
5 CHAPTER 1 2
What Is True Love?
Section 1. Love Is the Source of universe. (95-39, 1977.9.11)

Peace and Happiness
Love is the cardinal point of happi-
The more love we have the happier ness, the invisible order, and the peace
we become. Love is such that once it is that serves the common good. It is the
in our hand; we never want to let it go. common asset of all humanity and the
The source of life cannot be governed by symbol of God’s will and power.
human will. Only true love can influence (Blessed Family - 850)
our motivation, our course, or the end of
our life. Human beings were born of love, Love holds supreme value. Once you
so they must live for love and even die have true love, even God will follow you,
for love at the end of their lives. (298-298, the world will follow you, everyone will
1999.1.17) follow you. Once you stand in love’s
place of honor, all creation will follow
What would be the color of love? you. (217-193, 1991.5.27)
Do you think it would be inky-black at
night, white in the daytime and yellow in True love is the kind of love that
the evening? What do you think the col- makes you and another feel good even
or of love might be? The power to achieve if you stay together forever. It is the
peace, unity and equality for all can be kind of love that makes you feel good,
found in the central color of love. How- even though you just stay together, live
ever, if you carelessly venture into love’s together, watch together, talk together,
most holy place you will be judged by feel things together and listen together.
fire. (Blessed Family - 344) (127-9, 1983.5.1)
When you find someone to love, your Love is liked and welcomed by all
face becomes radiant. What brings that people. For this reason, everyone desires
about? Not guns or threats, only love. to be born, to live, and to die surrounded
Then what kind of love is that? That love by love. Such a person is indeed a happy
is true love, the love that is the owner person. (193-136)
of the universe, the center of the uni-
verse, and the original fountain of the If we think of love as small, it is very
small; and if we think of love as large, it through the perfection of true love.
is very large. A slight wink from a loved (Blessed Family - 380)
one would make you feel as if heaven
and earth were turning upside down. A We must seek for true love, but where
smile from the one you love would make can you go to encounter it? True love is
you feel as if all of heaven and earth were unchanging and eternal, whether it is
within your heart. If you think that love day or night. However, true love is not
is perceptive, it becomes perceptive; something that exists merely for oneself.
if you think it small, it is small; if you (Blessed Family - 380)
think it big, it is big; if you think you can
see it, you can; and if you think you can- It cannot belong to just one person; it
not see it, you cannot see it. Love alone belongs to everyone, and is shared by the
can break down the barriers. People in universe. True love connects to the fam-
love are completely possessed by it and ily, the society, the nation, the world and
each word they venture to speak will the universe. (294-63, 1998.6.11)
be based on the love that claims them.
(51‑161, 1971.11.21) If true love were perfected, our
responsive God would have no regrets
The power of love is greater and even if He were completely immersed
mightier than the power of an atomic in it. God will rejoice over anything and
bomb. An atomic bomb can only bring everything that happens, as long as He is
death to people, but love has the power surrounded by true love. If people could
to save people from death and give them live in a world of true love, they would all
new life. Atomic bombs are not creators; live happily, without regret, throughout
they bring judgment and destruction. their lives. Moreover, there would be no
The power that can unite the world into war, discontentment or suffering in that
one is not the brute force of arms, but world. (Blessed Family - 380)
true love. (Blessed Family I - 850)
Even all things of creation will show-
Each nation has its border, its cul- er blessings upon those who devote their
tural background, and its customs. The lives for the purpose of love. Flowers will
only weapon that can transcend these is want to bloom in their gardens, and even
true love. (205-250, 1990.9.9) birds will want to build their nests in
the backyard and sing their songs. This
As history unfolds and love is per- is because those people know the value
fected, political, economic and cultural of all things of creation and truly love
problems – all conflicts and disputes – them. (Blessed Family - 1062)
will be fully resolved. The complex prob-
lems faced by humankind in the world Even God yearns for love. Because
today can be fundamentally solved only love is so expansive, even God is engulfed
Chapter 1 • What Is True Love? 311
in love. That is how it should be. It is only rally spring to mind. The history of our
logical. What God is wishing for more everyday lives is harmonized with nature
than anything else is love. That is why and reproduced in the symphony of love.
love is greater than He is. (132-113, 1984.5.27) That is why a breath of love, a caress of
love, a song of love and a whisper of love
Love, which is the center of all vital- are all pleasing. (112-257, 1981.4.19)
ity, does not change. Love occupies the
center of ideal circumstances, and is in The most evil of forces dissolves in
unity with God. Therefore, as long as the presence of true love. Though one
God exists, there is love. (157-226, 1967.4.10) just looks at or passes by true love that
is enough. (Blessed Family - 380)
You can find money, knowledge and
power in the midst of love. The power Love is certainly the element that
of love is eternal. Those who know real forms the essential part of a person. It is
love do not have to learn anything in the at work before that person is given life,
spirit world. (202-86, 1990.5.6) and it is the source of life itself. (177-313,
1988.5.22)
What is true love? At the intersec-
tion of vertical and horizontal, true love A life lived for love is a productive
forms a ninety-degree angle and must fit and fruitful one, and a life lived with-
in anywhere it goes. It should fit in East- out knowing love leads to exhaustion
ern homes and in Western homes alike. and destruction. God, humankind, and
True love can fit in anywhere and every- even the universe desire to live for the
where, regardless of whether there are sake of love. This is the original way of
differences in racial, cultural and reli- life. (Blessed Family - 1062)
gious backgrounds. (180-86, 1988.8.7)
True love is absolute, unchanging
The universe contracts and expands. and eternal. (God’s Will - 219)
In other words, it breathes in and out.
It is not political power that controls There can be no development or rev-
the contraction and the expansion of olution when it comes to love. Love in
the universe. Neither is it knowledge or its original form is perfect, unchanging,
money. It is the giving of love. (121-103, eternal and absolute. (Blessed Family - 351)
1982.10.24)
The love attained in a natural setting
When you look at the world with eyes and in the most natural atmosphere is
filled with love, you would say of a bird real love. (Blessed Family - 353)
flying past you, “Why is that bird chirp-
ing? Oh, he must be missing his beloved.” Once someone opens his or her
Lines of poetry and prose would natu- eyes to love, the body and mind of that
person will want to form multi-dimen- to love only things that are good. It is
sional relationships within the universe. only logical to define true love as that
That person will thus come to understand which loves the very lowest thing more
the order of nature from the leaves fall- than something high. (33-89, 1970.8.9)
ing in the autumn wind. He will smile to
himself, wishing even to become a flower Love is such that even God is bound
blossom in order to appreciate the beau- by its authority. This means that even
ty of a flower blooming in a spring gar- God is weak before love. The all-pow-
den. (Blessed Family - 376) erful God cannot prevent a smile from
spreading across His face when He sniffs
The fastest action in the world is the the scent of the love of humankind. Even
action of love. If two people located at God likes to hear love stories. (298-298,
opposite ends of the earth were to fall in 1999.1.17)
love with each other, their love would pull
them together, overcoming the distance What is the most holy thing in the
between them. Love has such power. world? It is true love. True love starts
(112-204, 1981.4.12) from God. What God truly wants is the
path of true love. You must understand
A person who has received grace and that if you do not follow the path of true
is receiving love from God looks beauti- love you cannot become close to God.
ful. (33-86, 1970.8.9) Through love, God desires to see, hear,
eat, and touch. (Blessed Family - 380)
When we reach the state in which we
can feel the love of God, we can relate Happiness will begin in the world
with and transcend everything. We when people can live based on love. The
can have everything when we are cen- things people want to attain, such as
tered on the emotions of original love. perfection and the realization of their
Even the organs of our bodies were cre- ideals, cannot be achieved without love.
ated for just one purpose, love. The eyes That is why everything in the universe
were formed to seek for love, the nose exists on the basis of love. Everything in
to smell love, and the ears to listen to creation began through the original love
the sounds of love. Of all the words we of God. (137-207, 1986.1.3)
hear, the words that we never tire of, that
we always like to hear, are the words, “I In this world, when we give things
love you.” Love is the only topic that all away, they are gone. Yet, in the case
beings enjoy. That kind of love is the true of love, the more we give, the more we
love that the entire universe welcomes. receive in return. That is why we delight
(298-298, 1999.1.17) in love. No matter how much love you
give, it will continually fill you, so you
The attributes of love do not lead us can always be happy and joyful. You may
like money, but once you give it out, it is man or woman. It is God Himself. God
gone for good; and however much you and human beings can become one only
may like power, once you use it, it runs by centering on love; only through love.
out. But in the case of love, the more you This is because love is absolutely essen-
give, the more unlimited a supply you tial to God and human beings. (279-246,
will have. (121-105, 1982.10.24) 1996.9.15)
What is true love? It is something Wherever there is the harmony of

that even grandmothers and grand- love, circular motion takes place. When
fathers can never relinquish, even in human beings and God become one
death. Once you get hold of true love, through love, and this love is brought to
you delight in it so much that you can- fruition, God can come down and human
not live without it. It is the same for all beings can go up, and they will meet mid-
people: men and women, young and old. way. God then becomes the center of the
(171-67, 1987.12.6) sphere and spherical motion occurs. The
central point is where harmony in love is
After tasting love, would a grandfa- established and the place where life first
ther ever say, “Oh, I am tired of the taste stirs. It is the starting point of equality
of the love I knew in the past! It is differ- and sharing together. This is because the
ent from the aroma in our civilization power of love is there. The power that
today. I don’t like it! I would rather smell acts on and embraces everything in the
something other than the scent of love!”? universe is love. (Blessed Family - 344)
Bread or rice stimulates every cell in your
body to say, “Ah that tastes very good!” Love is something you can never feel
That is why love forms the nucleus, the by yourself. The same can be said of hap-
core of all things. Love is like the essence piness. Even the concept of peace cannot
of everything. When you treat anything be applied to just one nation; it describes
and anyone with that kind of love, a path the relationship formed between one
will open up along which you can freely country and another. Only when you
go anywhere. (139-197, 1986.1.31) can love based on a relationship made
with someone on an equal footing can
True love is the type of love that lasts you feel true happiness. It is the same for
forever: true love in the spring, summer, freedom. You cannot create true freedom
autumn and winter; true love when you just by yourself. The freedom that you
are in your teens, adulthood and old age; acquire within love, together with love,
and true love even when you go to the is true freedom. In the presence of true
eternal spirit world. This is unchanging love, even if someone wields absolute
love. (194-303, 1989.10.30) authority over others, even with a whip
in his hand, that will not hold people
Who is the owner of love? It is not back; instead, it will bring them a richer
joy and happiness. This is because love is God is not a dictator. God gave every-
something given to others for their ben- thing for human beings. The reason God
efit, through which someone sacrifices is close to us is because He wants to live
himself to save them. (Blessed Family - 342) for us. That is why we want to follow
Him eternally. To live for the sake of
Love is the pillar that stands at the others is the natural law, and so to main-
center where the mind and body auto- tain our state of existence in the world
matically unite into one. The individual, we must live that way. Only through liv-
family and tribe, as well as the nation, ing for the sake of others can the con-
the world, the universe and God are nection be made between East and West,
all situated at the central point, at that and between past ages and the present.
one pillar. That center point does not (187-89, 1989.1.6)
move. That is why the place of true love
is the eternal place of settlement. (230-135, Giving and giving again for the sake
1992.5.1) of others puts you in the same position as
God giving of Himself at the time of the
Jesus once said, “I am the way and creation. By putting everything you have
the truth and the life: no one comes to into something, you are creating a sec-
the Father, but by me.” However, he left ond self, and it is the same as God invest-
one thing out, the most important thing ing everything He had at the time of the
of all; love. He should have said “I am the creation. The history of re-creation is the
way and the truth and the life and the course of restoration through indemni-
love...” but he left out “love.” These words ty. Indemnity is offered through the his-
should be inserted into the Bible. When tory of re-creation, and so only when
Christians hear me saying such things, one invests everything one has, can re-
they will exclaim, “How blasphemous!” creation take place. (82-239, 1976.1.31)
But if you ask God about this, He will
reply, “Of course!” From this we can see The logic of eternal life operates sole-
that God really likes love, but He likes ly through investing oneself again and
true love the best of all. (149-15, 1986.11.1) again. You will never come to ruin if you
live for the sake of others. From giving
Section 2. Love Is Boundless small things, you will move on to giving
Giving bigger things. Then where does this lead?
It comes back to you. (204-106, 1990.7.1)
Love requires one hundred percent
devotion. When God was creating the Love does not satisfy us even after we
universe, He invested Himself one hun- have given it; instead, when you give you
dred percent through His love. That is want to give more and you feel ashamed
why true love begins with living for the when you are unable to. Those who feel
sake of others. (189-202, 1989.4.6) ashamed even after giving are truly the
owners of love. In love, the more we give, the debt. (227-253, 1992.2.14)
the more we receive in return. The more
we carry that out, the more the power of There is no other than the house of
what is given is exceeded by the power true love that has the authority to gov-
that comes back. In that way, you will ern this universe of infinite magnitude.
never perish; rather, you will prosper. Love comes from living for the sake of
There is no way to be prosperous with- others. Even God, the great almighty
out love. (38-326, 1971.1.8) Creator, has to bow His head to love.
(162‑287, 1987.4.17)
Love can never be exhausted. The
more it is set in motion, the greater it Love is something that even God
gets. According to the laws of mechanics, cannot fulfill alone. Love can only be
something in constant motion becomes attained on the basis of a relationship
exhausted in time. In the case of true with another. Where does love begin?
love, however, the more it is in motion, It does not begin from oneself; it grows
rather than being used up, the greater it and develops through having a partner.
becomes. (219-18, 1991.8.25) (Blessed Family - 342)
The essence of love is such that when Where is the root of true love kept?
you live for the sake of others, your love Even though God is all-knowing and
becomes greater, but when you want all-powerful, the root of love is not kept
people to live for you, your love dimin- within Him. Although the omniscient
ishes little by little. (129-264, 1983.11.13) and omnipotent God is the central fig-
ure of true love, He does not want to
What is true love? It is giving, and keep the root of love within Himself.
then forgetting about it; it is giving and God wants love to take root in the per-
giving and then giving some more. (240- son who is to be the object of love. (177-269,
298, 1992.12.13) 1988.5.20)
Even though you may give and give The more love you give, the more
and give, the world of love lasts forever. love you have. It never ends. You will
(121-173, 1982.10.24) have the reserves to give out on a larger
scale. However, everything else comes to
The word “love” is truly mighty. There an end; money, knowledge and author-
is a Korean saying that “One well-spoken ity all come to an end. Everything that
word can clear away a large debt.” What has to do with human circumstances
that means is that with just one word and sentiment in the world comes to an
you can indemnify something. Even if end. Yet eternal true love never comes to
you have a debt of billions of dollars, one an end, no matter how much you con-
word of love can more than indemnify tinue to give. Love is amazing in that it
continues into eternity. (121-243, 1982.10.27) two things that last for eternity are life
and love. Then which comes first, life or
Love is something you cannot fulfill love? Which is it? For God, love did not
if you are centered on yourself. Love does exist before He did; love came to exist
not begin from oneself; it begins and is after God existed. That is why, for God,
later fulfilled through one’s partner in life comes first and love comes second,
love. Therefore love cannot be fulfilled but for human beings love comes first
without a counterpart. (145-215, 1986.5.11) and life comes second. (105-75, 1979.9.23)
You cannot attain love by yourself. What kind of beings did God cre-
Even the greatest person in the world ate us to be? We were created to be the
cannot achieve love if he is alone. This is object partners of God’s love, to have His
because love is formed only in the rela- absolute and unique value. He created
tionship between a subject partner and man and woman to enter with Him into
an object partner. Accordingly, even the a partnership of love, thereby endow-
omniscient and omnipotent God can- ing them with greater value than that of
not feel any stimulation or impetus if He even the whole universe. Human beings
attempts to attain love for His own sake. are born from love and raised with love,
That is why we need a partner. (219-14, and they live in love until they die in
1991.8.25) love. But it is not as if they just disap-
pear. Since the subject of love, God, is
The core of the universe is human eternal, unchanging and unique, when
beings, and the core of human beings is we stand in front of such a God, as the
life. The root of life is love, and the root object partner of His love, we have eter-
of love is God, but this love cannot be nal life. (142-143, 1986.3.8)
realized by someone all alone. You need
a relationship with a partner to real- God’s purpose in creating Adam and
ize love. As God is the origin of love, Eve was to feel joy. This was not the joy of
the only beings qualified to be partners looking at them, or speaking with them,
in that love are human beings. (48-205, or touching them, but a joy based on
1971.9.19) love. He created us for the attainment of
joy. (114-11, 1981.5.14)
The word “love,” and even the word
“hope,” cannot be used in reference to God is the Absolute Being, but He
someone who is alone. Even life cannot needs another being to be His partner
come from being on one’s own; life can in love. That partner is none other than
only come through the bonds of rela- a human being. Once human beings,
tionship. (69-59, 1973.9.10) who are His partners in love, appear in
front of God with perfected love, He can
Now, let me ask you a question. The then become the God of happiness, and
the God who has found His ideal of joy. world of love. Human beings exist with
(145‑267, 1986.5.15) the aim of realizing and attaining love.
Since the purpose of human life lies in
God had only one dream, which is to the realization of true love, the value
realize the ideal of love. However, God of human existence is also decided by
cannot accomplish this dream on His this true love. How wonderful this is!
own. Neither love, nor happiness, nor (Blessed Family - 1062)
joy can be achieved by one entity. They
can never be realized without partner- All people hope that their partner
ship. (Blessed Family - 302) in love will have thousands of times the
value, or infinitely more value, than they
Where does love come from? It man- have. In the same way, God wishes for
ifests from your partner. If your part- human beings, His partners in love, to
ner is ugly and you dislike him or her, be beings of infinite value. When some-
you want to withdraw your love. And if one is perfected, he or she achieves a
the partner is beautiful and good, the divine nature, thus becoming as flawless
dynamics of love are set off that much as the Heavenly Father and attaining the
quicker. In other words, the workings same value. (277-196, 1996.4.16)
of love are determined by the qualities
of those in partnership, such as their What is true love? It is a love that
words, beauty, fragrance and flavor. moves you to want to stay with your
(Blessed Family - 342) partner for a thousand years, and that
makes you want to love that person
Where does love come from? It does forever. With such a love, there can be
not come from us, but from our part- no hell and Satan cannot get at you.
ner. Since it comes from our partner, we (Blessed Family - 380)
should bow to and live for that person.
That is why the law of nature instructs If God is seeking an absolute part-
us to, “Live for the sake of others.” Since ner in love, whom will He place in that
something so precious and valuable is position? It is none other than human
coming to us, to receive it we should beings. It follows that a partner in love
practice the philosophy of living for who has become one with the eternal
the sake of others. This means we must love of the Creator must also live for-
revere and live for our partner. (143-277, ever. An important issue for religion is
1986. 3. 20) how to establish a logical understanding
of eternal life based on relationships of
It is not without meaning that I am love. Eternal life does not lie in a man
vibrant and active in many fields; I do or a woman. It does not lie in God. You
so because I have a purpose. That pur- must clearly understand that eternal life
pose is none other than to realize the is in the love of God. (218-210, 1991.7.29)
If one has no subject partner in love, Once you become one with God, cir-
you feel empty and alone. But if there is a cular motion manifests in all kinds of
subject partner of love, then everything forms and figures. That is why the older
feels full. Only when something is filled sibling must love the younger, following
to the brim with love can everything else the example of their parents in loving
be filled up as well. You can then give them. In such a family that is united into
out love infinitely and truly. The reason loving oneness, the love within the fam-
you exchange love with others is in order ily blossoms. Then that love becomes
to achieve an ideal and to multiply that the love within a society, and then the
ideal. The world of love transcends dis- love within a nation. In this way, it lat-
tance. Love is so fast that even light can- er becomes the love of the whole world.
not follow it. Love is the fastest thing in (28‑168, 1970.1.11)
the world. It is also the brightest and the
most perfect. Love is the only thing that Lost in the rapture of love, God cre-
fills things up completely. (95-39, 1977.9.11) ated man to live forever. Therefore, aging
is not the enemy. People are born from
Who is closer to the center: someone love, they live with love, and finally they
who is willing to sacrifice love to sustain are harvested as the fruits of love. When
life, or someone who is willing to sacri- you die, you are harvested as a fruit of
fice life for the sake of love? Who is clos- love. We have lived receiving the love of
er to the truth? One who sacrifices his our parents and our children and after
life to attain love is close to the center having experienced love as a couple, we
and close to what is true. This is because have loved our children as their parents.
the one willing to sacrifice love for life Therefore the love of God and everything
is self-centered, whereas the one will- we have sown in the inner world of love is
ing to sacrifice life for love is not. (174-15, to be brought to fruition over the course
1988.2.23) of our lives. When we pass on to the next
world we reap the fruits of our lives and
As I wandered through the five take them with us. (83-198, 1976.2.8)
oceans and the six continents, I preached
earnestly about the path of love. I have God maintains life on the founda-
sought to shine the light of love on all tion of true love; His omniscience and
people, who, living without love, are omnipotence should be based on true
like a desert. If the path people are ulti- love. Only then can He stand as the ideal
mately to follow will lead them to that subject partner for humankind, a sub-
other world of love, the most important ject partner who has transcended histo-
thing for humanity must be the “love ry. If He seeks to assume the position of
beacon.” Only that beacon of love can the subject partner with only the power
lead humanity to the original homeland. of life, then all things of creation will not
(Blessed Family - 404) want to unite together. Even microscop-
ic animals and plants wish for a mas- its inner beauty, more than He desired to
ter of love to tend them and take care of create heaven and earth. (Blessed Family - 380)
them. They like to feel the touch of loving
hands. You should not say, “I’m stronger Even God breathes. He breathes true
than anyone else, so you have to do as I love. As God also keeps in rhythm with
say!” Only when love is involved is life set the universe, the universe continues for-
in motion. The root of life begins in love. ever, centering on true love. Therefore,
The basis for God’s continued existence only when you reach this level can you
is not life, but love. (173-84, 1988.2.7) enter the realm of God’s breath and live
forever. (201-191, 1990.4.1)
Section 3. Harmony Arises in the
Presence of Love The universe is round and so is the
sun. What do all round-shaped things
It is nice just to think about love, to center upon? They cannot become
see it and to taste it. That is how love is. rounded by themselves. They can only
(Tongil Segye 1980. 2 - 10) become rounded on the basis of a rela-
tionship with something else. The world
Love is the coming together of East that is one existing entity, a substantial
and West, of North and South. It is the entity that integrates such relationships,
coming together of heaven and earth. continues on the basis of this realm of
Love therefore assumes the form of a circular relationship. Considering this,
sphere. (225-46, 1992.1.1) what is the original source that can form
such a circular relationship? The origi-
True love is the love that is at the cen- nal source of this harmony is the motion
ter, connecting the vertical and the hori- of love. (164-78, 1987.4.26)
zontal. (195-242, 1989.12.1)
Love is like a nerve. When one of our
Can you imagine how enraptured a hairs is pulled, our whole body moves
person’s lips would look, smiling as they toward the pulling force. In the same
give themselves over in true love? Just way, when you pull on love, the universe
think of how beautiful the five human is pulled towards the pulling force. When
senses appear when they are enrap- you move love the whole universe moves
tured in true love and how beautiful is in accordance with it. (89-90, 1976.3.2)
the harmony of the five senses as they
move toward God. God cannot experi- People must live life enraptured with
ence joy through beauty all by Himself. something. One who is enraptured by
He can only experience beauty when He something is truly happy. Artists are
has someone to relate to. That is why God enraptured by art. People of a literary
created humankind. God desires to trav- bent are enraptured by the books they
el the world of the human heart, with all write, or by the great masterpieces they
have read. Such people are happy people. through the ties of love, does not need
That is why people should live enrap- any formalities when he arrives at the
tured with the multi-dimensional and palace of God. He can open the gates
ideal love of God and follow only Him. to the palace at will and go to the inner
(59-316, 1972.7.30) sanctuary where God is residing, and
call out, “Heavenly Father!” Then God
What is the most precious thing will answer, “Oh, my child, you are here!”
sought after by man and woman? It is (164-47, 1968.8.11)
love. Love is something that people like
forever, and God does too. Love is what What is the only problem of the human
the whole universe likes most of all, and world? It is love; whether it burns brightly.
forever. (179-33, 1988.7.3) In order for the light of love to be bright,
that light has to burn both internally and
Although it is invisible, love is the externally. With what should it burn? It
most precious treasure on earth. That is should burn with the desire to love. In
because it is unchanging in nature. Gold light of this, you can realize that our life,
is precious because of its unchanging col- during which we deal with the ordinary
or, a diamond is precious because of its affairs of the world, is just a stopping
unchanging hardness, and a pearl is pre- point on our journey. (194-55, 1989.10.15)
cious because of the unchanging harmo-
ny of its colors. However, these precious Where is God? We say He is omni-
treasures do not have life in them. True present. This means He is not in one spe-
love, on the other hand, is a treasure that cific place. He is wherever love is. You
has life, and is therefore more precious need to know this. Based on love, He is
than all of them. (201-142, 1990.3.30) omnipresent. We too can be omnipres-
ent when love is our central focus. That
Everyone likes love. Ultimately, is a privilege we can enjoy when we pos-
through love we come to love more and sess love. (149-23, 1986.11.1)
more. (60-80, 1972.8.6)
The word equality is meaningless
Love flows into the hearts of individ- without love. Genuine equality is possi-
uals, into the heart of a family, into the ble when people live for the sake of oth-
heart of a people. It flows everywhere. ers centering on love. (140-142, 1986.2.9)
And wherever it flows, everyone wel-
comes it. There is no way to block love. Through love, a man and a woman
Everyone wants something higher, don’t can be on equal footing and a mother
they? God created people to relate with can be on equal footing with her son even
one another through the power of love. if he is the nation’s president. All things
The one who has been living and breath- that possess love can have equal status.
ing along with the universe, connected We must realize this. (129-49, 1983.10.1)
Humankind stands at the center of of all living things in the natural world.
all things of creation. What then, is at the Even in the case of water, there is female
center of human beings? It is true love. water and male water and fish do well in
God’s love forms one vertical line. In areas where these waters mix. Many fish
order to set up the center of heaven and live where cold water and warm water
earth, there also need to be lines of love mix. That is ideal. There must be harmo-
from both man and woman; the wom- ny. (177-271, 1988.5.20)
an’s goes to the man and the man’s goes
to the woman. In this way, these lines of The birds living in the north fly south
love create a circle that rotates. When a to raise their young, and the birds liv-
man and a woman appear with true love ing in the south fly north to raise theirs;
it is perfected love with a negative charge. this migrating back and forth follows a
When perfected and true negatively rhythm. Since they were born there, the
charged love is formed the positively birds return to the place of their birth to
charged vertical love of God is automati- have their young. Fish living in cold water
cally present. That is how the principles lay their eggs in warm water and fish liv-
of the universe work. (120-210, 1982.10.16) ing in warm water can only lay their eggs
in cold water. A harmonious unity of yin
It is only possible to form a reciprocal and yang must be established. That is
relationship with the universe when you why they migrate. (132-74, 1984.5.20)
have love. Without love, such reciprocity
can never take place. The reason love is Love cannot be achieved without a
said to be gentle and humble is that with relationship with a partner. Even the
those qualities it can be abundantly and absolute God has no way to experience
fully put in motion without resistance. love by Himself. Love cannot be real-
When something is gentle, humble and ized without finding a partner; thus the
sacrificial, it can relate with anyone. It creation was an effort to place an abso-
can go anywhere without resistance. In lutely qualified partner in front of the
essence then, this is not really sacrifice. absolute Creator. We human beings are
The key to working without resistance is that masterpiece of creation, fashioned
living for the sake of others, sacrificing so that even God could find the love He
for others and serving others. Why must also needs. (140-282, 1986.2.14)
we sacrifice for and serve others? We must
do so in order to perfect the respiratory When you are intoxicated in the love
organs for our second life. (122-329, 1982.12.1) of God you would not become bored even
if you were to stare at a grain of sand for
All beings that reproduce come a thousand years. (83-198, 1976.2.8)
together in twos to multiply. It is love
that brings about harmony in reproduc- When we think to ourselves that we
tion. This is true of the multiplication were born in the universe of love we
become infinitely happy. (298-300, 1999.1.17) God through His love, no one will be
able to separate him from God. What
True love is not something that can wonderful love this is! (18-329, 1967.8.13)
be forced; it is willingly expressed. When
loving someone, do not just have the Bees concentrate so intently on get-
intention to receive because ideal love ting the nectar in the flowers. Their
can be realized only through the action heads are thrust into the flowers and
of giving and receiving. (66-123, 1973.4.18) their abdomens stick up in the air. You
cannot pull them out even with a pair
If love were something that could be of tweezers. They do not come out even
pictured by anyone, touched by anyone, if you pull so hard that their abdomen
and whose form could be known by any- comes off. Why would they if the nec-
one, you would lose interest in such a tar in the flowers tastes so good? Then if
love in less than one day. However, that nectar tastes so good, how much better
is not how love is. Love is something is the taste of love? Which is better, the
that even if it is not there, it feels as if taste of love or the taste of honey? (137-57,
it is, and even when it is, it feels as if it 1985.12.18)
is not. Love operates like a mysterious
mirage in all shapes and forms, which Without love, unity cannot be
are good when you think they are bad attained. Words alone are not enough
and bad when you think they are good. to unite two different people into one.
(175-197, 1988.4.17) Then what is needed to unite them? If
they are united around material things
True love perfects the ideal of unity and the material things disappear, they
in the universe. However great a mas- will simply separate. Suppose a third
terpiece is, if you don’t find the flavor of person introduces them and they unite
true love in it, you will spit it out. It is the by some means or another. If that third
same even with the true love between person disappears, they will separate.
husband and wife. (112-165, 1981.4.12) Then what is necessary for two people
to be joined together as one, eternally?
Human beings like love the best There must be love. (51-74, 1971.11.1)
because love is the subject that unites
everything and makes it our own. People Love alone has the power to unite
can never fathom how good love is. (18-328, the five senses. You may not know what
1967.8.13) that love is, but it makes the smell of an
old man, which is unpleasant to most
Just as parents love their children, people, seem sweet and pleasant to his
the more you love, the more your joy wife. Even if the face and hands of the
increases. Love brings things into one- old man are all skin and bones, his wife
ness. If there is a person who is one with will like that face and those hands. It is
precisely love that makes it so. (148-318, er, we must do so while relating to and
1986.10.26) embodying the heart of God. Even when
we look at insects, birds or other kinds
When the wind of love blows, the of animals, we must be able to experi-
whole world seems beautiful. Everyone ence the connection between our inner
becomes a poet or a romantic when he or feelings and the heart of God. (6-340,
she falls deeply in love. (145-317, 1986.10.26) 1959.6.28)
The taste of love is similar to that Those who live with the love of God
of the schizandra berry. The schizan- inside their hearts are sons or daugh-
dra berry has a sour and bitter taste, ters of God. These are the central figures
but is really a blend of five tastes. I do of the whole universe who can govern
not know much else about the schizan- heaven and earth. Love is the essential
dra berry, but I know its unique taste. element enabling people to attain this
It tastes strange at first, but after you position. (9-173, 1960.5.8)
swallow it you want to eat more. (173-87,
1988.2.7) Our minds can be infinitely enlarged
through heart, rather than through
A flowing love that embraces the knowledge. A heart of love is so big that
spring and has still more to give in it can more than embrace the universe,
reserve, a love that melts the snow and so once we develop this original and
thaws the ice in a cold winter – infi- mighty domain, even God will want to
nite love, immeasurable in height or come and take naps there. Since we can-
width – should form a bond with us not embrace God through our knowl-
and never leave us. It should take its edge, we must know how great a heart
place in the core of our being. Without of love is. (Blessed Family - 1053)
love, we cannot find anything of value
in the world. But when we can vividly Love transcends all national borders,
feel and sense such a love inside us, that for God’s love knows no boundaries. It is
love can more than compete with the transcendent of the five different races
universe. Someone with absolute love of humankind, drawing no distinction
in the center of his heart, meaning love among the black, white and yellow rac-
that is the same from the beginning to es. That is why the love of God is great.
the end, can compete with the universe When love begins to flow regardless of
even though he is merely one individu- the environment in which it is flowing,
al. (33-75, 1970.8.9) the environment adapts to this flow and
develops. God will be pleased only when
Even when we look at a tuft of grass, we adopt the perspective that can make
we must be able to do so from the stand- this happen. That is why we must walk
point of God, and when we look at a flow- the path of love. (164-93, 1987.4.26)
Section 4. The Rights of Equality, The person who has embodied true
Mutual Participation, and love attains the ability and the right to
Inheritance immediately possess everything God
desires to see in the original, ideal world.
How can you rise to the position of Such a qualification, however, must be
becoming the absolute God’s object part- attained on earth. By loving your fellow
ner? Can you do it by making effort? By countrymen, loving the people of the
using force? None of these methods will world, and loving all things of creation,
work. However, if you form a bond of love you can feel the true love of God. (112-204,
with God, you can immediately ascend 1981.4.12)
to an equal footing with Him. (69-75,
1973.10.20) Only the person who possesses the
love of God can have the privilege of
When you have command over the inheriting the authority of heaven and
nucleus of love, you can control God. earth, which were created by God. (149-272,
If the wife of a very special husband 1986.11.27)
happens to be plain in appearance, she
will still be able to control her husband When you form the loving connec-
through their bond of love. It does not tion with God, you are then given cer-
matter if he is a wonderful person with tain special rights: the right of gover-
a doctoral degree, he will have no choice nance, the right of equal status, and the
but to be under her command. Such is right of inheritance. (143-277, 1986.3.20)
the power of love. (137-61, 1985.12.18)
In the domain of love, those with
If you wish to be on an equal footing the best character are given the ability
with God, to have the right to a position to exercise the same capability as God.
equal to God’s, you must possess the (126-142, 1983.4.12)
love of God. (145-269, 1986.5.15)
The love of God and the love of
In love, there is the right of equal human beings are essentially the same.
participation. What that means is that Love is something that strives for uni-
if the father is in a higher position, the ty. Why do men and women yearn for
son, though he is in a lower position, can each other? It is because a man can pos-
immediately rise to the father’s position. sess God only through a woman, and a
Because of the amazing truth that the woman likewise through a man. Love is
right of equal participation is inherent mutual affection. (Blessed Family - 334)
in love, love is eternal even though you
may be separated from your loved ones. Which is more precious, life or love?
(143-277, 1986.3.20) People cannot exchange their most holy
place even for their life. Though a man
or a woman may have life, that life is not one who was taking care of them the cen-
connected to the most holy place; how- tral figure and serve him. This is how the
ever, since love is connected to the most universe is inherited. (141-252, 1986.2.26)
holy place, love is more precious than
life. (132-112) What should a person leave behind
him to be remembered for eternity? The
Who becomes the owner? It is the first thing is a legacy of love, and the
person who serves others the most. The second is a legacy of true life. You must
person who serves others the most can leave behind your love and your life.
govern and take command. Also, it is Love did not exist before God did; love
natural law that an inheritance will come is there because God exists. That is why,
to the person who lives for the sake of for God, life is first and love is second,
others. In love can be found the right of but for human beings, love is first and
mutual participation, which means that life is second. (105-75, 1979.9.23)
both can freely participate in each oth-
er’s lives any place, day or night. Do you When you ask the whole universe,
need permission to go into your sons’ from the smallest elements to human
and daughters’ rooms? Do children need beings, “What is it that the person who
permission to enter their parents’ room? possesses you has to have?” all of them
Of course not. If, within yourself, you would answer that they would like to
have the mechanism with which to love belong to a person who has love. This
God, you can be with Him wherever He means that all things of creation are seek-
goes. (170-199, 1987.11.15) ing an owner of love. (132-158, 1984.5.31)
What is the difference between true God wants to bestow all of His
love and authority? In true love, you authority on human beings. To do so,
give love and then forget that you have God and human beings must become
given it. What is the line between good one based on love. God’s ideal of cre-
and evil? Evil is where something is giv- ation is the ideal of oneness. That ideal
en with the intention of receiving all of oneness based on love is the purpose
the benefit for oneself, and goodness is of creation. (39-340, 1971.1.16)
where, even though you give, you forget
that you have done so. Even in a house- A human being is the body of God,
hold, those who serve others more stand who is assuming physical form. Since
on the good side, and the one who lives for we are the physical body of God, we are
others most becomes the master of that the external God. God wishes to bestow
family in the end. Let us say there are ten such a privilege on us. (39-340, 1971.1.16)
friends. Which would be the best among
them? The one who cares for all the oth- Why are we instructed to do good
ers. Then the ten friends would make the works? When you carry out an act of
goodness, you must sacrifice to do that, live with love, and in the end to return
and sacrifice means investing yourself. to the bosom of our God of eternal love.
Then why is it good to invest yourself? (39-340, 1971.1.16)
By investing yourself, you can reach the
point of connecting with the source of Human beings are born to bear the
heavenly fortune, with cause and effect, fruit of love on earth. The purpose for
with the essence of power, and with the which we live on earth is to bear the fruit
mainstream. You can then be supplied of love that God desires to see. That is
with infinite power. Since good people why life on earth is brief. It is just one
are supplied with this infinite power, season, a short time. (130-158, 1984.1.8)
everything they do will turn out well.
(164-323, 1987.5.18) As we are born from love and
matured through love, we cannot live
Section 5. Perfection Is Attained separated from the realm of love. (Blessed
through Love Family - 1062)
God created the world with the pur- Since we are born of love, it follows
pose to realize his ideal of absolute love that we must walk the path of love, and
through the oneness of Himself and ultimately die for love. The purpose of
human beings. He created human beings life is to find love that is welcomed not by
as His highest and very best object part- the microcosm but rather, by the great
ners of love. Accordingly, of all the forms universe; it is to be born, to live, and to
of creation, only human beings are His die surrounded by the universal love that
object partners uniquely embodying His is recognized by God, the angelic world,
image. Human beings were born as vis- all things of creation, and our parents.
ible beings in front of the invisible God. (83-164, 1976.2.8)
When human beings are perfected they
become God’s temples, meaning that The mind and body of a person unite
they are the corporeal beings into whom when he stands in the same position as
God can freely and comfortably dwell at the nucleus of the love of God, and he
any time. God’s ideal of true love is real- reaches maturity when he enters the
ized and fulfilled through human beings realm of God’s love united in mind and
in the form of the vertical parent-child body. Only then can he start on the path
relationship. (277-198, 1996.4.18) to individual perfection as a person in
the original mold, untainted by the Fall.
What do human beings live for? If (Blessed Family - 313)
you answer, “They live for love,” that is
a wonderful answer! Life, as originally God is the king and owner of true
intended at the time of the Creation, is love. Since God is the king of true love,
for us to be born as the fruit of love, to and the bridegroom, it is an absolute
principle that He needs His partner, the can reside, you will become one in heart
queen. Then you may ask who can be the with God, so that just like the swing of
absolute God’s partner in true love? The a pendulum, if God’s heart beats once,
answer is true people. It was Adam and your heart will beat once too, and your
Eve who were to become one with God’s body will be turning around together
love. (275-53, 1995.10.31) with God. Once you begin to revolve,
you will continue to turn. The more
The path trod by a man or a woman you turn, the more momentum you will
exists because of love, and for love. Our gain, and the action of centrifugal force
path is the path of love. We are following will demand that you love your family,
this path in order to acquire love, defend love your society, love your nation, and
love, and establish an environment of love the world. (Blessed Family - 376)
love. (Blessed Family - 1062)
From whom originates the love that
Even if a person sets his goals well, if embraces and forgives everything? Love
he cannot establish the loving authority does not start from human beings. It
through which he can manage that goal, starts from God, who is the Subject of
he must pursue a new goal. The purpose love. God created human beings with
of this goal cannot be greater than love. love, so He desires to receive love from
(29-130, 1970.2.26) them. Love is perfected as God returns
to humankind that love He has received.
Adam must become one with God, (Blessed Family - 380)
and what joins them together is love. A
human being is the two-dimensional Love is absolute. Even God, who has
representative of the existing world, and absolute knowledge, absolute capabil-
God is the three-dimensional represen- ity and absolute authority, is absolutely
tative. Between them is the bond known obedient in front of absolute love. (206-24,
as love that joins them together for eter- 1990.10.3)
nity. (35-156, 1970.10.13)
True love must start from a certain
Think of even a poor country man point, turn through 360 degrees and thus
who works all day, weeding the fields and return to the starting point. Only then is
farming the land. If the passion of love is it true love. It cannot be true love until it
kindled such that it fills up his body and reaches that point. (178-309, 1988.6.14)
mind, the five senses of the body and the
five senses of the mind will completely The purpose of life is to occupy the
unite into one, and he will experience love of God. If you do not occupy the
unsurpassed joy. In the same way, if you love of God, even if you think you have
have inside yourselves the place of com- achieved all your hopes, you have not
plete settlement, in which the love of God achieved anything. Although you may
be very happy, that happiness cannot God’s love. This is how it has been with
become eternal happiness. (38-326, 1971.1.8) the great people and saints of history.
(46‑36, 1971.7.18)
And so when you love you can attain
immortality. It is God’s love that stimu- The love of God is love for the sake
lates the reciprocal action that continues of others, love that seeks to live for oth-
forever. (38-273, 1971.1.8) ers. When there is such a love – true love
– things automatically rotate. How did
The most sacred thing on this earth the universe begin? It began from the
is true love. True love begins from God. point of rotation. All existing things,
Since God exists, there is no other way by their intrinsic nature, have to rotate.
for things to be. What God truly desires Then what can keep on rotating forever?
is the path of true love, and you cannot The love that is willing to give eternally,
dwell in His presence unless you walk that is, eternal love, will keep rotating
this path. Through love, God wants to forever. Since the giving and receiving
see, hear, eat and touch. Similarly, if forces become one and want to give and
human beings receive the kiss of love give, they have no choice but to expand.
from God, they will feel a joy so great (128‑291, 1983.9.11)
that it will seem to burst inside them.
This is what God truly desires. Owning Since God, the origin of true love,
diamonds and jewels will not bring Him is the parent, humankind is situated as
joy. (Blessed Family - 380) His sons and daughters. From the chil-
dren’s viewpoint, their parents are the
It is not without meaning that I am best examples of love. The relationship
vibrant and active in many fields. I do so between parents and children is a ver-
because I have a purpose and that pur- tical, perpendicular one, whereas the
pose is none other than to realize the relationship between husband and wife
world of love. Human beings exist with is a horizontal, equal one. Therefore
the aim of realizing and attaining love. when the parent-child relationship and
Since the purpose of human life lies in the husband-wife relationship meet at a
the realization of true love, the value of right angle, and to this formation is add-
human existence is also decided by this ed the relationship between siblings – a
true love. How wonderful this is! What “front to back” relationship – the result-
kind of person can harmonize with the ing configuration of loving relationships
essence of God’s love? A self-centered together form a sphere. Thus, all existing
person has no value at all. Only the per- things created through love are spheri-
son who is willing to invest, with the sin- cal in form. The entire universe is in the
cerest devotion, everything he has in his form of a sphere. (34-215, 1970.9.13)
life for others – only this kind of per-
son can live continuously in the realm of Just as human beings wish to see
God, God also wishes to see true human Where did love begin? It began from
beings. But no matter which of two He God. God created this world because He
says He wants to see first, the other one needed His ideal partner in love, and so
will certainly complain. And so God has even the Creation of heaven and earth
no choice but to put love first. If He puts had its origin in love. (213-79, 1991.1.14)
love before everything else, He can see the
man and the woman together at the same The fountainhead of the power of
time, touch them at the same time, and the mind and heart is love. So, when
share with them at the same time. Peo- the explosive force generated by the give
ple fight to possess the precious things of and take action of the mind is connect-
the world, but there is no fighting in love, ed to God, that force can be multiplied
because in order to possess it, two must hundreds or even thousands of times.
unite into one through living for the sake It can realize the hopes of the people of
of each other. Everyone likes love and the world. At the same time, it can even
it is only love that can fully satisfy our establish the Kingdom of God as our
desires. Therefore, it is possible to carry own, in which we can live together eter-
out God’s providence of salvation based nally. The key is love. (18-328, 1967.8.13)
on this principle. (Tongil Segye 1986.9‑17)
When human beings attain oneness
We must find true love. Then where with God, their hearts and emotions are
can you find it? True love lasts forever, enraptured in infinite joy and happi-
and remains unchanged, day or night. ness. God and human beings ultimate-
Something that exists for oneself alone ly become one through love. Human
cannot be true love. True love cannot beings also become one with the world
belong to just one individual. True love through love, and the realization of the
belongs to all, and is jointly owned by the ideal world, fulfilling God’s purpose
whole universe. True love connects the at the time of Creation, is begun from
family, the society, the nation, the world, there. (35-156, 1970.10.13)
and the universe. (Blessed Family - 380)
When human beings reach the
Where is the root of true love kept? divine spirit stage, they can realize that
Even though God is all-knowing and universal principles are contained in the
all-powerful, the root of love is not kept smallest grain of sand, and the harmony
within Himself. Although the all know- of the limitless universe is contained in
ing and all-powerful God is the central a single atom. The fact that all existing
figure of true love, He does not want to things are the result of complex forces
keep the root of love within Himself. cannot be denied. From molecules to
God wants to plant that root in the per- atoms, and from atoms to elementary
son who is to be the object partner of His particles, nothing exists without reason.
love. (177-269, 1988.5.20) Everything in existence has conscious-
ness and purpose. Therefore all existing God’s ideal begins from a new love
things have passed through the loving centered on God – in other words, from
hands of God, and so exist in a rela- the place where love that is in accord
tionship of heart with God. Joy can be with the laws of creation exists. (19-314,
felt when a certain purpose is achieved. 1968.3.17)
Since the consciousness of God’s pur-
pose is inherent in all things, God feels Why do people like love? It is because
joy from their creation. (9-166, 1960.5.8) you have no choice but to like it. The
rope that binds a mother and the father
How strong must your love be for you together into one is love. Steel chains
to advance to the realm of God’s love? rust over time and eventually break, but
The false love found among humani- the rope of love lasts forever. Moreover,
ty today is below that of the archangel. parents and children cannot be bound
The love in the fallen world is a love that together with food or money. They can
has been invaded by Satan. The people only be bound together with love. (18-328,
born and living in that realm are mak- 1967.8.13)
ing a commotion over whether, due to
issues of love, they can continue living The perfection of humankind cannot
or not. Such love is like a whirlpool, with be achieved through knowledge, author-
neither order nor direction. Only dirty ity, or money; it can only be achieved
things collect in a whirlpool. Yet once through love. That love is not the secu-
human beings form a relationship with larized love of this world, but original
the love of God, they naturally follow the love, and through that love everything
direction of that love even though they is perfected. (God’s Will - 697)
are not taught to. (130-23, 1983.12.11)
BOOK THREE
True Love
1 CHAPTER 2 3
The Reality of Love
Section 1. God’s Love day; and this is true love. Love is some-
thing that makes us feel even the ener-
1.1. Love originates from God gy by which our cells expand. The world
where God’s love exists is like that. That
God is the God of love. St. Paul world is hard to describe in words. It is
asked who can cut off the line of God’s a joyful and enchanting world, where all
love within Christ. Even Christ would of our cells are dancing and we feel as if
be nothing without God’s love. This is we are flying on the clouds on a bright
why we like God’s love more than any- spring day. (20-25, 1968.3.31)
thing else. God’s love is the source of life,
the source of happiness, and the source How shall we describe God’s love?
of peace. You can understand this if Imagine a warm spring day with white
you have spiritual experiences. (24-324, clouds floating gently in the sky. The air
1969.9.14) shimmers above the ground, insects and
ants scurry about exploring the world.
God’s love is stronger than the sun. Beside a flowing stream, catkins blos-
When the sun rises in the morning, the som and frogs sing new songs of spring,
buds of plants turn towards the sun. welcoming swarms of bees and butter-
Likewise, God’s love is the source of life, flies. And there you are, enraptured in
the source of our original mind, and the the atmosphere, in that twilight state we
core source of ideal elements. That is the experience when drifting peacefully off
way it is. (99-230, 1978.9.25) to sleep, and yet awake in a happy mood,
rejoicing forever. God’s love has such a
Since God is the substantial essence flavor. With your ideal partner given to
of love and the central being of love, He you by God, you will feel as if you are
has no Alpha or Omega. Genuine love in a flower garden where butterflies and
cannot have a beginning or an end. The bees fly around. Are you happy even to
world of heart enables us to experience imagine this, or unhappy? These thick-
something so precious that we can be headed men here will not understand
proud for a thousand years for having this very well. (37-29, 1970.12.22)
lived for one hour, and be proud for ten
thousand years for having lived for one Love fills the place where God dwells.
It is a place where the more you give, the God’s love expresses parental love,
more desire you have to give; and the conjugal love, and children’s love. Of
more you receive, the more desire you course, it includes brotherly love, and
have to give ten million times what you when it expands it also contains the love
have received. So is this heaven or hell? of the nation and world. We say that
There you will feel an explosive stimu- God’s love is parents’ love, husband and
lation because you can give more and wife’s love, and children’s love. This is
receive more, a stimulation that makes the most wonderful thing that can be
you feel as if all your cells exploded. said. (67-171, 1973.6.3)
God’s love is like that. (39-335, 1971.1.16)
What kind of love does God really
What kind of being is God, who has need? He wants absolute love. It is the
created heaven and earth? He is a being same for us. Just as God needs absolute
of utmost goodness, the fundamental love, unique love, unchanging love, and
root of all things, and the subject part- eternal love, we human beings also need
ner of love. This is why, after creating all absolute, unique, unchanging, and eter-
things in heaven and earth, God want- nal love. We should all resemble God.
ed to give all the precious things in the God created because of love. (279-246,
universe to human beings. If there is 1996.9.15)
someone God can truly trust, love, and
entrust things to, He will want to hand Since He created because of love, He
over to him all of the most precious likes watching a man and a woman lov-
things. (13‑247, 1964.4.12) ing each other. For this reason, when
God appears before the world of exis-
What kind of taste would God like tence, He appears as the essence of love.
most? If God has a sense of smell, what (86-82, 1976.3.7)
kind of smell would He like most? If He
can hear, what would He like to hear, Just because God has been giving
and if He can feel, what would He like to love to people, can He say, “I have given
feel? There is only one thing God likes, to you completely, now why don’t you
and that is love. Nothing other than love give back?” God, who has absolute love,
can focus God’s five senses and fill Him is still anxious and troubled that He
with joy. has not been able to give all the love He
If God is looking for an absolute wants to give. God cannot assert Him-
partner of love, what would He choose? self. Giving love completely is God’s
We can conclude that it will surely be a purpose in creating people and thus His
human being. This is why we say that heart burns to pour out all of His love
among all things of the universe, human to the human world where He has as yet
beings have the highest value. (218-210, been unable to give complete love. It is
1991.7.29) because He is such a God that the more
Chapter 2 • The Reality of Love 333
we think of Him, the more we feel good. taste His love, we will not be able to let
If He were a God who says, “Since I have go of it even when we die. (44-188, 1971.5.7)
given everything, now you have to give
back,” we would not need Him. (36-77, It is said that God is the original being
1970.11.15) of truth, the original being of goodness,
the original being of love, and the orig-
In giving us love, how much would inal being of life. But what does this
God want to give? God’s love is not giv- mean? All these have the same meaning.
en according to a limit that says a cer- In order for the truth to be established,
tain amount is enough. It is a love that love and life are indispensable. So the
wants to give infinitely. Even after giving central core – the original being of life,
everything, God will still say, “I want to original being of love, and original being
live in you because of you.” What is the of truth – is God. What kind of being is
essence that brings this about? It is love. God? He is both the father and mother
If love is present, God would be happy of humankind. The core is the parents.
to live even as a servant. The father can Seen in this way, God is a simple being.
feel joy even when his beloved little son (21-183, 1968.11.20)
climbs onto his dining table and poops
there. Love transcends the law. (36-77, God created human beings as His
1970.11.15) children. As He watches them grow up,
becoming brothers and sisters, husbands
As an omniscient, omnipotent, and and wives, and parents, God establishes
omnipresent being, there is nothing Himself as the master of love at all these
God does not have and there is noth- stages. Thus, human beings, who have
ing He wants to keep back for Himself. enabled God to be the master of love, can
Although He has everything, if there is be seen as more precious beings than
something He wants to present and be God. It is like you regarding someone
proud of as being more precious than all, you love as millions of times more valu-
what would that be? God needs only love, able and precious than yourself. God is
and nothing except love. There is noth- the bone of love. You should know this.
ing He needs but love. (108-223, 1980.10.16) With respect to love, God’s love is like
the bone and human love is like the
God said, “I am love.” What does this flesh. The bone and the flesh become one
mean? It means to like love by night and to take shape. This is the principle oper-
day, while working, resting, dancing or ating. (181-206, 1988.10.3)
crying. This is why He said, “I have love,
in its entirety.” In entirety indicates that What is love? It works as a lubricant
everything is contained therein. The one and a rail upon which things turn. With-
who likes love most is God. Since God out love there is no lubrication. Automo-
has such love in its entirety, when we biles need oil to move. Movement needs
lubrication. Everything needs lubrica- wants to give more love. This is why, on
tion if it is to move. Only love can be the day when this love is returned, all of
the lubricant for the highest joy. It does heaven and earth will turn into an ideal
not disappear because it is rooted in the Kingdom of Heaven. By the principle of
eternal God. Action brings progress. love, the more love you receive, the more
(180-161, 1988.8.22) love you give in return. So when we give
God a hundred units of love, God will
God’s love appears in a place that does return to us a thousand, ten thousand
not change. God’s love is unchanging, units of love. (38-166, 1971.1.3)
and thus, eternal. If God’s love appears
to us, it appears on the foundation of an If only we have God’s love, we can
unchanging heart. Thus, for our entire remain in God’s bosom, we can squeeze
life, we should eat for the sake of that love, God’s nose, and we will have no bound-
sleep for the sake of that love, and act for aries wherever in the world we go. We
the sake of that love. As long as we have will have a free pass everywhere. (91-227,
an eternal and perfect standard for the 1977.2.20)
sake of love, God’s love will appear. Oth-
erwise, the public principles of this uni- If you were to receive a kiss of love
verse would all be in vain. (83‑179, 1976.2.8) from God, you would feel joy triggering
an explosion within you. It is here that
God is our father. Day and night, God’s desire is fulfilled; He would not
He worries that His children may be rejoice over having diamonds or other
harmed; He protects us lest troubles jewelry. (Blessed Family - 380)
happen; and He defends us lest some
opposing circumstances appear. He is Where do God and human beings
that kind of parent. Going in search of connect? They connect where their lives
the essence of such a parent is the way of intersect, their love intersects and their
goodness and the way of love. Human ideals intersect. What is this point? It is
beings, as His children, need to receive the place of the parent-child relation-
God’s perfect love. (57-85, 1972.5.29) ship. From this point of view, God is
the subject partner of love, the subject
Until now, God has given love to partner of life, and the subject partner
those people and even those tribes and of the ideal. In relation to His children,
nations that were near His side. He has God ignores His authority and dignity.
blessed them by adding things again and However sinful and incompetent His
again lest they should think of them as children may be, if they embrace him
too small and not receive them. Even this He will not say, “You scoundrel, don’t do
was not enough, and He gave them the that!” Rather, God will embrace them,
life of His beloved son. Even after giving rub them, and love them. Experiencing
over his only son to be killed, God again this will melt your bones. (69-79, 1973.10.20)
God has the desire to give again through God investing the core of His
unceasingly even after having given for bone, the core of His flesh, and the core of
thousands of years. It is for this reason His bone marrow in their entirety. Thus,
that we are looking for God. If God were when human beings pull God, God can-
a cheap merchant who says, after giving, not but be pulled along; and when God
“Hey, that will cost you such and such pulls human beings, they cannot but be
an amount,” we would not need such a pulled along. (20-207, 1968.6.9)
God. (36-290, 1970.12.13)
Why do people like and follow God?
What happens when you come in It is because God is one who gives and
contact with God’s love? Your hair will again gives everything for thousands
dance, and so will your cells. When you of years and yet still feels ashamed.
become a hundred percent intoxicated He says, “Now I can only give you this
in this love, you will want to live forev- much, but wait a bit longer, and I will
er rather than withdrawing. If someone give you something that is many hun-
were to try to wake you up, you would dreds of times, many thousands of times
tell him not to. Mysterious things will better.” This is because He is someone
happen. As the saying goes, “A saint’s whose heart is not content with today’s
delight makes him forget the passage of giving but promises to give better things
time.” There is indeed a way to become in the future. (36-290, 1970.12.13)
enraptured in such a high level of love,
beyond human imagination. (59-316, Why do human beings live forever? I
1972.7.30) am asking why everyone is seeking eter-
nal life. We are seeking an eternal part-
Love can fill anywhere, and reach nership of love because this way we can
everywhere. What do you think happens have the value of object partners of love
when loving people embrace each other? before God, who is the absolute subject
Do they just hold each other’s hands and partner, and because we will inevitably
say, “I love you”? Perhaps they would live eternally before the God of abso-
like to be hugged so strongly that their lute love. When you come to stand in
eye balls pop out and water comes out this place, God becomes you and you
from their nose and mouth. When they become God, above and below alike. If
embrace, they don’t just stand still but only you become one in love, you can
turn around. The universe will turn only put God in your pocket and He can go
when they become one in love like this. in. (137-67, 1985.12.18)
(81-18, 1975.11.23)
When we become connected to such a
God is the father of human beings, realm of God’s love, what kind of feeling
and human beings are the sons and will we have? We will feel as if we are
daughters of God. They were created looking at the beautiful flowers and
smelling all the fragrances in a spring husband and wife and love each other,
garden. At such times all our cells will with whom are they sharing their love?
dance. (24-324, 1969.9.14) They are in love with God. This is why
marriage is exceptionally holy. (102-208,
If God’s love is the vertical love, the 1978.12.31)
love of a man and a woman is a horizon-
tal love. If a man and a woman are to God needs no knowledge, as He is
meet, they must engraft their horizon- the one who created knowledge. God
tal love onto the vertical love. It must needs no power, as He is omniscient
join at a ninety-degree angle. A love that and omnipotent. God needs no mon-
does not fit this, a love that is not con- ey, as He can make diamonds and gold
nected to the vertical standard, will end whenever He wants. There is only one
up as a nomadic love and be destroyed. thing God needs, and it is love. Can God
Hence, when you enter the realm of receive love by Himself? You may won-
love where the vertical and horizontal der whether God cannot just receive love
are aligned, you will be able to rule the as He pleases; but it’s not like that! What
whole universe through love. When you God needs most is a partner with whom
have a relationship with the whole uni- God can share true love. You have not
verse, you will not need any knowledge, known this. (137-52, 1985.12.18)
power, money, or even life. Life also lives
eternally within love. (136‑203, 1985.12.29) What is the flavor of God’s love? It is
a wonderful flavor that combines every-
It is not Adam and Eve’s bodies that thing. It has a power such that when you
God likes but their love for each other. like it and grasp it, you can grasp it with-
What is the final thing that God wants out limit, and when you unfold it, you
from human beings? It is the place where can unfold it without limit. Hence, with
God meets His sons and daughters and love, you can fill everything and reach
loves them. And the final destination everywhere. (81-18, 1975.11.23)
desired by human beings is also a place
where they attend God as their father God is the original source of love. It
and receive love as His sons and daugh- is from here that parental love, conju-
ters. (56-145, 1972.5.14) gal love, children’s love, brotherly love,
the love of blood relatives and the love
For God, Adam is the core of God’s of an ethnic people have emerged. (50-267,
self, and the core of the ideal love of the 1971.11.8)
future. So Adam is God’s body. On the
other hand, Eve is God’s wife and body. Among all forms of love, that which
Adam is a spiritual partner relating to is invisible is the highest. If love were
God’s body and Eve is a physical part- visible, it would not be so interesting. It
ner. So when Adam and Eve become is because love is invisible that it can be
the highest, widest, and deepest. So, to more. This is how splendid the mind is.
say that “Love is like the Rocky Moun- This is why human beings can blossom
tains; love is like Niagara Falls” is cor- as flowers of infinite love and infinite
rect. Just as the invisible love is this pre- hope. Why is this so? It is because they
cious, God, who dwells in an invisible infinitely resemble God’s characteris-
place, is also a precious being. It is cor- tics. (27-59, 1969.11.23)
rect to say that in order to find such a
precious God, we need to enter a selfless How large is your mind? It is large
state, a state where “I” do not exist. God beyond any measure. Also, if it is small,
resides in an invisible, quiet realm that it is miserably small, so small that not
is deeper than we can perceive. (96-261, even the tip of a needle can go in. The
1978.2.12) mind can be expanded infinitely and
be shrunk infinitely. It has that essence
All kinds of things happen when a or nature. Why is the mind formed like
man and a woman fall in love. But if you that? It is made as God’s home, where
find a way to find God and really taste God can dwell. (145-312, 1986.6.1)
God’s love, you will see that God’s love
is beyond comparison with anything in Love takes the shortest distance.
the world. If there is someone who has These may be simple words, but they are
tasted such love, no suffering and no precious words. Why does it have to be
sorrow would be able to conquer him. perpendicular? This is the problem. Why
Should there not be such an absolute does it have to be level and balanced? In
realm of liberation? Finding it becomes order for love to be perpendicular, it
the issue. (39-240, 1971.1.15) must go the straight path, the shortest
distance. When you go visit someone
Since God is an Absolute Being, you love, do you take your time walk-
there is no other place to attend Him. ing leisurely just as you visit a neigh-
The people in love want to go together, boring village or do you go swiftly and
be together, and live together. How do straight like an arrow? Whether night or
they want to live together? They want to day, whether spring, summer, autumn
live together by digging into God and or winter, no matter how long history
becoming one. This is the essence of may be, love tries to take the shortest,
love. (56-147, 1972.5.14) straightest path. (187-50, 1989.1.6)
Is the mind narrow or wide? You Of all things in the universe, love
don’t know what your mind looks like takes the shortest, straightest path.
but the mind is infinitely large. Then When something falls, it takes the short-
how good is the mind? The mind desires est, straightest perpendicular path to the
to give huge sums of money to each and plane it hits. (187-50, 1989.1.6)
every person in the world, and then give
1.2. The purpose of love is the axis had connected God and human-
ideal of the loving union of God and kind, absolutely nothing could sever the
man relationship between God and human
beings united as one in love. (137‑57,
What is the center of heaven and 1985.12.18)
earth and fundamental root of the uni-
verse? When I entered a mystical state Originally, the flower of love should
and prayed to God, He said that it is the bloom at the point where Adam and Eve
relationships between the father and the are most joyful with each other, where the
sons and daughters, that is, the parent- highest power of life is manifested, where
child relationship. Those who do not the greatest powers come together, and
know would understand this as rela- where all ideals come together. So God’s
tionships between the physical father, dream is of a love that blossoms like a
mother, and sons and daughters, but I flower, with its fragrances permeating the
am talking about a fundamental rela- whole world and beyond, a love that God
tionship with God. (19-158, 1965.1.1) experiences, smells, and which intoxi-
cates Him completely. (104‑44, 1979.3.28)
What is the summit where the father
and the son can meet? They meet at the If a family was created from the lov-
central point where love intersects love, ing union of God and human beings,
life intersects life, and ideals intersect where God was able to make a relation-
ideals; in this light, love, life and ideals ship of love with human beings and
are in one place. At that point, God is become one with them through the true,
love, and so am I; God is life, and so am great love that He has desired as an ide-
I; God is the ideal, and so am I. The first al from the time of creation, today we
connection and first point of unification would all enter the heavenly kingdom
where this can be realized is the point just as we are, without having to worry
at which the parent-child relationship about heaven and hell. (275-54, 1995.10.31)
forms; otherwise, these things cannot
be. This is a certainty. (69-78, 1973.10.20) God likes love, but what kind of love
does God like most? It is true love. Then,
If God is an Absolute Being, the ques- where does true love keep its love-root?
tion is why that Absolute Being created It does not keep its root in God. This
human beings. It was neither for money, is strange, isn’t it? Although the omni-
nor for knowledge, nor for power; rath- scient and omnipotent God is the mas-
er He created them because this was the ter of true love, He does not want the
only path available for God to feel love. root of love to start from within God.
From this point of view, God who is the God thinks of planting love’s roots in
father, and human beings who are His those who can be an object of that love.
sons and daughters, form an axis. If this (177‑269, 1988.5.20)
Are arteries greater or veins greater? Only then, will the vertical line of love
Which is greater? They are equal. Then, start. Also, the grandchildren must
which is greater, God or people? They become one with their grandfather and
are equal. When it comes to love, if God grandmother. Since the grandfather and
is the artery, we human beings are like grandmother are in the position of God,
the veins, so we have the value of hav- they should be attended like God. Oth-
ing the privilege to be God’s equal. “I am erwise, the axis of love will not be deter-
my own Lord throughout heaven and mined. The horizontal line will arise
earth. I am omniscient, omnipotent, after this is established. Human perfec-
and omnipresent. There is nothing that tion starts with creating a vertical rela-
does not go through me.” What makes tionship with God. (298-308, 1999.1.17)
this happen? Love does. This is under-
standable. (109-146, 1980.11.1) Where is the crowning height at
which we yearn to receive God’s love?
Which comes first, love or life? Love It is the place of the son and the place
comes first. Just because the universe of the daughter. God has heavenly emo-
came out of God’s life does not mean tions, and we human beings have human
that life is highest. It says that love is emotions. What kind of place is our
highest. Although God started creating destination where human affection and
heaven and earth with life, the starting heavenly affection can combine? It is
point and motivation of this life is love. the only place desired both by the abso-
It is because of love that life came into lute God and by human beings, that is, a
being. (86-79, 1976.3.7) place where they can share love together
as the sons and daughters centering on
When a man and a woman come to one set of parents. (39-9, 1971.1.9)
stand in the position representing God
centering on love, they become connect- How valuable are the sons and daugh-
ed to everything in the universe. When ters embraced in the bosom of love and
this happens, everything God possesses born in an environment of love! If there
becomes theirs. The reason true love is is one central person in the universe
great is that through true love you can whom God wants to visit every day to
become God’s object partner and God look at him, touch, and whisper quietly
can also become you. The Bible says to, how precious and happy that person
that God and Jesus dwell within you. would be! Through love you are empow-
It is from here that we can say that the ered to live as such a central person in
father is in his son, the grandson is in the universe. (163-114, 1987.4.19)
his grandfather, and the grandfather is
in his grandson. The grandfather and When Adam and God become one
grandmother should make a relation- and their love overflows, Adam can
ship of heart with their grandchildren. become God. When Adam becomes com-
pletely one with God in love, God dwells Before people can want to be the best
in Adam. The Bible also says, “Do you on the world stage, they must be able
not know that you are God’s temple and to become the best as an original fam-
God’s spirit dwells in you?” It is saying ily of Adam and Eve. If Adam and Eve
that we are God’s temple. (48-230, 1971.9.19) had taken the position of the prince
and princess of the direct lineage before
We human beings, as creative mas- God, they would have become the best,
terpieces produced by God, were born as a man and woman respectively. But
resembling God. Because God is eter- through the Fall, they lost the positions
nal, we also must have an eternal char- of the prince and princess that have the
acter, and this is why our mind does not right of the first son or daughter. This
age. People should live eternally, and only remains as bitter sorrow in human his-
when they live eternally can they have tory. So in order to regain God’s true
the value of being a masterpiece. This is love, human beings have been walking
why people become lords of all creation. the course in life to restore the positions
(159‑279, 1968.5.19) of the first son and the first daughter.
(226-48, 1992.2.1)
God’s love does not end merely as
God’s love. That love expands horizon- The bodies of Adam and Eve who have
tally through people and never fails. not fallen are houses wherein God can
When positive and negative electrical dwell. Had Adam and Eve become the
charges interact, opposite poles result. body of love, body of life, and body of lin-
And such things occur again in other eage eternally unified through true love,
situations. This way, God’s love expands making God the center of their heart,
horizontally. (34-235, 1970.9.13) the mind and body would not be fighting
today. The Fall means that humankind
What is the holiest thing in the world? inherited Satan’s life and blood through
The holiest thing in the world is true love. Satan’s love. This is why this lineage must
True love begins from God. If God exists, be transformed. The providence of sal-
there is no other route. You should know vation will be completed only when the
that what God truly desires is the way of wild olive tree is transformed into the
true love and that without going through true olive tree. (226‑48, 1992.2.1)
the way of true love you cannot go before
God. God wants to see, hear, eat, and Section 2. True Parents’ Love
touch through love. Also, when human
beings receive a kiss of love from God, 2.1. Sinless true ancestor and Savior
they will feel joy exploding within their of humankind
inner being. This is where God’s wishes
lie; He does not rejoice over having dia- What is a true parent? Had the Fall
monds or jewelry. (Blessed Family - 380) not occurred, God would have been the
vertical love and Adam and Eve God’s ents that the foundation for returning to
body. They would have been just like the new, original world emerges, through
God’s body. God is like the bone and True Parents that the internal connec-
Adam and Eve like the flesh. God also has tion to subjugate Satan is established,
mind and body. God becomes the inter- and it is through True Parents that the
nal parent in the internal position and center is determined that will occupy
Adam and Eve become external parents the external world, conquer Satan, and
in the external position. As the internal finally liberate God and resolve His sor-
parent and external parents become one, row. Thus, you should first be grateful for
they become intertwined through love. this amazing grace with which you can
We come to attend the internal parent live together with True Parents and act
by attending external parents. In other by honoring True Parents’ commands.
words, the union of God and human (43-144, 1971.4.29)
beings in love would have resulted in
true parents, that is, perfected human The hope of humankind is to meet
beings. Without unity in love there can True Parents. True Parents are the ones
be no perfect person. (184-71, 1988.11.13) whom you should meet even though you
walk the path of death. Even if you may
What has history been searching for? lose all history, all ages, and all of your
What has this age been searching for? descendants, if you meet True Parents,
What should the future search for? It is you will regain history, regain the ages,
true parents. Therefore, without every- and regain the future. You should know
thing being led to this, we cannot find that True Parents are such people. (35-236,
real happiness in the course of history or 1970.10.19)
in the universe. (26-199, 1969.10.25)
You should shed tears for God and
What kind of people are True Par- True Parents. No one can follow the path
ents? True Parents symbolize the hope of of restoration without shedding tears.
all people. They symbolize the absolute This is because God has been walking the
hope before fallen humankind. They are path of tears until now in order to save
the fruit of history, center of the age, and humankind. (God’s Will and the World - 163)
the starting point for the future where
human beings can be connected to this You should understand how amaz-
world where they are living today. (35-236, ing it is that I have come to this earth
1970.10.19) with the name of the True Parent. What
are the most blessed words among all the
Consider the three Chinese charac- words in the world? For fallen people,
ters that make up the term True Parents the words True Parents are the words of
(眞父母). It is through True Parents that greatest blessing, greater than regaining
history is governed, through True Par- a nation or the world after it has been
lost. You should know that these words fruit of the love desired by all human-
are more precious than anything in kind. To this fruit all the historical
heaven and earth. (127-220, 1983.5.8) courses are connected; that is to say, the
past, present, and future are all connect-
The simple words True Parents comed to him. Furthermore, the individual,
mand history. Until now countless sag- family, tribe, people, nation, and world
es have walked the path of sacrifice in are all connected to him, and so is all of
order to find and establish this word. heaven and earth. (13-143, 1964.1.1)
The name they have established with
hope after going through continuous The role the Messiah must carry out
bloody strife, struggling and screaming, when he comes to this earth is the role
is the holy name of True Parents. Before of the True Parent. Then, who is the True
True Parents there should be true chil- Parent? He is the horizontal parent with
dren. So have you become true children? horizontal true love, who stands in place
That which is true does not change in the of the vertical true father. Christianity
past, in the present, or in the future. (33- says that the Messiah is God and God
109, 1970.8.9) is the Messiah, but this is wrong. God
is the vertical true father. There is only
God’s history of restoration can be one. You cannot see this any other way.
seen as a history to establish True Par- The Messiah is the horizontal True Par-
ents. Therefore, from the time of Cain ent. (186-40, 1989.1.24)
and Abel until today Heaven has been
fulfilling the providence to internally You should know that until the
restore True Parents. Whoever opposes appearance of True Parents on this
or interferes with the fundamental prov- earth, there had been many tearful sto-
idence to realize this purpose will be ries in the background that you cannot
deserted in front of the heavenly princi- even imagine. I don’t know how many
ple and eventually perish. (9-10, 1960.3.27) tears I have shed without you knowing
about it. Only God understands this.
The Messiah is the True Parent. We (Blessed Family - 449)
are true children. We have to stand in
the same realm of destiny and partici- Who are the True Parents we know?
pate in it. (55-97, 1972.4.23) They are the ancestors of humankind
and thus you should attend True Parents
When the Messiah comes to this just as you do your own. (118-147, 1982.5.23)
earth, although he comes as an individ-
ual, he is not an individual. His value is Why are True Parents coming to the
such that he is the fruit of the religious people on this Earth? True Parents are
faith held by all humankind, the fruit coming to restore human beings into
of the hopes of all humankind, and the that which they most like. What is that?
It is to make you into true parents – little What is it that human beings desire?
True Parents. (125-117, 1983.3.14) It is to attend True Parents. Although
six thousand years ago Adam and Eve
Where does true love begin? True love should have been blessed in holy mar-
begins in True Parents. This is the best riage and all humankind should have
news among all good news. Although become God’s descendants, the Fall
there may be some good news declared made human beings Satan’s descen-
in the world, and although “husband” dants. Therefore, on this earth we must
and “wife” are good words, there is no re-establish the True Parents, who are on
better news than that of True Parents. the side of heaven and who were lost six
This is because without the appearance thousand years ago. We must be reborn
of True Parents, no true husband or wife through connecting with True Parents’
can appear in the fallen world. You must love. Only then can we become citizens
understand this clearly. (131-187, 1984.5.1) of the heavenly kingdom. (19-202, 1968.1.7)
Human beings need True Parents. God absolutely needs True Parents,
Why is that so? The fundamental task to for even the omnipotent God is unable to
connect us to the axis of true love has fulfill the providence without True Par-
been completed for the first time in his- ents. Also, the hundreds of billions of
tory. This is unprecedented in history, spirits in the spirit world absolutely need
and it will not be repeated in the future. True Parents, for without the birth of
You should know this clearly. The axis is True Parents the spirits in the archangel-
one, not two. This axis is true love. The ic realm cannot find value in their work
love that your mother and father are to support the realization of God’s will
engaged in right now is not true love. on earth. You need True Parents so you
(137-107, 1985.12.24) can stand before God. (Blessed Family - 454)
The purpose of God’s providence has All history has been for the sake of
only one focus. The place where God’s receiving True Parents. Religions have
ideal is realized is none other than that. been seeking True Parents, the world has
This is where we can meet our lost par- been seeking True Parents, and nations
ents, our lost True Parents. The basis have been seeking True Parents. They all
for this is the center of everything. This have been seeking the way to True Par-
reality is called True Parents. There have ents. (God’s Will and the World - 75)
been many junctures in history, but this
is the most valuable one. You should Throughout the ages of history, peo-
think about how important this is. All ple had no way to unite because they had
the saints have fought for this founda- lost their parents and become orphans.
tion, and for the sake of this issue. (52-94, Everything should have been resolved
1971.12.23) through the love of the original parents,
but this could not be achieved. So True Democracy is an ideology of broth-

Parents are the ones everyone needs. erhood, but above that there is a parent-
(128-107, 1983.6.5) centered ideology. You should be aware
that the age of the parent-centered ide-
What has been our hope throughout ology is coming in the future. Do you
history? It is to attend True Parents. The decide who will be your parents by hold-
reason God established the nation of ing an election? Can you elect the return-
Israel and the Jewish faith was to receive ing Lord through a vote? Can you choose
the Messiah. The Messiah is True Par- God through an election? You cannot.
ent. Also, it was to receive the Lord of the Democracy has the basis to foster an
Second Advent that God created Christi- atmosphere of distrust. Why? People do
anity and the Christian cultural sphere, all kinds of things for their own profit.
and the returning Lord is the True Par- They do all kinds of things, using their
ent coming as the third Adam. (God’s Will money, mobilizing manpower, plotting
and the World - 75) against others, slandering them, and so
forth. (211-343, 1991.1.1)
Where does everything come to
its conclusion? Everything concludes 2.2. True Parents give birth to
at the point of meeting True Parents. humankind through true love
The appearance of the True Parents of
humankind is the hope of history, the You were born of the blood of false
hope of the nations, the hope of philos- parents who were chased away from
ophy, and the hope of the providence. Heaven with no connection to true par-
The time when True Parents appear is ents. Thus, in order to move away from
the pinnacle of history that comes only this lineage, you must trample upon
once – an unprecedented time, never to that lineage again and again and pull it
be repeated. (51-354, 1971.12.5) out again and again. Without changing
your lineage at the fundamental level in
What kind of people are the True this way, you cannot enter the heavenly
Parents? How do your physical parents world. (22-271, 1969.5.4)
differ from True Parents? Who are the
True Parents? What is it that they do? In In transforming the lineage, unless
terms of love, how do your own parents the condition for victory is fulfilled inside
differ from True Parents? They have dif- Adam’s bone marrow and the core of His
ferent concepts of love. Their concepts of flesh and blood, through binding God’s
love differ. Your parents teach about love love to the seed that will be the child in
centered on the earthly realm, while the the future, God’s child cannot be born in
spiritual Parents teach a love that is cen- the future. This is a logical certainty. Isn’t
tered on the spiritual realm. The content this recorded in the Bible? If so, the Bible
is different. (129-99, 1983.10.1) is surely God’s word. (35-162, 1970.10.13)
What kind of savior is the sav- What is it that all people desire today?
ior demanded by the fallen people? He It is to welcome the True Parents before
should be the True Parent who can be establishing a global nation. Also, from
one with God’s will and receive God’s whom would your future descendants
love and God’s blessing, not in the posi- want to originate? Your sons and daugh-
tion of the fallen parent, but in the posi- ters want to be born through the lineage
tion of unfallen Adam and Eve. As such of True Parents, not your lineage. This
a True Parent, he must be the savior who is why True Parents become the starting
can give birth to humankind. Other- point of the new future. (35-236, 1970.10.19)
wise, people cannot rise to the point of
having no connection to the original sin. What should True Parents do? They
(22-269, 1969.5.4) should correct the false lineage that is
the root of the satanic world, reverse the
I have said that although the Messiah false life, and open the true path away
may change your lineage, it is you your- from the path of false love. The Bible
self who have to act in order to change says that those who wish to die will
it. Without such a standard being estab- live, and those who wish to live will die.
lished, we cannot reach the path of sal- Why must this kind of paradox appear?
vation. It is by no means achieved eas- It is because you must die to the satanic
ily, but only through a situation where world. (169-37, 1987.10.4)
our life is at stake. The change of lineage
is possible only when you fulfill a forty- It is only through the body of True
day period of fasting and prayer or expe- Parents that we can be re-created with
rience a state of death in which you are completely new life and be fundamen-
vomiting blood. (God’s Will and the World - 62) tally reborn. Only through True Parents
is complete salvation possible, both spir-
Why do we need True Parents? It is itual and physical. Our blessed children
because we must take root in the realm born will thus go to the Kingdom of
of the heart. Now, there is a different Heaven without going through the pro-
root. Through the Fall, all the trunks cess of salvation because they have no
and branches have become different. original sin. (God’s Will and the World -125)
Here, a new root started with true par-
ents, and what emerged from that? A Being True Parents and True Parents’
trunk and branches grew, and you are children is the eternal and unchanging
being engrafted. You should cut yourself destiny. No one can sever this relation-
down and become engrafted. After the ship. This is the path we must walk eter-
engrafting, you will become one with the nally. There is only one path, not two.
great mainstream of the universe. You There is no other way. There is no secret
must cut off everything from the satanic method. We must walk this path. (203-192,
world, down to the root. (164-155, 1987.5.10) 1990.6.24)
True Parents bring the people of the create a movement of wild olive trees
world together and marry them from the becoming true olive trees. To be reborn
position of parents. Here, they not only you need to receive True Parents’ lin-
transcend racial differences but even eage. So it is True Parents that human-
marry good people with bad people. kind desires, and what Jesus and the
Although True Parents deny evil love, Holy Spirit desire is the feast of the lamb.
evil life, and evil lineage as a whole, they (19-164, 1968.1.1)
do not abandon Cain, who killed Abel,
but rather bless him at the same level. First, you should earnestly long for
Like the tides of the sea, when the ebb the Parents. You cannot receive salvation
tide and flow tide meet and are in bal- without attending the Parents based on
ance, at the time of the transition period their being the motivation for your life,
of good and evil that is the conclusion of the entirety of your hope and the root
the providence of salvation (restoration of all your ideals and happiness. Have
through indemnity), they bless good you ever tried offering attendance like
people and bad people together, thereby that? You should understand this clearly.
completely expelling Satan. Hence, you should have the conviction
The Fall occurred through the false that you are a son or daughter who can
marriage in the Garden of Eden, and so become eternally one with True Parents,
True Parents are reversing this by mar- and have this conviction so firmly that
rying people in the proper way. Through you transcend the consciousness of your
True Parents sweeping away that which own being. Otherwise, it will not work.
was done by the false parents, they are (30-237, 1970.3.23)
abolishing hell and carrying out the
work to bless in marriage even the tens It should be enough to have your
of billions and hundreds of billions of natural parents, so why do you need the
ancestors in the spirit world. Through Spiritual Parents? It is because you are
the family foundation of the earthly fallen. What have fallen parents taught
descendants, which is based on true love, you so far? They have chased away the
the ancestors in the spirit world and the better part, more than half, and taught
descendants on earth are becoming one you the way by which you continuously
vertically, and furthermore, through the deteriorate centered on yourself. A clear
foundation of such families, East and line is created that keeps you eternally
West are forging a connection. (300-224, in the satanic world based on the love
1999.3.14) of your parents. There is no way of cut-
ting this off. Then who are the True Par-
What should the adopted son do? He ents? They teach you greater and great-
should be engrafted to the true son. You er things on this foundation so that you
must cut the wild olive tree and engraft can be fit for the heavenly kingdom, the
a bud from the true olive tree. We must eternal kingdom, so that you can keep
in rhythm after you go to the eternal Why do children long for their par-
kingdom. They teach you so that you ents? It is because their house of love is
will have no difficulty breathing. (129-99, there. (137-140, 1986.1.1)
1983.10.1)
Why do we respect parents’ love? It is
Section 3. Parental Love because they sacrifice without expecting
anything. They do not want any return
3.1. Parents’ love is the love of the from it. They are satisfied with loving,
essence and happy just with that. They are hap-
py just with giving. Receiving every-
Children are the fruit of their mother thing does not always make you happy.
and father’s love and the result of their One who gives has more blessing than
investment. They are the extension of one who receives. Why is he blessed? It
their mother and father’s life and the is because he can represent God’s side.
realization of their mother and father’s (46-35, 1971.7.18)
ideal. Those who have had children and
given their love to them will know. This Parents’ love towards their children
is why they say about their beloved sons, is not merely love based on ordinary
“This is the substance of my love, the reality but a love that comes from their
extension of my life, and the realization bone marrow. They cannot forget, even
of my ideals – my second self.” Since if they try, and they cannot sever it even
children are born on the foundation of if they try; such is the heart of love par-
love, life and ideals, the more their parents possess. When they feel that they
ents see them, the more adorable they have a connection of life with their chil-
become, the more their lives are filled dren, parents naturally develop a loving
with vitality, and the more they appear heart toward them. (32-14, 1970.6.14)
as ideal partners. (69-78, 1973.10.20)
What is true love? It is a love that
Can parents change? You should lives for the sake of others; it gives and
know that, through the ages of history, just forgets about it. It does not bother
there has been no time when parents’ to remember having given. Moreover, it
love was revolutionized. This means that does not become exhausted no matter
no matter how many revolutions occur, how much it gives. When parents say to
love has to continue eternally because their seventy-year-old son, “Now watch
love is not something that can be rev- so you don’t get hit by a car!” the son does
olutionized. Such parents, as subject not feel awkward, nor does he get tired of
partners of such love, need you abso- hearing it although it has been repeated
lutely. They need you uniquely, need you countless times. If parents are like this
unchangingly, and need you eternally. even in the fallen world, will people get
(74-18, 1974.11.10) tired when they give and receive God’s
love in the original world? (North South Uni- as the result of your parents’ love in the
fication from the Viewpoint of God’s Will - 346) present. So the children, in the parent-
child relationship, have been born in the
In loving their children, parents do equal positions of the cause and result
not assert themselves but love the chil- that are one in love. (127-13, 1983.5.1)
dren selflessly. Parents do not always
love their children in a grand way based The parent-child relationship repre-
on their authority. (59-298, 1972.7.30) sents the vertical aspect. Thus, the love
in the parent-child relationship cannot
Although parents may sacrifice change. This has been the case through-
themselves, they want their children to out history, hasn’t it? Conjugal love pos-
grow up as wonderful people. Parents sesses four directions because it is con-
are unchanging masters of love. Parents nected with the horizontal aspect. Thus,
have an unchanging heart towards their parents cannot forsake their children,
children, although the children may nor can children forsake their parents.
do all kinds of unusual things. So the (145-274, 1986.5.25)
unchanging love of parents is precious.
(141-241, 1986.2.26) The joy with which the children
relate to their parents should really be
Even when parents suffer for their a joy that represents the world, and the
beloved children to the extent that their joy with which the parents relate to their
bones melt away, they do not feel the children should be a joy that can satisfy
hardship. Why? It is because they love the desire that represents the world. The
their children. Do they cut out and give parent-child relationship really must be
their flesh and blood and then record how the fundamental root of the universe.
much it costs in a notebook? No. Rather, We can conclude that the fundamental
they are anxious and regretful that they root of joy begins from there, and if sor-
cannot give everything. (39-334, 1971.1.16) row has a beginning, there is no place
that is more sorrowful than this. (62-17,
What is the parent-child relation- 1972.9.10)
ship? What kind of relationship is there
centering on love? In the parent-child What is the parent-child relation-
relationship, if the parents’ love is the ship based on? It is blood ties. The word
cause, the children are the fruit and “father” involves love and lineage. To be
result of love; this is how I see it. The children of direct lineage, you should
result and the cause did not begin sepa- be one body in love. You should be con-
rately but in the same place. What does nected through lineage. Blood creates
it mean to say that the love of your par- life. It possesses the life that has inher-
ents is the cause and you have appeared ited the parents’ traditions. Through
as its result? It means that you have come what? Through love. (142-266, 1986.3.13)
Where were we born? We were born even by an atomic bomb. It can never be
in a place where our parents’ love blos- destroyed, broken, or abandoned. (21-68,
somed like a flower of great beauty. This 1968.9.9)
flower blossomed beautifully, and, what’s
more, it had a fragrance; it blossomed as The parent-child relationship cannot
a perfect flower whose fragrance was be severed no matter how hard you try.
loved by the mothers, fathers, God, and That is because it is your children who
even the whole universe. We were born have the nature of a subject in your love
in the middle of this. Children are plant- and life. If you cut that off, you come to
ed as seeds in a place of joy, a place where stand in a position of denying yourself
their mothers and fathers born as men and denying your life; hence, you can-
and women encapsulating the universe not deny the fruit of love. This brings us
made their love blossom. (83-162, 1976.2.8) to the conclusion that parents can aban-
don their own lives for the sake of their
Who are you? You are ones who have children. (83-161, 1976.2.8)
participated together in the fundamen-
tal root of the beginning of your parents’ Regardless of how happily a husband
love. This relationship cannot be severed and wife live together and love each oth-
because the cause and result started in er, which would be the happy couple, one
one place. The source of parents’ love, without children or one with children?
which is the cause, and the love you have A couple without children is an as yet
in your life, which is the result, are one. unfinished work, an incomplete couple.
In this sense, it is possible to say that a Is this so or not? (92-218, 1977.4.17)
parent and a child are one body. With-
out love we cannot talk about one body There is no principle that strikes
or oneness. We receive our parents’ love parents who love their children. They
from the time we are in the womb. The cannot be hit. The universe naturally
love and all the attention of our par- protects them. You need to know this.
ents should be focused on us from the A place where loving parents embrace
moment our mothers become pregnant their loving children and rejoice can-
with us through the essence of love. Why not be attacked by the principles of the
is that? Because we are the fruit of love. universe; rather, it receives its natural
So we were born in love and receive a protection. People have not known this.
connection of life through love; when we (130‑151, 1984.1.8)
grow up in love and reach the time when
we can meet our partner, we receive our When a child becomes sick or crip-
partner. (127-13, 1983.5.1) pled, is it natural that the noble, deep
heart of his parents flows to this crippled
Nothing can destroy the parent-child child. Is this wrong? The heart of such a
relationship. It cannot be destroyed handicapped person is like a valley, and
the heart of the parents like a big area even after loving, and feel regretful and
on the hilltop. The heart of such parents sorry after giving. Because this is the
flows from the top to that deep valley. case, that heart can be part of the essen-
(147-165, 1986.9.7) tial core of eternal love. This is the origi-
nal motivation at the beginning of love.
There is nothing bad in the heart of (60-82, 1972.8.6)
parents who live for the sake of their chil-
dren. The more worn out their clothes, When parents divorce, this is like cut-
the more miserable their situation, the ting their children in half with a knife.
further they dig into the deep valley of The public law of the universe does not
tears. (173-262, 1988.2.21) allow this. Parents who violate this will
receive punishment and be followed by
Ladies and gentlemen, what would misfortune wherever they go, unable to
happen if a baby were to be ashamed of find happiness. (298-300, 1999.1.17)
taking a poop? He does not feel ashamed
even after taking a poop or peeing on When a baby becomes hungry, its
the floor; rather, he even smiles openly mother’s breasts become swollen with
watching his mother clean up after him. milk. When the milk swells them up
This is possible only with love. In love, and the breasts begin to hurt, there is
there is nothing dirty. Love can over- abundant pressure. The heart of a moth-
come everything. (116-84, 1981.12.20) er embracing her child and giving him
her milk is difficult to express in words.
A mother breastfeeding and raising When the swollen breasts go down, the
her baby in her bosom has an earnest mother feels relieved and happy. No one
heart. The parents’ heart is such that even can understand this feeling unless she is
when their child poops and pees and a mother. Moreover, as a mother watch-
makes a smell, they forget about these es her baby suck her breast while touch-
instances because of their love. When ing it, love springs up abundantly in her
such is the heart of even fallen parents heart. (187-99, 1989.1.6)
toward their children, how much more
eager the heart of God must have been, If you were to ask a mother with a child
who, as the subject partner of love, want- whom she would rather lose, her hus-
ed to love Adam and Eve through the band or her child, if she really loves her
original heart? We should think about child she would say that she would never
this deeply once more. (20‑209, 1968.6.9) give up her child but would give up her
husband if she had to. Husbands may be
The heart of parents is that they feel sorry to hear this! These days, ordinary
as if something is lacking even after they people say, “Well, if your child dies you
have given. They want to love more, can have another one, can’t you?” How-
wondering if they have loved enough ever, this is a last option. When we probe
into the principle of matters of order, we is. It is most natural to say that God cre-
see that the husband and wife are hori- ated the salmon as a model to show that
zontal and come last. The history of love love, and our young, are the most pre-
is like this. (48‑212, 1971.9.19) cious things. The life of the salmon is
truly an amazing textbook for human-
What on earth is original love? It kind. (128-259, 1983.8.28)
is the love by which parents can give
their life for their child. Their love goes 3.2. Parents’ love is complete even
beyond their own life. Why must this be after being shared over and over
so? Originally, the universe was not cre- again
ated for the sake of life. Because it was
created for the sake of love, it is love that Why is it that we love our children?
comes first. Thus, it is rather that life goes Why is it that we cannot help loving
along with love, and not that love goes them? It is because loving our children is
along with life. Thus, genuine love acts like inheriting God’s great work of cre-
by sacrificing life and by going beyond ation on the horizontal, substantial lev-
life. You should know that this is the love el. We are feeling the joy God felt after
of Heaven, a love that can connect with creating Adam and Eve. We are inher-
the universe. (132-152, 1984.5.31) iting God’s love and God’s authority to
create. (76-45, 1975.1.26)
Consider the life of the salmon. The
salmon dies after laying its eggs. Nev- Although people may not under-
ertheless, the male and female salmon stand this, parents who have raised
become one in laying their eggs… This many children can see that their heart of
means that salmon couples are deeply in love is wide, large, and deep. People who
love, as if they have been sentenced to have raised many children can feel on
die. When the female fish lays her eggs, their own that they cannot strike even
the male makes a hole in the ground and their wicked enemies. They are stand-
protects them there. This is truly an ide- ing on that broad a foundation and liv-
al couple. After laying their eggs, they ing according to that broad a law. (51-318,
die. To see the various situations of male 1971.12.5)
and female salmon dying is very shock-
ing. In so doing, the body of the moth- When an infant is born, he follows
er becomes food for her young. (128‑259, the electric current of love and automat-
1983.8.28) ically seeks out a nipple. It does not mat-
ter whether she is ugly or beautiful – she
If there is a Creator, why do you think just has to be his mother. This is indeed
He created the salmon in this way? See- a sight of unmatched harmony and holi-
ing this, we can grasp how important ness. (298-304, 1999.1.17)
our young are, and how important love
People are born in love and grow up The love between the parents and chil-
while receiving love. Each of us is the dren comes from the parents. We receive
fruit of our parents’ love. You are the vis- our parents’ love from the moment of
ible, real fruit of what your mother and birth. We receive parents’ love and grow
father’s love is like. Parents have to love up, and then engage in the horizontal
the person who is the fruit of their love. love between husband and wife; in order
Through this fruit the infinite love bears for the love of the husband and wife to
fruit yet again. Here is the path whereby continue, they must have children and
we can be connected to individual love, love them. The parents can feel genuine
family love, tribal love, global love, uni- love only when they have children. The
versal love, and even to the fundamental love of brothers and sisters alone can-
love of God. (126-245, 1983.4.24) not tell us what parents’ love is. In other
words, we can come to know that love
You are a unique participant and only when we have experienced the cir-
companion in love in front of your par- cular course starting from your parents
ents. With love, you can be equal to your and completing the circle by becoming a
mother and father and rise to an equal parent ourselves. (66-119, 1973.4.18)
position. This is a privilege of love. Par-
ents want to bequeath everything they To each of us, the love string of our
own to their sons and daughters, whom mother – our parents – and the string of
they truly love. To inherit the universe, our ideals are connected, and this can-
you can jump in and inherit a hundred not be cut off by anyone. Rather, all the
percent when you have found an equal power of the universe is protecting it.
position of value of love in the tradition Thus, wherever I go, my parents will fol-
of love. This is why parents want to have low me. My parents always want to be
children of filial piety. Children of filial with me, even in the spirit world. Thus,
piety pass on the inheritance of love as it is a sin to dislike your parents accom-
participants in the eternal love of their panying you. Hence, you should know
parents. (140-233, 1986.2.12) that thinking of and loving our parents
like they are our own body and practic-
A baby, who is born through love, ing filial piety has the highest value for
can do whatever he likes, and you do human beings. (298-300, 1999.1.17)
not dislike him; rather, you like him no
matter what. This is because that baby is It is from our parents’ love that
made from your flesh and blood, and is we were born. We were born by being
a second you, created through love. So engrafted to our parents’ love. Before
whether he defecates, or urinates, or has the connections of life and of lineage are
a runny nose, he is cute and adorable. made, through love, the connections of
This is because these things are soaked lineage and the connections of life are in
in love. (Blessed Family - 887) place. Why is it that each individual is
so precious? Each person is not precious may be, they will bow down to that love.
just because he has life, but because he (90-84, 1976.12.19)
has participated together in his parents’
love. It is parents who have loved, but it The reason parents are precious is
is the individual that is the fruit of their that they give for the sake of their chil-
love. Each one is precious because he is dren. So things come to be the other
born having both the beginning point way around: when the parents get old,
and the fruit. (140-233, 1986.2.12) they become children. Long before, the
parents were their children’s teachers,
Genuine parents will strive to con- but as they become seventy and eighty
tinue the tradition of love. This is the years old, they become like children. At
same for Orientals and for Westerners. that time, the child takes the place of
All parents try to establish the universal the father or mother. The child should
tradition of love by transcending their love his parents just as they raised him.
own tribe. People, whoever they are, try This is the principle of heaven and earth.
to bring together their family in com- (137‑95, 1985.12.24)
pleteness and harmony and live a happy
and peaceful life. Regardless of whether Section 4. Conjugal Love
one is from the East or the West, every-
one thirsts after such a life. In this case 4.1. Conjugal love is the flower of
tradition is the essence. This is because the whole universe
only tradition is connected with the
future. (Tongil Segye 1978. 11-11) Man is a being having God’s yang
image, and woman is a being having
Which is greater, conjugal love or the God’s yin image. A married couple is
love between parents and child? Western like the wrapping of heaven and earth in
people think that conjugal love is great- a cloth. They can feel the heart of God’s
er. But that is not so. Love for a child is ideal love. (13-67, 1963.10.17)
greater than the love between husband
and wife. In conjugal love, the husband God is a being with dual characteris-
and wife fight because they think the tics vertically aligned, and human beings
other does not love them, but parents are physical beings with dual character-
and children fight thinking they must istics horizontally aligned. As such, the
love the other more. This is because the ideal of husband and wife is for the two
love of parents and child is the center to become one and form a completely
and vertical, and follows the road that is rounded, apple shape. This would serve
close to the heavenly law. Thus, we find as a parent body able to pull and attach
that the love that serves others is closer the ideal of love in the four directions,
to genuine love. However strong a man having the form of their four character-
may be, and however tough a woman istics. (127-79, 1983.5.5)
When the husband and wife love love can blossom together is the desire of
each other explosively on the basis of the world, the desire of humankind, and
the heart of loving God and loving the desire of the future. You should know
humankind, God and the universe will that the love of husband and wife is a pre-
be enraptured by this couple. This love cious and beautiful thing that can finally
cannot be anything other than that for spread the fragrances of history in front
the sake of God and humankind. Where of the principles of heaven and earth and
does the root of this love lie? It does not appear as a new flower. (35-241, 1970.10.19)
lie within oneself. God is the source of
love. He is the source of love for human- Love is eternal. There are not two
kind. (35-239, 1970.10.19) kinds of such love. There is just one.
When a man and a woman are joined
What is an ideal married couple? It together in love, they must live together
is a couple who can realistically mani- on earth for a hundred years, and even
fest the highest art and a couple who can after they die they are to live together
manifest the highest literature. When eternally. Although they have two bod-
we encounter the highest ideal and high- ies, they become one body, and as they
est world of culture, we can see that the rotate together they create oneness.
sweet love shared by a husband and wife When their two bodies become one,
is the highest love and the most sublime they come to rotate with God and estab-
work of art in the world. The life of a hus- lish a four-position foundation of love.
band and wife should be a most sublime This is nothing less than the ideal world.
work of literature; it should become the False love cannot invade; only true love
subject of a literary work. (22-269, 1969.5.4) can dwell there. (Blessed Family - 344)
People always need stimulation. A husband and wife who are joined
Happiness does not come without stim- together by the love in their hearts should
ulation; there has to be stimulation. Just create a family whose members’ mutual
as our hunger makes each meal taste like affection has, through a lifetime of expe-
something new, the love between hus- rience, surely gone beyond the sphere of
band and wife should always be fresh. their own daily lives. That love should
The more the husband and wife see merge without fail into oneness with
each other, the more they should long to God’s purpose. Otherwise, they cannot
see each other and want to be together enter the Kingdom of Heaven, the dwell-
all day. In light of this, you need to do ing place of God. (35-179, 1970.10.13)
a study on me and do a study on God.
(23‑57, 1969.5.11) The perfection of the love of a man
and a woman is the perfection of the uni-
Establishing a family where God’s verse. The day this love is shattered, the
love and the three great kinds of human order of the universe will be destroyed
and the entire vertical world will col- A bride and bridegroom should not
lapse. (Blessed Family - 544) unite through money, power or honor,
but through the original love of God.
Through their becoming one in love They should create a family that loves
as husband and wife, a couple attains the God, with the wife living for the sake of
capacity to create in the same position as her husband, and the husband loving his
God, and their child is the result of that wife. (Blessed Family - 880)
attainment. (52-314, 1972.2.3)
A man is an incarnation of the True
Heaven is looking for a husband Father and a woman an incarnation of
and wife who are bound together as a the True Mother. Therefore, when the
pure man and woman and can repre- husband looks down on his wife, he looks
sent heaven and earth with a passion- down on True Mother; and when the
ate, crimson-colored heart of love. You wife deceives her husband, she deceives
should have such a love as a husband and True Father. (Blessed Family - 869)
wife and raise your sons and daughters
in that love. (127-100, 1983.5.5) The power by which the man can
have dominion over the woman and
The scene of a man and a woman hug- the woman can have dominion over the
ging and kissing is one of the opposite man is love. No power other than love
poles of a flat plane colliding and gen- can enable them to take dominion over
erating the light that is to illuminate the each other; only love has dominion.
path to finding love. When a white light (Blessed Family - 344)
appears there, colors should be added to
create a light of colorful brilliance. You In terms of physical strength, wom-
should know that when these lights are en cannot match men, but when love is
mixed by the vertical love of God, they involved, the wife and the husband push
will be transformed into a splendid, ide- and pull each other and become one. If
al world of brightness – like the colors of a person becomes an object partner of
the rainbow. (134-170, 1985.4.7) love before God, will God like it? He
will. (270-242, 1995.6.7)
In these times people everywhere
are engaged in love that is like instant The melody God likes most is the
food. Love does not deepen just because laughter of a husband and wife who are
you take a bath in a bathtub filled with happy in their love for each other. When
its fragrance. I would say that the love such a couple lives a life with the heart
shared by a couple from the countryside to embrace the world and accommodate
who wash in cold water before going to the entire universe, that laughter will
bed, is purer and becomes deeper with spring forth naturally. In God’s eyes, the
the passing of time. (Blessed Family - 353) beautiful sight of such a couple would be
like a flower. This is not just an ideal or Principle of Creation, which mandates
abstraction. I am talking about the orig- that the husband and wife attain abso-
inal world. (Blessed Family - 877) lute oneness in love. In love, people have
the responsibility to absolutely care for
A conversation between a loving their partner. (277-200, 1996.4.16)
husband and wife is more beautiful
than any poem or painting in the world. If you are a couple that is bonded by
Furthermore, how beautiful and splen- the strong power of love, you should feel
did are the words that people who are joy and have love for your partner no
in love exchange – “just the two of us”! matter what he or she does. If a wife says
(Blessed Family - 887) that she hates her husband’s smell, or a
husband thinks or feels that he doesn’t
When a man and a woman receive like the way his wife’s body moves, this
the Blessing and experience joy while is because the couple has not realized
giving and receiving perfect love, God complete love. Such a couple has come
looks at this as if it were a flower that together for a certain purpose that is to
has bloomed on earth. Moreover, all their own advantage. (Blessed Family - 887)
things of harmony that come into being
through their love are like fragrances When a husband and wife live togeth-
to God. God dwells here as He wants to er, they are happier if they experience
live surrounded by such beautiful fra- hurricanes, rain storms and thunder as
grances. The foundation upon which part of the ups and downs of life, and
God’s love can enter is the place of love pursue the ideal of love while experienc-
between husband and wife. This will ing such diverse feelings, rather than liv-
be a place where all things of creation ing comfortably throughout their whole
and the universe come into harmony. life. (167-212, 1987.7.19)
(Blessed Family - 887)
Rather than money or knowledge,
4.2. Conjugal love cannot be we need love in order to solve the prob-
fulfilled if it is shared with another lems between man and woman. (161-293,
person 1987.3.1)
According to people’s original nature, When you listen to people’s voices,

they do not want their partner’s love for you will find that women’s voices have
them to be divided. The completeness of a higher pitch than men’s. Why were
the horizontal love relationship between women’s voices created to be higher
husband and wife is destroyed if that pitched? In terms of physical strength
love is shared; whereas, this is not so in women are weaker than men; but in
the vertical love relationship between terms of heart and affection women are
parent and child. This is because of the higher. Then, what about men? Men love
broadly. Women are higher in terms of someone devotes himself to breaking it

the love for their husbands and children, down. The love whereby each tries to give
but men have a deeper heart of love for to the other is eternal. (36-75, 1970.11.15)
their relatives and country. This is why
we learn from our mother how to love Love is simple and foolish. It does not
our sons and daughters and our fami- care about any situation. If I truly love
ly, and from our father how to love the someone, I am not concerned whether
world. To lean too much to one side cre- someone is watching us from the side.
ates instability; a balance is struck by A love that is conscious about some-
linking these two kinds of love together. one watching is a love within a certain
(129-55, 1983.10.1) limit. How simple and foolish is the love
that does not care whether someone is
In the first three years or so, you watching. (33-113, 1970.8.9)
won’t fit together well. How can a man
and a woman with different family back- Economic difficulties cannot be
grounds, customs, and norms of propri- allowed to create a rift in the husband
ety fit together? They should make effort and wife relationship. Neither knowl-
to fit together until they become one. edge nor ignorance can dilute the love
(Blessed Family - 895) of husband and wife. (Blessed Family - 880)
Only through love can greater things Heaven is looking for a husband and
come forth... The level increases only wife who, bound together as a pure man
through a love that lives for the sake and woman, can represent heaven and
of others. Therefore, fighting couples earth with a passionate, crimson heart
will produce children who will lead the of love. (127-100, 1983.5.5)
nation to destruction. However, lov-
ing couples that live for the sake of oth- Why do you think the problem of
ers will produce God-like, wise princes divorce could come up between peo-
and princesses who have extracted the ple who love each other? Considering
full essence of heaven and earth. (204-106, the fact that those who have divorced
1990.7.1) or who want to divorce all once had a
love relationship transcending life and
Why do a husband and wife fight? It death, there is something wrong. There
is because each of them tries to receive can be many reasons for divorce, but it
love from the other. Those groups whose ultimately signifies that something has
members try to receive love cannot last changed – something between two peo-
long. A family where everyone tries to ple. It happens because they fail to main-
receive love will be shattered, but a fami- tain and cultivate their love. Love itself
ly where everyone tries to love others will does not change, but people’s hearts
not be shattered, no matter how much change. (Blessed Family - 351)
In marriage relationships throughout the ideals of husband and wife. From

the world, power comes when the hus- the standpoint of such principles, you
band earns and brings home money. The should not just see the external appear-
wife is naturally strengthened upon see- ance when you find your spouse. Mar-
ing the money he brings home, and the riage is a fearsome thing. (God’s Will and the
husband naturally gains strength seeing World - 543)
his wife so empowered. But if they are
unable to earn money they become agi- You thought you would be happy
tated, and their relationship may even after meeting your husband, but there
break. A true husband and wife, how- are bad times as well. You should not
ever, should create oneness in love with hope for good things only. Would it be
God at the center. (Blessed Family - 880) good to be bathed in sunlight continu-
ously for twenty-four hours? There must
Some men, when they see a pret- also be nighttime. Isn’t it natural that
ty woman, wish that she were his wife, something that is high comes down?
even if he has his own wife. Of such a (30‑141, 1970.3.21)
man with two minds, we say that he has
a thief’s disposition. Since it is Satan A happy family is one where when
who started out with two minds, it is not the husband returns home he discuss-
wrong to call a man “Satan” who has two es with his wife everything that hap-
minds. If there is such a man, he is no pened while he was out, and this reveals
different from Satan. (Blessed Family - 348) new things to pioneer. A happy family
is one where they join their strengths
A husband and wife can be consid- and research together. When the par-
ered a pair; however just as every face ents do this, the children will contribute
differs, people’s fortunes differ. They their strengths and join in with them,
have different destinies in life. Even if expressing their hope to build such a
the husband has a bad destiny, if his family. (29-113, 1970.2.25)
wife has a good destiny, her destiny can
change the husband’s destiny for the A loving husband and wife should
better. Conversely, even if the wife has not unilaterally stipulate and fix in their
a bad destiny, if her husband has a good minds what their spouse’s face should be
destiny, this can change her destiny for like. If you imagine the face of your part-
the better. Therefore, we can say that ner as having only one appearance, noth-
the destiny of husband and wife is like ing could be more boring. When you
creating level ground by tearing down look at your partner’s face with joy, it will
mountains and filling up valleys. After appear to be joyful; and if you look upon
creating level ground, they can plant it with a loving heart, it will look beauti-
trees, plough fields, and pursue a vari- ful. You should always see your partner’s
ety of plans for their love as they keep face as new, like that of water swirling
when it flows with new shapes appearing If a husband and wife brush their
at every turn. (Blessed Family - 880) teeth before kissing each other, this is
not natural love; the toothpaste smell
Human beauty does not just reside will keep them from being able to
in the face. It can be seen and felt from savor the unique human body smell.
all directions. Beauty is three-dimen- When I look at those people who brush
sional, like a ball. Whether seen from their teeth before kissing, I don’t know
above, seen from the side, or seen from whether they are trying to taste love or
any direction, a person has his or her taste toothpaste! When we look at the
own perfect beauty. So you should not world these days, it is full of calculating,
carelessly evaluate your wife’s face. artificial, and hypocritical love to the
Many beautiful women are poor, but point that we are confused about what
women who have virtue or good for- human happiness is; such love is the
tune are of a different type. We often see main culprit leading the world to ruin.
that even in the case of a woman with (Blessed Family - 353)
a pretty face, her face becomes strange
after having just two or three children. Soybean paste soup tastes best when
So we can conclude that those who can it is served in an earthenware bowl. The
maintain their beauty even after child- rough and thick taste of soybean paste
birth are beautiful women. (God’s Will and soup is something you can never forget
the World - 543) once you have developed a liking for it.
Likewise, when people have developed a
When a husband and wife love each liking for the rough and thick flavor of
other, each should love their spouse as a love, they will never change. Just as you
representative of God. When they love quickly get tired of instant foods, which
each other from a humanistic perspec- are sweet, if you could get love easily any-
tive, the shortcomings on both sides will where like instant food, you would not be
come out, and this may eventually lead able to call it true love. (Blessed Family - 353)
to their divorce. (Blessed Family - 880)
Who do you think saw Adam and
Love has value when people miss each Eve dancing naked in the Garden of
other. In asking for love, use your mouth Eden? You can do such things when
to speak and watch with your eyes open there is nobody around. When a hus-
wide, so that you can please the one who band and wife dance naked in the room,
gives love. You should know that if you is this something to be concerned about?
remain dull, love will turn back on the Between the husband and wife, who
path and run away. If a person giving cares what they do, whether they dance
love is not serious but has a passive atti- naked or do other strange things? What
tude, how offended the other would be! does it matter when a husband and wife
(Blessed Family - 887) do it by themselves? (21-240, 1968.11.24)
Even pigeons call “Coo, coo, coo!” an occasion is the first meeting of a bride
and rejoice together, so if there is a sound and groom in the midst of love. When
of a husband and wife’s meeting, a sound you think that you have created a path
of truly loving people meeting together, to God and take on the role of a com-
what kind of sound would that make? It plete minus in love, it is from here that
would be no less than the sound of thun- the heat produced by the love of heaven
der. (Blessed Family - 887) and earth begins to increase. After you
create a cozy environment for your life
The loving words a husband and wife and the environment for your ideals,
whisper to each other in bed become a then you should go to your wife’s room.
tonic to dissolve all fatigue and hatred (179-90, 1988.7.22)
from the world. Among those words
that you whisper, you cannot say, “You These days you do not wear tradition-
have to love me.” Just as love is natural, al Korean socks, but in the old days peo-
the secret words of love should be tender ple used to wear them for months, until
and beautiful. (Blessed Family - 887) they had holes and the toes showed. Then
they came to have all kinds of odors; but
When a husband and wife make love, still to the nose of a loving wife, those
even if the husband’s father or mother odors were better than a nice fragrance.
may be sleeping next to them, it is fine You will go and lick even smelly toes
even if they scream when they reach when you are in love. They will taste
their climax. They should make every- crisp, sweet, sour, and intriguing. When
one in the local villages know about you measure like this using an antenna
their love, so they will say, “That cou- of love, the extent to which you like it
ple is so much in love, and when they will rise way above the extent that you
make that funny sound at night, village dislike it. (194-49, 1989.10.15)
rats are shocked and roosters stop crow-
ing.” If someone asks why such an inci- Is it easy to re-create your sons and
dent has occurred that shocks rats and daughters? You have to do all kinds
causes roosters to stop crowing, you can of things to give birth to a new son or
say, “Why do you think? It is because of daughter, all the extreme things. So is
the shouts of love that shake heaven and the spit of your loving husband dirty or
earth!” (136-32, 1985.12.20) not? If your husband’s spit gets on your
palm, and you are wearing a silk dress
The place of conjugal love is a flower and have no place to wipe it off, would
of the whole universe. In the place where you be willing to lick the spit off your
a newly married husband and wife, who palm or not? Speak honestly. You have to
appear as an encapsulation of the histor- say “I want to lick it and swallow it” for
ical ages, become one, God comes and it to be true love. Love knows no dirty
settles down. How solemn and fearsome things. (194-165, 1989.10.22)
When conjugal love catches fire, combines the characters for “man” and
two lives become one and then the lin- “woman.” There is a saying that a fight
eages unite and start boiling in love. In between husband and wife is like cut-
the midst of that, the owner plants the ting water with a knife. When you cut
seed. When the male-life essence and water with a knife, does it leave a trace?
the female-life essence meet this way, It does not. Even after fighting, once a
and through the combining of centrif- couple puts their foreheads together and
ugal and centripetal forces that are set smiles, peace returns. (127-245, 1983.5.15)
in motion through love, everything will
turn. Things go up and things go down…. The love of husband and wife is for
When a seed sprouts in an upward spot, the sake of reaching up to God. (127-109,
it becomes a son, and when it sprouts in 1983.5.5)
a downward spot it becomes a daughter!
This is a theory, but I do not know if it Genuine love is to love with the
is really true or not. Since this idea reso- entire body as one and with the heart
nates with the theory, if you study it and and lineage as one. It is a husband and
find out whether it is really true or not, wife who can love like this. If there were
you will be a candidate for a doctorate or no husband and wife in the world, would
a Nobel Prize. (300-53, 1999.2.21) there be any excitement in living? (26-151,
1969.10.25)
Having children is the act of con-
quering the upper realm of God. This is Even in the fallen world, when a man
an event to lead you to love your child and a woman fall in love, they say, “Ah,
from God’s position and experience the there is an electric current here.” The
inner heart of God and how much He electricity that arises from moment to
loved human beings after the Creation. moment starts from the archangel – it
(224-28, 1991.11.21) is unicellular. The electricity of love that
arises in the original world is the light-
A love-centered life will solve every- ning of the love of the universe. It sur-
thing. Even the tiger eyes of a greedy passes the former in strength several
old man, when he is in love, will take on thousand times; moreover, the sound of
the shape of the moon as it is in a paint- the movement of the cells of each human
ing, and his frozen mouth will break organ is like the sound of thunder. The
into a smile. Love can completely melt principle view of love is that the man and
down something that has been frozen woman engaged in true love of the origi-
and love can freeze something that is nal world cannot meet God unless they
melted. Love is something that has the concentrate all their might towards the
capacity to contain two extremes and contact point where the lightning of love
still go further. If you look carefully at meets. This is also the completion of the
the Chinese character ho (“to like”), it purpose of creation. (Blessed Family - 380)
Do you think God sees you making where love dwells. This is heaven’s most
love or not? Would God, who transcends holy place. (134-185, 1985.4.7)
time and space, close His eyes at night,
when the five billion people of the world What is the symbol of the love of a
make love? How would He feel when He man and woman? Where is the final des-
sees them? How many good wives and tination of love? It is the sexual organs
good husbands are there? Think about that make a man and a woman one
it. All kinds of things should happen body. The sexual organs become a chan-
there. Reluctantly playing a wife’s role, nel that can bring their mind and body
reluctantly being dragged along, reluc- into complete oneness through love.
tantly trying to please your spouse – you (Blessed Family - 337)
should not live like that. That is not love,
is it? Is that life? How great it would be What is the difference between a man
if the whole world turned into an envi- and a woman? First of all, their bodies,
ronment where butterflies and bees flew including their sexual organs, are differ-
around freely and we could live in har- ent. Then, for whom is the male sexual
mony within heaven and earth accord- organ absolutely necessary? The male
ing to God’s ideal of creation – just as in sexual organ exists for a woman. One
the Garden of Eden, with the fragrance sexual organ is concave, and the other
of flowers – so that God could fall asleep is convex. Why are they made like that?
in bliss? Have you ever thought about Both of them could be made pointed
this? Try living like this. (222-252, 1991.11.3) or both could be made flat, but why do
they look different? It is all for the sake of
Why don’t women have beards? the other. The man’s organ is absolutely
When God saw Adam with a long beard, wanted by the woman, and the woman’s
He was not pleased; so when He made organ is absolutely wanted by the man.
Eve, He made her without a beard. So We have not known that the woman’s
what is the greatest masterpiece among organ absolutely belongs to the man,
all God’s creation? It is women. Women and the man’s organ absolutely belongs
are the greatest masterpiece, but who are to the woman. By owning each other’s
they for? They are a great work of art for sexual organs, man and women come to
men. Think this way. (38-180, 1971.1.3) know true love. (299-119, 1999.2.7)
Section 5. Sexual Love The sexual organs of men and wom-

en are the treasure store of the royal
5.1. Sex is the original palace of palace. They are the treasure store of
love, the most holy place of heaven the royal palace of the heavenly nation.
Even God cannot do whatever He wants
Where is God’s most holy place? It is with her sexual organ. Only the priest
the sexual organs of men and women, can open the lock to it. A woman should
not get undressed before two priests. ated human beings, what do you think
She is allowed to undress herself before is the part God made with the greatest
her master; any one else is a devil. See concern and devotion? Do you think it
what will happen to the perverted men is the eyes? The nose? The heart? The
of today. (194-345, 1989.10.30) brain? These things will disappear when
you die, will they not? (279-244, 1996.9.15)
The sexual organ is the royal pal-
ace of love, a royal palace giving birth The sexual organ is the royal palace
to eternal life, and a royal palace where of love. What has happened to that roy-
one receives the blood ties and lineage al palace of love now? A person’s sexu-
that will inherit the heavenly tradition al organ is the royal palace of love, the
that will never, ever change. It is a royal royal palace of life, and the royal palace
palace of true life, a royal palace of true of lineage. It is such a precious thing:
love, and a royal palace of true lineage. a holy thing. But the Fall has turned it
It is the most precious place. You can- into something dirty. From the original
not do whatever you want with it. You viewpoint of God, it is not something
cannot open it without God’s official dirty, but something holy. It is the most
approval. No one can touch it except precious thing. Life, love, and lineage are
your husband or your wife, who has connected to it. Satan defiled such a holy
received the official approval from God thing. (218-176, 1991.7.28)
and the universe. (216-207, 1991.3.31)
Your sexual organ is the original pal-
Why do you think the sexual organ ace of love. Your sexual organ is the orig-
exists? It is because of love. It has come inal palace and royal palace of life. Your
into being in order to find love. What sexual organ is the royal palace of lin-
is the sexual organ? It is a royal palace eage. Only if love, life, and lineage are
centered on true love, a royal palace accomplished can your sexual organ be
centered on true life, and a royal palace the royal palace in which God can dwell.
centered on true lineage. It is the most Since God is the King of all kings, and
precious thing. Without it, God’s ide- the one who is to go to the original pal-
al, God’s family, and God’s will cannot ace and reside there, in order to attend
be realized. The sexual organ is the one God, you have to attain the original pal-
starting point for the achievement of the ace of love, the original palace of life, the
perfection of all these. (216-218, 1991.4.1) original palace of lineage, and the origi-
nal palace of conscience. Amen, amen,
If there were a world that abso- amen! May it happen as decreed by my
lutely valued the sexual organ, do you word! Amen! (280-197, 1997.1.1)
think it would be a good world or a bad
world? Would it be a world of prosper- The sexual organ is the point at which
ity or a world of ruin? When God cre- two people become one as a unified body
of life with love at the center and is the not so? Is there a woman or a man who
place where the blood of a man and the live not regarding it? Then why has it
blood of a woman blend into one, in one turned into something bad? The sexual
melting pot. You should know that this organ is said to be a vulgar word. Why
place is more precious than your sons is it vulgar? It is a holy word. We should
and daughters, more precious than your consider it a holy word. It is because of
husband, and more precious even than this that eternal love is connected and
God. They will call me a heretic for say- from this that eternal life and eternal
ing things like this... What is that place lineage appear. It is the most precious
like? It is a place that is more precious thing. (210-101, 1990.12.1)
than your children, more precious than
your husband, and more precious than A man and a woman who keep and
your parents. Without it, your parents protect their purity are likewise protect-
would have no value, your couple would ing the universe. This is because keeping
have no value, and your sons and daugh- the order of love between men and wom-
ters would have no value. Because it is so en is the fundamental root of the uni-
precious, it is kept under lock and key as verse. Why were men and women born
the most precious treasure of your whole on earth? They were born in order to love
life, in order to keep it from being seen each other. Since God is a great king of
by anyone in the world. The key to the wisdom, He allowed for the exchange of
man’s organ is held by the woman, and the love organs between man and wom-
the key to the woman’s organ is held by an. Just as the man does not own his
the man, and there is only one key each. sexual organ, neither does the woman.
There must be one key only. Do you want Behaving according to your own desire
to have ten, twenty keys as in free sex? and ignoring the owner will cause you
Do you want it to be like a ruined house to receive judgment for violating love. If
without an owner, where the door is the husband knows that he will receive
open and all the passers-by can come in a punishment by the most fearsome law,
and out? (280-199, 1997.1.1) would he dare to forget about his wife
and have thoughts about others? Con-
What is the original palace, the sexu- versely, can wives forget about their hus-
al organ, with which a man and woman bands and have thoughts about others?
make love? It is the royal palace of love, (Blessed Family - 337)
the royal palace of life, and the royal
palace of lineage. Your grandfather and God is a fair person. Hence, since it
grandmother live revering this place; is not right for people to fight over who
your mother and father also live rever- owns what, God designed for the plant-
ing it; your couple also lives revering it; ing of the man’s possession in the woman
and your sons and daughters to come in and the woman’s possession in the man.
the future will also live revering it; is this Love may seem to be something wicked,
but it is really something breathtaking. does not exist separately from this.
(136-23, 1985.12.20) When you enter that place, God is living
there. (203‑255, 1990.6.26)
Love must create harmony; there is
nothing dirty in love. Although the sex- The sexual organ is more important
ual organ is the most precious thing, it than your head. There is no origin of
is close to the dirtiest area of the human true love in your head. There is no origin
body. Why is that the case? Since harmony of true life in your head. There is no ori-
is a principle in the creation of heaven and gin of true lineage in your head. Where
earth, the male and female sexual organs, is that origin? It is the sexual organ. That
as the most precious things, are placed is for sure, isn’t it? There is everything in
here. God thus installed them properly the sexual organ. There is life, there is
near the dirtiest place. (194-49, 1989.10.15) love, and there is lineage. It is the origi-
nal palace of love. The root of life also
Where are the sexual organs of men lies here. It is the same with lineage. This
and women located? It is the safest zone, is the most precious place, not only in
and at the same time next to the dirtiest the human body but also in the world
place. This shows us that God is truly a and throughout human history. With-
king of wisdom. He teaches the human out it, the multiplication of humankind
world, “Love even rules over something would be impossible. (203-104, 1990.6.17)
so dirty.” As you know, the sexual organs
are close to the anus. The pathway for For human beings, the antenna of
urine and the pathway for sperm are the love is their sexual organ. The man is
same pathway as well. (194-175, 1989.10.22) convex and the woman is concave, so
when the two are joined together, they
Would you rather cut off one of your become round and disappear. It is like a
fingers, or your sexual organ? This is not negative electrical charge and a positive
something to laugh about. There should electrical charge meeting and producing
be a vertical standard. The four limbs a clap of thunder, and then returning to
are horizontal. This is why the vertical zero. They return to their initial state.
sexual organ is right in the middle. Isn’t (187-54, 1989.1.6)
this part of a trinity? It represents God.
Among the possessions that a man has, If the man had his own sexual organ,
two parts of the sexual organ represents he absolutely would not want to give it
the dual characteristics of Adam and away, and the woman would not want
Eve, and the one that stands stiff repre- to give hers away either. Then, the man
sents God. (205-348, 1990.10.2) and the woman would have no way oth-
er than to stand confronting each oth-
You get married in order to meet er like that for a thousand or ten thou-
God. These are amazing words. God sand years. However, since they have
made this exchange with each other endeavor was the sexual organ. When I
centered on love, they share their sexu- arrived at the sexual organ and thought
al organs out of mutual need, and their about it carefully, I found that the har-
giving and receiving will create circular mony of heaven and earth unfolds like
motion. Value appears only when giv- a whirlwind from that place. This is an
ing and receiving takes place through amazing fact. (197-24, 1990.1.7)
an exchange. (140-244, 1986.2.12)
Why does the man have to be on top
In the fallen world love has turned into when making love? It is because only in
the most dangerous thing. It is because this way is the vertical line established.
of the Fall that mismanaging love shat- Where does the seed come from? It
ters the world and turns it upside down. comes from heaven. Through what does
People have not clearly realized why love it come? It comes through love. This one
has become false and dirty, but have still thing proves everything. Also, the seed
tried to keep and protect it because of comes from the father, through the verti-
their instinctive desire that true love cal, convex organ of love. When the con-
should appear. (Blessed Family - 344) vex fits into the concave organ, the whole
of heaven and earth shakes. (187-52, 1989.1.6)
Through the Fall, the sexual organs
of men and women have moved in the If you jump into love to experience it
opposite direction of the original palace early because love makes you happy and
and have opened the gate of death and being intoxicated in love makes you feel
the laws of death and destructive hell. mysterious, this is a grave matter. The
The sexual organs have become a wicked door of love opens only when it is time,
agent that has ruined the heavenly way; and you must wait until it opens before
hence, it has become something bad. entering. You should open it proud-
This has been a secret hidden in history ly after becoming an owner of love.
up to now. (197-175, 1990.1.13) (Blessed Family - 366)
Where is the royal palace of love? Why do men and women like love?
Don’t think it strange when I say these The human body consists of as many
kinds of things. If we do not rightful- as 100 trillion cells, and the time when
ly correct this thinking, the world will these cells move as a whole is when they
all become distorted. If history cannot make love. The time when all the cells of
be fitted together properly, wickedness the human body can move as one is none
will fill the world. I have experienced other than the time when a man and a
the agony of delving into the funda- woman make love. (118-14, 1982.4.26)
mental problem of humanity and the
fundamental core of the universe, and Even in the fallen world, when a man
the place I arrived at as a result of this and a woman fall in love, they say, “Ah,
there is an electric current here.” The you can attend God. As for the most holy
electricity that arises from moment to place, since only God can have domin-
moment starts from the archangel – it ion of privileged love over it, it is a place
is unicellular. The electricity of love to make a relationship with God. There
that arises in the original world is the are surely not two high priests keeping
lightning of the love of the universe. It the most holy place. There is only one.
surpasses the former in strength sev- You should know that long ago, the one
eral thousand times; moreover, the who had the key to Eve’s most holy place
sound of the movement of the cells of was Adam, and the one who had the
each human organ is like the sound key to Adam’s most holy place was Eve.
of thunder. The principle view of love (132‑246, 1984.6.20)
is that the man and woman engaged
in true love of the original world can- You should know that the mouth
not meet God unless they concentrate of a man or woman is a holy place. The
with all their might towards the contact mouth is the formation stage in the love
point where the lightning of love meets. relationship. For women, their breasts
(Blessed Family - 380) are the growth stage and their sexual
part is the completion stage: these are
Who will become God’s partner in the holy places of our body. The key to
love? Will this be a man by himself? these holy places cannot be held by any-
Will a woman alone be His partner? one; no one can have it without inherit-
What kind of partner would God want? ing it through the heavenly way. (123-195,
Would it be money as a partner, knowl- 1983.1.1)
edge as a partner, or power as a part-
ner? No. Because God wants a partner Religions should walk a path of trib-
of love, He meets human beings by being ulation; they should fight against the
present at the place where a husband and body. The most serious enemy is sex that
wife unite through their sexual organs. is connected with the pulsating of the
(279-250, 1996.9.15) devil’s blood. You should be liberated
from lasciviousness, liberated from that
You think of the whole of your body type of love, in order to get away from
as yours, but love is not yours. Love is the lineage woven with Satan’s blood. In
completely in the possession of your this way, if you want to be engrafted to
partner. In the Old Testament, we find a new type of life, you must build a rela-
words such as “holy place” and “most tionship with God. Only then will love
holy place.” The holy place symbolizes a begin. God is the traditional center of
person, and the most holy place symbol- love and also the ancestor of life, where-
izes the house of love. Every person has a as, the most fearsome thing in the uni-
holy place and a most holy place. In oth- verse is the man and woman problem.
er words, the holy place is a house where (194-345, 1989.10.30)
When you are in love your blood of love and knowing how to cultivate and
heats up, doesn’t it? It shakes, doesn’t control oneself. This responsibility for a
it? Do you know why it shakes? There is love relationship should not be taken
a mixing. East, west, south, and north merely because of law or social conven-
are mixed; above and below are mixed tion. Instead, a person should establish
and become one; everyting focuses in responsibility through one’s own self-
the direction where love sparks fire. You control and self-determination within
move into love freely with no restraint in the life-committing vertical relationship
order to completely invest yourself again with God. (277-200, 1996.4.16)
and again. Completely investing your-
self for the sake of the man and com- When a sexual organ is used in the
pletely investing yourself for the sake of same way a blind person wanders aim-
the woman, you forget all about your life lessly and without direction, it will,
and your material possessions. Because undoubtedly, lead you as its owner to
that is the path of love, and because it is Hell. By the same token, one will be led
the path that never ends, you will like it high up into Heaven when he or she uses
forever. (204‑100, 1990.7.1) the sexual organ according to the stan-
dard of God’s absolute love. This is a
When God gives people a gift, would clear conclusion. In the Garden of Eden
He give them a bad gift? He gives the Adam and Eve planted the seed of free
best of the best. Where is that? It is sex in the shade, by falling through for-
something that exists in a deep place. nicating while in their youth. In the Last
God would want to take it out from Days, therefore, which is the time of har-
His deep, inner place and give it to the vest, the phenomenon of an expanding
one He loves. This is why love is good. trend of adolescent free sex will surely
(194‑175, 1989.10.22) appear. (279-256, 1996.9.15)
True freedom presupposes respon- 5.2. Love is not something that is

sibility. If people were to insist on and learned
practice only the freedom of individu-
al love without fulfilling their responsi- Did you learn how to love at home?
bility, how much chaos and destruction What kind of father would tell his child
would come? The perfection of human to learn how to love from him? Also,
beings, who are to realize the lofty ide- does a mother tell her child to learn how
al of love, is possible when they take to love from her? Furthermore, did the
responsibility for love. People should be parents learn from someone how to love
grateful to God who gave them the free- their children? Did the bride and bride-
dom of love. Their first responsibility is groom learn from someone that they
to become the master of true love, truly should love in a certain way? They did
free and thanking God for the freedom not learn it, but they know it well. This
is something truly mysterious. (23-20, find their mother’s milk naturally, with-
1969.5.11) out their having received education or
training. (Blessed Family - 1060)
When parents love their children, do
they receive instructions from someone Sincere love is a heavenly law, and thus
on how to love them? You women gath- it is realized naturally before it is taught.
ered here, when you loved your babies Parents’ love does not become bigger or
after they were born, did you learn the smaller according to whether the child’s
way to love them? Is there a school some- face is cute or ugly, nor is there a child
where that teaches love? Is there some- who changes his love and respect for his
thing like a bachelor’s or doctoral degree parents according to whether they are
in this field? There is no such thing, but good looking or bad looking. Are there
everyone reaches a perfect score in this. children who say, “You have an ugly
The more lacking you feel yourself to be, face, so you are not my mother”? There
the more complete your love is. Some- would be no parents who say, “Although
thing that is complete does not need to I gave birth to you, you are not my child
be learned or have anything more done because you have an ugly face.” If there
to it. The less that needs to be added to were such parents or children, we would
or subtracted from something, the more not be able to call them human beings.
complete it is; hence, complete things do (Blessed Family - 1060)
not change, and unchanging things last
forever. (38-228, 1971.1.8) True love is to be attained through
experience and understood through
Love is difficult to understand in feeling. True love is not something that
words. No matter how many explana- can be mastered through words, writ-
tions are given for parents’ love, peo- ings, or general education. It can be
ple without parents cannot understand completely attained only through daily
it. No matter how many explanations living. In their process of growing up
are given for conjugal love, people liv- from infanthood, Adam and Eve were
ing alone cannot grasp it. After all, you supposed to reach perfection by experi-
feel the love of your partner when, as a encing and feeling the heart of true chil-
subject partner or object partner, you dren, the heart of true brother and sis-
can have a point of convergence in your ter, the heart of true husband and wife,
actions that you can perceive – such as and the heart of true parents through
loving what your partner loves or con- step-by-step daily living. They would
necting to his or her whole being. (58-290, have finally become ideal people who
1972.6.25) perfected the purpose of creation only
when they deeply learned through expe-
It is through this power of love that rience God’s true love as a whole. (277-196,
a newborn baby and young animal can 1996.4.16)
Section 6. Filial Love had toward them when they were little,
cleaning up their urine and bowel move-
6.1. Children result from a ments. Only then, will they be children
concentration of parental love of filial piety. (35-241, 1970.10.19)
Children stand before loving parents Even when a child is spanked or

as representatives of the world. (Blessed scolded by parents having love, the child
Families and Ideal Kingdom - 934) is still happy. (Blessed Family - 1027)
Why do they call childless people Parents have given their very lives
lonely? Our children are there to enable for the sake of their children. Children
us to deeply experience the circum- should likewise sacrifice their lives for
stances of the heart of God, the subject the sake of their parents. Since life comes
who created the entire universe through from love, sacrificing one’s life in front
love. Our children are born through us, of that essential love is a logical conclu-
on the basis of our own motivation, but sion. I say that this is not a contradic-
by having and loving these children we tion. (Blessed Family - 1009)
come to realize, “Ah, this is how God
loved people.” (136-201, 1985.12.29) When children strive not to be
indebted to their parents, the parents
The reason why parents sacrifice feel their worth. (Blessed Family - 1009)
themselves for their children is that they
want to return to God through their When parents use a stick with lov-
children. They come to deeply experi- ing hands, and cry loudly after spanking
ence parental love while loving their their child, can the child fight back and
children; this leads them to feel and be curse them? True love carries dual val-
aware of God’s love, which is a manifes- ues in harmony. (Blessed Family - 1027)
tation of something original. Since those
who cannot have children can neither A great mother embraces her chil-
feel parental love nor come to under- dren while teaching them the principle
stand God’s parental love, their love is of becoming a person of goodness who
always incomplete. (Blessed Family - 1002) can move the world: being able to endure
whatever difficulties are encountered.
What kind of children can reside in This type of mother has penetrated the
the Kingdom of Heaven? They are those heavenly principle. That goodness does
that pay off the debt of parental love on not perish. (13-238, 1964.3.24)
their own. When their parents become
old and senile, the sons and daughters You give birth to a child, give your
should endure the difficulties of their milk and think he/she is cute, but because
care with the same heart their parents of whom do you adore your child? You
should adore your child on behalf of see that God is fair. (85-166, 1976.3.3)
heaven and earth, on account of this
nation, this world, and God. The power 6.2. The way of true children is filial
of heavenly fortune in accordance with piety
God’s love is moving beyond the world to
embrace heaven and earth. The mother When you have come to know your
who embraces and breastfeeds her sons parents, what do you have to do for
and daughters should do so with the them? You should carry out acts of fil-
eager heart that she is embracing God’s ial piety and become a child of filial
beloved sons and daughters on behalf of piety. Also, going beyond your parents,
heaven and earth. (8-105, 1959.11.22) you should be a patriot in your nation,
because your parents have had authority
Parental love is the basis of a child’s within the nation and the world. Before
pride and happiness. Children receive becoming a patriot, you should be a
life from their parents who have cre- child of filial piety, and before becom-
ated harmonious oneness in true love, ing a child of filial piety, you should be a
and they want to be raised in such love. member of a family who can be proud of
The most precious responsibility toward true brothers and sisters. “Family mem-
children is not just to raise them exter- ber” is a title that brings the right to sing
nally but also to provide the life elements the praises of your brothers and sisters.
of true love that will make their spiritu- (30‑220, 1970.3.23)
ality complete. (277-200, 1996.4.16)
The reason a child of filial piety is pre-
No matter how much a father loves cious is that he respects and serves his
his child, his love cannot match the parents with unchanging love, whether
mother’s love. (Blessed Family - 905) in childhood, as an adult, or in old age.
We call such a person a child of filial
The mother has devoted herself more piety. (168-161, 1987.9.20)
than anyone else, and has suffered more
than anyone else; hence, we can say that What do you have to do to be a child
she is more loving than anyone else. In of filial piety? You must always align
this sense, women have an elevated and yourself with the direction of your par-
precious position in the arena of emo- ents’ heart. The one who walks the path
tions. No matter how much a father loves of filial piety does not do things sepa-
his baby, he does not know that love to rately from his parents. When his par-
the degree the mother does. For this ents go east, he should also go east, and
reason, if anyone goes to heaven, wom- when they go west, he should also go
en will go to the heavenly kingdom of west. There should be no question about
heart. From this standpoint, it is not bad it. Even if you are told to go a certain
to be born as a woman. You will come to way and then to turn back ten times, you
should again turn back and follow your if you become a patriot in your nation,
parents. (62-32, 1972.9.10) your mother and father – even though
they may have died and gone to the spirit
In your family you are asked to offer world – will praise you, saying, “You have
your filial duty, and this requires that done extremely well”. (100-155, 1978.10.9)
you become a fellow traveler on the
path of love your parents walk, center- What is a child of filial piety? It is the
ing on your parents. The parents’ path person, who in order to take responsibil-
of true love follows along with the heav- ity for the parents’ sorrow, seeks out the
enly principles. It is not just the parents difficult places and fulfills his responsi-
standing by themselves, but there are bility, thereby bringing joy to his par-
invisible, vertical heavenly principles ents. If the parents have done ten loads
that are connected to them and work of work and the child has made effort
through them. Thus, exhorting you to to do fifteen loads, the parents will feel
be one with your parents is to ask you to joy that corresponds to five loads. The
go the way which connects the realms one who makes effort serving the par-
of heart of the vertical and horizontal ents and thinking how to fulfill such a
history. This is the reason behind your supplementary amount is a child of filial
fulfilling your duty of filial piety toward piety. (24-261, 1969.8.24)
your parents. (136-203, 1985.12.29)
What kind of parents are genuine
In the family, fulfilling one’s filial parents? They are the parents who know
duty toward one’s parents is the respon- no limits because they love their chil-
sibility of the sons and daughters. Why dren eternally. Then, what kind of chil-
do you have to fulfill your filial duty? dren are genuine children? Genuine
The path of filial piety is connected children are the ones who reciprocate
to the path of the patriot, like the sec- the love of their parents eternally with a
tions in a bamboo shoot. What should loving heart overflowing with love. Such
patriots who faithfully serve their coun- is the way of the genuine child of filial
try do? They should walk the path of piety. (127-16, 1983.5.1)
saints for the world. There has to be one
straight line. From this viewpoint, if you What do you think God wants from
have been unable to fulfill your filial His children? Is it for them to make a lot of
duty yet have become a patriot in your money and become millionaires? Is it to
country, your parents will not be able to be the president, holding the most power
say, “Ah, you have not fulfilled your fil- in the country? What God wanted from
ial duty toward me.” They will say, “You His son and daughter, Adam and Eve,
have done so well.” Even if you have not was for them to grow up to be children
accomplished your filial duty and have of filial piety, patriots, saints, and divine
abandoned your parents and left home, sons and daughters. (299-117, 1999.2.7)
Have you ever thought to become younger brother grows up and under-
a child of filial piety in the fami- stands how her father grew up and
ly, to become a patriot in the nation, lived. You should know that this is the
to become a saint in the world, or to love among siblings; you become one by
become a divine son or daughter before growing up like this. So should you love
heaven and earth in accordance with your brothers and sisters or not? (184-60,
God’s own thinking? From the view- 1988.11.13)
point of history, all the saints have been
teaching about becoming children of fil- What if parents have only one
ial piety, patriots, saints, and divine sons son and one daughter? The son needs
and daughters. (287-23, 1997.8.10) an elder sister and an elder brother,
doesn’t he? Also the daughter needs
When children have grown up in an elder brother and elder sister. Fur-
the tradition of love, do you think thermore, they need a younger brother
they could be indifferent if their par- and younger sister. There needs to be an
ents wanted a divorce? Absolutely not. elder brother, an elder sister, a younger
The children would all insist, “I am brother, and a younger sister. It is unfor-
your child. I am the one in whom tunate if you do not have them. The fam-
you are combined. For me, you have ily that has a younger sister, younger
to make whatever negotiation is neces- brother, elder sister and elder brother
sary, and you have to be great parents – all of these – and has achieved com-
for me. I need you.” We must make plete unity will receive God’s protec-
young people and parents awaken to tion. This family becomes the origin of
the fact, that because of their chil- a clan, a people, and a nation. The elder
dren, parents have no right to divorce. brother and elder sister mean east and
(Blessed Family - 1009) west, and younger brother and younger
sister mean north and south; when this
Section 7. Love Between Siblings pattern is completed there will be three
dimensions. This is the principle of love.
7.1. Brotherly love is a model of When such a principle of love takes root,
love for all the people of the world. the origin of peace will be established.
(20-40, 1968.3.11)
Why did God give us our brothers
and sisters? The reason we need broth- When an elder brother loves his
ers and sisters is that a brother can look younger sister, and the younger sister
at his younger sister or elder sister and loves her elder brother, they cannot just
realize, “Oh, that’s how our mother grew love each other; they must involve their
up!” He sees through them the process parents in that love and cherish their
of his mother growing up. Also, the sis- childhood experiences of growing up in
ter observes carefully how her elder or the bosom of their parents. They should
be a brother and sister who are con- children’s love, the fruit of siblings’ love,
nected on the basis of parent and child the fruit of the love of husband and wife,
oneness. Only then will they ascend as and the fruit of parents’ love. When the
they grow up. They should grow up like plan that the incorporeal God had at
this all the way through elementary and the time of creation is made substantial,
middle school. (236-11, 1992.11.2) upper and lower, front and rear, and
left and right will be merged with Him.
However far you go in your travels (236‑146, 1992.11.4)
around the world, nothing replaces the
love of brothers and sisters in a fam- Through brothers and sisters a nation
ily, who share the same blood from arises and all humankind arises. The
their birth. When you go out to soci- relationship of brothers and sisters sig-
ety, is there anyone who is closer to you nifies front and back, a flat surface, but
than your brother or sister? Although when flesh is added a sphere is formed.
some people may be close, they will So it is brothers and sisters and the peo-
eventually drift away from you. (228-199, ple of the nation who form the sphere.
1992.4.3) Brothers and sisters expand to become
a people. The love of siblings is connect-
Why do you need brothers and sis- ed with the love for the world. A fam-
ters? Brothers and sisters are those who ily where many brothers and sisters are
are connected through the vertical and growing up is like a model to embrace
horizontal plane. If we say Adam and Eve all people of the world and to create an
are horizontal, then God and Adam and ideal Kingdom of Heaven, the Kingdom
Eve are vertical; their intersection con- of God on earth and in heaven. Hence,
stitutes a plane. This is why both a hori- brothers and sisters expand in number.
zontal setting and the front and back are (235-268, 1992.10.1)
needed. Through their unity a sphere is
formed. When the love of brothers and When there are many siblings, two
sisters expands to a love for all the peo- may have to share a bowl at meal-
ple of the world, sibling love transcends times. They do not fight because there
family. (236-11, 1992.11.2) is only one bowl of rice. Even if there
are many siblings and they have to
Only when we embrace the world live in hardship, if they have such a
and love all people with sibling love, will heart of love that says, “Although I
we join everything together in an ide- may starve, I will give this to my elder
al sphere of love; when that occurs, no sister” or “I have to give this to my
mishap will severely shock us. Only then younger brother or sister,” then every-
will all the substance of God’s thought thing will work out very well. (112-195,
finally bear fruit. God’s ideal of children 1981.4.12)
unites and bears fruit there: the fruit of
Section 8. Love of the Nation, must go beyond the family and walk the
Love of the World, and Love of patriotic path of loving the nation. Fur-
Humankind thermore, we must go beyond race and
nation toward the path of loving the
8.1. The path of children of filial world. We call those who love their fam-
piety, patriots, saints, and divine ily children of filial piety and virtuous
sons and daughters wives, and those who love their nation
patriots. What do we call those who love
Once you become one with God, cir- the world? We call them saints. (Blessed
cular motion manifests in all kinds of Family - 924)
forms and figures. That is why the older
sibling must love the younger, follow- What must you do to become a glob-
ing the example of their parents loving al figure? You cannot become one mere-
them. Love will blossom within a fam- ly on the basis of human morality or
ily that is united in this way. That love just by making people your central con-
then becomes the love within a society, cern. If your central concern relates to
and then the love within a nation. In human beings, you will not be able to
this way, it later becomes the love of the go beyond the national level. It is that
whole world. (28-168, 1970.1.11) which is of heaven that will enable you to
step beyond the national level. Without
People who live for the sake of the a philosophy that embraces heaven and
common purpose of humankind will earth, you cannot transcend the nation.
unite centering on their love for human- (38-260, 1971.1.8)
kind. Likewise, if the people have a love
for their homeland, they will unite based If you look at the people who are
on patriotic ideas. As their patriotic feel- numbered in the ranks of the saints,
ing grows stronger, the citizens will unite have they revered God or not? Is there
through their patriotism to establish a anyone who has become a saint without
nation. If you know that you are not in a God? (39-316, 1971.1.16)
position to work on the patriotic move-
ment by yourself, you must build rela- Thus, the saints have spoken about
tionships horizontally and gather people God, not just about humankind. More-
of like mind together. (29-131, 1970.2.26) over, the saints have taught not only the
way of morality but also the way of heav-
The base where genuine love can enly law. (33-290, 1970.8.21)
settle down is the family; therefore, the
original family that secures the love of It is children of filial piety who serve
the universe will experience an aspect and love the parents in a family; those
of the universe’s protection and expand who serve and love the nation are patri-
the domain of love in the universe. We ots; and those who love the world are
saints. Then, what is it that I teach? It is for the sake of all humankind. What is a
to be a divine son or daughter who loves divine son or daughter? Those who reach
God, the world, and the universe. Which out to the world centering on God, who
will you be? Will you be a divine son or serve humankind as they would serve
daughter, or a dutiful son or daughter? God are divine sons and daughters. The
To be a divine son or daughter requires historical saints are those who have died
having a loving heart like God’s heart. for the sake of the people of the world.
(129-96, 1983.10.1) And who are the divine sons and daugh-
ters of God? They are loyal to God, but
Love is the essence that is moving as they live for God they also live for the
reality and cannot be omitted from dai- sake of all people. (133-241, 1984.7.19)
ly life or from history. Love provides
the internal power that moves every- After becoming a child of filial piety,
thing from a parent’s body to our social a patriot, and a saint, what is next? Being
institutions. This is why, when you are a saint does not make you a divine son
educated, you are taught to love your or daughter; it doesn’t make you God’s
country. Brotherly love, parental love, child. You must become a divine son or
conjugal love, and worldwide philan- daughter. No matter how much you have
thropy – all these things contain love. loved the nation’s ruler and its people,
What does this mean? It means that you have to know the laws of the heav-
we cannot connect to history without enly royal palace to be a divine son and
including the love that is in the realm of daughter. You have to know the method
people’s daily lives and the course of his- of being in rhythm with the governance
tory. (187-45, 1989.1.6) of the palace law. (147-281, 1986.10.1)
What do you have to become? You Originally, the child of filial piety is a
must become a patriot. What is a patri- person whose heart goes straight to his
ot? Does being a patriot mean devoting parents without changing, and the patri-
one’s effort for the nation’s ruler? No. You ot is a person whose heart goes straight
should know that those who know how to the king. Likewise, the saint is a per-
to serve the people as they would serve son whose heart goes straight to God
the nation’s ruler are patriots. What is a without changing. In other words, you
child of filial piety? They are not those can be a child of filial piety, patriot, and
who make devoted efforts for their par- saint only when your heart goes straight
ents. You should know that those who without changing even in a situation
make devoted efforts for their brothers where you face death. (97-274, 1978.3.26)
and sisters as they would serve their par-
ents are children of filial piety. What is a The one who serves and loves the par-
saint? They are the people who have sac- ents in the family is a child of filial piety,
rificed themselves until now and died the one who serves and loves the country
is a patriot, and the one who serves and love. Also, happiness becomes connect-
loves the world is a saint. You should be ed based on love. The medium that con-
divine sons and daughters who love the nects everything, brothers and sisters,
world and universe. Then, you must have friends, countrymen, all humankind,
as much love as God. (129‑96, 1983.10.1) and heaven and earth, is love. Love is
like yeast. (175-165, 1988.4.16)
A child of filial piety lives on even
when his household perishes. This is What kind of being is God, who has
why there are epitaphs of children of fil- created the universe and established its
ial piety, epitaphs of patriots, and epi- law? Throughout the whole universe, He
taphs of saints. Divine sons and daugh- is the Being who stands in the represen-
ters are different from saints. Divine tative position caring for others more
sons and daughters are people who than anyone else. This is God. Therefore,
know how to observe not only nation- if you want to meet God, you have to live
al laws in the human world but also the for the sake of others. God is the king of
laws of the heavenly royal palace. Thus, knowledge, but He will not tell you to
that which can connect straight to the come to Him with knowledge. Although
path of children of filial piety, the path He is the king of capability, He will not
of patriots, and the path of saints is the tell you to come to Him with capabil-
path of divine sons and daughters. This ity. Although God is the master and king
path is substantial and has a big circum- of power, money, and material, He will
ference, but the flow of its core is verti- not tell you to come to Him with these
cal. (175-213, 1988.4.17) things. He would say that anyone can
come to Him if they live for the sake of
How do people live? When we con- others. (133-16, 1984.7.1)
dense the essence of our life course, we
will find the fundamental core life paths God exists in front of human beings
walked by children of filial piety, by for their sake. This is why we want to fol-
patriots, by saints, and by divine sons low God forever. If you want to main-
and daughters. Would they be paths tain your own position of existence
driven by the heart of wanting to be within natural law and in front of the
together and live together regardless of universe’s realm of existence, you must
the upper and the lower, transcending exist for the sake of others as does the
the front and back, left and right, and universe. In serving others, you connect
day and night, and going beyond one’s to the East and West and to the past and
own life? This is the conclusion that the present. Because God has the same
emerges. (148-258, 1986.10.1) love in the past and at present, and in the
East and in the West, He can overcome
No matter how outstanding a per- the East and the West and overcome the
son may be, he is of no use if he has no past, present, and even the future. God
can overcome the past, present, and sciousness of purpose, He felt joy with
future, and can, therefore, always make them. Then, what kind of world is the
progress. He can overcome the East and world of restoration? In a nutshell, it is
the West, and therefore unify them. This a world populated by people who have
is possible only in love. (187-89, 1989.1.6) a three-dimensional connection of heart
through which they can sing and praise
Section 9. Love of the Natural God even when looking at any individ-
World ual masterpiece of the creation. This is
where God sees the value of personal-
9.1. God’s will in creating the world ity. The old story about Saint Francis
of all things preaching to animals and birds is not a
lie. It is a dream-like story, but is in fact
Why did God create all things? It was true. (9-166, 1960.5.8)
in order to have an object partner and
a realm of object partners to love; they Everything in the created world is
could eat and live, and then return to made by God as a textbook so that His
God’s original world and live in the eter- beloved sons and daughters can find
nal original kingdom of love. You need and nurture the ideal of love. The creat-
to know this. (142-75, 1986.3.1) ed world therefore has correlative struc-
tures. Minerals function through the
Today Christians think that since relationship of subject partner and object
God is all-knowing and all-powerful, partner, protons and electrons interact
the world came into being just with a within the atom in subject/object rela-
few simple words, “Let there be ‘such tionship. Without interacting, they can-
and such’ in heaven and on earth.” But not exist. Without being in motion they
it did not happen that way. God invest- cannot continuously exist. With human
ed everything: all the energy He had. beings at the center, the universe was
He created as a gift for His beloved sons created to relate to that central point.
and daughters and His beloved family (137-59, 1985.12.18)
of the future by investing all the power
of love He had. Thus, we should look at The universe is a mysterious world.
all things of creation with this kind of God did not create the universe as some-
understanding. (112-306, 1981.4.25) thing to fool around with or play with.
With the most devoted effort He created
When God created the world, there it for the sake of His beloved people, and
was joy. After creating it He said that it indeed how beautiful it is! So when we
was good. It means there was joy. What look at this universe, we should have an
is joy? It is something you feel when you extremely grateful heart, saying that the
have achieved a certain purpose. Since Father has created it for us. If you walk
all things God created contain His con- around the gardens, behold the trees,
plants, flowers, and birds, watch the together with God’s love. When you enter
streams flow, and feel the winds blow with a spiritual state, you can see that even a
this kind of heart, you cannot but be over- small grain of sand contains the princi-
whelmed with wonder. (87-319, 1976.6.27) ples of the universe, and even one atom
contains the bottomless and inexhaust-
The perfection of the universe does ible harmony of the universe. We can-
not just involve the external world rejoic- not deny that all existence is the result
ing but also requires that my innermost of some complex force, although we are
self also rejoice. In rejoicing, both my unable to understand it clearly. Atoms
mind and body must be joyful, and all exist below molecules and elementary
my cells must be delighted. The cells particles exist below atoms; these forms
in my eyes and those in the bottom of do not exist unconsciously but with a cer-
my feet are different, aren’t they? They tain consciousness and purpose. There-
are different, but this has to be a world fore, we should clearly and fully under-
where these cells can all rejoice. The stand the fact that all things in existence
cells in my hand and all cells, including have appeared through the loving hands
the entire mind and body without hav- of God and exist in a necessary relation-
ing any part left out, can rejoice. While ship of heart with God. (9-166, 1960.5.8)
doing so, they should not stay separated
but become connected in the resonant What kind of people are the enlight-
joy of love based on duality of purpose. ened masters? They are those with a heart
Only then will the universe reach per- so deep that they recognize even the val-
fection. (166-210, 1987.6.7) ue of one stem of grass as equal to their
own and can cry out “God!” These would
Connections start from extremely be enlightened masters of the highest
small things. You are also a living body level. Those who can sing its value this
consisting of as many as 400 trillion way would be the artists of the highest
cells connected together. In the world caliber. If there were a people with hearts
of the ideal of creation centered on God, that could allow them to discover the
that is, among all existence in the great charms of God’s love and heart in every
universe, there is none that came into variety of creation, in all their forms and
being from outside God’s heart. A poet colors, and befriend them and find enjoy-
who can feel these kinds of things would ment together, they would be the people
be a great poet. If there were a poet who who could represent the entire universe.
can feel and express a cosmic heart when If there are people whose cells move one
seeing a leaf shake, he would become a by one with this type of feeling, they are
poet for the universe. We have not seen the lords of creation. Conversely, if there
all the phenomena of heaven and earth is a person who knows about nothing but
unfolding around us, but even without eating, can he become a lord of creation?
our knowing there are things that exist (9-166, 1960.5.8)
9.2. Nature is a textbook teaching exists for the sake of humankind, cre-
the ideal of love ates harmony under the principle of love
and realizes its life and ideal through the
People observe and learn from nature love of humankind. For humankind,
as they grow up. They come to under- and especially for the maturing Adam
stand, “This is what the insect world is and Eve, the world of all things was a
like!” When you listen carefully on an textbook of love and a museum that infi-
autumn night when the moon is shin- nitely displays the essence of love. (135-10,
ing and stars are twinkling, the sounds 1985.8.20)
of the insects are like an orchestra. Why
do they make such a sound? They are All birds and animals exist in pairs.
singing of their ideal as they search for They harmonize with each other in love.
their partners. They are whispering love. Flowers and butterflies relate as two
Birds and all other animals also follow opposite poles, yet harmonize with each
this common denominator of love when other. This is the harmonious relation-
they make their sad and happy sounds. ship of heaven and earth. The opposite
They are low on the scale and far away poles of the universe create harmony
from the axis, and yet they are circling through love. It’s the same with migra-
around the axis in parallel. It is the same tory birds. Birds in the south fly to the
for all existing beings. (137-59, 1985.12.18) north, and birds in the north fly to the
south, loving each other back and forth
There are three kinds of birds’ songs. across the regions. In so doing, they
First, there is a song expressing hunger; revolve eternally around love. People
second, a song sung in expressing love learn about love through the textbooks
for a mate; and third, a song sung in in the museum God created. When peo-
time of danger. These are all different. ple and God love each other in joy, all the
We ordinary people do not know this, things in heaven and earth follow the
but they know in their own world. When rhythm and harmonize around them. If
they call out of hunger, all of the oth- God likes this, and loves this, the angelic
er birds already know. But around what world will also like it. The entire creat-
does their daily life revolve? Hunger is ed world will like it too, applauding and
taken care of simply by eating, and they offering praise. Songbirds will sing prais-
are not facing danger every day, either. es, and beautiful flowers will offer prais-
Most of their singing goes back and es through their fragrances. This creat-
forth in the give and take relationship ed world exists in order to expand the
with their partner. (137-211, 1986.1.3) fragrant atmosphere in which the cen-
tral personages of the highest love can
Human beings were created as a sub- enjoy themselves. Even the ugly-looking
ject partner and object partner; that is, as toads croak “wook, wook, wook,” when
a pair. The world of all things, too, which they make love. How charming! They
kick with their legs and move them up love, the entire universe comes into har-
and down while making love. What a mony. So when there is love, we dance.
delightful scene! This is the highest art. How did dancing come about? It was
(142-273, 1986.3.13) because of love. Songs also came about
because of love, and so did laughter. If
When spring comes and birds sing, love were taken away, everything would
as soon as you hear the song you should become hard and stiff. (89-90, 1976.10.4)
think of your wife, your children, your
country, the world, and even God. Then, People like butterflies rather than
everything is complete. Birds only think bees. It is because butterflies dance as
of birds themselves, but people have a they fly. Everything that flies does so in
sense of being in relationships. Having rhythm with a beat and with a melody.
that sense of relationship as a mediator Fast-flying creatures fly in time with a
between the animal world, plant world, beat; so do slow-flying ones. There are
and the spirit world is an exclusive privi- various styles of flight, but, anyway,
lege of human beings. We can link every- everything flies according to a certain
thing together. Only human beings have rhythm. Also, the way deer run and
this special authority. (131-125, 1984.4.22) rabbits play in the mountains is musi-
cal. The way they hop around has a cer-
As they matured, Adam and Eve tain rhythm, and the way they eat also
would have come to understand their has a musical quality. It is the same with
purpose, saying, “Ah, that’s how to make people; there is a certain rhythm when
love.” God laid out the world of all things we eat. These all express something
as a textbook for bringing the ideal of musically. If we think in this way – that
human love to maturity. As they con- someone made this universe for me to
tinued to learn, as they grew, Adam and last for eternity and put it in place for
Eve would come to have different feel- me – we should feel grateful to Him. We
ings toward each other, saying, “Aha, we should not think as an onlooker, as if
were like a brother and sister in the past, this were something to do with someone
but now it seems...” They will learn, say- in a neighboring village. There are high
ing, “Aha, that’s the way it is.” They will mountains and low mountains. Do you
go along a straight line and then collide, like there being high mountains with
saying, “You and I must meet even at the low-lying land, or do you like only plain
risk of death. We cannot go anywhere and flat land? Having high and low is
else.” (137-59, 1985.12.18) better. Why is this so? It is because these
shapes assume a certain form that looks
Love is like a nerve. Just as pulling as if it would dance. It is good when
one strand of hair pulls the entire body, these are in forms of all kinds and col-
if we pull on love, the universe itself is ors, going up and going down, forming
pulled along. As we create motion in all kinds of curves. Then, this creation is
like a dance. In nature, there are splen- to step forward representing Heaven
did dances and beautiful music; there is with incomparable value. (9-97, 1960.4.24)
wonderful artwork. So many such things
exist in nature. (87-321, 1976.6.27) You should have such a mind that,
when observing nature imbued with
Adam and Eve, born as the first chil- God’s love, you say, “Could the pre-
dren of God, were to grow from child- cious items possessed by the kings of
hood to maturity in the realm of God’s this world, or by people of great fame,
protection. Since their intellect was to compare with this? Could any antique
develop in this process, they would have artifact compare with this? Could a
come to realize why God created the glamorous dress worn by a famous lady
world, and God would have educated compare with this?” Without that heart,
them through the created world. The we are committing a sin before the nat-
created world, with everything being in ural world even without knowing it. If
motion, was a textbook to teach Adam there is someone who looks at a living
and Eve – who were to be our first, origi- being, saying, “What items produced
nal ancestors – everything about how to by human hands could compare with
live. You should know that since Adam this? No matter how great someone may
and Eve were not perfect, the world was be, could he ever be greater than God?”
given as a model and a museum show- and values most highly all things cre-
ing them how to lead an ideal life. (137‑126, ated through God investing His heart,
1986.1.1) he must surely be a child of God. Such
a person does not need to pray; he lives
When you open your eyes in the with God and is a person driven by God.
morning and look at nature, it stimulates (9-174, 1960.5.8)
your original nature and causes feelings
of a new ideal to sprout forth. As for the Things of nature, no matter how
human world, on the other hand, you insignificant, cannot be compared
must know well that the more you see it, with anything else. No painting drawn
the more despair and sorrow it arouses by some famous painter can compare
in your heart. If the world were populat- with even a worthless tree standing by
ed by original people who had not fallen, the side of the road. No matter how a
the value of human beings would not be famous painter may have painted flow-
such as to stir sorrow in the heart of the ers and created a great masterpiece, the
beholder. Human beings were not cre- flowers on the canvas do not bloom no
ated merely to have the value of a blade matter how hard you look at them, nor
of grass, a flower or a tree trunk. People is there any fragrance; nor can they pro-
were supposed to be noble beings that duce seeds. Yet the insignificant tree
could not be exchanged for anything in standing by the roadside blossoms with
the created world. They were supposed flowers, bears fruit, and produces seeds.
And if the seeds are planted, trees bet- this earth may be ignorant of it, I will
ter than the mother tree can spring up understand,” then you will be a new peo-
in abundance. Even the paintings of a ple that can govern humankind in the
famous painter cannot compare with future. This is not a concept but a fact.
this. (9-176, 1960.5.8) Who values all things of creation more
than the family treasure handed down
People will enjoy and take delight in over the generations? Diamonds are said
anything that belongs to someone they to be the most valuable, precious stones
love. Nevertheless, they do not know in the world and people cling to them
how to take delight in all things creat- and refuse to let them go. Who values
ed by God, whom they should love the creation more than diamonds? Where
most. Can such people become God’s are such people? On seeing those who
sons and daughters? As you have the understand in their hearts what He has
responsibility to release the sorrow of created, and who shed tears when they
the creation that is sighing and lament- hold the things of creation, God will say
ing, even with one tree or stem of grass “My dear children!” (9-176, 1960.5.8)
you should deeply experience the heart
and care God invested into their cre- What is nature? It is an exhibit that
ation six thousand biblical years ago. God has given us as a gift, something He
You should have such a heart that you prepared for the birth of His beloved sons
are able to shed tears even at the sight and daughters. Even the song of a bird
of one stem of grass growing along the and a stem of grass growing are decora-
road. You should be able to weep while tions prepared to bring beauty into the
holding onto one tree, crying, “How lives of His beloved sons and daughters.
lonely you must be to have lost your Even the rocks rolling on the road were
master!” I myself have shed many tears. created as decorations for a nation, as
I have wept profusely while clutching a God knew that His sons and daughters
rock; I have wept to see the wind blow. would be the owners who would rule
Now, because you have heard my words, over that nation. It is the same with flow-
you will understand. (9-175, 1960.5.8) ing water. God did not want things to be
dry and monotonous, so He created so
I have come this way while saying, as to establish a “prince” of dreams and
“The precious things of creation, which of hope who could look at this infinitely
God made and which have forged an colorful and harmonious garden – this
eternal connection with God, are not world of love – and inherit it. Hence, we
cherished as much as national treasures learn from all things of creation. When
or the valuables in some palaces today. the male and female birds sing, the lady
I will understand that sorrow; I alone who owns them should learn from them.
must understand.” If you have a heart You should be able to sing praises for the
that says, “Though all those living on beauty of the original world of creation,
where everything devotes its entire life and because people are beings of His
living for the sake of the other. Then, substance, those who know how to love
even young birds will want to come and all things of creation and people will
live in your home and have their young come to love God. (70-181, 1974.2.9)
there. Do you understand what I am say-
ing? (175-186, 1988.4.16) You should always love nature. You
should love nature and love people. You
No matter how precious a work of art should love people of all five colors of the
in a museum may be, can it have more human race. Would God say, “Oh, I only
value than a living work of art? I am ask- like the white people”? Then everyone
ing who has loved this earth, the muse- would have to wear only white clothes.
um of all things and the work of God, All white people would have to wear
more than God has. I am asking if any- only white clothes, and throw away all
one has loved it more than the museums their colored clothes. Why would you
in his own country. Can you compare a wear black clothes or colored clothes?
gold crown from the Shilla Dynasty in a That would be a contradiction. (133-30,
museum with a dandelion lying on the 1984.7.1)
road, which has been made directly by
God? If there is a king, who understands We should feel that all creatures of
God’s heart and who takes care of the God are objects of our love. We should
creation with such a heart that says to be the people who can love even all the
the creation “I fell sorry and shameful minute forms of life and be the people
because I cannot love you from the posi- who can receive love from them. The
tion of an unfallen king whom God can same is true for our fellow human beings,
love and had loved,” the tufts of grass as well as everything visible and invisi-
would want to follow that king and be ble in heaven. When a bird calls “chirp,
with him eternally. This is how people chirp, chirp” in the morning, instead of
should live. (175-186, 1988.4.16) grumbling, “You pesky sparrow, why are
you chirping when I am trying to sleep
You should know how to love nature late?!” say, “Oh, thank you. You came to
and love people. You should know that wake me up. Ha ha! You are telling me
those who cannot love people or love that an important guest is coming to see
nature cannot love God. Because all me.” The outlook is different. That is a
things of creation are symbols of God great thing. (112-219, 1981.4.12)
BOOK THREE
True Love
2 CHAPTER 3 4
Love and Marriage
Section 1. True Marriage The universe attains oneness through

Engenders Love of Universal the embrace of a man and a woman in
Unity mutual adoration. This is the original
image formed within God’s ideal. (God’s
Why do we marry? We marry in Will and the World - 27)
order to resemble God. God exists as
a unified being encompassing the dual Why do we marry? We marry in
characteristics of masculinity and fem- order to learn to love the world and to
ininity. Man and woman represent the gain the qualification to love all people.
divided characteristics of God. They (37-108, 1970.12.22)
must become one and become like a
seed, thereby returning to God’s origi- That which is called marriage refers
nal position. (138-97, 1986.1.19) to an appearance of love and at the same
time an endowment of the right of cre-
We should sing about the supreme ation and the right of dominion. (76-46,
sacredness of marriage. Married life is 1975.1.26)
the path along which a man and a wom-
an can love each other. Whom do they The purpose of marriage is to join
come to resemble through their unity? together the man’s and woman’s worlds
They resemble God Himself. A man and of heart and to perfect the love of each of
a woman must become one in order to them. So to be married is to declare that
resemble God, who created them in His you will show proof of this love. If you
image. Only then will God dwell with have perfected your love and your heart
them. (70-76, 1974.2.8) through marriage, we can say that you
have realized the ideal of the family. If
The man symbolizes heaven and the you have accomplished this by the time
woman symbolizes the earth. The two of your death, you are sure to go to the
must unite, creating harmony on the Kingdom of Heaven. (97-276, 1978.3.26)
horizontal plane. (Blessed Family - 868)
What is marriage? Why is marriage
The union of a man and a woman important? It is because marriage is a
signifies a union of heaven and earth. path for finding love. It is a path to love
(Blessed Family - 868) and a path to creating life. It is a path for
the life of a man and a woman to become be a family of the heavenly kingdom.
one. In marriage, the lineage of the man (26‑153, 1969.10.25)
and the woman becomes mixed. Histo-
ry manifests through marriage; a nation True happiness for a woman is found
emerges and the ideal world begins. when she meets her partner of love.
(279‑251, 1996.9.15) (Blessed Family - 340)
For whom do you marry? It is for the Love, after all, cannot be felt when
sake and common benefit of human- one is alone. The same is true for happi-
kind. Thus, marriage represents the ness. (145-267, 1986.5.15)
world. The man is a man representing
the world, and the woman is also a wom- You feel true happiness only when
an representing the world. Then where you can feel the heart of your partner
must you start? You should start from a and love your partner in an equal and
position of representing the world. The reciprocal relationship. (Blessed Family - 342)
meaning of marriage is to serve the pub-
lic will of all humankind. (75-278, 1975.1.12) Let’s say that you were attracted to
a man because he was handsome. Then
You should have the attitude that you suppose he was crippled in an accident a
will raise her like your younger sister, week after you married, and that led you
love her like your wife, and serve her like to seek a divorce. This would not be true
your mother. In loving her, you should love but false love. (Blessed Family - 351)
start by loving her as a younger sister, and
only then love her as your wife; in all, you Genuine love is absolute, unchang-
should love her like your younger sister, ing, and eternal. (Blessed Family - 351)
elder sister, bride, and mother. Only then
can we restore God’s unfulfilled love, lost You should have a creed that you will
through the Fall. (31-88, 1970.4.20) get married for the sake of your partner
and not for your own sake. It is wrong
What do we have to love in order to to think that you will get a success-
love our nation? First, a man should love ful or beautiful person for marriage. If
a woman by regarding her as a represen- you have understood the principle that
tative of all the women of this nation. a human being should live for the sake
Likewise, the woman, rather than think- of others, then you should consider that
ing of the man as just one among many, marriage also is for the sake of your
should think of him as a representative partner. According to the original view
of all the men in the entire world. When of marriage, you should determine that
a man and a woman regard each other no matter how ugly your wife may be
as representatives in this way and then you will love her more than a beautiful
unite and form a family, this family will woman. (Blessed Family - 361)
Chapter 3 • Love and Marriage 387
Given that he was born as a human For humankind, love is an eternal

being, if a man cannot embrace the thing – it is one, not two. When a man
notion that he will love his wife as he and a woman become joined through
loves God and humankind itself and love, they are to grow old together for a
more than anyone else in this world, then hundred years on earth and live together
he will not be able to return to the heav- eternally after death. Although the bod-
enly kingdom. As a man, if he does not ies are two, they join as one and rotate,
know how to love a woman, he cannot thereby becoming one body. When the
love God and humankind. (97-319, 1978.4.1) two bodies become one, God comes to
rotate together with them, thus forming
I would say that marriage is a ceremo- a four position foundation of love. This
ny to open and enter the gate of the pal- is love’s ideal setting. False love cannot
ace of happiness. It is for this reason that invade it, and only true love comes to
marriage is a great event of human affairs. dwell in it. (Blessed Family - 344)
Love is the greatest thing in human
affairs, for it transcends time and space, The true ideal is realized when, after
and marriage is a ceremony to reveal and achieving perfect maturity as an indi-
confirm such love. (Blessed Family - 356) vidual and after perfecting your partner,
you receive recognition because of your
In getting married, you should not love centered on God. (19-314, 1968.3.17)
think that you will be a husband to a
beauty. Rather, you should think that The bride and bridegroom should
you will be someone who can wed an become one body through God’s orig-
ugly woman and still live better than inal love, not through money, political
anyone else. This way, you should be power, or fame. (Blessed Family - 880)
a husband who can be revered by any
beautiful woman in the world. If you If a beautiful man and a beautiful
have this kind of viewpoint, you should woman, each created as God’s greatest
have no trouble relating to any kind of work of art, were to make love centering
woman. (26-332, 1969.10.3) on God, this would be a sublime expres-
sion of the highest, most transcendental
What kind of husband or wife do love, rather than worldly love. This love
you want to meet and be married to? is the most beautiful and representative
You should make it a principle, before love, the kind of love that will shine for
you embark on your married life, that all of eternity. (26-153, 1969.10.25)
you will love even the most insignificant
man as a devoted wife. You should know To receive a taste of true love, you
this. The higher the power of your love, must have a realm of the ideal, and for
the freer you can operate on the stage of this a man needs a woman and a wom-
the infinite universe. (Blessed Family - 636) an absolutely needs a man. You should
know that for the sake of true love, an an, and a woman for the sake of a man.
absolute man and woman join together There is an original rule that whenever
through the efforts of their united heart. you assert yourself, God is absent, and
When an absolute man and woman have whenever you respect others, God is
been joined as one, God will come and with you. The fact that we walk with two
dwell in their midst. (Blessed Family - 340) feet itself reflects a thinking that is in
accordance with this original rule and
International marriage is the quickest the principle. (God’s Will and the World - 543)
way for the different races of the world to
be one. There is no other way. A man and Is it not true that a woman is born
a woman chosen from two utterly differ- in order to meet a man, and a man is
ent cultural realms and environments born in order to meet a woman? This is
must become one through God’s love. the highest truth. Therefore, we must be
This is complete harmony and unifica- gaining the right of Blessing in accor-
tion. In order to accomplish such a great dance with such a rule, for to deviate
task, we must draw from the immense from the highest truth is the highest evil.
power of love, for only the highest love (21-201, 1968.11.20)
can transcend national boundaries,
racial boundaries, cultural boundaries, In a traditional marriage, the bride
and the boundaries of knowledge. (God’s and bridegroom bow deeply to each oth-
Will and the World - 499) er. Do you know why they bow deeply? It
is to express a promise to live for the sake
God’s love and human love are of each other. If they do not live for each
essentially the same. Love is an effort other’s sake, love will run away. (Blessed
to become one. The reason a man and Family - 361)
a woman long for each other is that the
man can possess God only through the The civil law of Korea prohibits the
woman, and the woman can do so only marriage of people with the same family
through the man. Love means to like name and origin, and encourages mar-
each other. (Blessed Family - 334) riages between different clans. This is
because Koreans are a people that long
Single people will never be able to for unification. (19-305, 1968.3.10)
go to the heavenly kingdom. For sin-
gles, the heavenly kingdom is a land of Section 2. The Love that Man
despair. Although there is at least hope and Woman Desire
in a land where one is lonely, a land of
despair means a state of hopelessness. In your life’s journey, the loveliest
(101-43, 1978.10.28) and most beautiful time is your youth. In
youth, your looks are like the most pre-
A man is born for the sake of a wom- cious flower. Someone who can love ful-
ly can be invited into God’s living room. No matter how talented a man or
A man and a woman who have such love woman may be, it is of no use when there
can receive God’s blessings and be invit- is no love. (175-165, 1988.4.16)
ed into His living room. (26‑151, 1968.6.4)
Men and women are opposite in all
What is human happiness? Can you aspects. Women are uni-directional,
say you are happy simply because you while men are multi-directional. Also,
have a lot of money, even enough to women stay home, while men travel here
adorn yourself with diamonds? You can and there around the world. These are
find true happiness only when you laugh, opposite types of personality. Through
sing, and whisper together with your what do these men and women unite as
partner, both of you enraptured in love. subject and object partners? They unite
Those who can do this are truly happy through love. It is also love that unites
people. I would say that those who can humankind and God. (38-255, 1971.1.8)
hear whispers from a lover are happy
people; the soft whispers of your spouse God created humankind for the sake
who is caressing your earlobe can make of the perfection of the ideal of love.
you feel so happy that you would think Therefore, the relationship of human-
you were dreaming. Youth is among the kind and God is a relationship of the
happiest of times; this is when the flower highest love between subject partner
of your youth is still blooming radiant- and object partner. Then, when does
ly, when you are virtually bursting with humankind reach perfection? It will
love, and when you are to unite in love happen only when a man and a woman
with another. (Blessed Family - 366) reach a point where they make a connec-
tion of love and understand the value of
An ideal person does not seek a part- love. (128-132, 1983.6.11)
ner who becomes entirely absorbed into
the love of man and woman. Rather, such Even though a man may be handsome
a person seeks a partner who first loves and healthy, this means nothing with-
the world, God, and humankind, and out a woman. A man who is preoccupied
then loves you with his or her remain- with his handsome looks and health is
ing love. (46-42, 1971.7.18) useless. There are many men who live
their lives self-centeredly; this is one of
True happiness for a woman is to the reasons why history has been tragic.
meet her true subject partner in love. You should know that God’s providence
(Blessed Family - 340) has been to improve and transform this
self-centered world. (Blessed Family - 340)
However seriously a man looks to find
love as a single person, he will only be Therefore the best thing in the world
viewed as a crazy man. (Blessed Family - 340) is the notion of a woman for a man and a
man for a woman. The love that charms glories and lilies. They should be clear
men is not found in other men, nor is the and elegant flowers. (Blessed Family - 614)
love that enchants women found in oth-
er women. Isn’t that so? Do you long for No matter how pretty a girl may be,
love when you are alone? (37-27, 1970.12.22) there is a time after emerging from ado-
lescence, which is the most special time.
In loving a woman with God’s love, This is when her beauty truly flowers, the
a man should be able to say, “I love her most precious time of her life. Neverthe-
completely. We share a love that will not less, is there any woman who would say
change from beginning to end.” Also, that she would rather live alone? This
a woman should keep her body tightly is not a woman. Also, is there any man
sealed in order to share such a love. She who has a fine body and yet says that he
should close it tightly like a peony flower, would rather live alone during such a
as if it were wrapped up in many layers. lovely time of youth? At such times you
This way, the couple should see the har- are bound to look for your partner. Why
mony of heaven and earth in spring and do you do this? It is because you resem-
start a new life in unity with this. They ble God. During young adulthood, the
should do this well. (26-156, 1969.10.25) most precious time of your life, you seek
out your life partner. This is true for men
Among the flowers, which do you and women alike. (32-248, 1970.7.19)
think is the most beautiful? I don’t know
what kind of flowers you like, but I like Why do men exist? Men often say they
flowers that look like a trumpet. The rea- are not interested in such issues because
son is that trumpet-looking flowers send they can usually live alone, but men are
their fragrances far away. Trumpet-look- born for the sake of women. Without
ing flowers represent deep love. Flowers women, men have no reason to be here.
must look like a trumpet if their fra- There is nothing that has come into being
grances are to spread far. For this reason, for its own sake. (285-220, 1997.5.19)
the more a flower resembles a trumpet,
the more fragrance it has. So if women When we look at our five senses; eyes,
are like flowers, they should have a deep nose, ears, mouth and hands are all there
heart of love. Flowers with beautiful fra- for the sake of my partner. Do our eyes
grances are loved by all people. Lilies, exist to look into our own eyes? True
for example, are loved for their simplic- love can fully mobilize and concentrate
ity and elegance. I think the clear and the five senses. Eyes, nose, ears, mouth
elegant lilies are aesthetically and emo- and hands are tools of true love, created
tionally rich flowers because their stems for the sake of true love. (299-119, 1999.2.7)
and leaves have the same color so it is
difficult to distinguish which is which. What is the most precious thing for
Likewise, ladies should be like morning a woman? It is a man. What kind of a
man does she need? It does not matter tory, the path that can be loved by the
whether he is talented or dull, wheth- husband, by sons and daughters, by the
er he is crippled or not. The question is nation, even loved by the whole world.
with which man she can find a love with Women should undertake the solemn
value. (Blessed Family - 340) task of establishing a basis from which
the beauty, nobility, and emotional tra-
If a woman loved by God lives in the dition of women can shine forth. In
heart of a man, and a man who is loved order to accomplish this, you should
by God lives in the heart of a woman, give your utmost heart as a truthful and
and they cherish each other, God will genuine person. (39-217, 1971.1.10)
rejoice over it, and also all things will
be happy together. Their joyful embrace When is the most beautiful time, the
will be of great importance in bringing time of youth when the flower is in full
joy to heaven and earth. The embrace of bloom? It is young adulthood. This peri-
a man and a woman in mutual adoration od is the seven years from age eighteen
is a point where the universe becomes to twenty-four. This seven year period is
one. This is what the original image is a time never to be repeated in your life,
like that is realized under God’s ideal. a time when the beautiful flower of your
(God’s Will and the World - 27) love will blossom. How precious is this
beautiful time that will come only once
What is the original purpose for in your life. You know peonies, don’t
which man is born? It is undeniable you? Their buds are wrapped tightly
that he is born for a woman. Conversely, in dozens of layers so they cannot be
a woman is not born for the sake of a opened up easily. The same is true for
woman. We should know that the prob- men and women. Then when should you
lem occurs where she has not fully con- fully reveal the crimson bud of your love
vinced herself that she is born for the that blossoms like a yellow flower? The
sake of a man. Since God, the great mas- time when beauty is best revealed with-
ter of the creation of heaven and earth, in the harmony of heaven and earth is
has stipulated this as an original rule of the time of youth. For human beings, it
creation, we cannot enter the good, true, is a time when the blossoms are at their
joyful and peaceful world, or the world peak. Youth is a time when you shine as
of love and ideal, without following this the central pinnacle of God’s great work
rule. (75-319, 1975.1.16) of art. It is at this time that you should
be in full bloom under God’s blessings.
You should not cast sidelong glances (26-151, 1969.10.25)
even though there are countless men in
the world. Fidelity is more precious than You should not defile the purity of
your life. It is women who will open the your heart during your youth, which is
path that will resonate throughout his- a precious time in which to overcome
and rectify the sorrow of Adam and I will take eternal responsibility
Eve, who lost their pure heart in their for those who have received the Bless-
youth. You should have a firm principle ing, even in the spirit world. I will gov-
and determination that says, “Even if I ern them and guide them. The Blessing
live alone for tens of thousands of years, is also the means of forging an eternal
I will absolutely not abuse love.” (37-107, connection with me. (God’s Will and the
1970.12.22) World - 533)
As a youth, when you carefully keep The Blessing opens the gate of the
a holy pure heart that is not dirtied or heavenly kingdom. You enter it with
stained by the fallen world, where should your children. (Blessed Family - 544)
you place it? You should place it on the
altar that will bring God the greatest Although there are myriads of peo-
joy: the holy ground where a man and a ple in the world, they can be divided into
woman with such a pure heart can meet men and women. Our fundamental pur-
and become bound as one. This should pose is to find a secret method by which
be the place where the bride and bride- they can become one. We are pursuing
groom meet. (64-84, 1972.10.24) this because the origin of such a fruitful
family has not yet appeared. When such
Section 3. The Blessing Is the an initiating point appears and gives
Ceremony to Convey God’s Love root to its seeds, they will grow into new
trees. This is the Blessing Ceremony.
Our Unification Church calls mar- (31‑190, 1970.5.31)
riage the Blessing. (Blessed Family - 544)
The Blessing Ceremony is not simply
The Blessing means true parents and a wedding ceremony where a man and a
true children meeting together to realize woman come together and then raise a
the purpose of creation. (19-73, 1967.12.27) family. Wedding ceremonies have so far
been self-centered, but our wedding cer-
What is the Blessing? It is becoming emony should be conducted in a sacred
one with God. If you become one with and magnificent manner, as something
God, you will gain everything. You will to return joy to God and as a precious
receive everything God has, everything offering to indemnify history. The Prin-
the Subject has. (Blessed Family - 544) ciple clearly explains that our wed-
ding ceremony is an effort not only to
So far, you have not been able to resolve God’s sorrow caused by the Fall
make a complete connection with True of Adam and Eve, but also to surpass the
Parents. It is the Blessing that is given to standard of bride and bridegroom that
you so that you can make that connec- Jesus was unable to reach. (God’s Will and
tion. (23-332, 1969.6.15) the World - 27)
Even though you have established The term “true parents” means a man
faith through God’s providence, you have and woman who are, spiritually, com-
to be engrafted in order to be restored as pletely mature. It refers to a man and a
God’s child. (Blessed Family - 508) woman who have established a vertical
relationship with God and a horizontal
To say that you are to be reborn does relationship with each other, at ninety
not mean rebirth through the flesh and degrees. So in order to engraft young
blood of parents who are descendants of men and women, I gather them together,
the fallen Adam and Eve; rather, you are and engraft to them a bud from Mother
to be reborn through the flesh and blood and a bud from Father. This is the Bless-
of the parents who have nothing to do ing. (131-174, 1984.5.1)
with the Fall. Otherwise, you cannot
return to God. Since the fundamental The Blessing Ceremony is none other
root of sin started with Adam and Eve, than a ceremony of transferring love. In
you cannot return to God’s side until this ceremony of transference, just as the
you have stepped over it and acquired parents live with God’s love, you receive
the qualification that you are born in a Parents’ love in place of God’s love with
place that has no connection with the the instruction to live a certain way.
original sin. (22-269, 1969.5.4) This is the Blessing Ceremony. You do
not receive it from some famous per-
In being reborn, you should not fall son; this would be an archangelic mar-
behind Adam and Eve. If you did, the riage. If a famous person comes along
fundamental restoration would not be and arranges a marriage for you, this is
realized. The process of rebirth must always a marriage given by the archan-
start with individuals, then families, gel. (96-236, 1978.1.22)
peoples, nations, and ultimately the
entire world. Today’s Christians do not Giving you the Blessing means to
know this fact. (58-42, 1972.6.6) transfer Heaven’s entire authority to
you. (17-328, 1967.4.16)
Even a grandmother over the age of
eighty knows that if she died without The Blessing is the key to open the
receiving the Blessing, she would be unable door of liberation for all people; this is
to enter the heavenly kingdom. Therefore, the door that history has been seeking.
even if a man may be thousands of kilome- (God’s Will and the World - 27)
ters away, she will want to receive at least a
condition of Blessing by tying a silk thread What have I considered most pre-
to him even at the last moment of death. cious in my life? The Blessing. Also for
This is what Blessing is like. I am destined you, the greatest gift in human history
to meet with difficulty because I have to do is the Blessing. (23-317, 1969.6.8)
this work. (22‑16, 1969.1.1)
God’s ideal finally starts in a place mother. There can be no ideology above
where new love centering on God, that that. Therefore, the Unification Church,
is, the love in accordance with the law of with True Parents at the forefront, should
creation, is determined. (19-314, 1968.3.17) resolve problems of the heart using the
ideology of heaven and working within
To have a different lineage means to the boundary of the original ideal fam-
have a different father. Therefore, a per- ily. As long as we practice this ideology
son born from a different father and within our families, we will not perish
different lineage cannot indemnify his – we cannot perish. (26‑201, 1969.10.25)
sins except through original parents
untainted by the Fall. Therefore, until What is the cosmos-centered ideolo-
now history had been making connec- gy? Imagine a family that has more than
tions through religious ideals until the enough treasures to fill heaven and earth.
arrival of the one person not connected It would mean that the family members
with the Fall who has the right to be the would, rather than being obsessed by
first ancestor. (20-115, 1968.5.1) them, forget about them entirely in order to
live in intoxication with God’s love. What
For you to have received the Blessing belongs to the son belongs to the parents,
means the time has come when you can and what belongs to the parents belongs
make a start, in the name of the bride and to God. They should all be connected as a
bridegroom, with your people, church, whole in this way. (35-280, 1970.10.25)
and tribe that are chosen on the founda-
tion built on earth by the Messiah’s hard What is the ideology centered on
work of two thousand years. Can you be true family? It is the ideology based on
tribal messiahs? Even Satan can’t do any- God’s love. No matter how prideful a
thing because you have made a parent and person may be at being the greatest in
child connection with me. This is how the world, he would still be miserable
incredible the Blessing is. (21-13, 1968.8.13) without love. This true family-centered
ideology teaches that when the parents
What is the cosmos-centered ideol- go, the sons and daughters eternally fol-
ogy? It is the ideology centered on true low; that when the elder brother goes,
parents. After all, these two ideologies the younger brother eternally follows;
are the ideologies based on parents. This and even when the younger brother goes,
is the ideology of your home, your nation, the elder brother follows him eternally.
and yourself. Whose ideology would the Hence, if there is a younger brother’s
world embrace if there had been no Fall? nation, the elder brother’s nation must
It would have embraced an Adam-cen- say that it will follow it. Likewise, if there
tered ideology. This ideology is the ide- is an elder brother’s nation, the younger
ology centered on true parents, that is, brother’s nation must say that it will also
the ideology centered on the father and follow it. (21-49, 1968.9.1)
BOOK THREE
True Love
3 CHAPTER 4 5
Love and Family
Section 1. The Ideal of Love is and prosper. (38-328, 1971.1.8)

Established in the Family
A true family is a place where the
The family is an unchanging point husband loves and serves his wife as
of origin, a timeless cornerstone that he would his mother, the wife serves
cannot be altered even by the father, by and loves her husband as she would her
brothers and sisters, or by the system of father, and they love each other as broth-
government of any country. Nothing er and sister. The Kingdom of Heaven,
can alter the sovereignty of the family where ideal families live, is a place where
– not the world, not heaven and earth, a husband and wife each love and respect
not even God Himself. For this reason, each other as they would God Himself.
the concept of revolution will never be Such a tradition should be established
needed in the family. No revolution is on this earth. (Blessed Family - 924)
necessary since the family is the throne
of love. (25-85, 1969.9.30) There are three kinds of love in an
ideal family, each governed by God: the
Why do we like our parents? And eternal love of parents, the eternal love
why do we like our husband or wife and of husband and wife, and the eternal
children? It is because they have love. love of children. (Blessed Family - 913)
For the children, parental love is abso-
lutely necessary. Similarly, conjugal love An ideal family is where the parents,
is essential between husband and wife. children, husband and wife, and broth-
The love and friendship among brothers and sisters all desire to unite through
ers and sisters in a family is also neces- true love. In this situation, they are all
sary, as is their heart of loving devotion eternally on an equal footing; from
towards their parents. (112-291, 1981.4.25) there, the Kingdom of Heaven on earth
begins and the Kingdom of Heaven in
Why do we like our family? People heaven is automatically established.
long for their hometown and their fam- (Hero of the Future - 172)
ily – their parents and brothers and sis-
ters – because the family is the basis Where does happiness come from?
upon which they can freely share love Where can we find an environment that
makes us feel like humming? We can kind lies in the expansion of a family-
find it in the family. However, family type of love to the relationships amongst
happiness cannot arise in an environ- all people. We should love elderly peo-
ment fraught with emotional difficul- ple like our own grandfather and grand-
ties, nor can it be realized in an absence mother, and middle-aged people like our
of love. (23-120, 1969.5.18) own father and mother. Furthermore, we
should love those who look older than
How do you think misfortune comes us like our own elder brother or sister,
about? It begins from the time when and love those who look younger than us
the love nest disappears. A happy fam- like our own younger brother or sister.
ily is a family where there are parents, (God’s Will and the World - 613)
who serve as a fence around the house.
Vertically, such a family attends the par- Where does the heavenly kingdom
ents who represent heaven, and horizon- begin? It starts from our families. Then,
tally this attendance binds the husband what is our ideology? It is the way of the
and wife together. They obey the law of family. The cosmos-centered ideology
heaven and pass this on through their we pursue is the ideology of the heavenly
descendants. (19-305, 1968.3.10) house. The word cosmos consists of the
character for cheon (天) meaning “heav-
What kind of love have you been en” and the character for ju (宙) mean-
seeking? If you have been seeking God’s ing “house.” (26-102, 1969.10.18)
love, then your mind and body must be
completely one so that God’s love can The family is a miniature nation
come. Then, extending this pattern, based on a society. It is a small nation, a
you should create a heavenly kingdom small world and a small cosmos. There-
as a couple and a heavenly kingdom as fore, you cannot do anything separate
a family. The family heavenly kingdom from your family. (24-230, 1969.8.17)
is realized only when the mother and
father love each other in complete one- The family is the ethical basis of
ness and their sons and daughters each society and the most exemplary, fun-
acquire a partner who is like their moth- damental, and primary organization
er or father. When the parents become in the human world. In such a family,
the plus and the sons and daughters love is the highest standard of value.
become the minus, this will become the (Blessed Family - 924)
family heavenly kingdom. (96-28, 1978.1.1)
The most important times of some-
The family; consisting of the par- one’s life are the time of birth, the time of
ents, husband and wife, and children is marriage, and the time of death. Then, at
a microcosm of the world. You should the time of birth, under what conditions
know that the path of life for human- should you be born? You should be born
Chapter 4 • Love and Family 397
into a good lineage and circumstances. Blessing you can jump lightly over the
Next comes the time of marriage. You gate of the heavenly kingdom. The King-
marry in order to have a family life, that dom of Heaven is a place you enter as a
is, in order to form a four position foun- family. It is a place you enter by connect-
dation. God’s will and human purpose ing three generations. (12-265, 1963.5.25)
will be realized only when laws of the
universe have been established on earth. Religion is a preeminent teaching; it
The family is the place where we strive has been God’s primary means of edu-
to align ourselves with such laws of the cation by which to instruct and love
universe. (24-230, 1969.8.17) humankind. There is nothing else. So
true parents are to teach their children
The family is the basic unit for per- what the world likes and what God likes.
fecting the heavenly kingdom. The heav- (102-240, 1979.1.1)
enly kingdom is the kind of place that
once you enter you do not wish to leave. However, one does not go to the
It is also a place where lives the one whom Kingdom of Heaven through someone’s
you would want to see again even after teaching; it is only those who live accord-
seeing Him a hundred times. If all peo- ing to their conscience that will go there
ple desire to go there, desire to see Him, automatically. When the sun rises, all
and desire to live with Him, the world the buds on the trees turn towards the
will be unified. Our goal is to go towards sun. So if even plants and trees know to
that place. But this will not be realized turn in the right direction, there is no
all at once. First, the individual founda- way that human beings, the lords of cre-
tion must be established, then the family ation, should be ignorant of their own
foundation must be laid, and then this path. Nevertheless, such a phenomenon
has to expand to a people, nation, and occurs. (75-41, 1975.1.1)
world. (12-180, 1963.4.1)
The Kingdom of Heaven is a world
Where is the Kingdom of Heaven? It of love; a world that exists for the sake
does not fall from the sky. The Kingdom of God, the center. It is a world that lives
of Heaven is a place in which parents entirely for God. (98-33, 1978.4.8)
and children can develop their abilities
in mutual giving. It is where joy is felt You go to the Kingdom of Heaven
through interacting with creation in our by riding along the rail of love. It seems
daily life, a joy that we experience as our realistic when I talk like this, right? That
ideal circumstance, the experience of joy string of love does not get thinner like
to the full. (78-35, 1975.5.1) a rubber band as it gets pulled. Where-
as a rubber band gets thinner and thin-
You cannot go to the Kingdom of ner the more it is stretched, the string of
Heaven alone. However, through the love does the opposite by getting thick-
er and thicker the more one pulls on it. kingdom. It is a textbook for your edu-
(57-162, 1972.5.31) cation. If you apply this family educa-
tion to the nation, you will be a patriot;
Human beings need to have a parent- if you apply it to the world, you will be a
child relationship, husband-wife rela- saint; and if you apply it to heaven and
tionship, and brother-sister relationship. earth, you will be God’s divine sons and
In other words, these three relationships daughters. (137-77, 1985.12.18)
must intersect at the same point; there
must be one center for all three. The cen- The family is both a textbook and a
ter of above and below, left and right, and training ground of love through which,
front and back cannot be different from at the time of death, you can receive the
one another. If the center differs, the bal- right to take residence in the heaven-
ance of these three relationships that are ly kingdom, the royal palace of peace.
represented by above and below, left and Our world is the expansion of the love
right and front and back will be disrupt- that is developed in the family. There is
ed. So, eventually the number seven will a world of grandfathers and of grand-
be realized when above and below, left mothers, a world of fathers and of moth-
and right, and front and back all inter- ers, a world of husbands and of wives,
sect at the one center. To form number and a world of sons and daughters. Each
seven in this way means to become a of these expands to form the world.
family where all become completely one (142-242, 1986.3.11)
in true love together with God, resulting
in a perfect sphere of harmony and uni- God wants to realize the kingdom
fication. (299-114, 1999.2.7) of love. This is God’s will. God’s will
is to develop the ideal setting for love
All over this world live people who and then globalize it. The family is the
are just like my grandfather and grand- workshop based upon which one meets
mother, or my mother and father, or like the qualifications to graduate from pri-
my husband or wife, or like my sons and mary and secondary school, on to uni-
daughters. These four kinds of people versity – even to earn a doctorate. Fur-
are living throughout the whole world. thermore, the family expands into the
For this reason, we should understand world. Looking at the world carefully,
that the family is a textbook, a type of we can say that there is a world where
scripture, that educates the countless the grandfathers and grandmothers live,
people of the world and through which a world where uncles and aunts live, a
they can become citizens of the heavenly world where elder brothers and elder
kingdom. (130-267, 1984.2.5) sisters live, a world where young people
live, and a world where children live. So
The family is a textbook through these places where the elderly, middle-
which you can connect to the heavenly aged, adolescents and children dwell
may be larger and more populous, but of God, where people live for the sake of
they are expanded versions of the family. God. (98-33, 1978.4.8)
(147-281, 1986.10.1)
The family is an encapsulation of
The center of the family is the par- history. It is connected to history, with
ents. Why is it the parents? Because the its origin in God. You inherit the fam-
parents exist for the family as a whole. ily vertically. However, inheritance must
(124-51, 1983.1.23) take place in a perfectly vertical manner,
at a ninety degree angle. The grandfa-
People need a family just as they need ther and grandmother, representing
a nation, a world, an original environ- God, have already inherited this. (216-262,
ment in the world and universe. (141-300, 1991.4.7)
1986.3.2)
So your grandfather and grandmoth-
My view is that in the love-centered er are nothing less than an encapsula-
family, the parents are the representa- tion of your ancestors. (214-268, 1991.2.3)
tives of the nation and of God. The fam-
ily is where all phases of training begin. Your grandfather is an heir and a
The first stage of education and change godly representative for all the ances-
is the family, and the second stage is the tors who lived at different times in his-
nation. There, a patriot is needed. Next, tory. He is God’s heir who, centered on
the third stage of education and change God, connects us to that history. (216-262,
is the world. There we need a saint. The 1991.4.7)
spirit world is the fourth stage of educa-
tion and change. After that, we become The grandfather and grandmoth-
God’s sons and daughters. Just because er are representatives of the past, the
one is a saint does not mean that he or bygone ages, and the mother and father
she is God’s son or daughter. So everyone represent the present age. The sons and
should become God’s son or daughter. daughters represent the future. There-
Finally, we attain the status of a divine fore, your grandfather and grandmoth-
son or daughter, become one with God’s er are the past, your mother and father
love, and reach the point where we can are the present, and you represent the
possess God eternally. (141-300, 1986.3.2) future. Then, when you have sons and
daughters, they will bring together the
Section 2. The Family is the past, present, and future; thus, the three
School of Love for Life in the sets of parents and three ancestors must
Heavenly Kingdom connect their three loves and love the
four generations. Thus, the Fall signifies
The Kingdom of Heaven is a world God being unable to see His grandson.
of love, a world that exists for the sake (211-206, 1990.12.30)
The Kingdom of Heaven starts from Those who have not loved will choke
the family. The grandfather represents in the other world. They will not be able
God, the mother and father represent to breathe. The earthly life is a training
the present, and the sons and daugh- ground that prepares you to be able to
ters are the future. In this way, the past, breathe in that world. Your family is the
present, and future are all condensed textbook of love. When you see someone
in the family. Thus, the mother and of your grandfather’s age, you should
father represent this world. The grand- think that you will love him even more
father represents God. The grandfather than your own grandfather. When you
and grandmother have the position of see someone of your father or mother’s
the past God, the mother and father age, you should welcome him or her
have the position of the present God, regardless of nationality, or whether he
and the future sons and daughters have or she is an outside person, or whether
the position of the future God. How- he or she is black or white. When you
ever, they are all equal because of true see a youth, you should love him or her
love. When their fundamental core is like your own son or daughter. (121-294,
based on living for the sake of others 1982.10.29)
in true love, they are able to develop a
view of essential oneness and equal val- What is the Kingdom of Heaven? It
ue. When the four directions blend into is the place where you can love the peo-
one we will live eternally as God’s love ple of the world as you love your fam-
partner based on the logic of true love ily, and such people are the people of the
because that place is eternally protect- heavenly kingdom. What do the four
ed by the fortune of God’s love. (211‑289, generations of your grandfather and
1990.12.30) grandmother, your mother and father,
your wife, brothers and sisters, and your
How precious it would be if I were in children make up? They make up a fam-
a position to forge a direct relationship ily, which is like a textbook to help you
with God! The purpose of seeking the experience the true love of the universe
truth lies in perfecting your family and as a person of the heavenly kingdom.
feeling infinite love and happiness there. You should know that the family, which
(33-68, 1970.8.8) is the textbook, is the foundation upon
which you receive this teaching. (129-96,
What is the family? It is a training 1983.10.1)
ground through which we can inhab-
it the ideal nation and world with love. God’s love manifests itself in the
Furthermore, it is a training ground things of creation. Where does parental
through which we can even occupy love appear? It appears in children. Also
the heavenly kingdom and God. (106-25, where there’s a husband, the wife’s love
1979.11.4) appears. Just as we can see the parents’
love by looking at their children, or see all directions. Also, the worst and most
the wife’s love by looking at the state of hated of all enemies is the one who has
her husband’s clothes, we can see God’s destroyed love. There is no devil more
love by looking at the things that have atrocious than the devil who makes it
been created in this world. (20‑18, 1968.3.31) impossible for children to love their par-
ents and who destroys a couple’s rela-
God’s love appears in an orderly tionship so they cannot love each other
fashion. First is parental love, and next as husband and wife. (82-200, 1976.1.25)
come conjugal love, children’s love, and
the love of brothers and sisters. (20-33, Because of the Fall of our first human
1968.3.31) ancestors, we first lost brother and sis-
ter’s love, then conjugal love, then lastly
If we only have love, we can be children’s love. Without restoring this
friends with God and also have Him as lost love, we cannot enter the Kingdom
our father. (67-171, 1973.6.3) of Heaven. (82-201, 1976.1.25)
It is said that life is but a journey and The Kingdom of Heaven is the place
we the traveler. We must deeply experi- we enter after living in oneness with
ence vertical and horizontal love while God’s true love, and having prepared a
on the journey. After creating a fam- tribe of God’s true love. Without pos-
ily based on the love of true parents, sessing true love, we will never be able to
true husband and wife, true brothers enter the Heavenly Kingdom. We must
and sisters, and true sons and daugh- prepare for that day even if we have to
ters, we should expand this horizontally wait for thousands or even tens of thou-
throughout all families, in all directions. sands of years. (270-240, 1995.6.7)
Once establishing the model of the true
family that joins both the vertical and Since God is the original substance
horizontal, we must expand this to the of true love, when we are connected to
tribe, nation and world. This world of true love, we all become one. The parents
true love, which connects to God, we call represent God as a living God in their
the Kingdom of Heaven. (298-306, 1999.1.17) own right. A husband and a wife each
represent one aspect of God’s divided
God’s love opens the gate of salva- nature, and the sons and daughters are
tion. We must inherit God’s true love, additional little Gods. The family orga-
true life, and true lineage. We should nization built by the three generations
know that there can be no salvation oth- through true love is the foundation for
erwise. (275-55, 1995.10.31) the Kingdom of Heaven. Without estab-
lishing such a foundation, the Kingdom
The worst of all sins is to shatter of Heaven will not be realized. The fam-
something and then scatter the pieces in ily is the center of the universe. Since the
perfection of the universe is based on the right of kingship. But they are despised
perfection of the family, if you love in because they are old, aren’t they? Is this
the universe just as you love in the fam- what we call the generation gap? Who
ily, you will be able to travel freely. In invented this? Satan invented this word.
this case, God stands at the center of all Where is the generation gap? Does love
love as the parents of the entire universe. have a generation gap? Do you think
(298-306, 1999.1.17) that the way to love a thousand years
ago was different from the way to love
The basis for an original, God-cen- now? The ways are the same and the
tered family includes all the love of means of loving are the same. The inner
men, women, sons, daughters, parents aspect has changed. If there had been
and God. If you love your parents, your no Fall, then the formula for love would
husband, and your sons and daugh- have remained unchanged even after a
ters in such a place of unity, it will be hundred million years. Even if heaven
like living in the heavenly kingdom. and earth are in constant upheaval, if
(Blessed Family - 942) the three generations of grandparents,
parents, and children strongly unite,
Where does the heavenly kingdom as an iron fortress, to usher in God as
start? It starts in the family. It does not their core, then they will be the seed
unfold from somewhere else. The heav- needed to bring about the heavenly
enly kingdom is just a three-dimen- kingdom anywhere. The fundamental
sional expansion of the family. It is not source for the seed of God’s love and
something that is outside of the family. the seed of life is this lineage. If we
Therefore, when you embrace your wife cannot establish this, then there will be
or husband, you should think that you no hope for the heavenly kingdom on
are a man and a woman becoming one earth, the heavenly kingdom of peace
on behalf of the world. The family is the or the world of happiness and freedom.
place where you substantiate your love (225‑300, 1992.1.26)
for humankind through action. (30-82,
1970.3.17) What is the heavenly kingdom? You
talk about going to paradise or the heav-
You should respect your own flesh enly kingdom, but you cannot go alone.
and blood. You should respect your The Kingdom of Heaven is a place where
parents and grandparents as the owners you must go together with your parents
of your house who represent heavenly and brothers and sisters. (15-278, 1965.10.30)
BOOK THREE
True Love
4 CHAPTER 5 1
Love and the Spirit World
Section 1. The Atmosphere of ing completely during your earthly life.

the Spirit World is Love (298-311, 1999.1.17)
We are born in love representing To die is to be reborn in God’s love,

God, live in love, reach the destination of but in the human world they make a big
love by having sons and daughters, and fuss, saying, “Oh no, I am dying!” God
return to God to live with Him eternal- laughs loudly at this. Would God be hap-
ly. In other words, our life begins with py or sad to see such people crying and
love, matures with love, and becomes lamenting? One should experience joy
harvested as the fruit of love. A person’s at the moment of going from the realm
death is the point at which the fruit of of limited love to one of unlimited love.
love is harvested. (298-311, 1999.1.17) The moment of death is the moment of
a second birth. Don’t you think so? That
Death denotes a second birth at the path is the path of ascension (seungh-
end of our physical life. The place where wa). (116-172, 1982.1.1)
we have that second birth - the place
where we go after death - is the spirit We should overcome death. It is the
world. We enter that world and receive process of change opening the way to a
from God, who is the third Parent, a second life. Death is not a sad occasion.
supply of true love, which represents It is a leap into a new world, ascension.
the entire universe. The spirit world is (139-214, 1986.1.28)
a world where we breathe love and live
in love. Therefore, if you fail to develop In the secular world, death signifies
a character of complete true love, your the end of life, but death really means to
path to travel freely will be restricted, be born anew into another world. There-
and you will not be able to pass through fore, you should not be depressed, sad,
all four directions. Even if you happen or anxious when you think of death.
to pass through a gate, you will not be Instead, you should rejoice over the
able to go any further. If you want to be idea of people being reborn in spiritu-
qualified to live in rhythm with the four al triumph after having lived a life for
seasons regardless of time and place, the sake of their mission. If you become
you must develop a character of lov- immersed in sorrow or grief, this will
only pull the spirit of a person who place when a husband and wife of true
was on the way to heaven back down love pass away. They begin with God and
to earth. Just like the moment when a end with God. (298-311, 1999.1.17)
baby comes out of the womb of its first
mother, the Seunghwa ceremony is an Earthly life and life in the spir-
occasion in which a person is born into it world are not separate. Earthly life
another world through the womb of the is important, and so is life in the spirit
second mother, the universe. This can be world. In other words, life in the spirit
compared to a wedding ceremony. This world is connected to earthly life. Both
is not a sorrowful moment at all. It is are important, but the people living on
like an insect emerging from its cocoon, earth today are not aware of eternal life.
throwing away its hard shell and taking They think that only life on this earth
on a new form, becoming a new being, a is important. That is the problem. Even
new essence. (49-285, 1971.10.17) among our Unification Church mem-
bers, there are many who do not grasp
The reason we must die is that our that their present life affects their eter-
body’s ability to love is limited. If we nal life. (217-85, 1991.4.16)
want to possess God’s true authority
as His object partner of true love, our Normally, human beings stay in the
limited bodies will not suffice. This is mother’s womb, are born, live on earth
why we have to make the transforma- for a certain period and then die. There-
tion to being an incorporeal spirit. This fore, most people fear death as they grow
will enable us to share the ideal of love older. It is because they lack knowledge
equally with all of heaven and earth. For about the world after death that their fear
this reason, the moment of death is not and anxiety grow as they age. (Blessed
a path of pain, but instead is the starting Family - 1062)
point of opening the gate of happiness, The spirit world is a place that is
through which we can possess universal totally covered with the ingredients of
true love. (298-311, 1999.1.17) love. The earth is covered with air, but
the spirit world is covered with love.
Just as we received our parents’ love, Human beings inhale oxygen and exhale
shared the love of husband and wife, and carbon dioxide on earth, but in the spirit
loved our children, we must collect all of world they live inhaling love. The love
God’s love that has been strewn over our they give and receive in the spirit world
lifetime and take it with us to the spirit is true love. (145-267, 1986.5.15)
world. When a husband and wife unite
and completely realize the three stages of Human beings live in the womb
love and go to the spirit world, they will for ten months, in the body for a hun-
become an eternal object partner to the dred years, and in the spirit for eternity.
eternal subject partner, God. This takes (298‑304, 1999.1.17)
Chapter 5 • Love and the Spirit World 405
As soon as a baby is born, it cries, After looking around even the back
and at that instant it breathes through streets of the spirit world, I found the
its nose, which connects it to its sec- principle of heaven and earth was some-
ond world, that is, the world of air. In thing simple. In other words, the truth is
order to connect to and come out into simple. Where two things unite through
the world of air, we have to destroy the the power of absolute energy and form
umbilical cord and the water bag, where a vacuum, God comes in and becomes
we lived in the womb. At the time of this the core of the bone marrow. Here the
death or destruction, the baby is born to two parts, man’s love and woman’s love,
mother earth. After we’re born, we eat strongly unite. This is the core of the
with our mouths and breathe with our universe. The ideal embodiments of love
noses. But the food we eat on earth is join together and form the axis of love.
just nutrition needed for the life of the (170-170, 1987.11.15)
physical body; it is not an essential ele-
ment of spiritual life. The key element of The earthly world and the spirit
life is none other than love. Therefore, world move facing each other. When the
we should inhale the air called love. We earthly world goes up, so does the spir-
should breathe the air of love from our it world; when the earthly world goes
mother and father. (139-212, 1986.1.31) down, so does the spirit world. When
one side turns, the other side turns also.
In the spirit world, the True Parents So, in this life we should live life deeply,
will open the palace of love. Although feel these things, and use them to ben-
there is a palace in the spirit world, efit our eternal life. Our eternal life and
the True Parents must declare, “This is our present life are not divided. (217-85,
the palace!”, and then all beings in the 1991.4.16)
entire spirit world will take their posi-
tions around it. The spirit world abso- Where will we go eventually? What
lutely needs True Parents because such does the spirit world refer to? It is gener-
a responsibility still remains unfulfilled. ally called the world after death. But it
(205-255, 1990.9.9) is not the world after death because it is
a world related to love. The spirit world
When Adam and Eve reach perfec- began with true love; therefore, although
tion and go to the spirit world, they will I stand in the position of true love here
be God’s body and God will be their and now, it is the same as being in the
mind. Hence, God is invisible even when spirit world. This is why love is great.
you go to the spirit world. God’s purpose (144‑198, 1986.4.24)
for creating Adam and Eve was to pro-
duce perfect people who would reflect God created human beings in such a
the body and mind of the substantial way that they can live forever intoxicat-
world. (92-147, 1977.4.1) ed with love. Aging is not your enemy.
People begin with love, live with love, world, the martyred, loyal servants of
and are harvested as fruits of love. At God will be lined up in front of you. Do
death we harvest the fruits of our love. you think you will be able to confident-
We have received our parents and chil- ly open the bag you have brought before
dren’s love, shared conjugal love, and them? What kind of suffering has the
lived loving our children. These, togeth- Unification Church gone through, and
er with God’s love and all other inter- what kind of hardships have you gone
nal loves, bear fruit throughout our lives through? Without having gone through
and are harvested and taken with us to at least as much suffering as they have,
the spirit world. (83-198, 1976.2.8) how can you say that you are living for
the sake of the nation and the world?
Ladies and gentlemen, do you know You have indeed suffered, but I do not
how big the spirit world is? Have you think of it as suffering. That is reason-
ever wondered how big the population able to say. There is a path still ahead of
of the spirit world might be? According us. We should be able to go to the spirit
to spiritual mediums, spirits are follow- world, open our bag, and say, “This is the
ing people at the rate of about 3320 spir- gift I have been preparing my whole life
its per head. If you think that is the num- to give. Please accept it.” When women
ber of people on our side, do you think marry, they take many things with them
we will lose or win over the world? (86‑192, to their new home. Should you go emp-
1976.3.28) ty-handed when you go to the Kingdom
of Heaven? (32-71, 1970.6.21)
When you go to the spirit world,
countless saints and sages and count- Although the shell of your body gets
less ancestors get together for a discus- old while on this earth, the longer you live
sion. They question and reflect, asking, as a husband and wife, and the more you
“Where did you come from? Where on love, the younger your spirit gets. What
earth? From which country?” When does this mean? It means that the longer
friends meet, they talk about everything a person lives, the more his or her spirit,
from their past, do they not? When you which is the internal person, becomes a
go to the spirit world, you will meet your mature and beautiful man or woman of
first grandfather and tens of thousands the highest degree. (164-101, 1987.4.26)
of ancestors. When they yell harsh words
at you, saying, “You brat, how did you What is life in the spirit world like?
live?” will you feel good? Think about it. There are no worries about eating, liv-
(148-320, 1986.10.26) ing, or clothing. Why? Because every-
thing you desire is possible in accor-
Do you have a special gift to bring dance with the state of your spirit. You
with you when you go to the heaven- eat in the spirit world as well. Also in
ly kingdom? When you go to the spirit the spirit world, when you touch your-
self, you will be able to feel the pulsa- nothing that can block your movement
tion of your blood vessels. It is the same. there. A being with the original charac-
Although it is a spiritual body, it is the teristics of God should not be blocked.
same. (194-42, 1989.10.15) You should be able to travel everywhere.
Because the spirit world transcends time
In the spirit world, you will not long and space, people who lived hundreds of
for anything because nothing is miss- millions of years ago are still there now.
ing. If you were to long for something, They can also be any age they want. You
it would be a true person. Therefore, the can meet as many people as you want to
meritorious servants who have made in the spirit world. (194-132, 1989.10.17)
effort in order to raise a true person will
naturally become sons and daughters When you go to the spirit world,
of glory in the heavenly world. There is you will notice that it resembles a per-
nothing you can be proud of except this. son. God, who is the Subject, and spirit
(30-147, 1970.3.21) world, which resembles one big person,
will be united. Then the entire spiri-
Can you see your mind? The spirit tual and physical worlds will become
world is a world where your mind takes euphoric! When God jumps, so will the
form, and it is a world that transcends earth, and when God laughs, so will the
time and space. There you can eat meals earth. That is how it should be. When
whenever you want. You do not have to you look at the spirit world, you will see
worry about your meals. You do not have that it is structured like one big person.
to worry about water. Nor do you have to (91-279, 1977.2.27)
worry about drinking. There is no need
to worry about clothes. The spirit world In the spirit world, you do not need
is a place where you rise above the need explanations or to make excuses. You
for clothing, food and shelter. Would can sense what is going on immediate-
you need cars there? Do you think there ly at the slightest indication. You can
are automobile factories there? Do you sense whether someone is below, next to
think there are food, clothing or textile or above you; in other words, you know
factories there? There are none of these. the hierarchy of love. This hierarchy is
It is a place where you can move hun- absolute. Whoever is in a higher position
dreds of millions of kilometers in an naturally stands in this position accord-
instant. But by what force? By the force ing to that hierarchy. It is different from
of love. If you say you want to see your the earthly world. Those who have used
loved one, he will appear before you. deceit and slander to succeed will find
(210‑225, 1990.12.23) their situation turned around. They will
face failure. This is why I tell you to fol-
When you go to the spirit world, low the right way. (194-132, 1989.10.17)
you can go everywhere because there is
What are you going to do in your lives? the Kingdom of Heaven. (143-71, 1986.3.15)
Let us leave behind a mound of love. If
you have lived in a mound of love, you Those who expand their family
will have no regrets. Such a life will suc- training in four directions, creating a
ceed forever. If you die after having lived realm in which love is practiced, will
this way, God will bless you, and upon go directly to the Kingdom of Heaven.
your arrival to the spirit world, God will (143‑71, 1986.3.15)
come out with His sons and daughters to
welcome you. (97-167, 1978.3.12) Because the spirit world is infinite-
ly vast, you can travel even millions of
In the spirit world, you cannot eat kilometers instantly centered on love.
if you do not have God’s love. You do Love is the fastest. (216-192, 1991.3.31)
not have the right to eat. Hell is a place
where you cannot eat even though you Compared to the spirit world, earth
can see the food, and you cannot act is like a speck of dust. You do not real-
even though you know what to do. Only ize how immense the spirit world is. It
those who have led a life while on earth is an infinite world that transcends time
in which their spirit and body become and space. Also, if you say, “If there is
one in God’s love can possess the eternal a person who was born, lived and died
world of the ideal or own the heavenly on earth in such and such an age with
kingdom. (91-173, 1977.2.6) such and such a heart, please come for-
ward!”, that person instantly appears. It
In the spirit world, you need to love is a world where your intuitive senses
God more than the world, your nation, become reality. (224-105, 1991.11.23)
your wife or your child. Those who have
achieved the highest level of character The spirit world is such a beautiful
in the realm of love will be able to exer- world that you never tire of looking at
cise God’s authority in that world. (91-173, it even after a thousand years. You can-
1977.2.6) not even imagine it. Even the best things
in this world are nothing in comparison;
The spirit world is composed of the they do not even match a small corner of
air of love. Everything has to be born the spirit world. So, earth holds no inter-
through love. You should live in love, est for me. Honestly speaking, I want to
and through living for the sake of oth- go back because this earth does not fit
ers, become filled with love. Only then, my purpose. (15-149, 1965.10.7)
will you be the substantial being of God’s
hope that He has longed for throughout In the spirit world when God looks at
history, and be welcomed wherever you you, if your heart is filled with love, you
go in the Kingdom of Heaven. Family shine brighter and brighter. In God’s
training is preparation for you to enter eyes, this light looks more beautiful than
the light of a diamond. Also, He relishes They desire this in order to be in rhythm
this light, and the more He looks at it, with the spirit world. (122-16, 1981.3.15)
the more He loves it. This is the reason
God uses the term “love.” (103-27, 1979.1.28) There is not a single person who is
not moved by the power of love, and
The air in the spirit world is love. there is not a single person who does not
Love is the essence of life. In that world, become an object partner to the power of
you do not just breathe through your love. There is not anyone who would not
nostrils but also through the top of your answer when asked with love. Love can
head and through all your cells. Thus, if call upon everything to make it possible,
you want to live a full life in the spirit and love has the power to make things
world, you have to completely develop reappear. Therefore, the spirit world is
a character of love during your earthly a world of free and unrestricted move-
life. (112-205, 1981.4.12) ment where a heart filled with love makes
everything possible. (112-219, 1981.4.12)
When you go to the spirit world, you
will find that those who have deeply You have to unite the spirit world. A
experienced in their family life the love person who is unable to control the spirit
of parents, husband and wife, brothers world cannot unite the earth. Heavenly
and sisters, and children will enjoy a fortune comes from heaven, so how can
great deal of freedom; they can go any- those who are unable to control heaven
where in any direction without restric- unite the world? Therefore, before uni-
tions. Conversely, those who have no fying the earth, we must unify the spirit
experience of love are narrow-minded, world. (191-204, 1989.6.24)
and in the spirit world they are isolated
and have no freedom. (Blessed Family - 1062) You are resurrected human beings of
history who have been born from your
In the spirit world, God’s love is law. ancestors, resembling them. How long
(98-35, 1978.4.8) has history been going on? It has been
said that it has been hundreds of thou-
The spirit world is an eternal place sands of years. After all, history has been
that seeks eternal elements. Hence, a working to create this one person that
spirit that has deeply experienced love is you. If you are a Kim, the countless
will surely go to that world automati- ancestors of the Kim family have come
cally, as if being drawn by a magnet. and gone in order for you to be born.
What kind of place is the spirit world? So, we are the fruit of history. (46-154,
It is a world of harmony where every- 1971.8.13)
thing is made of love and packed with
love. Today, people – whoever they may After your grandfather and grand-
be – want to make a relationship of love. mother pass away, you have to visit
them at their graves. Thinking of them mony and change that are not found in
as God, you should visit them at their fresh water. Just as there are countless
graves. (220-349, 1991.10.20) fish families in the sea, there are count-
less new families of heaven and earth in
So far, people in the spirit world spirit world. It is the same when you go
have been divided. In the spirit world to the spirit world. (141-306, 1986.3.2)
things do not connect horizontally; they
partly connect in a vertical way. (218-124, Section 2. We Should Develop
1991.7.14) a Loving Character During Our
Earthly Life
In the spirit world, since all kinds of
people are gathered together, including How important is your life on earth?
murderers and their victims, the vic- You only live once. It is a short moment,
tims try to take revenge, fighting with but you only live once. Compared to
knives against the perpetrators. This is eternal life, earthly life is but a point in
why there are so many barriers block- time. It is too short. During this period,
ing the way. Thus, evil spirits some- you need to prepare for the spirit world
times go to their enemies’ descendants where you will live after earthly life.
on earth and cause them to have fatal With this idea you should stand in the
accidents. Things like this happen, and center and control and overcome every-
so these problems must all be resolved. thing. Otherwise, you cannot achieve
These problems must first be resolved perfection. You should know this. (207‑99,
in the earthly world. In resolving them, 1990.11.1)
you on earth have to offer a better solu-
tion, a more pleasing offering. These Wouldn’t it be simple if a person
problems will not be resolved unless ceased to exist at the end of his or her
you give those spirits with resentment earthly life? However, people are meant
something they want which is of more to live eternally. They are meant to live
importance to them than someone’s eternally. This is good, but it is also a big
death, more important than whatever problem. People are meant to live eter-
it was that caused them to have enmity. nally. You do not know this because you
(191-204, 1989.6.24) have not had any spiritual experiences.
But those who have had spiritual expe-
Where do people go? They go towards riences can meet everyone, all the way
the spirit world. The spirit world is like from Adam to ancestors of thousands of
the sea. People have no choice but to go years ago. (159-277, 1968.5.19)
to the spirit world. Just as there are cur-
rents in the sea, there is unparalleled You should realize what a precious
harmony taking place there. In the sea, time it is to have your physical body. It
the tidal currents bring beings of har- is only during this time that you are able
to resurrect God, resurrect the universe, People of faith today do not know
and unify all of heaven and earth. Even the law of indemnity. There are many
God and all things united together can- who seek to go to the heavenly kingdom
not be exchanged for the physical world. without fulfilling the necessary obliga-
Why? Because without the existence of tions. At the same time, there is no one
a human being with a physical body, who says that he will go to the heavenly
perfection cannot be achieved, even if kingdom only after taking responsibil-
God and the universe were to be united ity, through liquidating historical sins to
as one. You must realize how precious pay indemnity, in order to arrive there.
the human body is. Our body cannot be This is why, during our life on earth,
exchanged for the universe. This is why when we have our bodies, we should
these words from the Bible make sense, take responsibility to establish the con-
“For what does it profit a man, to gain ditions to resolve everything that has
the whole world and forfeit his life?” gone wrong in history. Those who went
(91‑190, 1977.2.13) to the spirit world without indemnify-
ing their sins while they had their bod-
If you have lived two-thirds or more ies must return to earth and pay indem-
of your life in sin, can you throw off all nity. All the spirits of the historical ages
two-thirds of it? No, you cannot throw it up until now arrived to the spirit world
off. It will stay with you. (34-139, 1970.8.30) without having been able to sufficiently
pay indemnity, and thus they violated
You should imagine that you are tak- that law. Therefore, they are destined to
ing a picture of your mind and looking return from the spirit world to try again
at the photo. (19-25, 1967.12.10) to establish the conditions of indemni-
ty. What is the one advantage that the
Perfection is achieved on earth but people living on earth have over those
not in the spirit world. It is possible to in the spirit world? It is the fact that they
achieve perfection on earth through have a body, with which they can direct-
true love but not in the spirit world. ly establish a condition of indemnity.
(217‑130, 1991.5.12) (80‑93, 1975.10.19)
Do you have the confidence that you You should know clearly whether
will be around tomorrow morning to you are a group bound for the Kingdom
wear the shoes you took off last night? No of Heaven or a group bound for hell. Rev.
matter how busy you are, there is noth- Moon is someone who knows the spirit
ing in this world that is more important world well. It is a place where all sorts
than the question of eternal life. So there of people come, live and go. There is not
is nothing that is more serious in this a single person who can avoid death.
world than the business of settling the Death cannot be avoided. People live
issue of eternal life. (10-249, 1960.10.21) here on earth for a while and then go,
and in doing so, those who have lived for You should not speak ill of beggars
their own sake will turn around and go or disabled people you see on the street.
to hell, and those who have lived for the You should wonder whether your spirit
sake of others will turn around and go is not in the same condition as they are.
to the Kingdom of Heaven. These two (10-249, 1969.10.21)
worlds separate at the time of death.
(203‑99, 1990.6.17) Why do you have to get married?
You get married in order to experience
The place called hell is a place where, parental love, conjugal love, and chil-
once you get trapped there, you cannot dren’s love. Then, why are these neces-
get out for eternity. Nevertheless, you do sary? The spirit world is a place that is
not truly realize the fact that your moth- filled with the atmosphere of love. You
er, father, and relatives are going to hell. need a family to help train you to follow
You just say, “Things will work out some- the rhythm of the spirit world. Those
how,” and that is it. But try thinking that who arrive there without having expe-
your beloved parents really are going to rienced this will be unable to follow the
hell. Should you find out that your par- beat. Such people are like those who are
ents were going to prison, you would cry without a nose to smell the air of love.
your heart out and try to get them out by (Blessed Family - 1062)
doing all kinds of things, wouldn’t you?
This is how human affection goes. Then, The love relationship between parents
in the same way, if you know that your and children is vertical, a love relation-
sons and daughters, parents, relatives, ship between husband and wife is hori-
and brothers and sisters, who are con- zontal, and the love relationship among
nected to you through heavenly affec- brothers and sisters is spherical. These
tion, are going to hell from which there three relationships are different. There-
is no escape, wouldn’t you have the same fore, only when you have an experi-
kind of reaction? (34-266, 1970.9.13) ence of deep love in these three different
ways on earth, will you be able to turn
When you relate to people, do not without restriction vertically, horizon-
try to use them or think about mak- tally, and in a circle in the spirit world.
ing a profit from them. You must not For instance, those who have not tast-
do this. Once a person’s original nature ed parental love when they were young,
is crushed, it takes from half a year to because their parents died, are rather
three years to repair it. So your actions tragic people because they are missing
are something you should fear. There a very important experience of love.
is no hell that is as awful as this hell. Those who have not experienced conju-
Those who know this do not even think gal relationships will be very miserable
about exploiting other people. (204-304, in the spirit world because they are lack-
1990.7.11) ing an important part of life. Likewise,
those who are without brothers or sisters you understand? Heaven is immense
will be in a lonely position, unable to live and unchanging. It is infinite. It is so
a complete life in the spirit world, since large! People have been coming and
they will lack love that can spread in all going for hundreds of millions of years,
directions. (Blessed Family - 1062) but we do not know where they are. This
is how large it is. So even if each per-
In the spirit world, those who have son produces a hundred children, there
had enough love for their parents, broth- is no overproduction because heaven is
ers and sisters, spouse, and children – so large. It is a world that can accom-
that is, those who have had a deep expe- modate everyone. So, should you prac-
rience of love in their family life – will tice birth control or not? When you go
be able to enjoy a lot of freedom. They to the spirit world, the question you will
will be able to go wherever they want, face is how many people of the heavenly
in any direction, without restrictions. kingdom are you bringing with you. You
Conversely, those who have had no should know that when you bring many
experience of love, as well as those who true sons and daughters of the heaven-
are narrow-minded, will find them- ly kingdom, they are to your advantage
selves isolated and alone in the spir- towards earning you honor and deter-
it world with no freedom whatsoever. mining your rank in the heavenly world.
(Blessed Family - 1062) (202-38, 1990.5.1)
You should raise and leave behind In the spirit world in the future, your
respectable children when you pass ownership is determined by how many
away. In the future these children will all people of the heavenly kingdom you
go to the spirit world. In the spirit world, bring. These are your possessions. These
they will be people of the heavenly king- are eternal possessions. (218-227, 1991.8.19)
dom. When you think about how many
people you have offered as people of the In the spirit world there is no mul-
heavenly kingdom, you will see that tiplication of children. Because God is
although your job was painful on earth, standing in the position of the verti-
it became a noble path of glory in the cal Parent and there is only one axis,
world of eternity. (218-319, 1991.8.22) there is only one meeting point. (221-204,
1991.10.24)
When you go to the spirit world, you
will find out that the accomplishments of If you make a serious mistake, you
great people who have gone to the spirit have to live in protective confinement
world are considered as valuable accom- in the spirit world. To get out of such a
plishments only on earth. What kind of place, you have to wait for thousands of
place is earth? It is a factory to produce years. Those who are blessed, and make
the people of the heavenly kingdom. Do a serious mistake, do not you think your
sons and daughters will say to you in the assessment with honors and then go to
future, “Mother, why did make me this the spirit world, you will surely return
way? Why did you drag me here?” Do to God. This is the conclusion. (105-108,
you think your sons and daughters will 1979.9.30)
keep quiet? Your families are at different
levels. So, you will go to the place that is When you go to the spirit world, you
appropriate for your level and stay there will surely receive fair repayment for
for a long time. Then, your ancestors what you have done. For blessed families,
and sons and daughters will accuse you the door to the heavenly kingdom will
saying, “Why did you do it? Why could open for you because you are blessed by
not you do better? What is that!” You me. But in making your way forward, as
will have to stay there as long as you fall you ride along the rail of heart, you need
under their accusation. This is not easy. to be pulled toward the heavenly spirit
So this is why you should do well while world. Because that world is the world
on earth. (207-99, 1990.11.1) of love, you can enter it only when your
heart harmonizes with it. So, it makes
You were born from your parents. me wonder whether you are destined
Next, what is more fundamental is that to go through many stages of judgment
you were born from God by borrowing when such a world is revealed. (70‑170,
your mother’s womb. You are to go and 1974.2.9)
find the True Parents through universal
parents and your physical parents. Your A person is born in order to bear the
physical parents are parents of passage. fruit of love on earth. Our purpose on
So the moment of death is a time of earth is to bear the fruit of love which
joy when you go to meet the True Par- God desires. This is why our life is short.
ents. The true love of the True Parents It is one season. It is short, do you under-
is there. That place is called the heav- stand? (130-158, 1984.1.8)
enly kingdom in heaven. The constitut-
ing element of that place is love, and it is Do not assume that you will live until
filled with parental love. That love is not you are 100 years old. Even if you live
for your own sake, but rather it is a love for seventy years, if you work three times
through which you can abide by the law harder, you will have lived for 210 years.
under the principle of service and sacri- Think like that. If you work ten times
fice. To receive a passing grade, you must harder, you will have lived for 700 years.
love the universe and love humankind. If you work twenty times harder, you will
The earthly life is a training ground for have lived for 1400 years. Work twenty-
such love. You should know that this is four hours a day, constantly, through-
the fundamental core of the universe. If out your whole life. Only then will you
while you are alive on earth you prac- bear fruit in the spirit world and possess
tice love with such an outlook, pass your a large reservoir of love. You will have a
great wealth of love. Your assets of love Do you know this? Also, fish living in
will be many and your stage of operation the sea have to go to fresh water and taste
will be broad. (102-38, 1978.11.19) it to be able to produce their young. They
have to go through the two worlds. (210-
Fish cannot live outside of water. 128, 1990.12.17)
Water is essential for life. A fish living
in the river should not just stay in the Likewise, the earth and the spirit
river. It has to go back and forth to the world are not two separate worlds. You
sea as well. Why does it have to do that? need to have the qualities that enable
It is because freshwater fish cannot pro- you to live in the two worlds. (177-274,
duce their young without having tasted 1988.5.20)
seawater. They have to experience this.
Book fou r
True Family
BOOK FOUR True Family
Chapter 1 The True Family Originally Intended at the Time

of Creation
Chapter 2 The Way of Love in the Family
Chapter 3 The Family is the Model for the Kingdom of Heaven
Chapter 4 Our Course of Life Centered on Love
Chapter 5 The Love of Man and Woman in the Original Creation
Chapter 6 Transformation during Young Adulthood,

and True Marriage
Chapter 7 The Love of a True Husband and a True Wife
Chapter 8 True Parental Love
Chapter 9 True Education for Children
Chapter 10 The True Family of Humankind Must Be Restored
Chapter 11 The Family is the Eternal Foundation of Happiness
Chapter 12 Seeking True Families

Contents
Chapter 1. The True Family OriginallyIntended at the Time of Creation
Section 1. God’s Will through Adam and Eve �� 423
Section 2. God’s Absolute Requirements �� 424
Section 3. God’s Eternal Partner in Love �� 425
Section 4. The Purpose of Creating Adam and Eve �� 426
Section 5. The Time for Adam’s and Eve’s First Love �� 426
Section 6. All Beings Are Perfected through Love �� 428
Section 7. What Human Beings Can Be Most Proud Of �� 429
Section 8. Adam’s Family Should Have Set the Tradition as the True Family 430
Chapter 2. The Way of Love in the Family

Section 1. God’s Laws of Love Centering on the Family �� 432
Section 2. The Reason Three Generations Must Coexist in the Family �� 433
Section 3. Parents are the Origin of Love �� 434
Section 4. The Reason We Need Brothers and Sisters �� 435
Section 5. The Grandfather is in the Position of God in the Family �� 436
Section 6. The Relationship Between Grandparents and Grandchildren �� 437
Section 7. The True Meaning of the Saying, “All Goes Well
if there is True Harmony in the Family.” �� 438
Chapter 3. The Family Is the Model for the Kingdom of Heaven

Section 1. The Family is the Central Model for All Beings �� 440
Section 2. The Family is the Textbook of Love through Which
We Can Connect with Universal Love �� 441
Section 3. A Training Ground of Love for Entering the Kingdom of Love �� 442
Section 4. The Family is a Model for the Heavenly Kingdom �� 444
Section 5. The Family Brings Together the Love of Three Generations �� 445
Section 6. The Family is the Training Ground of the Heart �� 446
Section 7. The Family is Our Eternal Original Hometown �� 447
Section 8. The Family Is the Final Standard for Completing
the Cosmos-centered Ideology �� 448
Chapter 4. Our Course of Life Centered on Love

Section 1. Why Are Human Beings Born? �� 450
Section 2. Life in its Original Form �� 451
Section 3. For Human Beings, the Eternal Element of Life is Love �� 452
Section 4. What is God’s Love? �� 453
Section 5. God’s Blessing Allows You to Inherit Love and Joy �� 454
Section 6. Human Beings Seek the Center of Love �� 455
Section 7. Our Life Passes Through Three Ages �� 456
Section 8. Earthly Life is Training to be in Rhythm with the Spirit World �� 458
420 Book 4 • True Family
Chapter 5. The Love of Man and Woman in the Original Creation

Section 1. The Original Love of a Man and a Woman �� 460
Section 2. The Reason Men and Women Are Born �� 461
Section 3. Men and Women Absolutely Need Each Other �� 462
Section 4. Love Comes from One’s Partner �� 463
Section 5. Men and Women Harmonize in Love �� 464
Section 6. Original Human Beings Are Enraptured with True Love �� 465
Section 7. Love Is Realized in a Completely Natural Setting �� 466
Chapter 6. Transformation during Young Adulthood, and True

Marriage
Section 1. The Significance of Marriage �� 468
Section 2. The Reason for Marriage �� 469
Section 3. The True View of Marriage �� 470
Section 4. What Kind of Time is Young Adulthood? �� 471
Section 5. What Causes the Transformation in Adolescence? �� 472
Section 6. First Love in Young Adulthood �� 473
Section 7. The Best Time of Marriage – When is Love Connected? �� 474
Section 8. Love of a United Mind and Body �� 476
Chapter 7. The Love of a True Husband and a True Wife

Section 1. The Original Relationship of Husband and Wife �� 478
Section 2. The Reason We Need Conjugal Love �� 479
Section 3. An Ideal Conjugal Relationship �� 481
Section 4. Even God is Enraptured in the Love of a True Couple �� 482
Section 5. The More a Husband and Wife See Each Other,
the More They Want to See Each Other �� 484
Section 6. How Conjugal Love Develops �� 485
Section 7. Why You Feel Sad When Your Beloved Passes Away �� 487
Section 8. Conjugal Love Should Be Eternal �� 488
Chapter 8. True Parental Love

Section 1. Parental Heart Wants to Give Everything �� 490
Section 2. Parents Desire to Be Surpassed by Their Children �� 491
Section 3. Parental Love Is Eternally Unchanging �� 492
Section 4. Parental Love Sacrifices Everything �� 493
Section 5. Parents’ Love for Their Children Is Absolute �� 495
Section 6. Parental Love Is Eternal �� 496
Section 7. Parental Love Sets the Standard for All Forms of Love �� 497
Contents 421
Chapter 9. True Education for Children

Section 1. What Kind of Education Should Parents Give Their Children? �� 499
Section 2. What Should Parents Teach Their Children? �� 500
Section 3. Parents Must First Set an Example �� 501
Section 4. Parents Are Best Friends and Best Teachers �� 503
Section 5. Chastisement with Love �� 504
Section 6. Why Tell Children to Study? �� 505
Section 7. The Teachings of True Parents and Teachers �� 506
Section 8. An Education to Live Together with the World �� 508
Chapter 10. The True Family of Humankind Must Be Restored

Section 1. The Purpose of God’s Providence of Salvation �� 510
Section 2. Adam’s Family Fell into Satan’s Possession �� 511
Section 3. The Hope of Fallen People �� 512
Section 4. The Goal of Restoration is Adam’s Family �� 513
Section 5. The Restored Family Was to Be Realized by Jesus �� 514
Section 6. The Restored Family of the Returning Lord �� 515
Section 7. The Original True Family Is Established in the Unification Church 517
Section 8. The True-Family-Centered Ideology and
the Religion of True Parents �� 518
Chapter 11. The Family Is the Eternal Foundation of Happiness

Section 1. Why Do We Like the Family? �� 520
Section 2. The Family Is the Base of Eternal Happiness �� 521
Section 3. The Family Is Basic Unit to Realize God’s Kingdom �� 522
Section 4. The Realization of the Ideal of Love Starts in the Family �� 523
Section 5. Heaven is a Place One Enters as a Family Unit �� 524
Section 6. Universal Principle of the Four-Position Foundation �� 526
Section 7. The Heavenly Way People Should Go in the Family �� 527
Section 8. The Unification Church Seeks to Realize
the Family Kingdom of Heaven �� 528
Chapter 12. Seeking True Families

Section 1. Nothing Was Created for its Own Sake �� 530
Section 2. The Most Holy Place Where God Can Come to Dwell �� 531
Section 3. Man Owns Woman and Woman Owns Man �� 532
Section 4. Love Has No Evolution or Revolution �� 533
Section 5. Chastity for Woman and Purposefulness for Man �� 534
Section 6. The Fall: The Root of Free Sex and the Origin of Individualism �� 536
Section 7. The Realization of World Peace Through Absolute Purity
and the True Family Movement �� 537
BOOK FOUR
True Family
12 CHAPTER 1 2
The True Family Originally

Intended at the Time of Creation
Section 1. God’s Will through dation. The four-position foundation is

Adam and Eve the foundation of the family with God at
the center. It is realized only when Adam
Many talk about God’s will and many and Eve become so completely united
believers have prayed, “Heavenly Father, that they cannot separate themselves
may Your will be done!” The words in from the realm of God’s love. With God
themselves seem simple, but it is difficult at the center, they become an ideal hus-
for us, when asked, to articulate precisely band and wife, giving birth to children
what God’s will is. At present we are lead- of their own. When this four-position
ing lives of faith to accomplish that will, foundation is completed, Adam and Eve
but there is some contradiction in living become one in their love as husband and
a life of faith and praying for the accom- wife and are secured within the realm of
plishment of God’s will without know- God’s love. (Blessed Family - 298)
ing what that will is. (Blessed Family - 298)
What was this ideal that was sup-
What does the Unification Church posed to be realized through the ances-
understand God’s will to be? What is tors of humankind? It was to realize an
Rev. Moon’s understanding of God’s ideal family through the union of an ide-
will? God’s will is understood to be the al man and an ideal woman. Then, what
completion and fulfillment of the orig- is necessary for the realization of an ide-
inal ideal of creation for which God al family? It is neither man nor woman
made this universe. Because God cre- alone. A family, after all, is a unit. It is
ated the universe with certain purposes, represented by the union of a husband
it is God’s will to realize such purposes. and wife, and the relationship of parents
Who or what was at the center of this and children with the love of God at the
purpose? It was none other than Adam center. Therefore, we reach the conclu-
and Eve. That is why I perceive God’s sion that God’s will is the union of a hus-
purpose of creation to be the realization band and wife, perfecting a family cen-
of His ideal beginning with and from tered on God’s love. (Blessed Family - 298)
Adam and Eve. Then, what is the sub-
stance of this ideal? It is none other than What is God’s purpose of creation?
the realization of the four-position foun- God did not create Adam and Eve mere-
ly to gaze at them after creation. He did God is also an absolute scientist.

not create man and woman so that they Among all existence, there is no pow-
would simply grow old and, in the end, er that can compete with God’s power.
die by themselves. No, He created them That is because God’s power is almighty
to mature with Him at the core of their and absolute. Moreover, God is everlast-
being and at the core of their love for ing, unchanging and self existing. Con-
each other. He created them so that they sidering all this, if God were to wish for
could build a love nest centering on God something, what would He wish for?
and then establish the true Kingdom of What would God desire that is beyond
Heaven on earth for all humanity. In this money, knowledge, or power? The issue
union, Adam, the man, represents heav- at hand is: what is most desired by God?
en, and Eve, the woman, represents the There is only one thing that God abso-
earth. Therefore, although they are two lutely requires. That thing is absolutely
separate persons, when they become one necessary, not only to God but also to
horizontally, heaven and earth are unit- human beings, and that something is
ed. When these two people unite based none other than true love. Then is it pos-
on God’s love, the cosmos is united auto- sible for God to receive love alone? Some
matically. (21-43, 1968.9.1) people might say that God Himself can
love by Himself if He wants to, but it is
Section 2. God’s Absolute not so. What is required most by God
Requirements and what no one knew, is that He need-
ed an object partner with whom to share
Why did God create the universe? true love. (Blessed Family - 302)
Because He wanted to feel joy through
the created world. Although God is an If God is absolute, then the ques-
absolute being, He does not feel joy alone. tion arises: “Why did such an absolute
Joy cannot be experienced without an being create human beings?” It was not
object partner. God does not require for money, knowledge or power. He cre-
knowledge, money or power. Because ated human beings because that was the
God Himself is absolute and almighty, only way God could love. In this scenar-
he does not need such things. No mat- io, the relationship between God, the
ter how science advances, it will never Father, and human beings, as the sons
equal or surpass what God has created. and daughters, forms an axis line. If
The great universe exists in a certain this axis had been connected, it would
hierarchy and in accordance with the have been impossible to separate human
laws of nature. When we consider the beings and God in their relationship of
fact that God is the creator who oper- love. Do you think that a man or woman
ates this great universe, which is so far who has tasted God’s original love would
beyond the understanding or the science ever want to be separated from it?
of human beings, we can safely say that Bees get a taste of nectar in the spring-
Chapter 1 • A Family of the Original Ideal of Creation 425
time. When you pull on the abdomen of a family, tribe, people, nation and world
a bee sucking on the nectar, the abdo- of true love. That was God’s ideal of cre-
men may be pulled off but the bee will ation. (Blessed Family - 302)
not separate itself from the nectar. What
would happen if you were to get a taste God’s only dream was to realize the
of such love? Even if you somehow sepa- ideal of love. But the problem is that the
rated yourself from it, you would return ideal of love cannot be realized by God
to it, clinging to it forever. alone. Such things as love, happiness and
Once the foundation to operate the joy cannot be realized through only one
universe connecting to the axis of love being. They cannot be realized without
is formed, the union of an individually an object partner. (Blessed Family - 302)
perfected man and woman would form
the foundation of a family centered on Although God is an absolute being,
love. On the basis of this love, tribe, peo- He needs someone to be his object of
ple, and world could be formed and real- love. His object of love is none other
ized. (137-57, 1985.12.18) than human beings. When humankind
comes before God as the object of love,
Section 3. God’s Eternal Partner with perfected love, God becomes the
in Love God of happiness, the God who has ful-
filled the ideal of joy. (145-267, 1986.5.15)
God created this world. If we were
to ask Him, “Why did you create this The answer to the questions, “Why
world?” He would answer, “Because it is does God need human beings?” and
good.” In other words, God created this “Why does He need human beings in
world because He thought it was good, realizing His ideal?” is: God needs human
he felt joy from it, and wanted to receive beings to perfect His love. What is God’s
more joy from it. How do you achieve love? We can say that God’s love involves
goodness or joy from something? You human beings liking each other eternal-
receive joy in the form of love. Therefore, ly, but more importantly, it involves God
we come to the conclusion that God cre- liking human beings eternally. In this
ated this world to feel joy through the way, human beings are God’s eternal
realization of love. For the realization of objects of love. From the day God cre-
love, God created this world. God created ated Adam and Eve, God desired to love
the universe to feel joy through human Adam and Eve as the object partners
beings and the creation becoming one whom He would look at over and over
and thus establishing a harmonious again, and would wish to look at forev-
world of love. God feels joy from seeing er, to be with over and over again, and
and becoming one in love with human to live with over and over again. Hav-
beings, forming true relationships of ing such object partners is God’s ideal
husband and wife and then establishing of creation. (Blessed Family - 302)
Section 4. The Purpose of God is invisible and because God

Creating Adam and Eve is invisible, He created Adam and Eve
as His physical image. When Adam
Genesis 1:27 says, “So God created and Eve, in whose minds God resides,
man in His own image, male and female become perfect, marry, and bear chil-
He created them.” We can deduce from dren, God becomes the internal father
this that God has both male and female and Adam the external father. When
qualities. God needs an object because this happens, Adam resembles God com-
He cannot live alone. Therefore, He had pletely. If Adam and Eve, who resemble
no choice but to create this world. As a God, had become the father and mother
result, a man and a woman were created. of humanity, it would have been clearly
(Blessed Family - 307) perceived throughout history that God,
through their existence, does indeed
God created Adam and Eve, first of exist. (Blessed Family - 307)
all, to have physical form. Secondly God
created Adam and Eve to perfect love. God created a man and a woman
When Adam and Eve are perfected and with the purpose of having them fall in
become the substantial beings of love love and unite into one. He did not create
through which they can become one, Adam for himself or Eve for herself. He
God can come and reside with them, created Adam for Eve and Eve for Adam.
becoming the parent of perfected love to Also, God created Adam and Eve for his
humanity. Then Adam and Eve, who are own love and joy. It was not for knowledge,
the substantial parents with visible form, power or money. The Almighty God does
can reproduce children and thus realize not need knowledge, money or power. He
the ideal world. When that happens, the only needs love. (Blessed Family - 307)
spirit world and the physical world are
connected through humankind. This God did not create Adam and Eve
implies that God also created human to give them knowledge or power, or
beings for the purpose of connecting wealth to live in affluence. The pur-
the spirit world and the physical world. pose of creating them was to establish
So while Adam and Eve are on earth, them as the substantial beings of love.
God can reside with them in love as the (Blessed Family - 307)
true and substantial parent of humani-
ty. Then when Adam and Eve pass on to Section 5. The Time for Adam’s
the spirit world, He can continue to stay and Eve’s First Love
in the position of the parent with physi-
cal form through their lineage. It must, God told Adam and Eve “not to eat
however, be clearly recognized that these of the fruit,” because it was not the time
plans were thwarted by the Fall of Adam for them to love. Since they were still in
and Eve. (Blessed Family - 307) their growth period, God gave the com-
mandment to wait until they became bodies started to become mature. There
mature. (Blessed Family - 310) must have been times when Eve, fright-
ened by something, would jump into
People grow up longing to reach the arms of Adam, or hide behind him.
the time when they pass through ado- Under such circumstances, she would
lescence. We must know the reason we have felt safe and comforted in the arms
have to wait to be married until after of Adam, while at the same time having
adolescence. It is possible for a man and strong sexual urges towards him. Adam,
a woman to come together in love any- too, would have felt the pleasure of Eve
time, so why do we need to wait? Because in his arms, and would have had sexual
of love, this is the only course. Since we urges towards her, because her body was
need to pass through adolescence in very different from his. In this situation,
order to become mature, we need to ful- who initiated sexual actions first: Adam
fill certain conditions during that peri- or Eve? It was Eve who had jumped
od. (Blessed Family - 310) into the arms of Adam because she was
frightened. From that time on, their sex-
Then, what should have been Adam’s ual contact began to increase gradually.
and Eve’s attitude toward their edu- God created the universe with love.
cation? Because God is the parent Therefore, Adam and Eve should have
of Adam and Eve, they should have made the created world a communi-
obeyed him and followed Him wher- ty of love centering on God’s love and
ever He went. However, they did not do connecting it to Him. Since this was
so; instead, they left their original posi- their responsibility, Adam and Eve
tions by disobeying Him. Since God is should have thought about how and
the Absolute Being, they should have with what attitude they would share
followed and obeyed Him absolutely. the love permitted by God. As matters
(Blessed Family - 310) of love are extremely serious, this deter-
mined whether they would live or die.
God told Adam and Eve to be fruit- (Blessed Family -310)
ful and to multiply. That means that only
after their physical bodies and spiritual Where does love begin? It begins
bodies had become fully mature, should from the perfection of the individu-
they have become a loving husband and al. From the point of view of the Prin-
wife and had children. Adam and Eve, as ciple, you can only love after you have
the lords of all creation, should have act- become perfect. The relationship of love
ed according to their Heavenly Father’s can begin only when one has passed
time table; in other words, they should through adolescence and has become
have waited until they were mature both mature enough to fulfill the responsi-
physically and spiritually. Adam and bility of becoming one in harmony with
Eve were always together, even as their the universe. In the case of Adam and
Eve, this did not occur. What kind of relationship of love. In other words, all
love was theirs? Their love was not love beings can be perfected only through
in the position to unify all creations in love. The human mind and body can
the universe. Their love was not mature. unite into one only when they are in a
Their love should have been mature and position that conforms to the nucleus
natural. However, the sad fact remains of God’s love. Also, human beings can
that the love they shared was unnatural. only completely mature when they enter
(26-151, 1969.10.25) the realm of God’s love united in mind
and body. Only then can they begin
Section 6. All Beings Are their journey of individual perfection
Perfected through Love as human beings originally intended
at the time of creation before the Fall.
Individual perfection results from (Blessed Family - 313)
the continuous give and take action
between the mind and the body, based When we explore the mind and the
on the foundation of love established by body, we find the mind to be oriented
God at the beginning. Both the mind and towards heaven and the body to be ori-
the body should grow, mature, and then ented towards the earth. When such
unite completely. Perfection can only a mind and body unite into one, what
be achieved when one’s life is rooted in ideology is formed? We call this the cos-
love, when it matures centering on love, mos-centered ideology. Do you know
and when that love puts out buds and what this is? It is an ideology that wants
bears fruit on that foundation. When to create a place where heaven and earth,
the foundation of love is established in the invisible world and the visible world,
this way, God can then come and reside can unite into one.
there, connected through love. Until love If one wanted to dominate this cos-
fully matures, the foundation to bear its mos, do you think it would be possible
fruits cannot be established. for that person to rule over the cosmos
All things were created according if his mind and body were not complete-
to the rules of love, and thus they con- ly united? If his mind and body fail to
tinue to exist. When we look at plants become one completely, nothing can
alone, they bear fruit through the give be achieved. When the mind and body
and take action, or the circular action, become one centering on God, then God
between the stamen and the pistil in the becomes the internal God and the per-
flower blossom. This is true also for the son becomes the external God; the mind
animal kingdom and the human world; and the body become one centering on
everything and everyone continue to love. (Blessed Family - 313)
exist through the circular motion of
love. In this way, all things become per- Adam must become one with God.
fected only after passing through the Love is their link. Human beings are
the horizontal representatives of the Section 7. What Human Beings

existing world and God is the vertical Can Be Most Proud Of
representative, and love bonds the two
eternally. When human beings become God created a man and a woman.
one in body with God, their heart and He intended for them to reach perfec-
emotions are exalted in infinite joy and tion, marry, become established as the
happiness. In the end, God and human heavenly husband and wife, and live in
beings become one through love. the heavenly kingdom. God’s plan was
Human beings also become one with to make Adam and Eve the first husband
the world through love, and the realiza- and wife in history and establish the
tion of the ideal world fulfilling God’s foundation of the Kingdom of Heaven
purpose of creation begins from there. upon their relationship. If this plan had
(35-156, 1970.10.13) been realized, God’s first two blessings,
to be fruitful and to multiply, would have
At sixteen or seventeen years of age been achieved then and there. God gave
Adam and Eve had passed through ado- Adam and Eve the power to multiply His
lescence and began to notice the oppo- children. Had they not fallen, they would
site sex. Just as a person becomes enrap- never have passed sin on to humankind.
tured in the fragrance of a flower in full Their children would have been born
bloom, as they matured Adam and Eve without sin and would have grown to
were drawn to the opposite sex. Even perfection as sinless beings. What else
God becomes enraptured in this fra- would have occurred? By giving birth
grance. When God’s love and Adam’s to such sinless children, Adam and Eve
and Eve’s mind and body become one, would have become the true father and
the nucleus of the universe is formed, true mother of humankind centering on
and together they can travel the path God. They would have become the True
upon which they can take charge of all Parents. (Blessed Family - 319)
kinds of love.
However, they strayed from that If Adam and Eve had not fallen, but
path. Had they not done so, they would instead had reached perfection, they
have united into one completely and would have achieved not only individ-
God would never have been able to ual perfection but also the perfection of
leave them. Nor would Adam and Eve heaven and earth. Moreover, a new fam-
ever have been able to leave God. Con- ily based totally on God’s love would
sequently, their descendants would have have been started. If a clan, tribe, people,
been connected, generation after gen- nation, and world had emerged from this
eration, forming a tribe, people, nation, family, the world would have become a
and the world. This world would then be community of one large family serv-
a world of grace, the Kingdom of Heaven ing God. The center of that community
on earth. (Blessed Family - 310) would have been God and Adam.
The everyday life and the life course have been realized. Adam’s family would
of the family of Adam, centered on God, have served God as their father, becom-
would have been recorded as the histori- ing the family that would be the start-
cal tradition. His lifestyle, customs, con- ing point of one united love as the ances-
ventions, and background would have tors of humankind. This family would
established the traditions for history. have then become the basis up on which
Such traditions would be bound forever Adam and Eve would have united into
with God’s love. one in love, thereby perfecting their ide-
God’s love is the source of life and als. (Blessed Family - 320)
the origin of all ideals. People could
not leave His embrace even if they Section 8. Adam’s Family Should
wanted to. If, by any chance, they did Have Set the Tradition as the
leave, they would have no choice but to True Family
return. Even in this fallen world we see
that when someone who has been liv- If our human ancestors had not fall-
ing with their parents has to leave their en, whose sons and daughters would you
parents and brothers and sisters, they be? Without question you would have
become lonesome and miss them all the been born as God’s sons and daugh-
time. In the same way, when someone ters. If Adam and Eve had not fallen, all
is linked to the love of God, who is the human beings would have been God’s
subject of life and ideals, they would not true sons and daughters. You would not
be able to leave God. If they ventured to be people that are toyed with, dominat-
leave God, they would feel so lonely and ed or slandered by your enemies as you
unhappy that they would never be able are today.
to feel joy. Therefore, they would have no The son of God has absolute power,
choice but to become one in the realm and he represents the absolute author-
of God’s love. Under these circumstanc- ity and power of God wherever he goes.
es, human beings can be proud of three When a family is formed centering on
facts: first, God is our father; second, we this son, that family becomes God’s
are the children of God who can receive family before which the entire cosmos
His love; and third, we are the heirs to should surrender. Moreover, when a
the universe created by God. People tribe centered on that family comes into
brag when they marry into a rich fam- being, the whole of creation must safe-
ily. Compared to that, words cannot guard that tribe and be assimilated into
express how proud you would be if God it. Due to the Fall, human beings not
were your father and you could receive only lost their positions as the sons and
His complete love. (Blessed Family - 319) daughters of God, but they are torment-
ed by their enemies. If the first human
If Adam and Eve had established ancestors had not disobeyed the com-
God’s ideal family, God’s will would mandment of God and had become one
with God forever, no one would be able love. Then, surrounded by God’s true
to sever the relationship of love based love, they would have established the tra-
on that unity. Once born as sons and ditions of the husband, of the wife, of the
daughters, and growing up as sons and son, and of the daughter. If the tradition
daughters, no theory or doctrine could of the family based totally on God’s love
explain away or deny the father’s iden- had been established, God’s will would
tity. If someone were to question them have been realized. (Blessed Family - 331)
about the identity of their father, even at
gunpoint, they could not deny who he By the will of God, Adam and Eve
was. (Blessed Family - 330) should have become perfect, received
the Blessing, and, upon the basis of their
If Adam and Eve had not fallen, the family, established God’s nation. They
first family of heaven would have been should have achieved perfection based
formed in the Garden of Eden, and that on true love. If Adam and Eve had estab-
family would have prospered under lished their horizontal object partner-
God’s sovereignty, immune to Satan’s ship under God, the fulfillment of the
slanders. (Blessed Family - 330) purpose of creation would have been
laid and that world would have extended
If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they to the cosmos. A world based on the tra-
would have received all of God’s love. If dition of oneness achieved through the
they had united into one in God’s love union of Adam and Eve as husband and
as the son and daughter receiving God’s wife would then have been established.
complete love, they would have given However, Adam and Eve disobeyed
birth to children centering on God’s God’s will and fell. (Blessed Family - 332)
BOOK FOUR
True Family
1 CHAPTER 2 3
The Way of Love in the Family
Section 1. God’s Laws of Love a husband and wife have lived happily
Centering on the Family together and then the husband suddenly
passes away, the wife will shed tears. A
Since the beginning of history, who woman cannot live without a man, and a
has practiced true love focused on par- man cannot live without a woman. (20‑38,
ents, true love focused on husband and 1968.3.31)
wife, and true love focused on brothers
and sisters? True love is absolute. (20-40, Also, no matter how happy a hus-
1968.3.31) band and wife may be together, they will
be miserable without children. Do you
The love of God is expressed as paren- need only sons? You need both sons and
tal love, conjugal love and children’s love. daughters. But what if the parents have
These three great loves make it possible only one son and one daughter? A son
for human beings to exist forever. These needs an elder sister and an elder broth-
great loves transcend even the loftiest er, and a daughter needs an elder broth-
human view of love. When these loves er and an elder sister. Furthermore,
are perfected, happiness is perfected. they each need a younger brother and a
When they are lacking, misfortune sets younger sister. Everyone needs elder and
in. This is why people become happy younger siblings, and without any one of
when these three great loves unite. Is a them, the individual would be unhappy.
motherless person happy? That person’s A family wherein the younger sister,
misery is equal to the emptiness he or younger brother, elder sister and elder
she feels. Is a fatherless person happy? A brother are all united will be protected
fatherless person envies those who have by God. This is because such a family
a father. Happiness leaves no room for becomes the origin of a clan, a people
envy. The same is true for love. If you and a nation. My father, mother, elder
envy someone or something, you can- brother, elder sister, younger brother,
not say you are happy. younger sister and me total seven peo-
You cannot be happy without a father ple. This underlies the significance of the
and mother. No matter how great a man’s number seven as the number of perfec-
ideals may be or how much he boasts, he tion. You should know that I am talk-
needs a woman. He needs a wife. When ing here about perfection in reference to
Chapter 2 • The Way of Love in the Family 433
love. Why is seven the number of per- all live together. Living together with
fection? Why is it that the creation of God, the three generations of forma-
heaven and earth taught by Christian- tion, growth and completion will set-
ity was completed based on the number tle down. You can love God only when
seven? It is because of this. It is said that you know how to love your grandfather
three is the number of heaven and four is – not just your father and mother. You
the number of earth. The number three will love God only when you can love
is established by my father, mother and your grandfather more than your father
me. Then what does the number four and mother. So why is the husband
refer to? It refers to brothers and sisters. indispensable? Why are parents indis-
(20-40, 1968.3.31) pensable? Why are sons and daughters
indispensable? It is because only when
You should know that seven is the you have all the members of the family
number of perfection. The Father, Son can you attend God. The Principle says
and Holy Spirit refer to Adam and Eve that you need to have parents and you
with God at their center. The Father need to have sons and daughters. You
refers to the connection of top and bot- need parents, next, a married couple and
tom – that is, the vertical relationship – then a baby. Why is all this necessary?
and parental love represents heaven and It is only logical that we need parents, a
earth. Your elder brother and elder sister spouse and children in order to form a
refer to east and west, and your younger relationship with God.
brother and younger sister refer to north You should know clearly why you
and south. When these unite, a three- need parents, a spouse and children. You
dimensional relationship is formed. This have to know this. To form a relation-
is the law of love. That is why there is ship with someone, sometimes I must go
no law of science that does not adhere to below the other person. Sometimes we’re
these mathematical principles. It is from in the center. Sometimes I must go above
God’s laws of love that the fundamen- the other person, and sometimes we’re
tal concepts of the Principle of Creation on the same level with each other. In
arise. Once such laws of love are firmly other words, I must form relationships
established, peace will be realized. (20-40, in all four directions. Even in the case of
1968.3.31) a grandson, when he relates to his grand-
father with love, his grandfather will say,
Section 2. The Reason Three “Oh, good! Very good!” So the Unifica-
Generations Must Coexist in the tion Church has been working hard to
Family make such families the standard, focus-
ing on original love in order to establish
I am proposing that the grandfather, the original world. It is amazing that this
grandmother, mother-in-law, father-in- is finally being taught throughout the
law, sisters-in-law and grandchildren religious world. (128-17, 1983.5.29)
Why does a wife cry when her hus- combining the two, an ideal world can
band dies? Why do people weep just be established with the unified number
because they do not have children? They three. In other words, it is an ideal that
are not crying because they are disap- includes grandfather and grandmother,
pointed. They are crying because the father and mother, and me. The family
fundamental principle of the universe ethic of the Unification Church stems
makes it necessary to have relation- from this belief. (70-76, 1974.2.8)
ships in all directions – east, west, north
and south. In other words, the force of Section 3. Parents are the Origin
existence in the universe consists of the of Love
force to support the ideal of reciproca-
tion. This is why everything is engaged Orphans do not have a relationship
in give-and-take. Just as north and south with their parents. Everyone wants to
interrelate with one another, the North be loved. The ideal manifestation of that
Pole and South Pole interrelate with one love is parents. We can say that a person
another. Stars also interrelate with one who can neither receive parental love
another. Nothing can exist without a from his parents even though he wants
partner. Ideal beings united – that is, to, nor love his parents even though
beings that have become completely one he wants to, is very miserable. Sup-
with each other – are supported by this pose there is a person who is much less
universe. It is a principle that heavenly attractive than some local orphan. Even
fortune embraces such entities so that so, as long as that person can serve and
they can continue forever. devote himself to his parents, he can feel
Everything cooperates in this give- very fortunate by comparison. He might
and-take action. That is why you need think, “One may be handsome, yet if one
sons and daughters. Today, the West has does not even have parents, of what ben-
accepted the idea that sons and daugh- efit is that?” He might also think, “I may
ters are unnecessary, but let’s wait and be ugly and disabled, but at least I am
see if that is right. You will find out in fortunate to have a mother and father.”
the spirit world. From where you stand, (39-231, 1971.1.15)
there is someone both above you and
below you. You need the number three. What on earth are parents? Why can
You have to go through three stages. This the strongest, most intelligent son in the
is why everything comprises three stag- world not ignore his parents, even if they
es. You need to have your parents, your are a burden? Why can he not control
couple and children. Not having chil- them with just one finger or do whatever
dren does not agree with the Principle of he wants? You should know this. Since he
Heaven. When this is divided into two, is the strongest and most clever, he could
there are three stages for men and three say, “Hey, you!” and challenge them with
corresponding stages for women. By his wits, but he cannot do that. Where is
the origin of love? Where does love come power of love will remain. The final age
from? From yourself? No. Love comes of worldly supremacy is none other than
from parents. This is because the ori- the Last Days. Can a strong elder brother
gin of love is not you, but your parents. come home and be the boss there? No.
There can be no result without a cause. No matter how strong the elder brother
So you know that when it comes to love, may be, he cannot be the boss when he
you are not the owner. comes home. He may be a world champi-
So when you come before your par- on in the ring, but he cannot be the boss
ents, you should say, “Yes, Mother and at home. Even when an elder brother has
Father, you are right.” When your par- several hundred doctorates, can he come
ents remind you, “No matter how great home and be the boss? No, not even then.
your reputation is and how powerful Why not? Because his parents are there.
you may be, you cannot do things that (50-134, 1971.11.6)
deviate from your duty to your moth-
er and father,” you will reply, “Yes, yes, Section 4. The Reason We Need
yes, Mother and Father, you are right.” Brothers and Sisters
Why? Because of love. It is because par-
ents are the subject partners, and chil- Why do we have brothers and sisters?
dren are the object partners. The subject Why do we need brothers and sisters?
partner serves the object partner, and It is because with brothers and sisters,
the object partner follows the subject boys can watch their younger sisters
partner. This is the Principle of Heaven. and elder sisters, and from them learn
When this principle is breached, that how their mothers grew up; and girls
house will collapse and end up worth- can watch their naughty elder brothers
less. However ignorant or uneducated a and younger brother, and from them
person may be, he knows the Principle learn how their fathers grew up. This
of Heaven because he is born in accor- is called the love of brothers and sis-
dance with heavenly nature. Therefore, ters. So, you should love your siblings.
even the strongest champion has to bow Also, you should learn to love your sib-
his head to his parents. (50-134, 1971.11.6) lings as you love your father and mother.
You cannot love them if you don’t learn
Humankind continues to be plagued how. So, through watching your broth-
by conflicts based on power or knowl- ers and sisters you learn how your par-
edge. The time when the war of love ents grew up and you come to love them
can be waged has not yet come. This is as your parents do. In this way, you will
why religious leaders say that their time be able to love your mother and father
will come when the end of the world even after you go to the next world. You
approaches. When the end of the world need your brothers and sisters in order
comes, the power of the fist and the power to be an owner of love without shame.
of knowledge will pass away, and only the Then, would it be better for brothers and
sisters to love each other more than their Suppose one day you leave the house
parents or less than their parents? It is after having a fight with your brothers or
better that they love one another more. sisters. The least you can do upon your
Why is that so? Because watching and return is to hold a party so that you
loving your siblings is like watching and can make them happy again. Ask for
loving your mother and father when they their forgiveness and tell them that you
were growing up. When you do this, it should love one another as you love your
fulfills the condition of loving your par- parents. Since brothers and sisters rep-
ents from their birth to their death. So resent your mother and father, if your
these brothers and sisters are connected brothers or sisters are poor, help them
to each other through such love. That’s and serve them as you would serve your
why I think this way. mother. There is nothing more beautiful
Then in the case of the parents, the than this. The Kingdom of Heaven starts
more children they have, the more they from there. (184-65, 1988.11.13)
can learn about their spouses. For exam-
ple, in the case of the mother, as she Section 5. The Grandfather is in
sees her sons grow up she could think, the Position of God in the Family
“Oh, that is probably how my husband
was when he was growing up.” So, lov- Today, the American system is a
ing the children is essentially the same paradise for the young but not a para-
as loving the husband the way he was dise for the elderly. Because the Ameri-
before she met him. Also the husband can system is a paradise for young men
could think, “Ah, my wife would have and women – yet neither a paradise for
been like this daughter! She is show- children nor a paradise for grandfathers
ing me how her mother was when she and grandmothers – everyone there is
was young,” and so he would learn from digging pits of hell that will lead them
her. Through loving the children, he ful- to ruin. This is happening because the
fills the condition of loving every aspect American system does not fit the origi-
of his wife. The mother and father do nal form. (107-328, 1980.6.8)
not say, “Let us love only the boys and
not the girls.” They love their sons and In American families, the grand-
daughters equally, without discrimina- father has to telephone the son before
tion. So by having sons and daughters, visiting him. What do people generally
a beautiful circle of love in the family is prefer? What would you like? When a
formed. The mother and father will treat beautiful daughter-in-law, with a loving
the children equally. All parents are like heart, tries to buy the gray haired grand-
this. So hating your brother or sister is parents something better than she buys
a greater sin than hating your mother. her loving husband, how beautiful and
This is the first rule in family education. lovely this is! Although the grandparents
(184-60, 1988.11.13) are full of wrinkles, what a splendid sight
it is when a pretty daughter-in-law buys grandfather will dance, the mother and
them things with even more joy than the father will dance, and the brothers and
joy she feels when she buys things for sisters will dance together. Those who
her beloved husband! Before long, the live using this as their model are pro-
grandparents will give her everything tected by the universe. If someone were
they have kept hidden inside – every- to try to kill such a person, the universe
thing to do with love. Who is the oldest would automatically prevent it. (107-326,
grandfather in the world? It is God. So 1980.6.8)
you learn love for that Grandfather from
your own grandfather. By learning such Parents need to get permission from
a tradition, you can receive the treasure the grandfather before sending their
of love from all the secret storage rooms grandson anywhere. Parents cannot
of the Grandfather God. How wonder- simply do whatever they want. This is
ful that will be! (107-328, 1980.6.8) because the grandfather stands in the
position of God. (107-326, 1980.6.8)
Representing God, a grandfather and
grandmother are the most experienced Section 6. The Relationship
in the world. They do not sleep very Between Grandparents and
long because they are old. So you should Grandchildren
think, “Oh, my grandfather is God who
protects my family without sleeping! My If a young grandchild comes home
grandfather has become old by protect- and asks in a bossy voice, “Hey, where
ing us! I can see his age by the wrinkles did Grandpa and Grandma go?” how
on his face.” This is a beautiful thought. would you feel? Is it proper for him to
If you have such an old grandfather and demand, as soon as arrives, and in front
grandmother in your family, your house of his mother and father and his brothers
will not catch fire or be robbed. If the and sisters, to know, “Where are Grand-
grandparents are not sleeping, what are pa and Grandma?” This is improp-
they doing? They are praying. They pray, er because he is speaking in an impo-
“Oh God, bless my sons and daughters. lite manner. Here the grandparents are
Please bless them.” While praying, they now over eighty years old, and this little
will guide you, saying, “Hey, So-and-So, brat audaciously stands firm in front of
it is dangerous to go out today. Please lis- his father and mother and elder broth-
ten to me.” They will let you know, “Do ers and elder sisters, who are superior to
not go out today!” “Do not fight!” “Son, him, demanding to know, “Where have
do not go anywhere.” “Daughter and Grandpa and Grandma gone?” Would
daughter-in-law, do not go far today.” any of them be shocked and scold him
So do you think the grandchildren need saying, “Where are your manners?”
such grandparents or not? When they Why do you think this happens?
love each other, the grandmother and Normally, if someone did the same thing
in another situation, you would scold the main root and the main sprout come
him or her saying, “How can you treat to like each other, what will happen? All
Grandpa like this?” But if the grandchild the other roots and branches attached to
stands firm and asks again, you will be the main ones will not be able to avoid
pleased. You will reply, “Okay, okay, so liking one another. You should think
you want to see your grandfather, do about this. When the main sprout and
you?” When he asks where his grand- main root like each other, that relation-
father is, is he asking for rice cakes or ship can embrace everything! Who is
some food? What does he have on his the main root in the family? It is the
mind? He misses his grandfather. So is grandson – the first grandson. So the
it good or bad to miss him? It is a good grandfather always has his eyes on his
thing! eldest grandson. You should know this.
All of heaven and earth misses him. (139-15, 1986.1.26)
He misses them too; and why is this?
As he looks around at his elder broth- Section 7. The True Meaning of
ers and sisters, he wants to sit on their the Saying, “All Goes Well if there
laps. But as he looks at the situation is True Harmony in the Family.”
and as he studies the mood of his elder
brother, it is clear that his brother would In oriental teaching, there is a saying
push him away after he had sat on his that goes, “All goes well if there is true
lap for just a few minutes. Also, when harmony in the family.” This is a good
he looks at his father who is very tired, saying. When we talk about a home, of
he knows from experience that after he course it has people at its heart. There
has sat in his father’s lap about ten min- are the grandparents, parents and chil-
utes, his father would become irritated. dren, but this is not all. The house itself
He learns to sense such things quickly. is a microcosm of all creation. All things
But when it comes to his grandfather, are gathered here. When we say, “my
or elderly people like his grandfather, home,” we normally think of it as the
he knows Grandpa will stay still even if place where my mother and father and
he sits in his lap for an hour or two. Of wife and children are. But my home is
all the family members, his grandfather not just this. There would also be my
will embrace him the most. grandparents, and the house itself and
It is not a bad thing to be embraced the yard. The surrounding environment
and touched by his grandfather who harmonizes well with this microcosm of
says, “Your nose is like this. Your ears creation. This is essential for happiness.
are like that.” He is patted, caressed and If grandparents are in an environ-
touched all over, but he does not mind. ment that is not harmonized, they do
How great that would be! How splendid not feel good. The sight of a grandfa-
this is! This is the same as the tip of a ther and grandmother laughing with
tree becoming one with the root. Then, if each other cannot be compared to the
noisy laughter of a young couple. The sisting of four generations. You have the
deep laughter of wrinkled grandparents grandfather and grandmother, father
is quite dignified. You may not know and mother, your own couple and then
this, but all things come together in your sons and daughters.
harmony through the grandfather and We have a saying that refers to serv-
grandmother’s laughter as they harmo- ing both parents and grandparents.
nize with each other. The grandfather’s How many levels are there? There may
laughter is deep and hearty. When he be five generations in a family, but nor-
gestures, his movements are slow, but mally there are four – your grandfather,
broad, high, deep and large. your father, your own couple and then
Everything should be connected your sons and daughters. With this in
through the three stages of top, middle mind, the Unification Church Princi-
and bottom to bring about any harmo- ple introduces the three stages of for-
ny. That is why harmony does not come mation, growth and completion. This
from a straight line linking two points teaching deals with living in harmony
on a horizontal level. That which goes and declares, “All goes well if there is
through two points is called a line, and harmony in the family.” Why is this? Is
just two points cannot bring about the it because it sounds nice? Is it because
beauty of harmony. Would there be someone wanted to be poetic? No. That
harmony when there is just a straight is not the case. Harmony in the family
line? It has to curve and bend. So there means that four generations revolving
can be harmony only when something around the grandparents unite – top and
goes through three points. So we have bottom, east and west, north and south,
the grandfather, the father in the mid- front and back, and left and right – and
dle and then those who are underneath. will live together in the joy of laughter.
Normally we think of a family as con- (139-12, 1986.1.26)
BOOK FOUR
True Family
2 CHAPTER 3 4
The Family Is the Model

for the Kingdom of Heaven
Section 1. The Family is the nation, world, heaven and earth, and all
Central Model for All Beings the way to God. You not only want to
be the center of the universe, you can be
When you stand in the world of the center. In the same way, the family is
space, you need top and bottom, left and the center of the universe. If you think
right, and front and back. Only then is of heaven as the parents, then earth rep-
the status of your position stable. Your resents the children. When considering
shape will vary depending on the posi- east and west, the east symbolizes the
tion in which you stand: top and bottom, man and the west the woman. So after
left and right, front and back. When marriage, the woman goes to the place
dealing with matters that concern the where her husband is wherever it may
relationships of top and bottom, left and be. This is similar to the west reflecting
right, front and back, and also problems the sunlight that shines from the east.
in the family, nation and world, there is It is the same with the relationships
only one solution. Just as there has to of brothers and sisters. When the eldest
be top and bottom, left and right, and brother leads a task, the younger broth-
front and back with the individual at the ers and sisters will cooperate. Therefore
center, there also have to be parents and each person should be in a parent-child
children, husband and wife, and broth- relationship, a conjugal relationship and
ers and sisters. a sibling relationship. In other words,
The same applies in a nation. With these three relationships must meet
the leader of the nation at the center, at one point. The central point is one.
all families should embrace the civili- The centers for top and bottom, left and
zations of east and west, and the civili- right, and front and back should not
zations of north and south, and all the be different. If their centers are differ-
people of the world as their brothers and ent the relationships of top and bottom,
sisters, and eventually establish a fam- left and right, and front and back will all
ily model. This model is the same for be unbalanced. So top and bottom, left
all. You yourselves are the center of that and right, front and back, and the com-
model. This model represents a principle mon central point add up to the number
that requires that from you should come seven. To form the number seven in this
your family, which then expands to the way means to be a family that is unit-
Chapter 3 • The Family Is the Model for the Kingdom of Heaven 441
ed in true love with God at the center training aid to help God’s beloved sons
and where all these things form a com- and daughters find the ideal of love. This
plete sphere bringing about harmony is why everything exists in reciprocal
and unification. We often say seven is relationships. Minerals are based on the
a lucky number. So when we hear this reciprocal relationship of subject and
about the number seven it seems believ- object partners and so are atoms. Pro-
able. As long as true love never changes, tons and electrons also exist based on
this central core will turn forever with- the reciprocal relationship of subject and
out changing, realizing the ideal of the object partners. Without reciprocation
true family. they cannot continue to exist. Without
Also since everything is connected give and take action they cannot exist
to the core, then each position, one, two, eternally. Therefore, the universe is a
three, four, five, six and seven from this world created in such a way that its cen-
central core are equal. If the grandfather ter can only be reached through human
and his sons and daughters want some- beings. (137-59, 1985.12.18)
thing and the grandchild is not against
it, then all three generations will come What is the universe? It is an expan-
to want it. The grandfather and grand- sion of the family. If you look at a fam-
mother, husband and wife, and sons and ily that has completely realized the ideal
daughters all follow the center. In terms of family love, it has a top, middle and
of love, we say that the parent-child bottom (parents, husband and wife, and
relationship is one, the conjugal rela- children), left and right, and front and
tionship is one, and the sibling relation- back. This is the principle. So when we
ship is one. They are one body. What are talk about top and bottom we mean the
these relationships revolving around? parents and children, when we talk about
They are revolving around the true love left and right we mean the husband and
of God who is the center of love. Based wife, and when we talk about front and
on true love, the parents and children, back we mean the brothers and sisters.
husband and wife and brothers and sis- Through what do they all become one? It
ters all become one. In this way the val- doesn’t happen through power, knowl-
ue of everything becomes equal. (299-114, edge or money. Then what can bring
1999.2.7) it about? It is love. This is an absolute
truth. Otherwise the sphere cannot be
Section 2. The Family is the formed. Then what are the top, middle
Textbook of Love through Which and bottom in our family? They are a
We Can Connect with Universal textbook of love. They are a textbook of
Love love through which we can encounter
universal love. Go out into society and
What is the universe? Everything in put it into practice. How should we love?
the created world is designed as a sort of Jesus said, “Love your neighbor as your-
self.” How should we follow this teach- in the spirit world. Therefore if you love
ing? We are not sure. When you go out them, I will take it as if you had loved all
into the world and meet a grandfather, grandmothers and grandfathers.”
treat him as your own grandfather. Treat Next God says, “Since your mother
people like your own mothers, like your and father represent the countless moth-
own fathers or like your own sons. When ers and fathers of the world, as a text-
you go out into the world you should all book and model of love, if you love them
live like this. The people of the top, mid- to the utmost, I will take it as a condi-
dle and bottom, front and back, and left tion of you having loved all mothers and
and right are all displayed in the exhibi- fathers. Furthermore if you as a man,
tion hall of the world. You should know representing all men, love a woman who
that the world is an exhibition of people. represents all women, it will be a con-
If you can love everyone with such love, dition of having loved all women.” Next
God will dwell in the midst of that love. He says, “I will take your loving your
(128-22, 1983.5.29) sons and daughters as you having loved
all sons and daughters.” Therefore the
What is the Kingdom of Heaven? It family is the training center to receive
is the place where you love the people such training.
of the world as your own family, and It is a training process for loving the
people who do this are the people of world in accordance with the scriptures.
the Kingdom of Heaven. Your grand- We can ask the trainees if now they will
father and grandmother, your mother go out to the world and love the grand-
and father, your wife, your brothers mothers and grandfathers of the world
and sisters, and your children – what in place of their own grandfather and
are these four generations? They are the grandmother, and if they say “yes,” this
textbook through whom you can deep- will save the world. (130-273, 1984.2.5)
ly experience love, the true love of the
universe as people of the Kingdom of Section 3. A Training Ground of
Heaven. The family is the foundation, Love for Entering the Kingdom
a type of textbook that teaches you this of Love
love. (129‑96, 1983.10.1)
God’s will is to realize the kingdom of
We can not live without learning the love. If God’s will is to develop and glo-
love of the universe. God has prepared balize the ideal world of love, the family
things such as a textbook or scripture is the experimental ground where you
containing promises which openly say, earn credits, all the way from an ele-
“Love your grandmother and grandfa- mentary school certificate to a bachelor’s
ther. Your grandmother and grandfa- degree and PhD. The family expands to
ther on earth are sent as representatives the world. If you look at the world care-
of the grandmothers and grandfathers fully, you will see that it is a world where
grandfathers and grandmothers live, wives’ worlds and sons’ and daughters’
a world where adults like your uncles worlds. When these combine we have the
and aunts live, a world where people whole world. Thus if you love the people
like your elder brothers and elder sisters of the whole world as you love your fam-
live, a world where youths live, and a ily and as you love God through the fam-
world where children live. So these plac- ily, this will make a straight road to the
es where old, middle-aged, young people Kingdom of Heaven. Thus the first com-
and children live are larger expansions mandment is, “You shall love the Lord
of the family. (147-281, 1986.10.1) your God with all your heart, and with
all your soul, and with all your mind.”
The family is the smallest unit within And the second commandment is, “You
the training center and is also a textbook shall love your neighbor as yourself.” If
for entering the Kingdom of Heaven. It you love God and love humanity, every-
has all the levels: the grandfather’s level, thing will be accomplished. If you can-
mother’s level, couple’s level and sibling’s not do it, your spiritual training will
level. These levels expand into larger have been in vain. No matter how great a
groups of grandmothers and grandfa- religion’s spiritual discipline may be, if it
thers, mothers and fathers, your own does not know how to love God, human-
peers, and your sons and daughters, and kind and the whole universe it will fail
together they form humanity. the test.
Only families that can love all human In the family you should deeply expe-
beings as their own spouses and as their rience love by going through the official
own parents, and serve them as their course of the training center which is
own sons and daughters, can inherit the an encapsulation of the whole universe
Kingdom of Heaven. This is amazing. and then expand this and love the world.
The right to inherit all the power and You have inherited this from your fam-
authority of heaven and earth created ily, your training ground, where you
by God lies here. (143-285, 1986.3.20) were raised with your mother and
father. Therefore if you love your par-
The family is a textbook of love ents more than your wife, love your sons
through which at the time of death you and daughters more than your wife, love
receive the right to be registered at the humanity more than your wife, and love
Palace of Peace and the Kingdom of God more than your wife, everything
Heaven. will be accomplished. This doesn’t mean
The family is a training ground of that you should abandon your wife. If
love. The extension of this family is the you love in this way, all the recipients of
world. The world is made up of smaller that love will come to love your wife as
worlds: there is a grandfathers’ world, a well. Is there a more glorious place than
grandmothers’ world, a world of fathers this? If you want to love your wife, follow
and mothers, there are husbands’ and this way. (143-285, 1986.3.20)
Section 4. The Family is a Model we learn about the love of the universe.
for the Heavenly Kingdom Without a grandmother and a grandfa-
ther we feel unstable. Only with them
What kind of fortune should a per- can we move straight to the Kingdom
son in the child’s position receive? They of Heaven. Grandparents, mother and
should inherit the fortune of the grandfather, and children will all go to the
parents and parents. Why does one need Kingdom of Heaven.
grandparents? We need grandparents Those who have loved the true grand-
because they represent the living histo- parents, the true parents, the true chil-
ry of the past. The parents represent the dren, the true family, the true nation and
present and the children symbolize the the true universe will go to the Kingdom
future. Children contain east and west of Heaven. The model and textbook for
and also north and south. They are also all this is the family. (162-140, 1987.4.5)
the center of the whole. The center of the
grandparents, the center of the parents, The family is a type of educational
the center of the children and the center material which teaches us how to estab-
of God – all these are founded on true lish the Kingdom of Heaven. It comes
love. from heaven. If a person loves all the
Thus, loving your grandparents and people of his grandfather’s age in the
respecting them means to learn and to world as his own, he will go to the King-
inherit all the past. You learn the present dom of Heaven. If he loves the people of
from your father and by loving children his parents’ age as his own, he will be
you learn about the future. What do you able to travel freely throughout all the
inherit through your grandfather and nations. He will have no boundaries
grandmother, and mother and father? even when he goes to the spirit world.
You inherit true love. If he thinks of the young people of all
Although your grandfather and nations as his own sons and daughters,
grandmother are old, they are united he will be able to travel freely within the
in true love and so your mother and Kingdom of Heaven even though there
father are united. So you should be like are twelve pearly gates and directions.
them and inherit the future. We abso- Therefore, the family is a textbook
lutely cannot inherit the future without which shows us how to make a con-
becoming a true family. When we look nection with the Kingdom of Heaven.
at these three generations, it is like look- When you apply it to the nation, you will
ing at the universe. The love of the uni- become a patriot, when you apply it to
verse resides in the true family that rep- the world, you will be a saint, and when
resents the present and future. you practice it in heaven and earth, you
When we look at the animal world, will become God’s children, or holy sons
male and female animals love each oth- and daughters. People have such a desire.
er, and this is a textbook from which (137-77, 1985.12.18)
You should be able to embrace the this world as well. (30-85, 1970.3.17)
sons and daughters of all races as well as
their grandsons and granddaughters. In In order to form the family realm of
this way, you should stand in the posi- love you have to be unconditional. The
tion to become the owners of the family parents represent the past, the husband
who, as true parents, love the people of and wife represent the present, and the
the world with true love. By standing in children represent the future. Loving
the position to represent the family that one partner during your lifetime is the
practices true love and is connected to equivalent to God loving the world. It is
the original parents through God’s love, a place where in oneness the parents, a
you can finally enter the Kingdom of couple, and the children offer their love
Heaven. (176-209, 1988.5.9) as an example representing heaven and
earth and tell their descendants to fol-
Section 5. The Family Brings low them. The original homeland of the
Together the Love of Three heart, the place where heavenly affection
Generations is felt will be remembered in heaven and
earth. (30-78, 1970.3.17)
The family encompasses history, the
present and the future. So what is the What has God been looking for up
ultimate point that God has sought for until now? He has not been seeking a sub-
six thousand years? It is the family – the ject partner; rather He has been looking
family where love is interconnected and for an ideal object partner. He has been
where all are united in love. Everything looking for those who resemble God and
that exists comes under its dominion. possess the inner and outer aspects of
We cannot cut our relationship with the world He created. What is the start-
this absolute source of love. The estab- ing point that leads to such a result? It
lishment of such a family was the orig- is the family. There is nothing that can
inal mission that God gave Adam and represent the universe better than the
Eve at the time of creation. God did not family. To be one with the parents is for
want them to merely end up as a man, past and present to meet. Here, you can
Adam, and a woman, Eve, but instead love the past by loving your parents, love
dreamed of a new family where they the present by loving your partner, and
would be united. This is the first start- love the future by loving your children.
ing point towards establishing men and Therefore, you can deeply experience
women. Thus to be able to enter the the love of three generations. The place
Kingdom of Heaven safely, you have to where these three kinds of love are con-
find a family and within the realm of centrated is the family. (30-80, 1970.3.17)
that family in this world, enter and live
in a place where you can feel satisfied in Then where does life in the Kingdom
God’s love. Only then can you go beyond of Heaven begin? It is the family. It does
not unfold somewhere else. The King- home and feel joy through your wife and
dom of Heaven is just a three-dimen- children. In such a way you should be
sional expansion of the family and not proud of this joy in front of others. This
something that goes beyond the fam- joy is a primal joy; not a secondary joy. It
ily realm. Therefore when you embrace is the same with God. Even if He was to
your husband or wife, you should think restore the whole world, without a fam-
that this is a man of the world becom- ily He would not feel joy. So we need our
ing one with a woman of the world. The families after all. (25-85, 1969.9.30)
place where you can make the condition
of having loved mankind is none other Parents should be the head of the
than the family. You should live your family and teachers should be the head
life this way. To love your parents is to of the educational institutions which
connect history with the present and to represent society. Parents raise you by
pave the road for God to come to you. giving you milk thereby assisting your
Therefore you have to love your parents. physical development as well as helping
To love your parents is to connect the you emotionally. Then what is school
human beings of history with yourself for? It trains you for your future life
as an inhabitant of the present, that is in society. If the family is the training
to unite the past and the present. Fur- ground of the emotions, then school is
thermore loving your children center- the experimental training ground of
ing on yourself is to connect the present society. But society is not where training
with the future. And the philosophy that ends. Where does it end? It ends with the
practices and sings the praise of such nation. The nation has a president. Why
love for a thousand and tens of thou- is it that people miss the president and
sands of years is Unification thought. want to be near him? When they have
(30-82, 1970.3.17) experienced everything, from the family
to the society, they go on to the next lev-
Section 6. The Family is the el. The president is the fruit of the third
Training Ground of the Heart stage after the formation and growth
stages. A seed divides, sends roots down
We cannot live separate from the and a shoot up, and then, through circu-
heart. Even if you are the president of a latory action, growth begins. After such
country or possess global authority, you division comes a synthesis when flowers
would not be able to live if you had no and fruit are produced.
place to express your heartfelt joy. You Schools raise the people needed by
would not be able to feel the deepest sat- the nation by educating the qualified
isfaction from the people who are under elite to serve the nation. They are train-
your command, your officers or the peo- ing and experimentation sites. Training
ple who follow you. You must feel it in is not real life but a preparation stage.
your family. You should be able to return You should not make the wrong prepa-
rations. What is the family? It is a train- elder brother are there. It is a good place
ing ground for the heart. It is a place because my younger brother and young-
where you train your heart to love. This er sister are there, and it is a good place
is why you should live affectionately like because my relatives are there. Thus,
brothers and sisters at school and also human beings feel nostalgia for their
live affectionately like brothers and sis- hometown and the land of their original
ters in the nation. Parental education is hometown. They feel more deeply about
needed at school, in society and also by their hometown than they do for the
the nation. Parents should pass every- nation. The place you long for even when
thing in the realm of heart on to their you live in the Republic of Korea is your
children. They should create a founda- hometown. What place do you long for
tion of heart for their children by teach- even though you like Korea, even though
ing them to follow their parents’ foot- you want to live in Korea, and even while
steps in living in certain ways in the you are living in Korea? It is your home-
family, the society, and in the nation. town. Hometown, what kind of place is
(180-130, 1988.8.22) your hometown? It is a place where your
heart is lifted up in four directions and
When you look at a family, it is not three dimensions. What is that heart? It
necessarily a good one just because it has is a place where you are tied up by love.
a good house and a good environment. Upward, your mother and father are
Conversely, no matter how bad a fami- tying you up; left and right, the bond
ly’s environment may be or how shabby between husband and wife is tying you
its house may be, if it offers you peace up; downward, your sons and daughters
and you are able to connect all things in and relatives are tying you up tight with
your life to it, then it is a good family. three dimensional love. This is the origi-
It has a foundation of heart upon which nal hometown.
the parents and children live for the sake People cannot help but long for their
of each other. This is the original home- original hometown because they look
land for our memories and the source upon this starting point of happiness
of motivation for all living. Therefore it based on love as the best. Then, what
becomes the basis for determining our kind of place do you think God’s orig-
happiness in life. (29-16, 1970.2.15) inal hometown is? What do you think
God’s land of original hometown is on
Section 7. The Family is Our this earth? We should think about these
Eternal Original Hometown questions. If God is the God of love, He
must surely have prepared a starting
Family, the family is a good place. point for living on this earth, and where
Why is it good? It is a good place because is this starting point? To know this, we
my mother and father are there. It is a must understand how God has prepared
good place because my elder sister and that starting point. What kind of place
can become the starting point of the inal hometown and returned there, your
original hometown where God’s fam- desperate longing heart would vanish,
ily can be created? It is none other than and you would go back with feelings of
a place where a son dwells who under- deep regret. You should know this. In
stands God as his real father. In other the original hometown there have to
words, it is a place where the son, the be people who will welcome you. (23-80,
only-begotten son who can monopolize 1969.5.11)
God’s love, exists. Also it is a place where
such a daughter dwells. It is a place where Section 8. The Family Is the Final
such a son and a daughter marry and Standard for Completing the
form a complete family. (23‑151, 1969.5.18) Cosmos-centered Ideology
Then who should be in the original Everything divides from one into
hometown? Those who you miss should many, which eventually merge into a
be there. Your parents should be there larger whole. In other words, one divides
and your brothers and sisters should be into many and then unites again into one.
there. And those who you long to meet From here it divides again and becomes
should be there. When you want to live something even larger. Families exist
with them there, would you be satis- within this larger created object. These
fied if you just saw them for a moment? families all have the same form as each
Would you be satisfied if you met and other. The family is the place where
just saw them for a short time? When the relationship of husband and wife is
meeting and living with them, you established and the place that unites the
should not be tired even if you live with husband and wife. The tribe is a place
them for eternity. You should go and that unites families, and the race is a
find such a place. This is the Kingdom place that unites clans. Races combine
of Heaven that today’s religions pursue. to form one nation. Here families play
(23-80, 1969.5.11) the central role. (26-189, 1969.10.25)
Today, the reason we long for the When the family is expanded, it
land of our original hometown is that becomes the horizontal world. This is
in that hometown there are parents, why no society can manage without the
brothers and sisters, and relatives, who family. If families cannot be restored,
are closer to us than anyone else. They the world cannot be restored. Next we
always guide us; they welcome us as they must realize the cosmos-centered ideal
did in the past whenever we visit them, through these families. The word cosmos
and they sympathize with us, console us combines heaven and earth. Heaven and
and receive us with joy when we are hav- earth are like a person’s mind and body.
ing difficulties. Without this welcome The mind and body must become one.
though, even if you longed for your orig- Just as a subject partner needs an object
partner, one man needs one woman. The ty-six books of the Bible are filled with
union of a man and a woman leads to a words that desire an ideal family. Fur-
family. God’s foundation of love will not thermore what is it that all men desire?
be attained without working through It is to have an ideal wife. Also the great-
this family. (26-189, 1969.10.25) est desire of a woman is to meet an ide-
al husband. No matter how proud and
The cosmos-centered ideology is a famous a woman who has a doctorate
philosophy that unites the mind and may be, her desire is to meet an ideal
body forming a family as the main man, an ideal man she can love and with
body of love, and connects that idea whom she can have her beloved sons and
to the spirit world and physical world. daughters. This is the root of happiness.
The character ju (宙) of cheon ju (cos- The ideal of the Unification Church does
mos) means a house. This is why we are not lie somewhere else. The beginning is
using the word cosmos-centered ideol- the family and the conclusion is the fam-
ogy. Cosmos combines the spirit world ily. (26-102, 1969.10.18)
and the physical world. What relation-
ship does it have with us? We need a What kind of ideology is the cosmos-
family. If you fail to be at one in your centered ideology? It is the true parent-
family, you have nothing to do with the centered ideology. After all, these are
cosmos-centered ideology. The family both ideologies upholding parents. This
serves as the final standard for complet- is the ideology of our house, the ideology
ing the cosmos-centered ideology. Those of our nation, and the ideology of your
who cannot sing songs of peace and sing individual self. Had human beings not
praise for happiness here will become fallen, whose ideology would rule the
miserable people either on this earth or world? It would be the Adam-centered
in the spirit world. (26-189, 1969.10.25) ideology. This ideology is none other
than the way of true parents. It is the
From where is the Kingdom of Heav- ideology of the mother and father. There
en realized? It is realized from our fami- cannot be an ideology higher than this.
lies. Then what kind of ideology do we Hence the Unification Church should
have? We have a family-centered ideol- link matters of the heart with heavenly
ogy. The word cosmos-ism (cosmos-cen- ideology through the way of true parents
tered ideology) contains cheon mean- within the boundary of the original ide-
ing heaven and ju meaning house; so it al family. As long as families that have
means the ideology of heaven’s house. internalized such an ideology remain,
Only then does the meaning of the cos- the Unification Church will not perish.
mos (cheon ju) become clear. The six- (26-201, 1969.10.25)
BOOK FOUR
True Family
3 CHAPTER 4 5
Our Course of Life Centered on Love
Section 1. Why Are Human Human beings are not born based on
Beings Born? their own choice. Then, are they born
due to their parents’ wishes? No. They
If we ask ourselves whether life or love are born due to God’s desire. They are
is first, we can claim each to be first. But born through the love of their parents,
which do you think really comes first? which represents God’s love. The person,
It is love that comes first. Relating this who is born as a new life through paren-
to the core of the universe, in order for tal love, representing God’s love, is I.
something to have value, there must be Love has the power to create every-
an original flow of love. (143-277, 1986.3.20) thing. The one who is born as the cen-
ter of the whole universe by receiving
When we examine where life comes all the love of the universe is none oth-
from, we must ask the question as to er than I. The highest purpose of life
which comes first, life or love. Until is to be born through love, be raised
now we have not been able to discern in love, live by love, and to leave love
this clearly. Love comes first, then life. behind. The most valuable thing to do
Because what comes second must meek- is to fulfill, in the family, the rules of
ly surrender to what comes first, it is nat- love that lie at the center of the universe.
ural that we offer our lives for the sake of (Blessed Family - 1062)
love. This is the way things are. This then
provides an answer as to the true course You should understand why human
for our life. Since our life is born in love, beings are born. They are not born for
the conclusion is that we must walk the the sake of knowledge or political power.
way of love and die for love. They are born because of love and from
The purpose of human life is to find love. Then what makes love so great? It
the love that the macrocosm, not the is the fact that love is the original source
microcosm, is able to welcome. It is to of life. You are born in the midst of your
be born, to love and to die in the midst parents’ love.
of the great universal love that God, cre- You are not born out of your parents’
ation, our parents, and the angelic world desire for money or knowledge. Since
all acknowledge. This is how I see it. you are born in love like this, you should
(Blessed Family - 1062) bear fruits of love. This is why you need
Chapter 4 • Our Course of Life Centered on Love 451
children. A husband and wife become No matter how firmly we have deter-
complete when they become one and mined to become an absolute being and
have sons and daughters as their object establish an absolute purpose, this will
partners. (Blessed Family - 1062) be useless unless we are happy. Our daily
life should be happy.
Human beings cannot exist apart We live for the sake of the purpose.
from love. Therefore, we can say that “I” When we have achieved the purpose,
live on the foundation of love. All things something new will exist that is greater
also originate in God’s love. The exis- than existence itself. What is it? What is
tence of all things began on the foun- most precious for a man and woman?
dation of love, so it is undeniable that It is love. Love is the key element need-
human beings, as the center of the creed to experience happiness. No matter
ated universe, must also have begun in how lofty a person’s purpose may be, if
love. (Blessed Family -1062) he fails to establish a love that can take
dominion over his purpose, he will have
Since human beings begin in love to pursue a new purpose. Purpose can-
and mature through love, they cannot not stand above love. (29-130, 1970.2.26)
live separated from the standard of love.
(Blessed Family -1062) What are you living for? There will be
some who say they live to eat and there
Section 2. Life in its Original will be some who say they live to work
Form or they live without a purpose. What do
human beings live for? If you say you
What do you think is the cause of live for the sake of love, how great this
human existence? The cause of human answer is! Human beings are born as
existence is love. Then where do you think the fruit of love, live in love, and return
the purpose of human existence lies? The to the eternal love of God’s bosom.
purpose of human existence lies in com- This is the original life of creation.
pleting the ideal of love. Human beings (Blessed Family -1064)
came into being through love, and so
their purpose is to perfect love by form- One is born through love and grows
ing a foundation of love and expanding up in love. Next, he leaves the love of
and connecting it. In other words, since his parents and finds and connects to
the beginning is love, the purpose has to the love of a partner, which is a love in
be reached through love as well. For this, another dimension. We can call paren-
a man and a woman in partnership must tal love the formation-stage love and
become one in love and connect front conjugal love the growth-stage love. No
and back, left and right, and above and matter how much a couple may be in
below. (Blessed Family -1062) love, they cannot see the completion of
their love until they have children. This
is why they want to have children. This nutrition from your mother but you also
is completion-stage love. Therefore, the received love from her. Likewise, people
process of going through parental love, living on earth are not only receiving
conjugal love, and children’s love is the physical nutrition from the universe but
fundamental core of human life and the also love from God, who is the essential
original path of God’s ideal of love at element of life. (Blessed Family -1062)
creation. (48-11, 1971.8.31)
Just as all plants absorb sunlight as
Life is born from love. One is born an element of life, love is an element of
from love, grows up in love while being life for people. Our hope is that the King-
loved by his parents, meets a beloved dom of Heaven on earth or the Kingdom
wife and loves her, and dies in that of Heaven in heaven be built where we
love; this is what is called human life. can live eternally in love and in adora-
Therefore, originally there should have tion. (Blessed Family -1062)
been no sorrow or pain in human life.
(Blessed Family -1062) Human beings are born through love
and grow through their childhood while
Originally, the focal point of the uni- receiving love. After a certain stage of
verse is the place where all vertical and growth, parental love is not enough, and
horizontal combinations of love come their love expands horizontally through
together so that parental love, conju- the love among brothers and sisters and
gal love, and children’s love can unite. the love of the tribe. In other words, they
This becomes the point upon which the grow to maturity while receiving all
entire universe is focused and where kinds of love in heaven and earth. When
the directions of all cells in the universe they reach young adulthood, they par-
are oriented. All the spirits in the spirit ticularly thirst for love with the oppo-
world will be focused on this. Moreover, site sex. Engaging in this love leads them
they will protect this place so no one to a more comprehensive love, through
can invade it. If this place is destroyed, which they finally find the center of love.
it will be catastrophic. So a certain form (Blessed Family -1062)
is needed in order for it to remain intact.
In the Unification Church, this form is The paths that man and woman walk
called the four-position foundation. exist because of love and for the sake of
(Blessed Family -1062) love. My path is the path of love. I move
in order to attain love, keep love, and
Section 3. For Human Beings, the form an environment of love. It is also
Eternal Element of Life is Love for the sake of love that women put on
cosmetics and receive massages. Want-
You shouldn’t forget that while you ing something and doing work are all for
lived as an embryo, you not only received the sake of love. We overcome hardship
and move on in order to attain precious spirit world and the universe are orga-
love. (Blessed Family -1066) nized. All things will be governed in this
way. We can say that becoming a servant
From the time we are born, we are of love and a slave of love is the greatest
receiving parental love. As long as our happiness. (Blessed Family -1062)
parents are alive, they love us at any stage
of life, be it the period of childhood, the Section 4. What is God’s Love?
period of youth, or the period of middle
age. When we grow up receiving paren- Try to discover God’s love. How can
tal love, horizontal love of husband and we characterize God’s love? It can be
wife is bound to happen to each of us. compared to a warm spring day where
(Blessed Family -1062) white clouds gently float in the sky, heat
rises from the ground, insects fly around,
What do you think marriage is? It ants crawl in and out to see the world,
is a school, a place where the men learn pussy willows shoot out by the stream,
something they did not know about frogs sing new spring songs, bees swarm
women, and women learn something and butterflies flutter. You feel intoxi-
they did not know about men. All their cated in such an environment and feel
grades should be A’s in order for the hus- sleepy, but in reality you are awake and
band and wife to be pleased. You have feeling so good that you want to stay like
sons and daughters for the sake of learn- this forever.
ing how to love the world. Without them, When God finds His ideal object
you cannot be connected to the future. partner, He gets the same feeling, as if
Your sons and daughters are given He is in a beautiful garden of flowers
to you as educational materials through where butterflies and bees fly around.
which you can be connected to the When thinking of this, do you feel good
future world. Fulfilling your filial duties or bad? These dull-witted men may not
to your ancestors and grandfather and be aware of this. It feels good.
grandmother is like receiving education When you run into someone you
from the spirit world. All these things are pleased to see, you hold his hand
are connected through love. The grand- firmly and shake hands. When some-
father and grandmother, husband and one joyfully says, “Long time no see!”
wife, and sons and daughters are all con- and holds your hand firmly, do you feel
nected through love. Just like the blood good or bad? If there is someone who
vessels in the human body flow up and says he feels bad, just kick him, saying,
down, you can go up and down all the “You jerk!” When you are glad to see
way to your ancestors of 10 million gen- someone, do you hold hands tightly or
erations in the spirit world and also not? Do you like it when someone grasps
reach your distant descendants through your hand firmly? You want to like it,
this. So you should know that this is how but maybe you really do not. You have
to know something to like it, and if you forms converge into one is God’s love.
do not know it, then how can you like (173-278, 1975.11.23)
it? Be honest! If your husband loves you,
you do not need anything else. You live Section 5. God’s Blessing Allows
clinging tightly to your husband. It is You to Inherit Love and Joy
always great to see a man and a woman
firmly holding hands, especially when A glorious new morning will dawn
the man’s hand is as rough as a cow’s when God assumes a physical body. The
front hoof. When watching movies, time He can love His grandchildren is
we enjoy seeing scenes like that. If the a time more glorious than the time He
woman says to the man, “Oh, you have can love His sons and daughters. How
pretty hands,” the man will be offended. do you think God expressed His joy to
This is how things are. Love is eternal. Adam after having created him? God
Love is united, not divided. You become had to teach Adam about His parental
one. When a man and a woman become joy, but that can be learned only when
a couple and love each other, they are the children have their own sons and
bonded together. Of course this does daughters. Children cannot know what
not happen literally, but in heart they parental love is like, but they do come
reach a level even higher than this. That to understand after having babies and
is God’s love. If you live with such love, a family. They understand that their
will you be united or not? Think about parents loved them while raising them.
it. Everything is destined to become one. Therefore, the day when your child takes
(Blessed Family -1062) a spouse is a day of glory, and the day
your child has a child is a day of glory.
When a man and a woman fall in (Blessed Family - 934)
love, all kinds of things happen, right?
But if you find a way to know God’s love You should know God’s love. You
and really taste it, then His love cannot should experience your parents’ love
be compared to anything in this world. and learn how to serve them. You should
If there is someone who has tasted this all experience conjugal love with your
love, no amount of difficulty or sorrow spouses and learn how to serve them.
can defeat him. Such a realm of absolute You should know your children’s love.
liberation should exist, should it not? Do not just give orders to your children,
The question is how to find it. (39‑240, but learn how to understand and serve
1971.1.15) them as well. Only then can you under-
stand God’s love. Without children, you
God’s love can largely be divided are in an incomplete state. You can-
into three great forms of love. They are not understand God’s love. You cannot
parental love, conjugal love, and chil- understand how much God loved human
dren’s love. The center where these three beings, His children. Furthermore, with-
out being a husband, you cannot know feel sorry because they cannot form a
the wife, and without being a wife, you circle. When you see birds feeding their
cannot know the husband. Children do young, you can recognize the deep love
not know what parents’ love is like until of the mother bird. Western people may
they become parents. So without sons not know this, but in the Orient, chil-
and daughters, you cannot be true par- dren are liked more than adults. Peo-
ents. (133-138, 1984.7.10) ple show polite respect for adults, but
they show the utmost love for chil-
Parents want their children to be dren. You can realize how much your
married because they want to bequeath parents loved you when you have your
to them and completely teach them of own sons and daughters and raise them.
parental love. When parents die, they (Blessed Family - 934)
leave their real selves behind with their
descendants. This is why they need Everyone should get married and
descendants. Love is something that con- have and raise their children so they can
tinues forever. Since love is the highest know both children’s love and parental
human desire, everyone wants to inherit love. It seems that western people are not
it with their arms wide open. When par- like this. They avoid having and raising
ents bequeath their love to their descen- sons and daughters. They hesitate to have
dants, they can stand proudly before God children because the children may limit
in the spirit world. It is through the fam- their freedom to marry and divorce. But
ily that love becomes complete. Going to when people fail to establish the four-
the heavenly kingdom through the fami- position foundation, they cannot go to
ly means that the realm of oneness of love the Kingdom of Heaven because they do
has been realized. (Blessed Family - 934) not know God’s heart of loving people.
People should follow this principle.
Seeds are sown in the spring; in sum- Section 6. Human Beings Seek
mer, plants develop fully; and in autumn, the Center of Love
they bear fruit. In winter, you should put
things in order and carry the essence of Human beings are born through
this new seed of life deep within your love, grow up in parental love, and
heart. Only then will you have seeds to mature while broadening love horizon-
plant again when spring returns. This tally. Horizontal love reaches the com-
means that in the future you should be pletion of the first stage when man and
parents and raise sons and daughters woman meet and grow together to the
like yourselves. (26-158, 1969.10.25) state where they can represent the love
of heaven and earth and bear children as
Why do people feel sorry when they the fruit of that love. Children are born
do not have sons and daughters? They from the heart’s core as a result of love.
The child who is born from a man and Because heaven and earth has a
woman who share love based on heart spherical shape, they share horizon-
creates a path to the center of love. This tal love and rotate, forming a circle on
center will lead them directly to God. By the first level. When they take a partner
having children as a fruit of love, human of the opposite sex and share love, they
beings come to deeply experience the have children as the fruit and become
love with which God created all things parents. When they love each other and
and human beings. By loving their chil- rotate, vertical love is realized follow-
dren, they deeply experience the love ing the horizontal love. This forms the
they received from their parents and the spherical world and establishes the cen-
parental heart. The love parents have ter of love at the same time.
been pouring into their children is not a The center of love that emerges
materialistic love but an intrinsic love. through the movement created by these
The love that parents give their chil- love relationships is also the core of
dren does not change even if heaven and existence of the entire world of creation.
earth change and historical ages change. The earth exists because it is also mov-
By becoming a parent and loving your ing continuously around this center of
children, you will understand and deep- love. The center of love is where infinite
ly experience how God has been loving force is gathered that enables continu-
human beings. By becoming a parent ous movement. The center that appears
and loving your children, you will feel through the sphere of love in this man-
and realize how much your parents have ner is also a place where God dwells.
loved you. Therefore, all creation existing in the
This is why we revere our aged par- world is born and exists through God’s
ents even more and fulfill the duties of love and moves in search for the center
filial piety with love. If you do not fulfill of God’s love. God is a furnace of love.
these responsibilities, you are unquali- (126-245, 1983.4.24)
fied to be parents and your love towards
your children can only be considered Section 7. Our Life Passes
hypocritical. Through Three Ages
Human beings should feel and real-
ize how much God has loved them by Human beings are born after devel-
becoming parents themselves and lov- oping in the mother’s womb. They live
ing their children. Furthermore, they on earth for a certain period of time, and
will love God even more sincerely. A then die. Prior to birth, the fetus spends
person should love their aged parents ten months in the mother’s womb
more than they love their children and where it has limited freedom. It grows
love God more than they love their par- by receiving nutrition from the moth-
ents, knowing that this is the order and er through the umbilical cord. It opens
law of love. and closes its hands, opens and closes
its mouth, and wriggles its feet. This is womb, a world after death must also
all it can do. Nevertheless, for the fetus exist. Regardless of people’s feelings or
the mother’s womb is a world of freedom convictions concerning the world after
and the whole world. After ten months death, the spirit world really does exist.
the fetus is born into the contemporary Because the world after death cannot be
earthly world, or human society. (Blessed perceived by our five physical senses, we
Families and the Ideal Kingdom of Heaven - 1062) must overcome the unbelievable through
religious faith. (Blessed Family - 1062)
Why are human beings born? They are
born for the sake of love. For this reason, Human beings go through three ages.
they are grounded in true parental love The animal world also has the water age,
and grow in the mother’s womb, which is land age, and air age. Everything must
a bosom of parents’ protection and love. go through these three ages.
Children grow to maturity embraced For human beings to stand as the
by parental love that digests with joy all lords of creation and be qualified to rule
the hardships without complaint. Upon over all things, they must be a complete
reaching maturity at about twenty years life form, more complete than any other
old, the child should meet their eternal creature, in the water age and live there-
love partner and be engrafted into heav- in. Next, they must exist in the land age
enly love in which they live entirely for and be the highest being among all crea-
the sake of one another. Following this tures there. Then there has to be the air
life course, this new couple should have age. But human beings have no wings.
their own sons and daughters and love How can they fly without wings? They
them. Only when they experience the should be able to fly higher and farther
depth of God’s love can the substantial than any bird or insect. Then what do
realm of God’s love of the object partner they have to do? This cannot happen
be completed. (143-283, 1986.3.20) when they are in a physical body. They
cannot get far no matter how high they
Human life can be compared to the jump. However, because human beings
life a fetus lives in the mother’s womb. are to be the lords of creation who have
People will live a one hundred year span dominion and because they stand in the
in the womb of the universal mother. reciprocal position to God, a spiritual
Just as the fetus is ignorant of the world being, their stage of operation should be
outside the mother’s womb, the people the same as God’s. Human beings can
living a physical life today are ignorant travel faster than light that travels 300
of the reality of the spirit world that thousand kilometers in a second. This is
awaits them after death. They can ven- none other than spirit. (112-201, 1981.4.12)
ture a guess. They have a vague sense
that, just as they did not know about We live in this world, but it is not
the human world while in the mother’s everything. There is the spirit world.
Then what is the place we are to go to tally, and in a circle. Those who have not
and live in? It is the eternal spirit world tasted parental love because their par-
filled with the air of love. Our physical ents died early are in a rather tragic posi-
life is a time of preparation for life in the tion because they are missing an impor-
eternal world of spirit. (140-121, 1986.2.9) tant experience of love. Likewise, those
who have not experienced the conjugal
Section 8. Earthly Life is Training love relationship of husband and wife as
to be in Rhythm with the Spirit well as love in the family, become poor
World people in the spirit world because they
lack a crucial experience of life. Those
I have a depth of spiritual experience. who have no brothers and sisters will
The spirit world is a place enveloped in also be in a poor position in the spirit
the elements of love. On the earth, we world because they lack this experience.
breathe air, but in the spirit world, people (Blessed Family - 1062)
live by inhaling love. The love you share
in the spirit world is not secular human The reason to marry is to deeply
love but true love. (145-267, 1986.5.15) experience parental love, conjugal love,
and children’s love. We need these expe-
When you go to spirit world, you will riences because the spirit world is filled
find that those who have fully loved their with the air of such love. You need to
parents, brothers and sisters, spouse, and have a family to train yourself to be in
children – that is, those who have expe- rhythm with the spirit world. Those
rienced deep love in their family life – who go to the spirit world without these
will be able to enjoy great freedom. They experiences of love cannot follow the
can go everywhere without restriction. rhythm there. They will be as one with-
Conversely, those in the spirit world out a nose to inhale such air of love.
who have no experience of love are nar- (Blessed Family -1062)
row-minded; they find themselves iso-
lated and alone, with no freedom what- You are born from your father and
soever. The love between parents and mother. What is more fundamental is
children is a vertical relationship, the the fact that you are born from God by
love between husband and wife is a hor- having borrowed your mother’s womb.
izontal relationship, and the love among You find true parents through the uni-
brothers and sisters is a relationship versal parents and through your physi-
that circles and surrounds. These three cal parents. Your physical parents are
relationships differ from one another. temporary, so the moment of your death
Therefore, only when you experience is a time of jubilation when you go to
deep love through these three mutu- meet the True Parents. The true love
ally distinct interactions on earth can of the true parents is there. This is the
you circulate freely vertically, horizon- Kingdom of Heaven in heaven, where
the atmosphere is composed of love and How important is your life on earth?
filled with parental love. That love is not You only live it once. It is a short moment
for me; it is a love that is in keeping with that only comes once. When compared
the unilateral law under the principle of to eternal life, the earthly life is but a
service and sacrifice. In accord with this point. It is too short a moment. At this
principle, you must love the universe moment, we must go beyond our physi-
and humankind. Your life on earth is cal life and make preparation for the
the training ground for the development spirit world. (207-99, 1990.11.1)
of such love. (105-108, 1979.9.30)
BOOK FOUR
True Family
4 CHAPTER 5 6
The Love of Man and Woman

in the Original Creation
Section 1. The Original Love of a simultaneously sing praises for the noble
Man and a Woman value of God and for the dignity and val-
ue of men and women. (Blessed Family - 334)
When man and woman are in love,
whether their love is in accord with God’s When God’s beloved woman lives in
will and the standard He requires of them a man’s heart and God’s beloved man
is the question. Is their love in accord lives in a woman’s heart as well, these
with the model of love in God’s mind? two become his object partners, and
We come to the conclusion that if the first when they love each other, God will be
man and woman had become one in love delighted to see this love and all things
based on the love of God, then their love will rejoice. Heaven and earth will rejoice
would have become the universal model to see a man and woman with these val-
of love. God must have desired such love ues embrace. When man and woman
from human beings. Likewise, man and embrace each other in mutual fondness,
woman must have wanted this love from this mutual fondness becomes the point
each other. Such true love must be the where the universe unifies. This is how
core of the universe. It becomes the stan- the original image unfolds in God’s ide-
dard of measurement. (Blessed Family - 334) al. (Blessed Family - 334)
God’s love and human love are the Originally, a man should meet a
same in essence. Love causes oneness. woman with whom he can rejoice, and
Why do a man and a woman long for a woman also should meet a man with
each other? It is because a man can pos- whom she can rejoice. More than this,
sess God only through a woman, and a it should be an encounter over which
woman can possess God only through a both God and all things of creation can
man. In other words, they long for each rejoice. Then, all creation will be mobi-
other because God comes and dwells lized for this couple and want to be ruled
where a man and a woman have become by them. Birds will sing and butterflies
one in love. (Blessed Family - 334) will flutter and dance with joy. God will
rejoice, people will rejoice, everything
Considering that the source of the will rejoice. Had the first human ances-
dual characteristics is God, we should tors started history by establishing such
Chapter 5 • The Love of Man and Woman in the Original Creation 461
a position, the world would be the origi- Why is man born? He is not born for
nal, ideal world. (Blessed Family - 334) the sake of academic pursuits, money, or
political power. He is born for the sake
Section 2. The Reason Men and of woman. Man is born for the sake of
Women Are Born woman. Men have larger physiques, not
so they can earn a living only for them-
What is the original purpose of a selves, but so that they can earn a living
man’s birth? We cannot deny the fact for their children and wives. Man’s sex-
that he is born for the sake of a wom- ual organ and woman’s sexual organ are
an. Likewise, woman is not born for her different. For whom do they exist? They
own sake. We should know that a prob- did not come into existence for their own
lem will arise if a woman fails to compre- sake. Man’s sexual organ came into exis-
hend on her own that she is born for the tence for the sake of woman. Likewise,
sake of a man. Because God, the great woman’s sexual organ is for the sake of
owner of heaven and earth, established man. Have you ever thought like this?
this as a principle of creation, we can- This is not something to laugh about.
not enter the world of goodness, truth, What is the symbol of the love of man
happiness, and peace or the world of love and woman? Where is the final destina-
and ideal unless we follow this principle. tion of love? It is the sexual organ which
(Blessed Family - 337) makes them one body. (143-275, 1986.3.20)
A woman is born to meet a man, and The sexual organ becomes a channel
a man is born to meet a woman, are they through which the mind and body can
not? This is the highest truth. Therefore, completely merge through love. That
we should find the realm of blessing that which man has is not his, and that which
conforms to this principle. Deviating woman has is not hers. Man has what
from this highest realm of truth consti- belongs to woman, and woman has what
tutes the highest evil. (21-201, 1968.11.20) belongs to man. Men and women are not
born for their own sake. They should
Men and women are physically know clearly that they are born for the
opposite. Whereas women are one- sake of their partner. Why are men and
directional, men are three-directional women born on earth? They are born in
or four-directional. Women are more order to love each other. Since God is
likely to enjoy staying at home, and the great king of wisdom, He switched
men are more likely to enjoy traveling ownership of their love organs. (132-146,
the world. The characters of men and 1984.5.31)
women are opposite. How can men and
women become one? They become one A man has a sexual organ, but that
through love. Love unites human beings does not mean that he is its owner. The
and God. (38-255, 1971.1.8) same is true for woman. Those who have
acted carelessly with no regard for their that there are women? If a man were born
sexual organ’s ownership will be judged. and found out that there are only men,
If men know that they will receive pun- would he not feel bad? And if a wom-
ishment under the most fearful law, an were born and found out that there
would they dare think of other women are only women, she would feel bad,
instead of their own wives? Conversely, wouldn’t she? So when a woman is born,
can wives think of other men instead of is she born with or without the knowl-
their own husbands? (Blessed Family -340) edge that there are men? Although I was
born without knowing it, the one who
Section 3. Men and Women gave birth to me knew it. The reason one
Absolutely Need Each Other is born as a woman is that there is a man
who needs her. Likewise, the reason I am
Love is something you absolute- born as a man like this is that there is a
ly need, isn’t it? Is that right? Human woman who needs me. Isn’t that right?
beings, a man and a woman, are an abso- We are all born like this, with God’s
lutely necessary element for love. Man knowledge. (37-19, 1970.12.22)
needs woman and woman needs man.
How much do they need each other? They Man absolutely needs woman. Man
need each other more than Korea, more absolutely needs God, but before this he
than the world, and even more than God. needs a partner called woman. Human
Also, if there were no women, the entire history has been miserable because men
human race would perish within a hun- have failed to correctly understand the
dred years. No matter how much man absolute need for women. Conversely,
boasts of unifying the world, all would be women have not understood that they
gone within one hundred years if there absolutely need men. Tasting true love
were no women. Therefore, women are requires a realm of ideal, and for this
absolutely necessary. (25-180, 1969.10.4) man needs woman and woman needs
man. You should know that an abso-
When we say “human beings,” we lute man and absolute woman pursu-
mean man and woman. When we look ing true love are joined through their
at a man, he has to be with a woman, and efforts of becoming one in heart. When
when we look at a woman, she has to be such a man and woman are joined as
with a man. Man is not born through his one, God comes and dwells with them.
own desire, nor is woman born through (Blessed Family - 340)
her own desire. Both need each other.
After their birth, they discover they are God does not like to see a couple
either a man or a woman. (67-267, 1973.7.22) joined by true love separate; therefore,
the love of an absolute man and woman
When you were born as a man, were is eternal. Although God is omniscient
you born with or without the knowledge and omnipotent, God’s existence abso-
lutely has no meaning when He is alone. love is not something that is self-cen-
Similarly, no matter how handsome and tered. Love is not something that starts
healthy a man may be, these things have from me but something that starts from
no meaning if he is without a woman. A my partner. You need to know this. Love
man living in fascination with his own comes from your husband and from your
good looks and health leads an ugly wife, and from your sons and daughters
existence and has no value before God. and from your brothers and sisters. Love
The problem is that there are many men does not start from your own self but
in the world who have sunk into such from your spouse. Therefore, who is the
narcissism and this constitutes a reason owner of love? Your spouse is the owner
why history has moved toward tragedy. of love. (34-331, 1970.9.20)
You have to know that God’s providence
works to change and improve the world Where does love come from? It
immersed in such self-centeredness. comes from your partner. If your part-
(Blessed Family -340) ner is homely or ugly, love recedes; if
your partner is nice-looking or lovely,
Section 4. Love Comes from love advances more quickly. The way
One’s Partner in which love functions is determined
according to your partner’s attributes:
Love cannot be realized by oneself. her speech, her scent, her smell, and her
Where does love come from? Love does taste. (Blessed Family - 342)
not come from me but from my spouse.
Since love comes from my spouse, I must Where is the base of love? The base
bow my head and serve her. This is where of love is not me. The word love must be
the heavenly principle of living for the used in reciprocal terms. No matter how
sake of others originates. When some- handsome a man may be, if he has no
thing highly noble comes to me, I must partner, he is stuck because he cannot
honor and serve it in order to receive it. love alone.
We must live the philosophy of living for The base of love is not me. “Love
the sake of others. (143-277, 1986.3.30) comes from me” are words that Satan
has been using. I am not the base of love.
When we are alone, love cannot man- You may think that you are the base of
ifest itself. Love does not appear when love, but there will be no progress in the
man is alone, but only when woman future unless such a mindset is totally
appears as his object of love. Only when dismantled and transformed.
the object of love appears, does love Until now, wives have put themselves
finally spring forth. (Blessed Family - 342) at the center, and husbands have put
themselves at the center, with both want-
We say that parental love is good and ing to be served. This has been destroying
conjugal love is good because genuine relationships. Since the basis of love does
not come from me, but from my spouse, struate once a month, like tidal varia-
if I am to possess that love, I must sac- tions based on the moon. Breathing is
rifice myself for that love. Love requires similar. A man and a woman establish a
patience and absolutely demands sac- line of balance and create harmony. Peo-
rifice. With this viewpoint, there is no ple like Disneyland, with its rides that
place in the cosmos, other than on earth, go up and down, because Disneyland
where we can defeat Satan. duplicates the motions of the universe.
God is holding tightly onto love Which do you think will be more
because it can be found only in accor- pleasing, a man harmonizing with
dance with the God-centered principle of another man or a man harmonizing
love. The word compassion (jabi) cannot with a woman? A man harmonizing
be expressed in the absence of love. The with a woman is better because that
word benevolence (in) also cannot stand reflects the harmony of the universe.
on its own. The words jabi and in are We should live in step with the beat of
all used only in reciprocal terms. (46-35, the universe, the universe that promotes
1971.7.18) harmony through the harmony of yin
and yang. (Blessed Family - 344)
Section 5. Men and Women
Harmonize in Love When man and woman create har-
mony, they initiate circular movement.
Man symbolizes heaven and wom- When man and woman become one
an, earth. The two must unite and real- body through love and bear the fruits
ize harmony. Men and women are dif- of love, God comes down and they go
ferent. Men’s muscles are rugged and up and they meet in the middle. God
women’s are smooth. Men have beards becomes the center of this sphere, and
while women do not. Their voices are spherical movement begins. The center
also different. If we compare men and of the sphere is the place where harmony
women, we see their contrasting fea- of love is realized. It is the place where life
tures fit together well. Harmony unfolds emerges and moves, and it is the starting
between them. When we look at the point of human equality and communal
physical structure of human beings, philosophy. This is so because the pow-
their left and right sides form a correl- er of love is there. Thus, the force that
ative pair. These two halves are bound embraces all interactions of the universe
tightly together. is love. (Blessed Family - 344)
Ladies and gentlemen, do you like
only high things or only low things? You For human beings love is eternal. It
like things that create harmony. Judging is one and never divided. Once a man
from the line formed by the horizon, and a woman are joined in love they are
fish live below and mammals, birds, and to live together for a lifetime and then
other creatures live above. Women men- eternally even after death. They are two
bodies that become one body by uniting of the five senses. If the eyes are direct-
and revolving together. When the two ed toward true love, they will be col-
bodies become one, they revolve as God ored by and intoxicated with true love.
does and form a four-position founda- How beautifully those colorful, intoxi-
tion of love, the expression of the ideal cated eyes will shine! Think about how
world of love. Only true love dwells there enchanting the smiling lips of a person
and false love cannot invade. When man immersed in true love are. Try to imag-
and woman become blessed by God and ine the intense beauty of the five senses
achieve perfection, God comes to them moving in intoxication with true love
freely. When they form a four-posi- and the harmony of the five senses mov-
tion foundation of love, they will come ing toward God.
to love each other’s mind through each Alone, God cannot experience the
other’s body, and when they come to joy of such beauty. He can experience
love the mind their body will follow. such beauty only when He has a part-
(Blessed Family - 344) ner, and this is the reason God created
human beings. How would God feel as
Section 6. Original Human He observed a beautiful man and wom-
Beings Are Enraptured with True an absorbed into one another through
Love true love-intoxicated eyes, or kissing
with true love-intoxicated lips, and play-
What is the holiest thing in the world? ing the melody of a heart of true love? If
True love is the holiest thing in world. there is an Eve of true love, God would
True love originates with God. If God want to completely traverse her world
exists, there is no other way than the of heart. God would have an impulsive
way of true love. God truly desires the desire to explore the breadth and depth
way of true love, and without traversing of this beautiful Eve’s world of heart.
the way of true love, we cannot go before God would want to traverse both
God. We have to know this point. Adam’s and Eve’s world of heart, a world
God wants to see, hear, eat, and touch more beautiful than the created heaven
through love. As for human beings, if and earth. It is certain that God would
they receive a kiss of love from God, rather travel within the world of the
their joy will make them feel as if they heart of a person of true love than the
are going to explode from inside. This universe. God would never want to leave
is where God’s desire lies. God does not Adam’s and Eve’s world of heart and true
rejoice because He has diamonds or jew- love. If, after God created human beings,
elry. (Blessed Family - 380) He fell into their true love and became a
child lost in that love, what kind of world
The human body has five senses would we have? Since God would dwell
and every human being feels and con- in their midst, the world formed by God
firms true love through the sensations and human beings becoming one would
be a world filled with joy and beauty. regain love? He will only accumulate
(Blessed Family - 380) knowledge, become individualistic, and
come to worship materialism. Just as
If the true love of God had been per- Korean bean soup tastes right only when
fected, the God of responsiveness would it is served in a thick Korean bowl, char-
have no regrets at being totally absorbed acter training can reach its purpose only
by true love. God’s nature is such that when it is based on love.
He would be totally happy with any- The flower of world civilization
thing that happened within the realm of should blossom on the basis of artis-
true love. If human beings were to live tic harmony. In this sense, roasted ribs
in this world of true love, they would should be served on a heavy platter and
live a happy life free from regret. More- Korean bean paste soup should be served
over, this world would be without war in a thick, Korean earthenware bowl to
and free of complaint and misfortune. bring out their proper tastes. Once you
(Blessed Family - 380) have become used to the rough, deep,
and refreshing taste of Korean bean
Section 7. Love Is Realized in a paste soup, you will never forget it no
Completely Natural Setting matter where you may go.
Likewise, once people have become
This is a story from my youth. One used to the earthy, deep, relaxing taste
day, I caught a pair of birds and tried to of love, they will not change. Just as
make them kiss each other’s beaks. To see one easily tires of instant foods that are
them kiss I put them in a cage, fed them, usually heavily sweetened, if one could
and watched them. I did it out of a child’s obtain love easily and anywhere like
desire to see them love each other and instant food, we would be unable to call
sing happily together. This was an exper- it true love. (Blessed Family - 353)
iment, out of curiosity, to understand
the principles of nature. I continued this There are people everywhere today
experiment, which I now understand to who taste love as if they were eating
have been quite naughty. It was only after instant food. This is the problem.
a long while that I finally understood that Love does not deepen because you
love is realized only in a natural setting. bathe in a fragrant bath. I would say that
Sincere love is realized naturally, in an the love of a couple living in the coun-
atmosphere that is natural to the highest tryside that washes themselves in cold
degree. Through a long journey of exper- water before going to bed is purer, lon-
iments I came to the correct understand- ger lasting, and ever deepening. A cou-
ing of love. (Blessed Family - 353) ple that has to brush their teeth before
kissing is not experiencing natural love.
When someone loses love, will hav- The toothpaste smell will prevent them
ing a university education help him to from tasting the unique smell of the
other. When I look at people who brush your surroundings – the universe. Find-
their teeth before kissing, I don’t know ing a partner and establishing a relation-
whether they are trying to taste love or ship is a natural human behavior.
taste toothpaste. (Blessed Family - 353) When man relates to woman and
woman relates to man under the ideal of
When you meet with someone you partnership, there will be no acts or inci-
like and love, you want to embrace and dents that violate the order of love. The
kiss that person. This is a natural instinct true order of love emerges only when
between the sexes. You can think you man and woman meet on the basis of the
are meeting your partner in order to love ideal of partnership. (Blessed Family - 353)
BOOK FOUR
True Family
5 CHAPTER 6 7
Transformation during
Young Adulthood, and True Marriage
Section 1. The Significance of love? We should realize that the owner

Marriage is not a human being but God. When
God’s love appears among us, it becomes
We might say that marriage is a cer- God’s joy and pride, and we experience
emony that allows us to open the door this as God’s love.
of the palace of happiness and enter Love cannot be realized alone; it is
in. Therefore, marriage is a great event only realized through a reciprocal rela-
for humankind. Love transcends time tionship. Therefore, a man cannot real-
and space and is the greatest thing for ize love by himself alone. The same can
humankind. Marriage is the ceremony be said of a woman. When Adam and
that reveals and confirms this greatest Eve finally unite through love, they can
love. (Blessed Family - 356) receive God’s love. From this viewpoint,
we can understand that we human beings
Why do we refer to the marriage cer- are born from God. (76-40, 1975.1.26)
emony by saying, “receive the Blessing?”
According to the Principle, if Adam Since all the principles of heaven
and Eve had not fallen and had become and earth are based on the relationship
mature, they would have stood in the of subject partner and object partner, a
position to receive the Blessing. In other man and woman getting married is also
words, if God becomes a subject partner, a principle of heaven and earth. If a man
Adam and Eve become His substantial is the right side, a woman is the left side.
object partners. This is for the sake of forming a hori-
We know the Blessing is realized as zontal relationship in the universe, and
we perfect our individual character and also for the sake of forming a vertical
get married on the foundation that can relationship with God because the man
connect God as the subject partner of is the subject partner and the woman is
love to the love of the object partner. his object partner. Therefore, marriage
After all, maturity leads to marriage, is neither for the man alone nor for the
and marriage leads to the appearance woman alone. It is for the sake of being
of God’s love. If there were no marriage, in accord with heavenly law. Therefore,
then love would not have started in the men and women have different forms.
human world. Who is the owner of that They are born in such a way that they
Chapter 6 • The Transformation During Adolescence, and True Marriage 469
can be in accord with the heavenly law. connected horizontally, the more the
(101-38, 1978.10.28) original source of love within the ver-
tical power becomes connected with
Marriage is a relationship where two them. This is where the mind and body
partners have give and take in a recip- become one. (109-273, 1980.11.2)
rocal position where they can console
each other in times of loneliness, rejoice Why do we get married? Marriage
together in times of happiness, and help allows us to go to the Kingdom of Heav-
each other in times of difficulty. They en. Without marrying, we cannot go to
unite so they can live on the basis of the Kingdom of Heaven. So we have to
God’s love while moving towards God. get married in order to be qualified to
This is the life of marriage. God created go to the heavenly kingdom. What is the
men and women on earth rather than qualification to go to the heavenly king-
in heaven to realize God’s love horizon- dom? It is to resemble God.
tally. In other words, when man and What do we have to do to resemble
woman form a relationship and become God? We have to be people who practice
one horizontally, their love can make a God’s word. We will pass if we can make
vertical relationship of love with God, God’s love my love, and make God’s word
the subject partner. This is extremely my word. This is why I am saying to the
important. (Blessed Family - 356) world on behalf of God, “Humankind,
you have to go to the Kingdom of Heav-
Section 2. The Reason for en!” Next, we will pass if we can say, “In
Marriage order to go to the heavenly kingdom, I
will love humankind like God and take
A man is born to find a woman, and a them there with me.”
woman is born to find a man. A man and We can conclude that we are people
a woman are born to become one and on the heavenly side and candidates to
come in contact with God’s love, which go to the Kingdom of Heaven. On the
is at a higher level. They cannot come day we become like this, we will have
into contact with this love alone. Even if the qualification to get married. Now,
they were to contact it alone, it would be why do we get married? The answer is in
one-sided. They cannot come into con- order to go to the Kingdom of Heaven
tact with three-dimensional and spheri- and for the sake of humankind.
cal love. This is why a man and woman A man should know that the woman
get married: to jump to a higher level, standing in front of him is God’s daugh-
three-dimensional realm of love. ter and humankind’s daughter. If you
In the original world, the more close- can love her as a woman who is loved
ly united a man and woman become, a by humankind and love her as God’s
great center emerges as that force acts beloved daughter, you are qualified to be
and forms a sphere. The more they are her husband. But otherwise you are not.
Women are the opposite. Do not think, to God and thus receive God’s blessing.
“He is my man.” Before saying that he Why do you love your children? It is
is your man, think of him as God’s son because you have received God’s great
and a man representing the masculinity work of creation horizontally and in the
of humankind. You will pass if you are physical realm and you want to feel the
a woman who can love him more than joy that God felt after creating Adam and
humankind does and more than God Eve. Next, as God had dominion over all
does. things of heaven and earth, He gave us
When you marry, you should think the dominion to have us rule over all
that as a man you will be the right foot things, even though we are in the hori-
and as a woman you will be the left foot, zontal position. The world where we can
taking steps through the family to live stay in the position of maintaining order
for the sake of humankind and God. while holding onto that authority is the
(88‑316, 1976. 10.3) ideal Kingdom of Heaven.
Therefore, at the time of marriage,
The purpose of marriage is to unite we come to inherit God’s love and
the hearts of a man and a woman and to receive the authority of re-creation and
perfect the love of a man and a woman. dominion while standing in the realm
Marriage is a declaration of the inten- of perfection. So marriage refers to the
tion to show you can do this. If you have appearance of love and the endowment
achieved perfection of love and perfec- of the authority of creation and domin-
tion of heart through married life, then ion. (76‑45, 1975.1.26)
you have realized the ideal of the fam-
ily. So you will surely go to the heavenly In our view, marriage is the seat
kingdom if you have succeeded in this by cushion of the universe. Do you know
the time of your death. (Blessed Family - 358) the seat cushion of the universe? What
is the best silk in the universe? Is it bro-
Section 3. The True View of cade? Rather than spend your newlywed
Marriage life on a simple mattress, imagine that
you will spread a mattress of universal
Originally, if a family based on God’s brocade and make love on it. This is a
love had been formed, this would have moment when you determine owner-
been the realm of perfection, the origi- ship in your life with respect to love. You
nal ideal that was supposed to be real- can say, “Ah, the possession of love has
ized without the Fall in the Garden of arrived in my own generation, and the
Eden. For this to happen, Adam and Eve possession of the being called woman
would have had to totally unite mind has been determined.”
and body, completely mature vertically, What is woman? She is half the uni-
and realize, as a bride and bridegroom, verse, and if you catch her, the universe
the realm of partnership that brings joy will hang on to you. Think about this.
On the other hand, why should a woman Section 4. What Kind of Time is
be married? She gets married in order to Young Adulthood?
attach herself to a man so that the two
halves, each being 180 degrees, can unite Ladies and gentlemen, in young
and create a sphere of dominion compa- adulthood, a young man feels as if he
rable to the value of the universe. Con- were a prince of heaven and earth. It is a
sidering these things, the philosophy of time when one thinks of everything by
the Unification Church is truly splendid. turning it upside down self-centeredly.
(Blessed Family - 361) Since young adulthood is a period of
rebellion, young people can, without
You should have a creed that you get recognizing it, take a dangerous path
married not for your own sake but for at any time. This is why the problem of
the sake of your partner. It is wrong to youth today has become a global prob-
expect to receive a talented person or lem.
a pretty person for your spouse. Once In young adulthood, only things that
human beings understand the princi- center on you interest you. If something
ple of living for the sake of others, they has a relationship with you, you are excit-
should embrace the idea that they will ed about it, no matter how insignificant
also get married for the sake of their it is. When you look at ladies around the
partners. By our marriage standards, age of twenty, they giggle for no reason.
a husband should have the conviction They laugh when they see a ripe persim-
that no matter how dull his partner may mon drop from a leafless persimmon
be, he will love her more than a beauty. tree in the autumn.
(Blessed Family - 361) There is a mysterious connection:
everything is related to them, arous-
Unless you decide that you will love ing the highest emotion. Hence, young
your partner like God, like humankind, adulthood is a turning point when you
and more than anyone else in the world, can come in contact with everything
you cannot be restored to the heavenly and make a connection with it. Why is
kingdom. If you, as a man, do not know that so? It is because it is based on God’s
how to love a woman, you cannot love original nature of creation, which seeks
God and humankind. (97-319, 1978.4.1) to completely – 100 percent – unite a
man and a woman through God’s love.
You get married for the sake of (33-332, 1970.8.23)
humankind. It is for the sake of the com-
mon benefit of humankind. It is some- No matter how pretty a lady may be,
thing that represents the world. The man she has her young adulthood only once.
is a man representing the world and the At that time, she is the best of all flow-
woman is a woman representing the ers, and it is the most precious time of
world. (75-278, 1975.1.12) her life. Nevertheless, are there women
who say, “I will live alone?” They are not od to become the superb work of God
women. and shine as His greatest expression.
Also, among men, are there some The most flowery and beautiful
with fine bodies who yet say that they time in one’s development is the time
will live by themselves at this great of youth. Your looks in your youth are
pinnacle of youth? In such times, they like the greatest flowers. A person who
will surely come to look for their part- can love this period to the fullest will be
ner. They are like this, and who do they invited to God’s living room. A man and
resemble? They resemble God. Could we a woman who practice this kind of love
find such a person if God were not like can receive God’s blessing and be invit-
this? God is like that. It is the same for ed into God’s living room. If you men
men and women – in the heart of their understand this, you should prepare
youth, which is the most precious time accordingly. (26-151, 1969.10.25)
of their life, they go out looking for their
partner. (32-248, 1970.7.19) Section 5. What Causes the
Transformation in Adolescence?
The most flowery time, the period of
young adulthood when the flower is in Children have vague dreams and
full bloom, follows puberty. This is the just want to grow up healthy. As they
seven years between the ages of eigh- enter youth and physical changes start
teen and twenty four. These seven years to occur, their interest in the opposite
frame a period when the beautiful flow- sex heightens and their eyes sparkle
er of love blossoms and they are never with curiosity and beauty. They wear
repeated. How precious, then, is this fashionable clothes and show off their
beautiful period, which comes only once style and become absorbed in beautify-
in your life? ing and polishing their faces. If you look
Ladies and gentlemen, you know the at a young woman’s lips, you can see if
peony, don’t you? It buds with a very dis- she is at this age.
tinctive yellow flower. How many layers When women enter puberty, they
do you think one has? The petals are begin to menstruate and undergo many
wrapped up tightly. Can you undo one? physical changes. Their buttocks get
It is wrapped up tightly so it cannot be bigger, their breasts bulge out, their
easily harmed. The same is true for men lips become red, and sometimes their
and women. When will you bring to full eyes twinkle mysteriously. Why and
blossom your crimson love, the bud of for whom do these changes in women
love that is like peony flower? It is in this come? Women’s physical changes are
period that beauty, within the harmony for the sake of going round and round
of heaven and earth, reveals itself best. on a path they previously traveled in
For human beings, it is the time of blos- a straight line. They are changes for
soming to the highest degree. It is a peri- starting a movement that can go round
and round. There is no harmony in the not? You don’t know? If I say they leap,
straight path. If you go back and forth will you say they leap? They leap. See.
along a straight path, things become You get excited, right? If you get excit-
exhausted and nothing remains. If you ed, some physiological change comes to
go up and down the straight path, you your heart. So if the mind is not atten-
will only destroy the environment and tive to God but stands on the opposite
undermine the harmony of the environ- side, it becomes evil. Who is your mind
ment. centered on? It is God. Love enables you
For the sake of the harmony and pres- to go up to the place where the God-cen-
ervation of the environment, we need to tered mind and heart become one. Do
move in a circular motion. So everyone you understand this? Human beings
must go around. In going around, you must have an ideal and hope centered on
cannot go around alone, so you should love because they have to live life in this
revolve around your partner as the cen- position. Also, that which shines in the
ter. You can turn only when you collide final place is love. (26-158, 1969.10.25)
with a partner. If you collide with a part-
ner, a reaction occurs automatically and Section 6. First Love in Young
initiates a revolving movement. This is a Adulthood
principle of heaven and earth.
Therefore, the physical changes in Adolescents’ minds and bodies
women arise so they may meet a part- receive impulses to search for love. They
ner and go around. Their collision gen- go around as they please, without listen-
erates the force for going around. I say ing to their parents. The eyes of the mind
that women apply cosmetics and beau- and eyes of the body move as one. With
tify themselves not for their sake but for noses of love, they come to like even
the sake of others. (Blessed Family - 366) smells they never liked before. With
mouths of love, they come to like even
Observe a beautifully dressed wom- the tastes they never liked before. They
an when she is looking at a man and want to listen to stories of love, even
you will see that her eyes are particu- staying up all night.
larly bright. I say this is a natural out- The more they touch their partner of
come because she enhances her beauty love, the more desire they have to touch
and cultivates herself in order to find that partner. From the young adult-
a partner. She goes around anxiously hood, young people become wrapped
searching for a nice man, an ideal man. up in feelings of love; their eyes become
(Blessed Family - 366) strange and they try to see everything in
a favorable light. When your mind and
When a young man and woman in body become one and shoot a gun of
their young adulthood meet and talk, love, a bullet of love enters into the heart
their hearts leap, right? Do they leap or of your partner. Those who want such
love of a man and such love of a woman, great! I have eaten the fruit and it is
raise your hands. There is nothing love so delicious?” How do you think Eve
cannot digest. It can savor everything felt when she was being raped by the
you eat and digest everything. archangel? She fell into the archangel’s
If someone has sincere love, even seduction while experiencing the pangs
if he is a very ugly man, he will look of conscience and hating it. She should
handsome. Love is an amazing thing. have loved as a flower enjoys spring, with
Thus, whether you are a man or a wom- all of her cells filled with joy, but instead
an, whether you are bright and good- she experienced love frowning, with her
looking or dull and bad-looking, you cells shrinking and her heart dying.
can never forget the first love of youth. If she had not fallen, whom would
(Blessed Family - 373) she have loved as her first love? She
would have had her first love with God.
If a girl who has a life-and-death love The first love Adam and Eve were to have
for someone is forced by her parents to had with God would have contained all
marry another man, do you think she the forms of first love. The parental love
will be happy or miserable for the rest as the first love, the conjugal love as the
of her life? In her eyes, the man of her first love, and the children’s love as the
first love looks as lovely as a flower, even first love – all these would have attached
if he has a twisted nose and ugly eyes. firmly to God at the root.
Even if the man chosen by her parents is These loves would not have had to
someone everybody can praise in terms go through various stages of restora-
of looks, education, and so on, and the tion, such as individual and family res-
man she used to love is dull and ugly, she toration, over a long historical course as
still hears the whispering in her heart in your case; they are loves that would
for the man of her first love. have all bonded simultaneously. With-
The first love occupies everything. in the first love of God, all other loves –
Who is the subject partner of love? It is parental, conjugal, and children’s love –
God. Since the subject partner of love would have bonded together all at once.
is God, there is no one you can love but (Blessed Family - 373)
God. Originally, you were supposed to
have your first love with God. But the Section 7. The Best Time
failure to do so is the Fall. Whom did of Marriage – When is Love
Eve love? She loved the archangel. She Connected?
was supposed to love with joy, but she
loved while frowning and weeping. The omniscient and omnipotent God
(Blessed Family - 361) created for human beings a time when
they can blossom with brilliance, and I
Ladies and gentlemen, do you think would say this is the time of youth. God
at the time of the Fall, Eve said, “Oh, created them in such a way that they can
cultivate their happiness in the time of position right before explosion and from
youth in love. To the existing human there can nicely roll forward into eter-
world pursuing this ideal, God gave nity. (110-80, 1980.11.9)
the Blessing called marriage as a gate
through which a man and a woman can The spirit and body can become
become happy in the glamorous time of completely one when the original love is
youth. present within. Even in the fallen world,
No created being has value in its exis- puberty refers to a time when the spirit
tence aside from the ideal of reciproc- and the cells of the body become one and
ity. Thus, for human beings, it is com- can stand on a balanced line. The cells
pletely natural to receive the Blessing of spirit and body during puberty open
and get married after having grown up. all doors and welcome things with joy.
(Blessed Family - 366) Young people with a relationship with
God will gaze upon the human world
When is love connected? When filled with joy and happiness as they
does the force of love start pushing you reach puberty. (Blessed Family - 366)
together? Men and women enter this
state in adolescence, when their organs But if they jump into love in a rush
become 100 percent mature. Everything to experience it based on feeling happy
is at a standstill. It enters a state of satu- or because they are intoxicated with the
ration. intriguing feelings of love, they can cre-
Movement, without doubt, follows a ate a major problem. The door of love
path to a state of saturation. After reach- opens only when the time comes, and
ing that point, it either stops or turns. It you have to wait until the door opens
stops after entering such a state of sat- before entering it. You should open it
uration. The stage before entering the proudly after you become an owner of
state of saturation is puberty. Puberty is love. (Blessed Family - 366)
a time when your organs are vibrant in
the process of the growth of your body. When do you consider the optimum
In comparison to a balloon, it is like age for marriage? I would say the best
going from the state of being flat with no time for marriage is when your mind
air, to the point of being full of air, and and body are most vibrant and strong.
then to a taut state immediately preced- As youth passes, vigor ebbs, and finding
ing explosion. A slight bit more air and a partner becomes more difficult, even
the balloon pops. with a pure heart of love.
What is this explosion? How great (Blessed Family - 366)
will it be if it is an explosion triggered
by the perfection of love? Young adults, Is there a place where perfect people,
at about age eighteen, become tight like that is, a perfect man and woman, come
a stretched rubber band. They go to the to be? It is a place where they can receive
God’s love centered on the public will of pletely merge and allow him to taste
heaven and attend God as the subject an indescribable joy when the passion
partner after completely uniting their of love swells up and burns in his mind
mind and body. When they come to and body.
such a place, they will stand in the posi- If you have a point of settlement
tion of perfected Adam and Eve. When where God’s love can come and dwell
such people form a family and make a in you, when God’s heart makes a wave,
start, this is a historic start. This is the your heart will also make a wave once,
beginning of a historic life course. (26-160, like the swinging pendulum of a clock. In
1969.10.25) this way, you will turn around together
with God. Once you begin turning, you
Section 8. Love of a United Mind will keep turning around and around
and Body again. The centrifugal force becomes
greater and greater and demands that
Ladies and gentlemen, do you know you love your family, your society, your
about the three points? The point where nation, and the world. (Blessed Family - 376)
the three points become one is the place
where God, Adam and Eve become one. When your mind and body become
The place where God can be one with one and the time approaches when the
Adam and Eve is the place where their gate of love can open, your mind will
mind and body become one. (26-158, resonate with the universe, and you can
1969.10.25) sometimes become a poet or novelist.
Because you express a quality that
Man’s mind and body exist in the makes love beautiful and happy, you
relationship of subject and object part- can write poems or novels with a theme
ners, and the mind and body generate of love. With the eyes of love open, the
the force of existence through their ver- mind and body acquire a desire to make
tical and horizontal interactions. a three-dimensional relationship in the
A woman’s force of existence is main- universe. Thus, we smile when we per-
tained because her mind and body have ceive the workings of nature in the fall-
vertical and horizontal relationships. ing autumn leaves or experience becom-
Men and women all exist within recip- ing one with a flower out of a desire
rocal vertical and horizontal relation- to compete in beauty with the flow-
ships and this force is love. Only love can ers blossoming on a hillside in spring.
forge an ideal relationship of mind and (Blessed Family - 376)
body eternally. (Blessed Family - 376)
Why do men and women like love?
The five senses of the mind and the The human body consists of trillions of
five senses of the body of even a poor cells, and the time when these cells move
farmer in the countryside will com- as a whole is when one is in love. You
should know that the time when all the and body as one, there will be no cell in
cells of the human body move together your body that does not move. All cells
is the time when a man and a woman are will lose a sense of individual direc-
in love. (Blessed Family - 376) tion and focus on one point. If you meet
your partner this way, you will explode.
When mind and body become one The power of that explosion becomes an
and shed tears of longing, the bones cry. incredible force. What are we trying to
It is the same in the case of animals. do when we love like this? We are try-
What happens when a female cow is in ing to resemble God. We are trying to go
heat? It forgets eating. At that time, its to the place where we can participate in
entire nervous system makes it want what God desires. In other words, we are
only one thing. Likewise, when you love trying to feel what God likes, together
and long for each other with your mind with God. (Blessed Family - 376)
BOOK FOUR
True Family
6 CHAPTER 7 8
The Love of a
True Husband and a True Wife
Section 1. The Original of God. The man becomes an incarna-

Relationship of Husband and tion of the true father’s body by repre-
Wife senting God’s plus characteristics, and
the woman becomes an incarnation of
God exists in the dual characteristics the true mother’s body by representing
of plus and minus. When this is mani- the minus characteristics. Each man or
fested as a plus, it is Adam, and when it woman is also a representative of God.
is manifested as a minus, it is Eve. (32-238, When a husband and wife become one
1970.7.19) through love, this is like embracing
heaven and earth.
The one son and one daughter are a This is an encounter on the universal
son and daughter who have appeared as level. Since the husband represents all
substantial object partners of the invis- men, he is a representative of the father
ible God. As substantial object partners, and a representative of the elder brother
the man represents God’s plus char- at the same time as he is the husband;
acteristics, and the woman represents and since the wife represents all women,
God’s minus characteristics. she is a representative of the mother and
According to the principle of cre- a representative of the elder sister at the
ation, the internal nature of God is same time as she is the wife. Thus, they
divided into two characteristics. God cannot but love and respect each other.
harmonizes the two characteristics, and (9-83, 1960.4.16)
re-unites them in a form that resembles
His original internal nature. The man is the yang (plus) image of
Man and woman each resemble one God, and the woman the yin (minus)
characteristic of God when they are image of God. The husband and wife
born. Hence, the union of one son and together would be like wrapping heaven
one daughter is the unification of God’s and earth in a wrapping cloth. Therefore,
plus and minus characteristics. In other the husband and wife can feel God’s ide-
words, they become a harmonious being al heart of love. (13-67, 1963.10.17)
like God. For this reason, the two peo-
ple, that is, the husband and the wife, The man symbolizes heaven, and the
are a union that represents the whole woman symbolizes earth. The two must
Chapter 7 • The Love of a True Husband and a True Wife 479
unite, forming harmony and parallel can advance all the way to God’s posi-
lines. (Blessed Family - 868) tion. As well as going up to God’s posi-
tion, all that God owns comes to be my
The relationship that is called hus- possession. The power of God’s love is so
band and wife is not limited to itself. You amazing. God allows them the author-
should know that it represents heaven ity of participation, and at the same time
and earth. (Blessed Family - 970) they come to inherit the entire owner-
ship of God. (144-132, 1986.4.12)
The perfection of the love between a
man and a woman is the perfection of Adam’s desire was to dominate heav-
the universe. If this love were to be shat- en and earth. The value of husband and
tered, the order of the universe would wife, which Adam embraced and loved,
be destroyed and the vertical world represented the central value of the
would be utterly demolished. The lov- world. (64-84, 1972.10.24)
ing embrace of a man and a woman
itself serves as an occasion where the We should clearly realize how holy
universe becomes one. This is how the and valuable the love is that emerges
original image is realized in God’s ideal. from the people created by God and who
(Blessed Family - 868) were untainted by the Fall, that is: origi-
nal man and woman. (145-267, 1986.5.15)
It is because of love that human beings
are born as men or women. Love can bear Section 2. The Reason We Need
fruit when a man and woman become a Conjugal Love
husband and wife, thus becoming one.
Since men and women are substantial What kind of place do you think the
manifestations of God’s love through Kingdom of Heaven is? In short, we can
dual characteristics, the separate sub- say that the Kingdom of Heaven is a
stantial manifestations must find God’s place entered and inhabited by perfect-
love in order to unite as one. ed people. If the Kingdom of Heaven is a
If they hope to encounter God’s love, place inhabited by perfected people, who
the man and woman must become one have true love, then what kind of people
in love. Otherwise, they cannot encoun- would those with true love be? Human
ter God’s love. By encountering God’s beings are either men or women. When
love, we live on a level equal to God. This we consider how the perfection of God’s
equal level means a position where we ideal love can be realized on earth, we
can stand next to God. (144-132, 1986.4.12) reach the conclusion that it cannot be
realized apart from men and women.
When a husband and wife become God’s love cannot be completed without
one in God’s love on the foundation of perfected men and women who possess
becoming completely one in love, they the ownership of love. (145-266, 1986.5.15)
True families must realize a family Unification Church will not be fulfilled.
Kingdom of Heaven. The realization of But if it can be realized, that purpose will
a family Kingdom of Heaven will surely be fulfilled. From this point of view, you
lead to the establishment of the King- should find and walk the right path cen-
dom of Heaven on earth. Why is that tering on the Principle. (37-7, 1970.12.22)
so? If you want to be stimulated in your
current position by the real feeling of the In the future, in order to realize
Kingdom of Heaven of the future, you the Kingdom of Heaven, just as a hus-
absolutely need a partner, and as you band and wife love each other, a mar-
receive that stimulation in your family ried man should be able to love all the
through your partner, you can deeply women of the world with a heart with
learn the ideal of the future heavenly which he loves his own wife. You should
kingdom in what you feel in your daily think this way: “I have selected my wife
life today. as a representative partner from among
The husband and wife need each all the women of the world.” Likewise,
other in order to deeply learn this. This towards her husband, a woman should
stimulation will enable the husband and think of him not just as a husband, but
wife to live eternally. Progress cannot also as a husband who has been selected
move forward without stimulation. as a representative from among all the
Conjugal love provides stimulation men of the world. (Blessed Family - 869)
to build the ideal Kingdom of Heaven.
In other words, conjugal love pulls the Everyone, let me explain how women
future joy into the realm of the present, should behave. While loving one man, a
gives stimulation, supplies the driving woman should love him not only as one
force, and brings them to that place. person, but also as a man representing
That love contains the love for the all the men of the world. That man rep-
nation, love for the world, and God’s resents the father, the elder brother, and
love. Thus, that love can pass freely any- the husband.
where. After all, only a husband and wife What does this mean? A wom-
who love each other are able to enter the an should think of her husband as her
Kingdom of Heaven. father, her grandfather, as well as her
This is why a married couple that elder brother and younger brother.
loves each other on this earth with such Through such a connection, a wom-
a philosophy is always living in the heav- an should be able to love her father,
enly kingdom. Jesus said that the King- her grandfather, her elder brother, and
dom of Heaven is in your mind, didn’t younger brother. Only such women can
he? But today the Unification Church have a partner. If you were to like only
says, “The Kingdom of Heaven is in your your husband and dislike your father,
family.” If the Kingdom of Heaven is not grandfather, elder brother, younger
realized in the family, the purpose of the brother, and everyone else, this would
violate God’s commitment to the great- broad hips so that they can fit togeth-
er good. Therefore, what should you do? er well. Therefore, where are the ideal
You should carry a heart that can love all husband and wife of true love? An ide-
men of the world, and have an outlook al husband and wife appear when they
that your husband, as their representa- serve each other, rather than their own
tive, whom you embrace and love, is a selves, and when such hearts converge
man who is like a fruit of all these rela- into one.
tions. If you have a heart that can love This is an absolute fact. According to
your partner as your parents, your elder the Principle, if we ask where can we find
brother, and younger brother, by tran- ideal people or happy and good people,
scending all nations and borders, you we cannot find them in a place where
can be regarded as God’s son or daugh- people try to live for their own sake, but
ter. This is the philosophy of the Unifica- in a place where they try to live for the
tion Church. (83-219, 1976.2.8) sake of others.
The husband should be able to give
Section 3. An Ideal Conjugal his life for his wife, and the wife should
Relationship be able to give her life for her hus-
band. Since such a couple will be con-
A true husband is a person who says, nected to the realm of God’s love and
“Since I am born for your sake, I will live receive direct protection, they won’t fall.
for you and die for you.” It is the same (Blessed Family - 880)
with a true wife. If such a couple has
a family where they are well suited to When a man loves his wife, he
each other and live for each other’s sake, should love her more than any other
going beyond their own selves, this fam- man in the world loves her. Also, when
ily will inevitably become an ideal fam- a woman loves her husband, she should
ily, a family of happiness, and a family of love him more than any other woman
peace. (77-106.1975.4.1) in the world loves him. This is an eth-
ics of love to be followed by a husband
No matter how capable and talent- and wife who have realized a true family.
ed a man may be, the motivation of his (Blessed Family - 964)
birth does not lie in himself, because he
is born for the sake of a woman. Without True parents live and die for the sake
women, can men be born? Conversely, of their children. This is because love is
even if a woman puts on beautiful cos- established there. Likewise, a wife and
metics and boasts of being an actress in husband of true love, a happy wife and
America, she is not born for her own husband, can appear only when they live
sake. for each other’s sake and become one in
Hence, a man should have broad love. This is an ideal married couple.
shoulders and a woman should have (Blessed Family - 880)
A bride and bridegroom should not hand, they claim crisp bills as their own
become one through money, politi- and the wrinkled up bills as the man’s...
cal power, or honor, but through God’s This is not love.
original love. (Blessed Family - 880) They should open up the money
purse and use the money. When one
In conjugal relationships of the secu- asks, “What happened to the money?”
lar world, the wife receives energy from the other says, “I have used it.” Where-
her husband when he makes money. She upon the one responds, “You have put
receives energy when she sees the money it to a good use. Use more; that’s good.”
that he has made, and he receives ener- This is how it should be. But if you say
gy when he sees her receiving energy. in anger, with quivering lips, “Oh no,
Yet if no more money is coming in, they you have spent more money!” then you
become anxious and their married rela- are in error. You will be happy when you
tionship may even break down. A true are able to give without limit, and able to
married couple should become one in give and take at any time as you please,
love centering on God. (Blessed Family - 880) whether in a deep place, in a low place,
whether by night or by day. Hence, you
They should make gradual progress will be miserable if you are unable to
in their love. Through the wife loving give even if you want to give, and unable
her husband and the husband loving his to receive even if you want to receive.
wife, a couple should create a family that (Blessed Family - 880)
loves God. (Blessed Family - 880)
Section 4. Even God is
People should love their spouse as Enraptured in the Love of a True
God’s representative. If they love each Couple
other from a humanistic viewpoint,
their shortcomings will be revealed Each one of us, as an individual, has
and eventually they might even seek a a mind and body in mutual conflict, and
divorce. (Blessed Family - 880) thus we should unite our body with our
mind as the center, preparing a founda-
I have heard that nowadays when tion of reciprocity in our mind, where
brides on Cheju Island receive crop God can come and dwell.
fields at the time of their marriage, they When such a man and woman
register the fields under their own name, receive the Blessing, sharing perfect
so that they can claim their ownership love and delighting in joy, in God’s eyes
in case they divorce their husband. This this is like a flower that has blossomed
is quite a strange couple, isn’t it? These on earth. Moreover, all the forms of
brides distinguish between their own harmony that unfold through their love
money and their husband’s money, and are like a fragrance to God. God comes
also when they have money in their to them because He wants to live amid
such beautiful flowers and fragrance. that country lady may only have an ele-
The foundation upon which God’s love mentary school diploma, everyone will
can come is none other than the place of have to bow their heads to her as she is a
conjugal love. This is the place where all minister’s wife.
things and the universe harmonize. It is This is how a husband and wife go
the Unification Church and its teaching together. Between a husband and wife,
that explains such ideas and the path to is there a separate love for him, and
follow. (Blessed Family - 887) a separate love for her? For them, love
is both your love and my love at the
What melody does God like most? It same time. It is your love and my love.
is the sound of the laughter of an eternal (Blessed Family - 887)
married couple that like each other and
rejoice. When such a couple can under- True love is that with which you
stand and embrace the world and live love with your entire bodies as one, and
a life with a heart that can take in the with your whole hearts and blood ves-
entire universe, their laughter becomes sels as one. Who are the people who can
natural. Isn’t the beautiful sight of such love like this? It is a husband and wife.
a man and a woman before God like a If there were no husbands and wives in
flower to Him? This is not a simple ideal the world, would life have any appeal?
or abstraction. I am only talking about (26-151, 1969.10.25)
the original world. (Blessed Family - 887)
When you look at the conversa-
Looking at a mountain, a husband tion of a loving couple, their words are
and wife may ask for whom the moun- more beautiful than any poem or paint-
tain has come into being, and also while ing in the world. Moreover, how beau-
thinking about the whole universe, they tiful and splendid are the words, “just
ask for whom has this universe been between two people in love,” and “just
made? Then, they answer by saying that by ourselves,” and “just the two of us”!
it is for me, and at the same time for you. (Blessed Family - 887)
This is what a married couple is like.
Fulfilling the purpose of the birth These are all good, but what do you
of this universe and valuing the central think is the best among them? There
purpose is the way through which a hus- is no one but your partner. If I call my
band and wife can unite. The husband partner and say, “Hello!” she will answer
and wife talk to each other centering on in a corresponding manner, saying “Hi!”
heart, personal character, and love. The and if I call her saying, “Hey,” she will
husband and wife go the same way. Even answer saying, “What?”
if a lady is a country bumpkin, what will If the husband calls his beloved wife,
happen if she marries a government min- saying affectionately, “Honey!” she will
ister? They go the same way. Although answer affectionately, saying, “Hello,
dear!” But if he speaks to her bluntly, A person always needs stimulation.

she will answer in like manner, saying, Happiness does not come without stim-
“What’s the matter?” Just like the moun- ulation. So stimulation is necessary. Just
tain echo, everything is reciprocal. as daily meals taste good and fresh only
(37-11, 1970.12.22) when you are hungry each time you
eat, the love between husband and wife
When you look at the laughter of peo- should be always new and fresh.
ple intoxicated with love, they are also The more the wife and husband see
reciprocal. When a man laughs, he opens each other, the more they should desire
his eyes even bigger, and when a woman to see each other and long to be together
laughs, she gently closes her eyes. If the all day. (23-57, 1969.5.11)
husband’s eyes get bigger and bigger, and
the wife’s eyes get smaller and smaller, Love has value when two people
we can say that they are a happy couple long for each other. In asking for love,
intoxicated with love. (Blessed Family - 887) if you have a mouth, you should open it,
and if you have eyes, you should open
Section 5. The More a Husband them. Only then, will the giver of love be
and Wife See Each Other, the happy. If you just remained dumb, love
More They Want to See Each would run away on its way to you. You
Other should know this.
How offended you would be if your
When do a man and woman feel lover were not serious and behaved half-
happy? We can say they feel happy when heartedly! Do you like to be together
they become partners and share love. with or separated from your beloved?
If a man were to relate to a woman by The closer you are to each other, the bet-
swinging his fist or using physical force, ter. Why is this so? It is because every-
this couple would never be able to attain thing works together. (Blessed Family - 887)
happiness.
When the man embraces and protects What is the thing you like the most?
the woman with his strength and loves Is it food? If you see some food when
her, she will be able to feel true happi- you are hungry, you will eat it with joy,
ness. The love between a man and wom- but this pleasure is temporary. If some-
an does not work just with strength or one gives you food, even after you have
just within the mind. The woman will be become full, you will not like it.
able to experience a real feeling of happi- But this is not true with the one you
ness when the man confirms his loving love. Is there anyone who says of his lov-
heart with his strength, and when she er, “I want to forget her. I don’t like her.”
returns love to him with her body and Even if you have seen her over and over
mind. They will be a truly happy hus- again, you want to see her yet again and
band and wife. (Blessed Family - 887) again. Isn’t this right? You want to see
her again, even if you have seen her, and ing are lost in whispering to each other.
you want to see her yet again, even after They only say sweet things that praise
you have seen her again. This way, you each other. For instance, “I have been
first stand one in front of the other, and waiting like this in order to meet you.
alternate until you turn like a wheel of a My life will reveal its value like a flow-
cart. Unification takes place here. (37-11, er through you. I was born in order to
1970.12.22) love you, and I have been waiting for
this day.” There would be nothing in the
A wife who knows love sometimes world that is as sweet as secret words of
gets an impulse to bury her head in her love. The secret words whispered by a
husband’s bosom and enjoy an afternoon husband and wife, even when together
nap. This is because she is drunk with in bed, will be a refreshment to dissolve
happiness and doesn’t have a clear mind. all the fatigue and hatred of the world.
Before marriage the man appeared to (Blessed Family - 887)
her as scary and strange. After the mar-
riage, she misses him and has to see him Section 6. How Conjugal Love
many times in a day. This is how women’s Develops
hearts change. So sometimes she calls
him and asks him to come home during When a man and woman meet
the lunch hour for a quick visit. It is the through the mediation of God, how
same with a man who has come to know do they express their love? When you
love. Whenever he has a chance, he will look at the process of the development
want to sleep with his wife’s knees as a of love, the first is the lips, the second is
pillow. So he will run home whenever he the breasts, and the third is the sexual
has free time, regardless of whether it is organ. It is the lips that a woman, when
lunchtime or a coffee break. Also, if she she first meets a man, feels shy about and
wants certain things done, he will not hides before starting to love him. This is
hesitate to do things he didn’t like doing why she covers her lips with her hand. It
before marriage, things about which he is because love starts with kissing.
used to say, “Such things are a woman’s When love matures, sons and daugh-
job. Should a mighty man do it?” I would ters are born as its fruit. For a woman,
say that such changes commonly occur her sexual organ is the holy place of love,
to men and women who have come to and the key to open that gate is held only
know love. (Blessed Family - 887) by her husband. If a husband has two or
more keys to a woman’s holy place of
When God created human beings love, he is Satan. Also, if the wife’s holy
and blessed them, He did so in such a place could be opened by any key, when
way that the husband and wife would it is supposed to be opened only by the
be happy. A husband and wife who have key held by her husband, she is also
opened and entered such a gate of bless- Satan. When the key of love held by the
husband opens his wife’s holy place and God into the center and make a relation-
enters there, the most precious sons and ship where you can love each other while
daughters in the world will be born. watching God rejoicing together with
The value of sons and daughters is you. A man and a woman getting mar-
such that they are an encapsulation of ried and making love is not something
love, not exchangeable for anything in you should be ashamed of. This is some-
the world. Through sons and daugh- thing most dignified, holy, and beautiful.
ters, parents will experience the heart However, since the first human ances-
by which God created the first human tors violated God’s commandment, the
ancestors, Adam and Eve. This is why history of love has been a sinful one and
the parents rejoice when they look at has been flowing in a shameful direc-
their children, singing out, “You are my tion. (Blessed Family - 887)
love, whether I look at you this way or
look at you that way.” Did anyone watch Adam and Eve
No matter what your baby does, dancing naked in the Garden of Eden?
who is born through love, you do not So, when there is no one else around,
hate him but simply love him. This is you can do such things. When a hus-
because he is part of your body, made of band and wife dance naked in the room,
your own blood and flesh and your love. is this something to worry about? But
Whether he pees, takes a poop, or has a if they do this in front of others, they
runny nose, he is simply cute and lovely. deserve censure from society. But if
It is because love is dissolved into such done just between a husband and wife,
things. (Blessed Family - 894) who will care if they dance naked or
what else they do? So blessed couples,
In the relationship of husband and you can go ahead and dance naked.
wife, if their love is joined through a What does it matter when a husband
strong force, they must be joyful and and wife do it just between themselves?
feel their partner is lovely, no matter (21-236, 1968.11.24)
what that partner does. If the wife says
that she hates the smell coming from You should think that although there
her husband’s body or if the husband are many men and women in the world,
thinks or feels that he hates the way his there are only the two of you. You should
wife moves, this is only because a per- devote yourself completely to this one
fect love has not been realized between woman, with the thought that she is
them. This married couple only joined devoted to you. This is the Principle.
together for some superficial purpose or (Blessed Family - 887)
interest. (Blessed Family - 887)
True happiness can be found in a
In your family life during marriage, place where you laugh, sing, and whis-
in order to feel true joy, you should bring per together with your spouse, both of
you intoxicated with love. I would say supportive power of the universe. This
that the one who listens to the whispered is why when you see your beloved wife,
words from his beloved is a happy per- your entire mind becomes focused and
son. It is because having words of love you cannot see anything but her. So you
whispered in your ear can give you feel- dance and sing with her, spinning round
ings of happiness, as if you were dream- together. Why do you dance, sing and
ing. (Blessed Family - 366) rejoice? To expand the realm of support.
Section 7. Why You Feel Sad
When Your Beloved Passes Away Many people oppose Rev. Moon, the
man who goes to America to educate and
Why does a woman cry when she los- train American young people, even stay-
es her husband? It is not for some vague ing up all night and sometimes dancing,
reason that she is sad after losing her singing, and having fun with them? I do
husband. this in order to expand the realm of sup-
Love embraces all four directions. At port that is connected to me.
the same time, there has to be relations Because the expansion of the uni-
of front and back, and left and right. versal realm of support starts with me,
Because love is like this, the husband I push forward without fear, even if I am
stands next to his wife in a relationship opposed and have to go to prison.
of left and right, and realizes a love that No matter how much you sing joy-
embraces the four directions. When fully and say this and that, do you like to
such a wife loses her husband and falls live alone? When one partner of a mar-
from the position of being supported by ried couple dies, the other grieves and
the universe into a position of having no weeps. Do you think a person can pre-
support, she feels the pain of his loss, as pare his own path? Why do we say that
well as the pressure from the universal a person is miserable if he is without a
power. (Blessed Family - 901) spouse? It is because he cannot experi-
ence the occasion in which heaven and
Why do you feel good when you see earth can rejoice.
your beloved wife? When you are alone, He has deviated from the regulation
you cannot stand in the position in which of the law of heaven and earth. Clearly,
you are supported by the spherical four only through universal law does the for-
directions of the universe. But with your tune of heaven and earth turn, and are
spouse, you make a horizontal love rela- the requirements of happiness and its
tionship where you have give and take motivation determined.
with her and establish a position where He is sad because he has drifted far
you can contact the vertical power of the from the law, and within the law of heav-
universe. Thus, the one who has a spouse en and earth there is no room for such
becomes infinitely happy through the sorrow. What does it mean if you are
happy and joyful? It means that there is Section 8. Conjugal Love Should
a place where you are welcomed by the Be Eternal
world. Sorrow indicates a place where
you don’t belong. This is how joy and If someone asks a loving husband
sorrow part ways. (19-334, 1968.3.29) and wife how long they will be in love,
and one of them says, “Just while we
When one of the partners of a mar- are young,” would the other feel good
ried couple dies, the other cries. This is or bad? For how long do you want to be
because when the remaining partner in love? Eternally, but first of all until
falls into the position of having failed you die, and then you will want to love
the universal law, the universal power eternally. Eternity is something that
pushes him out and his sorrow increas- represents the whole in the future. To
es. Then, what makes you happy? If say that one will love until death is to
you become someone who conforms to say that he will love by giving every-
the universal law, the universal power thing he has. Isn’t this right? “Eternal-
embraces him. The greater the power, ly” means the whole, and “until death”
the stronger it comes to embrace him. means an intention to love the whole
And the stronger it embraces him, the thing. Only then will your spouse be
further he enters the internal center that happy. These young women here, when
brings joy. So, where do sorrow and joy they get married, they are sure to ask
separate? They do not separate within their husband, “Do you love me?” When
you. They separate based on the princi- their husbands say they do, they will
ple of power, that is, the universal law. then ask them, “Do you love me com-
Then, what is the universal law? It is pletely?” The husbands will have to say
a man and a woman from beginning to they totally love them in order to make
end in total oneness, and also this is the them happy. This is the same with men.
way of the heavenly fortune. They cannot do anything about it. This
You aren’t suppose to go alone, but is how things are in God’s harmony.
as a united man and woman, that is, a (37‑23, 1970.12.22)
husband and wife who are one heart in
walking the path. Everyone, have you When people get married, they say
ever heard words like these? So those they will love each other until they die.
who fight, cry and scream, and create a In saying this, one can either just say,
big commotion will be quickly removed. “I will love you until I die (Juk-dorok
They will be considered a failure and not sarang-handa)” or draw out the first
a success in the realm of the universal word, “Ju-u-u-u-u-k…” for ten years, a
law. Then where do they go? They will hundred years, or a hundred million
go to the garbage can. Their mind knows years, and then say the rest, “…dorok
this, and this is why it instantly feels sor- sarang-handa.” Which would you like
row. (24-223, 1969.8.17) better? Would you rather just hear it
simply as, “Juk-dorok sarang-handa”? In the eyes of the wife, her husband
The young women here, how about some has to look the best and be number one.
answers? You would be happier if your Also, in the eyes of the husband, his wife
spouse says, “Ju-u-u-u-u-k” for say, a has to look this way as well. The best rela-
hundred million years, and then “dorok tionship is the one that is formed during
sarang-handa” than if he just said, “Juk- first love. It is the best, no matter what
dorok sarang-handa.” The more drawn others say. This cannot be bought at any
out it is, the better. If a husband meets price. If you can have such a world for
his wife and says, “Ju-u-u-u-u-k,” and eternity, how splendid this is! Everyone
ten years later, he says again, “Ju-u-u-u- should at least reach that level. The wife
u-k,” and then says “Juk-dorok sarang- should follow and serve her husband well.
handa” after he passes over the age of Such things should not appear just in lit-
fifty. If only he can do it, she will say she erature or just as a movie scene. Rath-
loves him beyond measure. This is how er, you should live like that throughout
it is. She will like him, even if he has a your whole life. Since the best history
big belly and waddles when he walks. and best culture had been turned upside
(37-25, 1970.12.22) down, I have been creating a new history
in order to establish such a world and to
What kind of people are true wives live in such a way. (23-56, 1969.5.11)
and true husbands? When people
mature, they have a family. Taking their What kind of couple are the ideal
spouse as an eternal partner of love, husband and wife we speak about in the
they should form a family of love where Unification Church. They are a married
their initial love grows as the days go couple who can turn the highest art into
by. When that love at the family lev- reality. They are a couple who can turn
el expands to form a tribe, these tribal the highest literature into reality. Before
members will be eternal embodiments we come into contact with the highest
of love, which can expand love eternally. level of art in the world, the highest and
Such a husband and wife will be a true sweetest love shared by the husband and
married couple and a true husband and wife has to be the best work of art in the
true wife. Also, such a husband and wife world. It has to be the best work of lit-
will be able to participate in God’s love. erature and the real body of literature.
(Blessed Family - 880) (22-269, 1969.5.4)
BOOK FOUR
True Family
7 CHAPTER 8 9
True Parental Love
Section 1. Parental Heart Wants ing parents may be, if one of their chil-
to Give Everything dren suffers from a disability, the par-
ents’ hearts are devastated to the point
Parents who have given birth to and of breaking. If this situation is then
raised children all understand the desire resolved, the relief and joy are over-
to receive blessings and feel happi- whelming in proportion to the origi-
ness through their sons and daughters, nal pain. If such is the heart of a fallen
whom they love dearly. Also, if they have parent, what must be the heart of God?
established a correct standard through (20‑209, 1968.6.9)
which they can experience joy, they will
want to bequeath this to their offspring If a son commits a crime and is sent
for eternity. Even fallen parents hope to prison, the parents tearfully forgive
that their children will grow up as fine and reach out to him, instead of saying,
people who can be followed and revered “Serves him right!” This is why paren-
by all nations and praised eternally. tal love is extraordinary. Similarly, if a
The parental heart seeks to protect son is sentenced to execution, his moth-
children from harm and is concerned er will be totally grief-stricken and seek
about them day and night. The heart of any way, even changing the world’s legal
fallen parents can even be like this. For systems or risking her life, to save her
example, a mother ignores the diaper son. (91-147, 1977.2.6)
smells from her baby while nursing her
child at her breast. Thus, if fallen parents Such is the unchanging and sacrifi-
have such a heart towards their children, cial nature of the parental heart towards
how earnest must God’s heart have been, the children. (50-281, 1971.11.8)
longing to love Adam and Eve based on
their original hearts? You should all Do loving parents keep an account of
think about this. When you nurse and the times they love their children, say-
nurture your babies, you sing them lul- ing: “We bought you shoes and clothes
labies and whisper to them, wishing that a few days ago with our hard earned
their lives will be a success. Any parent money, which cost us so many dollars
has such a heart. and cents”? When parents love their
No matter how incompetent or lack- children, they want to treat them even
Chapter 8 • True Parental Love 491
better than princes and princesses, and good-looking couple marries and has a
still feel sorry that they cannot give baby who is nowhere near as good-look-
more. Parents have the heart of wanting as the parents, the couple still wants
ing to give their children something to hear praise about the appearance of
better. This is why we cherish parental their child. (77-102, 1975.4.1)
love. You should all know this. Parents
give and yet feel that it is not enough; No matter how attractive a woman
they love and yet feel as if there is some is, she will still be happy if she hears a
love they have not yet given and want to passer-by compliment her baby with:
give more; and even after giving, they “Wow, he’s so much better-looking than
still feel unsatisfied with what they were his mother!” Even though this implies
able to give their children. This essence she is much less attractive than her baby,
of parental love is then what connects us no mother would protest at hearing this
to eternal love. This is the original moti- and grumble, “What? Is he much more
vation for the beginning point of love. attractive than me? Then does this mean
(60-82, 1972.8.6) that I am much less attractive?” Rather,
she would be unable to contain her joy.
When relating to their children, par- This is the maternal heart. Whom do you
ents want to give all their best posses- think such a heart resembles? Mothers
sions. That is parental heart and reflects are resultant beings, not causal ones.
the nature of God. Then, what kind of Any family where the son achieves
being is God? God is a being who wants less than his father will decline. If the
to give all His precious attributes to father is the president of his country
those who truly become His children. but his son’s accomplishments fall short
(56-147, 1972.5.14) of his, and if this pattern were to con-
tinue for some generations, that family
Section 2. Parents Desire to Be will gradually decline and ultimately be
Surpassed by Their Children driven to a miserable state. Therefore,
if a son asks his father, “Shouldn’t I do
If I were to ask those of you who are better than you?” would the father reply
middle-aged or older, “When you were “How dare you say that!” or “Of course,
young and looking for a spouse, did you go ahead!”? Of course, he would say the
want to find someone better or worse latter. (41-281, 1971.2.17)
than you?” you would all give the same
answer: “Someone better”. No matter When determining who to entrust
whom you ask, in the East or West, you with responsibility for the family, no
will hear the same response. Similarly, parents would want to choose those infe-
in the relationship between parents and rior to them. Why is this so? It is because
children, parents never want their chil- parents always hope their children will
dren to be second-rate. For example, if a outshine them. The same is true with
respect to the nation. The rulers of a daughters more than your own mother
nation should wish for their successors and father loved you. Moreover, when
to be greater than they are. Whether in your children also think like this, a
the family or in the nation, the desire world of love will emerge naturally, and
should always be for successors who are the Kingdom of Heaven will be realized.
superior to them in every regard. This is (97-310, 1978.3.26)
something that is desired eternally, and
that transcends the fortunes of history. Section 3. Parental Love Is
(Blessed Family - 1002) Eternally Unchanging
If true parental love is to perpetuate What is the original motivation of

forever, someone must inherit its tradi- parental love? While conjugal love is
tion. Since our children are clearly our changeable, why is parental love toward
successors, we must educate them to the children born of that conjugal love
become the heirs of this tradition and unchanging? Parental love does not
enhance it onto higher levels. While originate from conjugal love. Unchang-
each generation should recognize the ing love does not originate from the
importance of the existing tradition, horizontal conjugal relationship, but is
they should not just inherit it, but also surely related to the origin of a vertical
develop it for the future. flow. Who would such a vertical subject
Such a tradition can only start in true be? He is known as God. Vertical love
families with parents who are constant- is not the kind of love that a husband
ly burning with hope that their children and wife can enjoy as they please. In the
will surpass them. Such parents will case of vertical love, it is impossible to
consistently encourage their children to say that you will love, when you want to,
succeed. Parents who long for the day and not, when you don’t want to. It can-
when their children surpass them will not be severed. It cannot be severed by
devote their utmost efforts to prepare man who is in the horizontal position.
the best possible environment for them. Thus, the love parents have toward their
Such parents will sacrifice everything children never changes.
for the sake of their children’s happiness, In today’s democratic society caught
and push them in the direction that will in the floodtide of individualism, chil-
make the children better than their par- dren say that they have changed accord-
ents. (Blessed Family - 1002) ing to the new trends of the age. They
want to disassociate from conventional
Parents are happy when their chil- norms, yet even though they argue about
dren outshine them. Thus, women who the old ways and new ways, their parents’
bear children who do not do as well will heart does not lead them to say, “You go
not have the dignity to enter heaven. your way, and I will go mine.” Parental
You should be able to love your sons and love is not like that. Even animals are the
same. In loving their young, they tran- from one’s own decision to love. It hap-
scend their lives. (48-154, 1971.9.12) pens naturally. Love is something that
comes naturally. (48-156, 1971.9.12)
Where did parental love come from?
If we are resultant beings of the First If we analyze the essence of love,
Cause with some relationship to Him, there is no need to revolutionize love.
we have come from within some des- When parents love their children, this is
tined power of this First Cause. This is part of true love. This is why the heart
not something we as human beings can with which people loved their children
touch. As such, have you ever heard any- from the time of the first ancestors is
one say, “Let us revolutionize the love the same heart with which we descen-
with which parents love their children; dants several millennia later love our
let us become the standard-bearers of own children. Moreover, the heart with
that revolution”? which our descendants several millen-
Let’s suppose some parents come nia later will love their children will also
forward with the idea of revolutionizing be the same. Love is eternal. True love is
parental love and reinventing human something pure that does not need to be
history, claiming, “Even though we are revolutionized. Then, what kind of love
parents, we will not love our children.” is God’s love? If God establishes cer-
Yet, the moment their baby’s umbilical tain beings in positions with an absolute
cord is cut, a loving heart will naturally standard, acknowledges their existence,
arise in them. Every life form, wheth- and loves them, then that love needs no
er on a higher or lower level, is created further drastic change. (18-11, 1967.5.14)
in such a way that it cannot but love its
young. Thus, since the act of loving their Section 4. Parental Love
children inspires parents to invest and Sacrifices Everything
use their lives as stepping stones, it is
clear that parental love brings us closest Love cannot be fulfilled alone. With-
to an eternal and unchanging standard. out an investment of life, love cannot be
When seeking an absolute standard, established. When considering the love
although parental love may not achieve in the parent-child relationship, there is
this by itself, it can be a stepping stone a clear bond of life. Thus, as long as a
closest to absoluteness for human beings. bond of life remains, and as long as there
It can be the only foothold. Then, look- is hope within that bond, love will sure-
ing at the history of the world, I wonder ly remain. No bond of love can be made
whether it has not become a permanent apart from a bond of life. Thus, love
foothold. Where did such parental love requires an investment through a bond
come from? It is not learned based on of life, and then the degree to which you
advice from one’s father or the admo- invest your life will determine the value
nition of one’s spouse; nor does it come you feel. (32-14, 1970.6.14)
For example, parents’ love for their are experiencing starvation, in a shock-
children is not just based on their dai- ing way we experience the stimulation of
ly relationship; rather, it is a love that future hope within the present reality.
comes from their bone marrow. Parents What this means is that through such
have a loving heart that cannot be for- hope, we can make a new resolution.
gotten or cut off from, no matter how When a mother feels sorry that she can-
you may try. This is why parents love not give enough, if her child hugs her,
their children until their last breath. As saying, “Mommy!” will it just be a physi-
soon as parents feel they have a bond of cal hug? How grateful she will be! It is a
life with their children, a heart of love chance to shed tears of mutual comfort
naturally arises in them. Parents do looking to the future. It is not an occa-
not love their children based merely on sion for despair, but a place of explosive
a deliberate decision because they are growth where they can take the hope of
their children. Instead, parents cannot tomorrow as stimulation for the present,
help loving their children beyond any make a joint resolution together, and
personal intention or connection, due encourage each other. Therefore, such
to the life force connecting them. Such an experience is not a miserable one.
things are felt very clearly in our family Only within such a realm of love can we
life. (32-14, 1970.6.14) find the stimulation to look to the future
and sing praise for its value within the
What kind of being is God? God is realm of reality. Hence, we come to the
a being with a heart that desires to give conclusion that there is no misfortune
and give endlessly, which is also why we for those who live within that realm of
seek Him. If God were just a merchant love. (36-290, 1970.12.13)
who says, “Hey, this costs so many dol-
lars and cents,” we would not pursue Parents want to sacrifice everything
that kind of God. Why should all people for the sake of their children. This is like
love God and follow Him? Why should God. What does this mean? God does
we like God? It is because He gives and not invest Himself for His own sake.
gives everything to all people and still Likewise, parents want to live for the
feels ashamed, saying, “I can only give sake of others rather than for their own
you this much now, but wait just a while, sake; they want to stand in the position
and I will give you a hundred and even a of God, who lives for the sake of others.
thousand times more.” God is not con- If God were to say that He only exists
tent with what He has given so far. God’s for Himself, this would not be true love.
heart seeks to give abundantly, while Love, life, and hope are realized when
also promising even better things in the parents sacrifice themselves complete-
future. If we are with such a being, we ly for the sake of their children and
can be happy even in a state of poverty. are bound together with them. (69-61,
When we reach the situation wherein we 1973.9.10)
Section 5. Parents’ Love for Their like a round black stone from the side,
Children Is Absolute but when her eggs hatched and the baby
birds started feeding, they were pretty
In my childhood, I would often look noisy and gave away their location. Sev-
at bird nests. Once I climbed a tree to eral of the inmates tried to mess around
look into a nest, and the mother bird with the water bird, but she proved very
started pecking at me. She was desper- capable of protecting her young. When
ate and willing to die to protect her nest, she returned with food, she never land-
and not only once. When I brushed her ed close to her nest, but chose different
aside, she flew away, and then came back. locations, then slowly crept over to her
Seeing this, we cannot deny the power- chicks. Every day she approached from
ful instinct of animals to transcend their a different direction in order to pro-
own lives to protect their offspring. It is tect her young. This is how she protect-
similar with human beings. You should ed them. As her chicks grew larger, she
be able to invest your life for the sake of would make lots of noise and peck any
love. That is the way of a true person. inmates who came too close. She was
What kind of people are truly good? clearly warning them to stay away. Who
They are those who establish love as their taught the water bird to be like this? It is
root, and try to protect their loved ones the power of the universe. All things of
even at the cost of their own lives. This creation are on a level plane, centering
is where goodness is initiated and where on God’s love as the axis. They may have
the rationale for reciprocal goodness is different positions on that plane, but
established. This is something that never their level of love and care is the same.
changes. (186-15, 1989.1.14) (136-23, 1985.12.20)
When I was in Danbury prison, I When a honeybee tastes nectar while

witnessed an interesting thing. A slope visiting flowers, it attaches itself with its
was being bulldozed into a tennis court. legs and sucks with its abdomen sticking
However, when the rainy season came, out. I know bees very well. If you pull
work had to stop for a few weeks until the one with tweezers while it is sucking
weather cleared up. During the delay, a nectar, it will not let go, even if its abdo-
water bird built a nest only three meters men is torn off. True love is like this. You
away from the path the inmates used for can even cast away your life. True love is
their exercise. The water bird was not eas- not based on calculated gain. Being able
ily noticeable as her colors allowed her to forsake and disregard one’s own life is
to blend into the background. Therefore, the path of true love. Parents walk that
while she was guarding her eggs, no one path. Consider the case of parents, who
realized she was there, even through they love their children: if a child is in mor-
repeatedly walked right by her. When tal danger, parents will willingly die in
the water bird curled up, she looked just place of their child. Parental heart will-
ingly goes the way of death for the sake something in their heart, and that is the
of love. This is true love. (144-209, 1986.4.24) love of a parent. (Blessed Family - 1017)
Suppose a man becomes extreme- Most of you were raised by loving

ly wealthy through his own hard work, parents. Whether the children are young
sweat, and tears, such that he could or old, their parents always love them.
boast of his achievement throughout the Even if parents have a seventy-year-old
world. If his child is then faced with a son, they will still look at him the way
life-and-death situation, material things they used to when they raised him long
will no longer matter to him, and he will before; this is parental heart. As children
sacrifice all his wealth and even his own age, the parent’s heart continues to draw
life to save his child. (34-160, 1970.9.6) ever closer, the sense of responsibility
toward their children increases, and the
Section 6. Parental Love Is heart to live for the sake of the children
Eternal deepens. We can see this clearly when
we observe how parents relate to their
Is there a limit to parents’ love for children in society. (Blessed Family - 1017)
their children? Parents love their chil-
dren not only during the childhood Parents go through many difficul-
years, but throughout the child’s entire ties for the sake of their children, but do
life, and even into eternity. If a relation- not feel the hardship. Why? It is because
ship is established between a parent they love them. After giving their flesh
and a child through which they can feel and blood, do parents keep a record? No.
increasing worth and value, then infinite Rather, they are pained at not being able
force, infinite stimulation and some- to give more. The same is true for the
thing infinitely new will arise within mothers here, isn’t it? When you breast-
that relationship. (32-12, 1970.6.14) feed your babies and they don’t feed well,
you feel worried. Isn’t it true that your
The love of a mother or father is babies take away your flesh and blood?
one of the greatest forms of love in the In a sense, aren’t they the greatest of all
human world. Even people in high posi- thieves? Yet still mothers feel anxious
tions in society are vulnerable to the when their babies do not feed properly.
needs of their children. Parental love Why do parents love their children so
toward one’s children is unconditional much? It is because this is the law of love.
and unlimited because it is the mother (39-334, 1971.1.16)
of all kinds of love. Thus, orphans who
grow up without receiving parental love, When a mother watches her baby
thirst after it most of all. Although they feeding at her breast, her touch and
may have a house to sleep in and food feeling is centered on love. Also, when
to eat, orphans always lack and long for holding her baby, a mother experiences
a beautiful atmosphere because heaven father are the greatest in the world. They
and earth enter a state of peace. This are the ones who stand in the position of
is why, no matter how much trouble God!” When children see an unchang-
babies can be, mothers have room in ing heart and love between their parents
their hearts to accept and even encour- and say, “Let us learn from this love and
age such behavior. There is no limit to become united among ourselves as well,”
the love parents feel for their children. this is the realization of an ideal family.
In one sense, a baby is an enemy who When children grow up and reach young
sucks out his mother’s flesh and blood. adulthood, they go looking for a partner
Yet there is no mother who thinks that with whom their mind and heart can be
way. A baby allows the discovery of one. This is realized through marriage,
many new things. For instance, a baby where a man and woman totally respect
stimulates new hope for the mother and each other and strive to establish the
father. At such times, there are also new standard of love and heart. You should
realizations. This bond is unchangeable. have a family in which the mother and
(Blessed Family - 1017) father can unite with God’s heart and
love, and then the children can take after
Section 7. Parental Love Sets the their parents and also unite with God’s
Standard for All Forms of Love heart and love. (Blessed Family - 913)
Parental love is the highest. Those It is the order and tradition of love for
who have been raised with the empow- the one in the position of the elder broth-
erment of true parental love become er, as a representative of the parents, to
well-rounded people and understand sacrifice himself and love his younger
the dynamics of love. The family is the siblings centering on the parents’ love.
school of love. The children will never The position of the elder brother brings
forget their parents’ love. The full expe- with it the responsibility to suffer most
rience of parental love is impossible among his siblings. It is the same with
without parents. (62-16, 1972.9.10) the position of parents, who suffer the
most for the sake of the children. If
What should the love among chil- parents shed tears and sacrifice for the
dren be like? What should they use as sake of their children, the children will
the standard for loving? Brothers and naturally want to follow their parents.
sisters should love each other just as (Blessed Family - 913)
their father and mother do. From whom
should we learn about love? We should When they relate with God as the
learn from our parents. (66-120, 1973.4.18) center, children can express love to each
other in many different ways. The old-
Children should be able to say to their er child should love the younger sibling
mother and father, “Our mother and in the same way the parents love him.
In a family united through such love, will develop. The family is the formation
the love within that family will blos- stage, the society is the growth stage,
som, and become the love within a soci- and the nation is the completion stage.
ety and the love within a nation. In this You must go through all three stages. All
way it eventually becomes the love of the families must be linked together. Only
whole world. (28-151, 1970.1.11) then will love develop among them and
unity be realized on the national level.
What is the reason you receive love Society is divided into many sectors.
from your parents? It is because your Companies have a CEO, and how many
father and mother’s motivation to rely heads of state does a country have? Isn’t
on each other and love each other origi- it just one? One person is responsible. In
nates in you. Do you understand? Thus, this way, a unified pattern is established,
when brothers and sisters love each other while the scale just increases. Becoming
centering on that motivation, their love one, yet also being divided into many
also will not change. Similarly, when you parts is the essence of the four-position
think of your neighbor as if he were your foundation. (26-153, 1969.10.25)
own self, the right social environment
BOOK FOUR
True Family
8 CHAPTER 9 10
True Education for Children
Section 1. What Kind of ingly starts with the narration of how

Education Should Parents Give they fell. This spoiled everything. Then
Their Children? was there a standard by which Adam
and Eve were to be educated in love by
What kind of education should par- God? Without it, there could be no such
ents give their children? Not educa- thing as God’s ideal. The question is
tion of knowledge but of love. Children what the standard of education of love
should be educated through their father should be.
and mother uniting. Parents should We want to go to heaven, but we
teach their children that God likes their cannot receive such an education there.
mother and father, mother likes father, We must receive it here on earth before
father likes mother, I like my parents going there. If that education were not
at the same time as they like each oth- given to us on earth, it would be a big
er, and they like me. Thus, at the begin- problem. What is that education? (51-171,
ning, Adam and Eve were to receive an 1971.11.21)
education of love from God centering on
His love. Then where is the origin of it? It Heaven is the world of the heart. It
does not start with human beings. Since is not a heaven of religious doctrines or
God is the Parent, Adam and Eve should of religious denominations, but of the
be educated in love by Him. Then from heart. Why is it that God wants to find
where do Adam and Eve establish their His citizens and adherents on earth?
standard of value? It is from God’s edu- To make His sons and daughters. What
cation of love. Until when are they to be kind of sons and daughters does God
educated in love? They should grow up want to raise? Those to whom He can
in parental love until they have become express His heart, saying, “This is how
able to reckon the whole standard of I feel.” (9-293, 1960.6.12)
value that their Father knows, in other
words, until they have become mature. Then, what kind of attitude must
Yet there is no record in the Bible that Adam and Eve have if they are to be
Adam and Eve grew up receiving God’s educated? Being in a parent-child rela-
love. There is no mention of them receiv- tionship, they should always follow
ing love, but instead their story disturb- their Parent wherever He goes. When
He goes, they should follow Him any- eliminated. When the dirt is complete-
where and anytime. When He ascends ly eliminated, the original nature will
a mountain, they should ascend it with burst out. So far, people have been pur-
Him, if He descends into a valley, they suing the way by which this can happen.
should descend there with Him, and if (56-131, 1972.5.14)
He enters a cave, they should enter it
with Him. They should always be with Section 2. What Should Parents
their Parent. If God had to be separated Teach Their Children?
from His children, could He be separat-
ed? Since He is the Absolute Being, He What are the contents of the truth?
will absolutely want to see them. Since However great anyone may be, they can-
He is the Absolute Being, He likes them not stand in the place of your parents,
absolutely when He likes them. You can- spouse or children. What is the highest
not say, “Well, God, if You want to come, of all truths? Parents, spouses and chil-
do come, and if You don’t, don’t. If You dren. There is nothing higher. Then what
want to stay there, do so, and if You don’t is the center of the truth? It is love. From
want to stay there, don’t.” You must be such a principled viewpoint, what is the
absolute. (51-173, 1971.11.21) center of the highest truth? People say
that God is the Original Being of truth,
If you are in a position of oneness goodness, love and life. What does this
with God inside and out, you will be mean? They all mean the same. The truth
people of erudition even without being cannot be established without love and
taught. You would be even more knowl- life. Those who want to become people
edgeable than through research. How who can talk about the real truth must
are heaven and earth structured? How have the will and desire for the truth
is the spirit world structured? How within their lives. Here, desire stands in
is human life structured? Even baby a reciprocal position to your standard of
insects all go and find their food when personality. So what is the nucleus? As
they are born; so the lords of creation the Original Being of life, love and truth,
do not find their food or know about life what kind of being is God? He is the
and death through being taught. They Father and simultaneously the Mother
are supposed to know it at first sight. of humankind. Parents are the nucleus.
We were supposed to be such charming (21-183, 1968.11.20)
people, but due to the Fall we have not
become such people. Although we are What are our most precious assets
fallen, our original nature still operates that we can leave behind? God’s love
in the relationship of subject and object and true parental love, which cannot be
partners. Since filth that has accumulat- found in the secular world, are the great-
ed from the Fall has been covering it, its est inheritance we can bequeath to our
operation will be stronger when that is children. We must educate them well
Chapter 9 • True Education for Children 501
about God and what God’s love is like. the more they will come to realize that
As our children do not know about them, their parents tried to love the nation,
we have to be parents who can love them serve God’s will, and save humankind
like God on His behalf so that they can even though they had to abandon them.
find Him through us. (93-335, 1977.6.17) You should not live as you please. If you
are only worried about your children,
What is the Unification Church seek- they will not succeed.
ing to accomplish? We are saying, “Let Raise them by feeding them the food
us give our lives for the sake of the high- of love. Give them a sense of the direc-
est love, and God, humankind and the tion they can take with love. As they
world.” There is no higher education than grow in age and wisdom, when they dis-
teaching: “Such an initiative, direction cover a gold mine, they will think it is a
and purpose started for the sake of love. mountain with just a small gold nugget,
Men and women, mothers and fathers, but as they dig deeper, they will realize
sons and daughters, and everything in that the mountain itself could be made
the universe started for the sake of love.” of gold. (139-77, 1986.1.26)
Those who live like this and go to the
spirit world will surely not be ashamed Section 3. Parents Must First Set
to stand before God. (93-189, 1977.5.29) an Example
Blessed parents tell their children to In order to educate their children,

study. Your sons and daughters do not parents should first put their words into
become children of filial piety and loy- practice. They should set the example of
al citizens just because you tell them to being loyal to God’s will. This way, they
study. There is no way that could hap- should create an atmosphere in which,
pen. They could say, “Although our par- whatever they say, their children can
ents have suffered in the Unification revere them without ever talking back.
Church, we will not walk such a path.” Otherwise, their children would not fol-
You must teach them the way of love low them. (31-268, 1970.6.4)
that can assimilate that. Thus, parents
should take their children around, lov- In order for this to happen, parents
ing the people in their village and pray- should give their children a heavenly
ing and shedding tears for the nation, education. In teaching their children,
even if they have to skip meals. The chil- parents should first be exemplary. Before
dren may think of it as bad when they teaching their children to practice filial
are little but when they grow up they will piety, they should first be children of fil-
say, “Our Dad and Mom are the best.” ial piety. You yourselves must be sons
They will understand that their and daughters of filial piety according
mother and father do not shed tears for to heavenly law so that the connection
them. The more mature they become, of heaven’s tradition of filial piety can be
established from there. Educate them to brothers and sisters can love each other
practice filial piety just as their parents just like their mother and father. At the
practiced filial piety in the family, and to same time, they should teach them, say-
be patriots just as their parents struggled ing, “As we love the nation, you should
for the nation even while being driven also love the nation in this way.” Then,
into desperate circumstances. (30-112, they will not need any other education.
1970.3.17) When you pray, ask God to make your
children do it this way since you are
Parents do not make their children doing it this way.
practice filial piety just by telling them You can set your children up in such
to do so. Parents must have the ability a position only after you have first set
to cause a heart of wanting to practice the standard. If you have stood in such
filial piety to spring up within their chil- a position, God will naturally lead your
dren. These things do not happen in one children in the same direction. Thus, if
morning but after a long period of influ- you fail to reverse the trend here, you
ence. What does it mean to exert influ- will be called to account when you pass
ence? Parents should set the example in on to the spirit world. (13-103, 1963.11.1)
their daily lives for their children to fol-
low their way. You should be experts in In your families, you should make
putting such things into practice. (29-97, your children think that their Mom
1970.2.25) and Dad are greater than any kings or
queens in the world. Also, you should
When teaching your children, do not show them that their mother and father
just say, “Become great people” but rath- are close to each other in a way unprec-
er, “Go such and such a way in order to edented in the world. You as blessed par-
become great people.” Fathers must ful- ents should establish such a tradition.
fill their responsibilities as fathers and Furthermore, you should plant the
elder siblings should fulfill their respon- tradition in the innermost core of your
sibilities as elders. In other words, by children so that they can say, “Our
your becoming people who know how mother and father make us proud, more
to discern the connection to walk the than anyone else in the world.” If you
path of true men and women, and who look at parents in the secular world, they
do not deviate from heavenly law, don’t fight and make a big mess even when
you think that the path will emerge by their children protest, crying, “Mother!
which you can go through the princi- Father! Why are you fighting?”
pled course and become the citizens of If your children, who have grown up
the one nation? (Blessed Family - 1039) in your family without tears, witness
such sights in the secular world, they
What should parents do? They should will feel, “Surely, our Mom and Dad
teach their children in such a way that are the best in the world! They are tru-
ly great and holy people!” To bring this their coming of age. By the same token,
about, you should set them an example. fathers and mothers want to raise their
You should establish a parental bond children well, and find good partners
through which you can receive adora- for them to become good husbands and
tion flowing out from the innermost wives. When that happens, the family
core of your children’s hearts and there- prospers. (57-119, 1972.5.29)
by establish family precepts and tradi-
tions implicitly. By doing this, their chil- Who are your children’s best friends?
dren in the next generation will say, “We Not young guys from the neighboring
will stand in the same position as our village. Their best friends are none oth-
parents!” (23-184, 1969.5.18) er than their parents. That is as it should
be. Moreover, parents should be liked
Section 4. Parents Are Best by their children even more than their
Friends and Best Teachers friends. That is how you should think.
Therefore, parents must be their chil-
Where does love come from? Nev- dren’s best friends and best teachers.
er from the self, but rather from one’s In educating their children, parents
partner. Without a partner, love can- should not say, “Hey you, don’t do that!”
not arise. Within humankind, woman and teachers should not say, “You brat,
complements man, and children com- I will hit you in the calf if you don’t do
plement their parents. Love is not real- what I told you. Don’t do that!” They
ized without partners. This is called “the should educate them in love. Parents
love of three object partners.” Those who should educate their children in such a
have not experienced the love of three way that if they are asked, “Hey, do you
object partners cannot stand in a posi- think you should do that?” they would
tion of having substantially experienced reply, “Right, this is not good because if
God’s perfect love. I did it my parents would be sad.” Thus,
“Let us give birth to sons and daugh- parents ought to be their children’s best
ters and rejoice to the same extent that friends and teachers.
God rejoiced after having created Adam Do you think Adam and Eve in the
and Eve.” This is taught in the Unifica- Garden of Eden had friends? If Adam
tion Church’s Divine Principle. had a friend, it was only Eve. Next, there
Having created Adam and Eve, God was just God. God did not want them to
said, “From now on, you will rule over be friends with the archangel, who was
the world. Our family will be the cen- a servant. Yet they were ruined because
tral family of the world. Please grow up they befriended the wrong person. So
quickly, grow up quickly.” He felt joy parents should be the best of all teach-
and satisfaction while protecting and ers, the best of all friends, and manifest
nurturing them with hope, desiring the best of all forms of love. Love begins
to see the day of their marriage upon from God. That being so, conjugal love
ultimately stems from parents. So if par- from wrong. You should know that
ents say, “Hey, you like each other not although your Teacher may look ami-
because of yourselves but because of the able, I can sometimes be strict. I can be
virtues of your parents,” their children merciless toward evil, but toward good-
should reply, “It would have been disas- ness I can be hot like a furnace at thou-
trous had our parents not raised us this sands of degrees. (103-32, 1979.1.28)
way and found such partners for us.”
Hence, marriages based on person- When I heard recently that a teacher
al choice fail to meet that standard. By at a school in the West was in trouble
whom should children be educated in with the authorities for using corporal
love? By their parents. They should see punishment, I said to myself, “Now that
their father and mother love each other nation will perish!” Students should not
with great fun cooing like pigeons and mind it if their teachers guide them in
learn from it. They should say, “Wow, the right direction, even though it may
when I see my father and mother togeth- mean using strong chastisement.
er like that, I feel lonely when I am alone. In Korea, there is a saying that goes,
I also need a partner whom I can love “Give one more rice cake to someone
cooing like my parents.” Their parents you dislike, and wield a stick for some-
should also teach them to be like this. one you like.” There is no other way to
Then the children will come to repeat ensure that the right tradition is con-
what their parents have been doing, the tinued. Children should be able to shed
world will become a world of goodness tears before the love of their parents,
and human history will become a histo- forgetting the pain of the punishment.
ry of goodness. The Unification Church (Blessed Family - 1027)
seeks to accomplish this. (57-121, 1972.5.29)
The closer you are to someone, the
Section 5. Chastisement with more you can scold him, saying, “You
Love scoundrel! Why did you do that?” instead
of rewarding him. If it is some lad from
According to the Revelation to John, the neighboring village, you can turn a
one should be either cold or hot but nev- blind eye to his wrongdoings; but if it is
er lukewarm. In the world of love a luke- your own child, you will spank him on
warm attitude will not do. If you have a the calf and scold him, saying “You little
heart of love you can even chastise with scoundrel, did you do something good
a stick. When you raise your children, if or bad?” The intensity of your concern
they fail to keep a standard even though for him must exceed the severity of the
you loved them, you should sometimes punishment; otherwise, it will be a sin. If
treat them coldly. If you do not scold the severity of the punishment surpassed
them when they are at fault, they will your concern for him, he could become
lose their capacity to distinguish right one of your biggest enemies. Even if you
punish him out of love, yet the severity Through this, if your family members
of the punishment exceeded the degree unite closely and learn to love their
of your love, everything would be shat- nation, they will be called patriots.
tered. Nevertheless, in the opposite case, Hence, parents watch over the grow-
that would be all right. That is to say, on ing process of their children and edu-
a scale of one to ten, if your love for him cate them and sometimes wield the stick
is at a level of ten but incurred a minus of of love so that they can grow up in the
five through the punishment, he would right way. Children should not com-
still be grateful at the level of five. (26-32, plain or protest because of being scold-
1969.10.18) ed or even spanked by their parents for
their mistakes. Taking it as a lesson,
If your child does not accept it well, they should repent seriously and strive
in order to bring him to repentance, you to make amends for their errors. Such
should love him with a greater love than people will be able to grow up correctly
you have shown him in the past; then and draw near to the center where God
even a delinquent child would be able to abides. (Blessed Family - 1027)
repent and turn around. However, if you
scold your child repeatedly, and speak Section 6. Why Tell Children to
loudly about how well you have raised Study?
him, he will begin to pack his bags. But if
you love them with a greater love, shed- Do students go to school because they
ding tears as if your heart would melt want to study? They first go to school
for them, they will turn around. Greater because they are made to. In particu-
love tends to take the lead in assimilat- lar, elementary school students attend
ing and integrating all other lesser forms because they are afraid of their parents
of love. (Blessed Family - 1027) and not because they want to study.
Everybody is like this at the beginning.
Even in secular society, parents who Yet even as they do so reluctantly, they
tell their children not to study when they get to have a feeling for it and start going
seem tired do not truly love them. They in order to learn, thereby surprising their
should tell them to stay up and study, parents. As they come to grips with the
even if they have to spank them. Why subject matter, they find it stimulating,
is it so? They are concerned with their and studying becomes fun. Fun itself is
future well-being rather than just their considered bad. Yet as a result of what
present. Parents do this because they they discover through their studies, the
have great dreams for their children’s scope within which they can freely do
future. (Blessed Family - 1027) so broadens. They find this stimulating,
and it makes them study more. There is
When you give birth to and nur- not even one person who likes study-
ture your children, do so with true love. ing for the sake of studying. They like
it because it broadens the scope of their You young women should all say that
activity. (36-120, 1970.11.22) your studies are also for the sake of meet-
ing true men and becoming true moth-
To students going to school, par- ers. To become true mothers, you should
ents say, “Study hard!” This is not an first study for the sake of the nation and
easy path, but a difficult one. Yet their become true wives who attend true hus-
parents’ words are an admonition for bands. If you fail in this, you will not be
them to prepare for the future. It is also able to have true husbands nor have true
preparation for the future when profes- children. Women should be true wives
sors stand on the podium and diligently and live with their husbands until one of
teach their students. It is also prepara- them passes on. If women study in order
tion for the future when farmers go out to marry good men, shouldn’t those who
into the crop fields and work hard. It is a are university graduates all live with their
preparation to build God’s Kingdom on husbands all the way through? But are
earth. (147-203, 1986.9.21) there more people who do that or more
who get a divorce? You don’t even have
What do you go to school for? Where to check. Illiterate people live together
do you want to use what you have learned longer and better. (25-79, 1969.9.30)
at school? It must be for happiness. There
would be no way for happiness to exist if Men and women are born to go
we got rid of love. Thus, we can say that through a long period of education and
we go to school in order to shorten the become people of sound character so
path of love. (Blessed Family - 372) that they can meet their ideal partner
of love and lead happy lives. In secular
The gate of happiness opens for peo- society nowadays, people say that they
ple when they get married. It is very do not study to meet a marriage part-
good to study in order to open the door ner. Yet in reality, it is in order to find
of happiness, but if you study just to a good partner. If you share a beautiful
make money or attain political power, it love with your partner and live happily,
is wrong. Your learning must enable you material things and honor will follow.
to practice true love. (Blessed Family - 372) (Blessed Family - 372)
Why do young women want to go Section 7. The Teachings of True

to university and obtain a bachelor’s Parents and Teachers
degree? They are trying to get good
husbands. Nothing else can match Parents work for the sake of their
that. Also, however great people may children. There are no parents who work
have become, they are miserable if only in order to feed themselves. When
their family members are disunited. poor parents with many children work
(Blessed Family - 372) hard in the fields or on worksites, car-
rying heavy loads with an A-frame on you to think of this country more than
their back or weeding a field with a hoe, yourselves,” then those children who
it is for their children’s happiness to have been educated in love by such par-
last indefinitely. The sweat of toil drip- ents will strive to become the patriots
ping from their foreheads is not for their desired by them. Whenever they recall
own sake. When the fruit of this sweat their parents’ love, they will think of
mingles with their loving heart for their their forty million compatriots. Also,
children, a new history of creation will they will study hard with a heart of
unfold there. Although they may weed a wanting to serve their people, and if that
field or carry a back frame on a worksite, people were to become miserable, they
each tread of their footsteps is carving would feel more miserable than their
out a new history. (25-97, 1969.9.30) parents about it.
Yet they do not become patriots just
Among the forty million citizens by having such a heart. They must also
of our country, there are many parents have a substantial foundation they have
who do not love their children. From established while having that heart.
their midst, if there were parents whose Only then will it be something that the
loving heart for their children could last people of the nation can admire forever.
for more than ten or twenty years, chil- Otherwise, it will all pass away. It is seri-
dren of filial piety could not but appear ous when we think of all these matters.
in their family. If there were teachers at your school
Children will realize their par- who strive to transmit correct ideas to
ents’ hard work for them just by look- their students by all means, while wor-
ing at their faces and hands. When they rying about the destiny of the Republic
come to feel their parents’ love emanat- of Korea, they would hold their students’
ing from their innermost core, the pro- hands in tears and admonish them thus:
found circumstances of times long past “Do not follow us, but rather follow the
will flow out there. Through that, par- nation. We want you to do good things
ents help their children to contribute to for the nation rather than for us.” Stu-
the nation, thereby becoming national dents taught this way will fulfill the pur-
or global parents. pose that their teachers could not fulfill.
Also, when you study with ardent This way, if teachers devote themselves
hearts to fulfill your parents’ wishes, and dedicate their whole life for their
you will become the new pillars of the students, and if parents devote them-
nation. Those among you lacking such selves for their children, cherishing the
an emotion or feeling are not studying value of the nation and the world high-
properly. If parents educate their chil- er than their own, the students of those
dren with patriotic hearts by saying, teachers and the children of those par-
“We love you, strive hard for you, work ents will become the pillars of the world.
hard and sweat for you because we want (25-97, 1969.9.30)
Section 8. An Education to Live just because of you, this is unacceptable.

Together with the World Those women who embrace and breast-
feed their babies should do so with ardent
Jong-gyo (religion) means “foremost hearts that they are embracing God’s
teaching.” God’s foremost teaching is beloved sons and daughters on behalf of
to teach and love humankind. There is heaven and earth. (8-105, 1959.11.22)
nothing else. This is why true parents
teach their children what the world likes Do you want to be blessed? Do you
and what God likes. (Blessed Family - 1046) want to live eternally? Then you should
be public-minded people. In educating
Human morals teach that children your children, do not love them just as
should love their parents, and hus- your own, but rather as those who can
bands and wives should love each oth- serve as an offering for the people of
er and their children. Have you ever the world. Also, when you embrace and
thought about for whose sake children breastfeed your babies, you should do so
should love their parents? Have you ever with an attitude that you, in the position
thought about for whom husbands and of mothers representing humankind,
wives should love each other and for are breastfeeding babies who represent
whom they should love their children? humankind. Furthermore, rather than
Human beings have lost the Lord who loving and breastfeeding your babies
is responsible for love. God has spoken only, try becoming mothers who think
of infinite love. He said that what will of other people’s children as their own.
remain in the end is love. That love is Babies who grow up on the milk of such
God’s love. You should all know what it mothers will surely become great peo-
is that you long for. You must have a purple. It may not happen immediately, but
pose in loving. For whom do you love? as such families continue down the first,
It is for the sake of God. We should love second and further generations, world
for His sake. leaders will be born among their descen-
Those who love for their own sake: dants. This is the formula. It will happen
see what happens after you die – where this way. (31-167, 1970.5.24)
you will go. You give birth to children,
breastfeed them, and shower them with Great mothers embrace and teach
affection, but for whom do you do all their children to be able to endure in any
that? It should be on behalf of heaven position of difficulty in order to become
and earth, because of this nation and beings of goodness who can move the
the world, because of God. The heaven- world. This is because they have real-
ly fortune following God’s love is mov- ized the heavenly principle that good-
ing beyond the world to embrace heaven ness never perishes. (13-238, 1964.3.24)
and earth. Yet if you love your children
who are born through that connection For what or whom do you think
goodness moves? Not for one’s own sake. life within the temporal realm and make
When you eat, do so for the sake of the a connection with that world, that eter-
cosmos rather than yourself. Also, when nity will become yours. (36-185, 1970.11.29)
you get married, do so for the sake of the
Will rather than yourself. Even if you had to eat millet rice and
We should go forward aiming for the be dressed in rags, if you live centered
world. When we experience things, this on the world, becoming the source of
should be centered on the world. Those endless and broad topics of conversa-
who do that may not seem to be cool tion, telling your children, for instance,
people but actually they are. After you “When their house was like a hut, those
go beyond your life span, which passes people lived in such miserable circum-
by in the twinkling of an eye in seventy stances, but later they became so suc-
or eighty years, there is a way to live eter- cessful,” your children living in such
nally, but people do not know that. If you a place will be excellent people. (28-188,
know a way to enter the world of eternal 1970.1.11)
BOOK FOUR
True Family
9 CHAPTER 10 11
The True Family of Humankind

Must Be Restored
Section 1. The Purpose of God’s His beloved partners to become beings

Providence of Salvation of infinite value. Such people are true
men and women. None of you have real-
The question is: what is it that God ized the fact that such a man and wom-
needs most? What is God called? He is an were none other than Adam and Eve,
the King and Owner of true love. If He who were supposed to reach perfection
is the King and Bridegroom of true love, without falling. (270-238, 1995.6.7)
it is an absolute principle that He needs
a queen to become His partner. Who can Due to the Fall, God lost the true
be partners of true love for the absolute mother and children of Adam’s family.
God? True human beings. It was Adam There have been no true sons and daugh-
and Eve who were to attain oneness with ters for God. There has been no family
God’s love. You need money, knowledge of God who could inherit the lineage of
and power, but if you lack a spouse, all His love. Our minds and bodies came
these are in vain. Husbands need their into conflict, having inherited false love,
wives and children, and wives need their false life and false lineage through the
husbands and children. The place where fallen parents. Adam and Eve became
such objects of love live is called the fam- enemies. Bloody wars broke out among
ily. Families who attend God, the Sub- Adam’s sons and daughters.
ject of love, must form the base for the Therefore, God’s providence of salva-
beginning of God’s Kingdom on earth tion must be completed. The providence
centered on His true love. The core fam- of salvation through which God restores
ily is comprised of a man and a woman everything is the providence of restora-
who are united as the object partners of tion and it is fulfilled in this manner:
God’s love, who fulfill the desire of the sons and daughters with unified minds
conscience, who have sons and daugh- and bodies should attain absolute one-
ters within God’s love, and who live hap- ness as couples centering on God’s love;
pily as a family, they should then build true families
Just as human beings wish for the where they can live attending God eter-
appearance of a beloved partner a mil- nally; and then, inherit His lineage by
lion times or infinitely more valuable connecting with Christianity, the reli-
than themselves, God also wishes for gion positioned as the Bride. Togeth-
Chapter 10 • The True Family of Humankind Must Be Restored 511
er, they will reorganize through God’s through their fall, He could experience
true love a unified family, tribe, people, neither filial heart nor conjugal heart to
nation and world. (270-243, 1995.6.7) dispel His solitude.
God hoped that Adam and Eve would
What is God’s purpose in estab- in the future stand in a position where
lishing religions? You should clearly they could establish the way of loyalty
know that it has to be His will to form a and filial piety before Him as the ances-
beloved family, tribe, people and nation tors of hope and the sovereigns of all
centered on His most beloved sons and humankind. Nevertheless, they failed to
daughters, in whom His bone and flesh become the companions who would dis-
can become one. Then you should know pel His solitude. (20-80, 1968.4.28)
what kind of person the Messiah is. He
is the one who will finally come to earth Where did the Fall start from? What
with God’s eternal true love as the root is the fall that occurred in the family?
and perfect the ideal desired by all reli- Is it eating the fruit of the Tree of the
gions. Thus, the purpose of God’s provi- Knowledge of Good and Evil? The fall
dence of salvation has been for him to that can occur in the family can be noth-
become the True Parent, regaining the ing other than that which involves the
lost true love, true life and true lineage act of love. Do you think they fell by eat-
by establishing ideal families all over the ing a fruit? Does original sin result from
earth. (270-242, 1995.6.7) eating a fruit? It is said that the parents’
eating of the fruit was the sin, but what
Section 2. Adam’s Family Fell is that fruit through which the descen-
into Satan’s Possession dants of thousands of generations have
become sinners? This has to do with the
Due to Adam and Eve’s fall, God blood relationship. If the root of sin is
became unable to regard them as the planted through lineage, it lasts forever
true ancestors or parents of humankind, by virtue of the law of heredity. The only
or as His sons and daughters. Although thing that can make this happen is the
Adam and Eve were God’s only son and wrongful use of love. (23-167, 1969.5.18)
only daughter, they came to stand in a
position where He could not relate to The wrongful use of love is the cause
them as such. Also, after they became of the Fall. Through an illicit sexual rela-
mature, He wanted to bless them as a tionship, Adam united with Eve, who
couple in order to dispel his solitude. had already united with the archangel,
Yet they failed to do that as a bride and thus they became husband and wife
and bridegroom, not to mention as His and formed a family, centering not on
children. Beholding them, God valued God but on Satan. Therefore, all human-
them infinitely in proportion to the kind as their descendants came to inher-
magnitude of His desires for them; yet it Satan’s lineage. Accordingly, although
Adam and Eve’s sons were originally fallen lineage. They failed to become the
to become God’s first and second sons, true parents who were to have attained
because Eve established a relationship oneness with God, and they failed to
of illicit affection with the archangel, give birth to sons and daughters of God’s
her first and second sons fell into Satan’s direct lineage in the original ideal world
possession. According to the ideal of cre- desired by Him. Instead, they forged a
ation, love determines ownership. When bond with Satan and became satanic
a relationship of love is created, the sub- ringleaders who gave birth to children of
ject partner and object partner involved death. Today, humankind still has false
in this love necessarily come to own parents. Hence, humankind must deny
each other. This is the Principle. There- the lineage of those false parents and
fore, from the viewpoint of such a prin- meet the true parents. (14-279, 1965.1.3)
cipled standard, since Eve fell through
illicit love with Satan, the rights of own- The hope of fallen people is to meet
ership over the human beings born as God’s son. Lamenting the injustice of
her descendants passed to Satan, the having been born as Cain’s children,
archangel, who became able to proudly they are wandering around seeking
assert those rights. (Blessed Family - 325) God’s true son. We must find him. Yet
how much will humankind have to suf-
Since Adam and Eve fell and did fer in seeking him at the individual level
not fulfill God’s ideal of creation, they and at the family level? Thus, God sent
became fallen parents instead, and the Messiah, who represents the realm
consequently multiplied children with of the son at the national level.
original sin. As a result, human histo- Then, if people received the Messiah,
ry came to consist of the development they could find God’s son at the level of
of tribes, peoples, nations, and the world the individual, family, tribal, people and
through the family of fallen Adam and nation. The advent of the Messiah was to
Eve. Hence, the ideal of true parents who convey the joyful news that humankind
stand in the position of perfecting God’s could meet God’s son up to the national
original will has remained unfulfilled level. (Blessed Family - 480)
from the Fall up to the present day. Also,
the true family, tribe, people, nation and We, who were born with the fallen
world centering on true parents remain lineage, have to meet God’s son who can
as only an ideal. (Blessed Family - 325) transcend the basis of Satan’s accusation.
Having done so, we must go on to meet
Section 3. The Hope of Fallen him as our parent. You have had fallen
People parents, but not true parents. Hence, you
need to seek true parents whom God can
Through the Fall, the ancestors of love. Next, we must seek the family of
humankind, Adam and Eve, created the those parents. After that, we must seek
God’s love, and upon finding it, we meet sought to build the foundation for His
God. In this way, fallen people must providence on earth by annihilating all
seek their God-centered siblings, par- humankind through the flood judgment
ents, home and hometown. You should and establishing a family that transcend-
be aware of the fact that humankind is ed the basis of Satan’s accusation. This
supposed to walk this path. task again devolved through Abraham,
Thus, if parents and children who Isaac, Jacob, Moses and Jesus down to
are worthy of God’s love form families the present age. Thus, the providence
together through that love, they can of restoration seeks to finally establish
automatically prosper. They will sing Adam’s family, which was lost due to the
songs of love in a setting that can bring Fall. (Blessed Family - 482)
success to everything through harmo-
nized families. When this happens, a What has God been seeking until
race centering on God’s love will auto- now? Not a subject partner, but rather an
matically be formed. Yet, because Adam ideal object partner. God has been seek-
lost such a family, its standard must ing that which resembles Him and pos-
be found through religion. Until that sesses both the inner and outer qualities
family is established, a tribe, people, of the world He created. What is that
nation and world cannot be established. starting point? It is the family. Nothing
(Blessed Family - 480) can represent the universe better than
the family. (30-80, 1970.3.17)
What would be our ideal, desire and
hope? The conclusion should be as fol- Where does all of history conclude?
lows: first, attending God as our Father With substantial children and parents.
is our greatest hope; second, we are to In other words, it concludes at the lev-
become His beloved sons and daughters; el of the family. These are the funda-
and third, we are to inherit everything mentals of the universe. Without par-
He owns. There cannot be a human hope ents, children cannot be born. Children
greater than this. (Blessed Family - 480) should have dominion over all things
centering on the parents they were born
Section 4. The Goal of from. Adam and Eve also were to rule
Restoration is Adam’s Family over all things. This applies to every-
thing. (35-276, 1970.10.25)
Adam’s family is the goal of the prov-
idence of restoration. God launched His Ultimately, what is it that God sought
providence of salvation immediately to establish through His providence of
after Adam and Eve fell, but when Cain restoration over six thousand years?
murdered Abel, that providence had What did He have to establish before
to pass from Adam’s family to Noah’s establishing a nation, a race or a church?
family. Through Noah’s family, God It was the family. That is to say, it was
to establish His object partner and fam- Christianity, does not represent perfec-
ily. The family is indispensable in the tion, but is rather a rudimentary form
formation of a nation. Accordingly, the of salvation that is no more than begin-
basis of everything is the family. (22-302, ning from the very first step. The goal of
1969.5.4) salvation has family salvation as its unit,
and that which is called the foundation
Since the family of Adam, the ances- of family salvation refers to families who
tor of humankind, was destroyed, we can lead the world and bear responsibil-
must restore it. Jesus had to come as ity even for global salvation. Realizing
the unfallen Adam. As such, he was families where such a realm of heart is
the second Adam. Since Adam, the first firmly established should be the highest
ancestor of humankind, became a fallen ideal of our life of faith. (Blessed Family - 482)
ancestor, God sent Jesus as an unfallen
true ancestor in order to establish His Section 5. The Restored Family
original will. We must establish Adam’s Was to Be Realized by Jesus
family centering on such true ancestors.
(20-334, 1968.7.14) What did Jesus come to do? He
came to establish a family. The history
The Bible testifies to the Fall of the of salvation is the history of restoration.
ancestors of humankind. Then, did that Those who are sick need to be healed.
fall involve one or two persons? Both Jesus came in order to save fallen people.
Adam and Eve fell. This is the problem. Then what is salvation? Since the fam-
Even though the Fall had taken place, if ily was destroyed, it must be restored.
it had occurred through Eve alone, the What must be done to achieve that? It
problem would have been simple. In is not possible without returning to the
such a case, God as the Creator could original position that was lost. Then why
have re-created her. (23-33, 1969.5.11) must humankind restore the family?
Why did Jesus have to come to establish
Why did God have to start from the his family? Because the original family
family? Because everything went wrong had been destroyed. Humankind is sick
there – that is to say, in Adam and Eve’s and in need of healing; people are fallen
family. The loss of God, the expulsion of and must be restored. (23-18, 1969.5.11)
the angelic world, the loss of the world
of creation, and the loss of the value and You should know that God is a being
love of humankind, all occurred through who conducts Himself according to prin-
an unprincipled union of man and wom- ciples and laws. Since Adam was lost,
an in Adam’s family. (100-275, 1978.10.22) he must be recovered from the satanic
world. Since he erred and failed to play
The individual salvation pursued the role of husband, despite being in the
until today by religions, especially position to dominate and possess Eve,
she was taken by Satan. Thus, she must Adam and Eve to establish the standard
be recovered from the satanic world. of the perfection of man and woman and
Can this be done without a struggle? establish God’s family based on His love.
God laid the national, religious, tribal Yet, was this done? God’s family was not
and family foundations. Thus, He estab- established. Jesus understood and also
lished Joseph’s and Zechariah’s families. believed in this aspect of God’s will, but
Then, if Jesus from Joseph’s family and due to the disbelief of the Jewish people,
John the Baptist from Zechariah’s fam- Israel’s historical four-thousand-year
ily had united, God’s will would have foundation for Jesus and Judaism col-
been fulfilled in a short time. lapsed, and Jesus died miserably on the
What would have happened had cross. Until now, who has understood
John the Baptist believed in Jesus? Also, this heart-wrenching situation? No one!
what would have happened if Jesus had You came to understand it through me
received John the Baptist’s younger sis- today. That being the case, how glad
ter as his bride? The will of God could Jesus must be! As the bridegroom, Jesus
have been fulfilled. When I say things could not perfect God’s family without
like this, don’t Christians immediate- establishing his bride as the true mother.
ly oppose me? They make a great hue Without Jesus’ family being established,
and cry over it. Yet, however much they the will of God would remain unful-
oppose me, it will be to no avail. Those filled. (Blessed Family - 488)
opposing me now will realize that I’m
not lying when they pass on to the spirit Without a God-centered family first
world. (Blessed Family - 488) being established, neither the nation
nor the world could be restored. This
Originally, Adam and Eve were sup- is why Jesus sought to establish God’s
posed to achieve unity as substantial beloved family after coming upon the
father and mother and complete the earth. Thus, as the bridegroom, he must
perfection of the family of love, which find his bride. Since it is centering on
is God’s ideal of creation. Yet since this one man that true parents, true couples
was not accomplished, Jesus had to come and true siblings can emerge, this will
in order to complete it. Also, Jesus was be decisively fulfilled by the reception
to come as the bridegroom and receive of the Groom and Bride at the proph-
a bride. Then, if they had united with esied Marriage Supper of the Lamb.
God’s love, restored the original position (Blessed Family - 482)
of the perfected Adam in the Garden of
Eden, and bonded in that love, nobody Section 6. The Restored Family
could have made them repeat the Fall. of the Returning Lord
What kind of family is a restored
What was God’s will? It was for family? It is the substantiation of his-
torical hope. Until now, God has been Then who do you think he is? He is the
guiding His providence for six thousand one who comes vested with full powers
years in order to restore this one fam- to inherit this universe. He is the return-
ily. Where should this substantiation of ing Lord. That Lord must come and form
historical hope be realized? It should be a family. (21-46, 1968.9.1)
realized in none other than this actual
society of the present time. It should not What is our bitter sorrow today? It is
be realized in the future. that Adam and Eve failed to begin his-
This is the standard of historical tory by forming a true family as a true
hope and the standard of the hopes of father and mother in the Garden of
all peoples of the present time. It is the Eden. This is God’s bitter sorrow before
standard of the past, present, and future it is humankind’s bitter sorrow.
hopes of humankind. The numerous The purpose of God’s creating human
saints and sages who have entered and beings was to establish such a family and
left this world longed for this family. build the kingdom of peace on this earth.
(21‑51, 1968.9.1) Nevertheless, this family was shattered
and as a result God has been guiding the
The restored family finally appears history of restoration repeatedly over a
as the returning Lord receives his Bride. long period of six thousand years, har-
This family, which must be recovered, boring bitter grief. You should all know
is the family desired by humankind. that in this process, God has, until today
Throughout the history of the past six walked and crossed over treacherous
thousand years, countless faithful reli- paths of sorrow innumerable times to
gious leaders, who had been sacrificed fulfill that destiny. The one coming to
by numerous rulers and potentates, bear the responsibility of solving all that
ardently wished that the Lord would is the returning Lord. Then what should
come and avenge their anguish upon the returning Lord do? He should form
their enemies. Yet the Lord cannot do a family. He should do so not in mid-
that alone. If he could, he would have air, but on earth. Only then will a tribe,
done it already. Thus, God’s family must people, nation and world arise from it.
appear. It must be instituted and lay a (21-51, 1968.9.1)
new foundation on earth. Then it should
be able to blow up the satanic world with The coming Jesus must, without fail,
the dynamite of the heart. (21-25, 1968.9.1) establish the family desired by God, and
this family has to be a true family. Until
With regard to the restored family, now humankind has been seeking true
who would constitute its center? Since a love. In no case should false love exist
family of true children sought after by in the family or society. Thus, a true
God is His purpose of creation, the cen- family, a family desired and shared by
ter of that family must be God’s true son. all humankind, must appear to chan-
nel God’s greatest love. Without such a their children in heaven; rather it advo-
family, God’s tribe cannot be instituted, cates for both parents to be together in
and without such people, God’s nation heaven with their children. Our church
or world cannot be realized. Thus, it is is of a different dimension from other
only in the family that the highest stan- religions because it teaches that the way
dards can be realized – the highest ide- for us to go to heaven is together with
al desired by God and the highest that everyone, our beloved families and even
human beings can relate to in His prov- our beloved tribes. Hence, it stresses the
idence of grace and salvation. (32-197, importance of the family, whereas estab-
1970.7.15) lished religions emphasize celibacy. The
family is central to our way. The family
Section 7. The Original True exists for the sake of the world and God.
Family Is Established in the You should clearly know that this is the
Unification Church path for Unification Church members to
walk; it is the course for their daily life
What have all the religions of history from now on. (34-358, 1970.9.20)
been doing until now? They have been
seeking one man. They have encouraged Parental love, conjugal love and filial
celibacy. They did not allow for new love motivate us to forge those bonds that
things. If they continue like this, they fulfill our desires to be eternally togeth-
will perish. Yet when they reach the lev- er; these love bonds transcend laws, sys-
el at which they can say they have found tems, all backgrounds and circumstanc-
that man in their historical search for es, and even ourselves. No social system
him, they will have to seek the woman can ignore this way of life, and no nation
after that. What kind of place is the Uni- can be formed if it ignores it. As such,
fication Church? It is a church seeking to the Unification Church pursues fam-
restore the family. (30-218, 1970.3.23) ily rather than just individual salvation.
Our church’s purpose aims at the fulfill-
So far, religions have been pursuing ment not of individual but rather of fam-
individual salvation, but the Unifica- ily salvation. It is on this point that we
tion Church goes beyond that by pur- are unique. (34-328, 1970.9.20)
suing family salvation. What we save
is the family, and in going to heaven, What is the common purpose to be
we do not go there alone. The Unifica- shared by all people ultimately? What
tion Church’s view of salvation does not is the common gate they must pass
allow for the husband to go to heaven through? It is neither the nation nor the
while the wife gets sent to hell; rather it world; it is neither the communist nor
promotes both of them going to heaven the democratic world. The communist
together. It does not support the view and democratic worlds are superseded
that parents may go to hell apart from by the original family who can build
the unified world. Then where have the ideology. What kind of ideology should
order, the education and the standard of it be? Should it be based on the world
purpose for this been until now? Such or the cosmos? It is the true family-cen-
a resolute standard has not appeared on tered ideology. Without its appearance,
earth. Until it appears, there cannot be a true global ideology cannot emerge.
a kingdom, an ideal nation or a country Its representative must be God’s true
of peace. Thus, we desire to see the day son. He should be the heir who internal-
when such an ideal original family – one ly inherits everything related to God’s
we must seek, welcome and live with – heart. He should also be His external heir,
appears on earth and consummates the the heir of the ownership of all things. In
destiny of history. Only then will God’s other words, he has to be someone who
providence for the earth be fulfilled, and can inherit God’s heart, God’s body and
the promised land of the Sabbath, the all things. Only such a son can stand in
nest of the Sabbath, be founded. (23‑31, God’s stead. God’s Kingdom will finally
1969.5.11) be realized only when he comes.
What is the true family-centered ide-
What is the desire of our Unifica- ology? It is that of God’s love. Isn’t it sim-
tion Church members? It is to become ple? Without love, however much people
a restored family. This is where all our may brag about being number one in the
desires lie: the family is the source of the world, they are pitiful. Am I right or not?
peace of all nations, of the happiness of The true family-centered ideology is an
heaven and earth, and of the new dispen- ideology of children eternally following
sation. The beginning of the new heaven their parents, of younger siblings eter-
and new earth, and the passing away of nally following their elder siblings, and
the first heaven and first earth, the root vice versa. It is an ideology that calls for
of all values of human life, and the start- a nation in the position of a younger sib-
ing point of hope – lies here. They are all ling to follow the nation in the position
there. Then who are at the center of the of an elder sibling. (21-49, 1968.9.1)
restored family? They are the true ances-
tors. The true ancestors are the True Par- What kind of ideology is that which
ents. (21-46, 1968.9.1) is centered on God’s love? It is a transna-
tional and transglobal ideology of peo-
Section 8. The True-Family- ple seeking to give first rather than to
Centered Ideology and the receive in their reciprocal dealings. The
Religion of True Parents world of such an ideology is the ideal
world to come in the future. That ide-
The world has become the way it is by al world is not one of projecting power
receiving a tradition that deviates from and ordering people around, but rath-
God as a result of the Fall. Thus, True er that of the ideology that affirms the
Parents must come and establish a new brotherhood of all peoples, in which all
hearts can move of their own accord to it and flesh must emerge. Since Jesus is
harmonize with God’s love. The future a man and the father of humankind, he
world will be like that. In a time to come, must find the mother among women
the religion of family level saviors must and save the world anew. Christians do
emerge. This we call the true parent-cen- not know this. I am simply dumbfound-
tered ideology. It is the true parental reli- ed because, although I try to enlighten
gion, which is that of living daily as true them, they reject me and even call me a
parents in realizing the four-position heretic. (21-49, 1968.9.1)
foundation. When this happens, parents
will become the saviors of their children What is the cosmos-centered ideol-
within their families. ogy? It relates to the family that would
If you read the very end of the Rev- always deny the desire to own gold and
elation to John, you will find the key to material treasures more than enough to
the history of restoration. It exemplifies fill the universe in order to live intoxi-
the greatness of the Bible. The contents cated by God’s love. In that state, what
about restoration were inserted into the belongs to children also belongs to their
last chapter of the Bible to reveal a princi- parents, and what belongs to parents is
ple of restoration. Revelation 22:17 states, connected intact as belonging to God.
“The Spirit and the Bride say, ‘Come!’ (35-280, 1970.10.25)
And let him who hears say, ‘Come!’
Whoever is thirsty, let him come; and What kind of ideology is cosmos-cen-
whoever wishes, let him take the free tered ideology? It is the true parent-cen-
gift of the water of life.” Do you know tered ideology. In conclusion, they both
what “the Spirit and the Bride” means? are parental ideologies. They are the ide-
The Bride is the wife of the Lord, and the ologies of our home, our nation and all
Spirit is a spiritual being, and from here, of you as individuals. (26-201, 1969.10.25)
the Mother who manifests both the spir-
BOOK FOUR
True Family
10 CHAPTER 11 12
The Family Is the

Eternal Foundation of Happiness
Section 1. Why Do We Like the there for you. You feel awkward because
Family? that love does not emanate in all direc-
tions. Thus, the path we are to walk is
Why do we like the family? Because one of character. (99-305, 1978.10.1)
it provides the foundation on which you
can freely exchange love and happiness. What is the best thing in the fami-
Hence, people yearn for their homely? It is not decided by you. Then what
town, the place where their parents and would be the highest value of the fam-
siblings live. (38-328, 1971.1.8) ily? It is the parents. Even for you as
individuals, power, knowledge, honor
The family is a good place. Why is it or money could be valuable; yet none of
good? Because your parents, siblings and them could be superior to parents. Your
your relatives are all there. Thus, every- spouse would come next, and then your
one is homesick for their native land, children. In fact, in your family, is there
their hometown. They think of their anything more precious and valuable
hometown more than their nation. Even than your parents, spouse and children?
while living in the Republic of Korea, the There is nothing more precious. Then
place they long for is their hometown. why do you like your parents and why
(23-151, 1969.5.18) do you like your spouse and children?
It is because love is there. Parental love
Why do you all like your families? It is something absolutely needed by the
is because the family serves as the basis children. Also, fraternal love and filial
of free activity centering on parental love are absolutely necessary in the fam-
love. By the same token, God must be ily. (112-289, 1981.4.25)
able to act freely. When society becomes
one that is composed of internally-ori- Who are the most beloved people in
ented human beings, who have the shin- your families? Are they not your par-
ing core of love however shabby they ents? Why do you like them most? It is
may look, God will be free. Is that not because they are closest to you in a rela-
so? When you visit someone’s house as tionship of love throughout their lives.
a guest, do you not feel uncomfortable? Your beloved spouse comes next. If hus-
Why? Because no bond of love exists band and wife love each other uncondi-
Chapter 11 • The Family Is the Eternal Foundation of Happiness 521
tionally rather than conditionally, and if Even if some people think they now
this love becomes one that is reciprocated have enough so as not to envy anything
within their conjugal relationship, even in heaven and earth, and sing songs of
if it may not be closely related to an eter- joy, such external things cannot be a
nal love absolutely given by Heaven, that source of happiness. External things
love will be the greatest thing to bring may be a means of finding happiness,
happiness and harmony to their family. but they cannot be happiness itself. Then
This is how I see it. Filial love, the love what has to be determined in order to
children have toward their parents, is be able to feel happiness? You must have
next. If children can sacrifice themselves beloved parents, spouse and children.
for their parents and love them with a Nobody can deny this. If you lack just
bright and positive attitude rather than one of them, you will feel sorrow cor-
despair, while longing for ideal circum- respondingly, and dissatisfaction will
stances in which their love can sprout as inevitably remain in your heart. (21-140,
the hope of tomorrow, that love will be 1968.11.17)
one with pure and true value for the hap-
piness of that family. Thus, if there is a All people on earth generally feel that
family that is complete with true paren- the family is a base of happiness. The
tal love, true conjugal love and true fil- family must have parents. In the world,
ial love, we cannot but conclude that it children without parents are called
is the most ideal family in this world. orphans and treated as pitiful people.
(Blessed Family - 913) The family has parents and the conjugal
bond at the same time. It is pitiful to be
Section 2. The Family Is the Base without parents, and also to be without
of Eternal Happiness a spouse. However much spouses may
have loved each other, there is utter mis-
In our daily life, on what basis would ery and dejection when one of them los-
you say someone is a happy person? Can es the other. Not only that, it is surely a
people be called happy because they misery when a couple cannot have chil-
possess some external ability, power or dren. (23-11, 1969.5.11)
authority? They cannot. Also, are people
happy because they have enough mon- The family must have parents, spouse
ey to keep them from envying others? and children. Only then will it become
No. Furthermore, can people become the foundation of happiness. God’s pur-
happy through acquiring global knowl- pose in seeking to restore humankind
edge or attaining a position from which must also be for His own happiness. The
to control the world at will? It is abso- establishment of the ideal of God’s foun-
lutely not the case that people become dation of happiness cannot take place
truly happy with just those things. (23‑11, apart from human beings. That point of
1969.5.11) convergence can only be brought about
through His relationship with them. In able and stimulating. This is not possible
the same way that we feel happy when all just with our human love, but only from
the ingredients needed for our emotion- the absolute Subject Partner position.
al well-being are present in our family, (Blessed Family - 913)
God also wants to feel happiness in such
a setting. (32-197, 1970.7.15) Section 3. The Family Is Basic
Unit to Realize God’s Kingdom
From where does happiness arise?
What is the setting in which we can Our family and God’s Kingdom
sing songs of joy? It is the family. Family have the same form. Our family com-
happiness cannot be attained if there are prises parents, spouses, children, and
emotional problems or if there is no heart siblings. It can be unified through love.
or love in the family. (23-120, 1969.5.18) Here unity can be attained, life trans-
mitted, and the ideal substantiated.
If a couple has no children, there can Thus, you must be able to honor conju-
be no happiness there. Also, if children gal love and parental love to qualify to go
have no parents, there is no joy for them. to heaven. The grandparents bequeath
Where there is a man, there will have to their love to the parents. God’s King-
be a woman as his partner. The same dom will not be realized if any of these
holds true for woman. In the case of forms of love is denied. The conclusion
husband and wife, their desire is to keep is that you must love your parents more
their love at a higher dimension within than you love each other as husband and
the subject-object relationship. Further, wife, and your grandparents more than
they must have children. your parents. This becomes the core and
A unified family is realized only when ideal motto of God’s entire kingdom.
a couple has parents above and children (Blessed Family - 942)
below. A family should be united ver-
tically and horizontally this way. Then The starting point of God’s Kingdom
centering on whom are they to unite? It is not an individual or a nation, but a
is impossible just with human beings. family. Hence, Jesus comes to this earth
Since they alone cannot pursue a high- seeking to establish the bond of groom
er value, if there is an absolute Subject and bride. Is the individual the starting
Partner of love, the parents will want point of the Kingdom? It is the family
to become one with that Subject Part- that is the basic unit for realizing God’s
ner as the center. The place where par- Kingdom. (30-82, 1970.3.17)
ents and children attain oneness in love
centering on that Subject Partner will God’s Kingdom is a place that once
be a place of happiness and hope. Every- you are there, you do not want to leave; it
thing must be brought into oneness and is a place where that Being lives that you
unified through something more valu- would like to see again and again even
after seeing Him hundreds of times. If all things, children and parents; that is
all people commonly desire to go there, to say, they are the parents, their chil-
see God, and live with Him, the world dren and their possessions. These are all
will be unified, but this is not something needed within the bounds of the family.
that happens all at once. First, the indi- (29-156, 1970.2.27)
vidual foundation must stand, then the
family foundation must stand, and then The conjugal Kingdom of Heaven is
it should expand through the people, realized only through a couple attaining
nation and world. (Blessed Family - 942) oneness in God’s love. Nobody can break
their oneness and there is no danger that
Where is God’s Kingdom? It does it may split or fall apart. What kind of
not suddenly fall from the sky, but is the love have you sought? If you have sought
place where we develop the sphere of God’s love, your mind and body should
daily life for interaction between parents attain complete oneness so that God’s
and children, fully enjoying the use of love can come and dwell in them. Thus,
all creation as a basis of our ideal. (78‑35, the conjugal Kingdom of Heaven must
1975.5.1) emerge and the family Kingdom of Heav-
en must be realized. The family Kingdom
You should know that your fami- of Heaven will be actualized when moth-
lies are in the position of representing ers and fathers completely unite in love,
the sovereignty of the heavenly nation. and sons and daughters also find spous-
Since the parents represent the sover- es just like their parents. When parents
eignty, the children represent the citi- become the plus and children the minus,
zenry and their possessions represent the family Kingdom of Heaven will come
the territory of that nation. Being filial into being. (Blessed Family - 942)
to your parents leads to being loyal to
your nation and that leads to the path Section 4. The Realization of the
of sainthood. These days, families have Ideal of Love Starts in the Family
become a source of all manner of shame-
ful things, but God is coming forward From where should the ideal of love
desiring that the family become a holy start being realized? From the Unifica-
foundation. (35-305, 1970.10.30) tion Church? The nation? The world?
Even if someone unified the world, if he
People must necessarily have fami- failed to unify his own family, he would
lies. In the family, there are parents, be an unhappy person. The ideal of love
children and possessions. Then, who are should first be realized in the family. The
the substantial beings that can horizon- family is the nest of happiness. There-
tally develop all of the vertical history fore, God’s Kingdom begins from there.
of the Old, New and Completed Testa- When Jesus, who came to the earth to
ment Ages and represent it? They are realize God’s Kingdom, said, “I am the
Bridegroom and you are the brides,” he becoming one. Since the universe can be
was referring to the family level. governed only through love, you can be
Who makes up the family? First, par- the subject partner of the universe only
ents; second, children; third, husband through love, and you should think of
and wife; and next brothers and sisters. your partner as being bigger than the
Then how are the members of the fam- universe. The connection between
ily intertwined? Through love. There- the two worlds of heaven and earth is
fore, what can unify the family? Love unchanging love.
can unify it. Since love is unchanging, Those who have led earthly lives inter-
the grandparents’ love can become one, twined with love will enter heaven. The
the parents’ love can become one, and spirit world is the world of love. When
the love of the husband and wife can God and individual people completely
become one. It is because love contains unite, man and woman will automati-
the quality of unity that they can be cally attain oneness, and when a perfect
one. Also, it is because love contains the couple appears, heaven and earth will be
motivation of human life that the lives of unified. Where does God wish to dwell?
the grandfather and grandmother can Since love arises between a man and a
be connected, and also the ideal can be woman, He wants to dwell where a true
connected to it. man and a true woman make love. Since
The grandparents bequeath their God is there, that love can be eternal,
love to the parents; in other words, they achieve eternal unification, and possess
give it to their children. The children of eternal life and ideal. Therefore, the one
our grandparents are our parents, and who has grasped that love can occupy
we are the children of our parents. The everything. The purpose of the fam-
place that is centered on such love is ily that is formed through true love is
God’s Kingdom, which will not be real- not just for itself but for realizing God’s
ized if any of these forms of love are Kingdom. Based on the standard that
denied. Since God is the Subject Partner seeks to converge with the purpose of
of love and the one who can integrate unifying the universe, the family should
past, present and future, you must love be expanded to the people, nation, world
your parents more than you love each and cosmos. Then once it has reached the
other as husband and wife, and love your world, it should return. (48-10, 1971.8.31)
grandparents more than your parents.
Man symbolizes heaven and woman Section 5. Heaven is a Place One
symbolizes earth. Since man is subject, Enters as a Family Unit
he does not like to be interfered with.
Woman likes being loved more than What is heaven? You talk about going
she likes to love. Since man symboliz- to paradise or heaven but it is not a place
es heaven and woman symbolizes earth, you enter alone. Heaven is a place that
their union is identical to the universe you must enter with your parents and
siblings. (15-278, 1965.10.30) ate they might have been. It has nothing
to do with the family. Would such a
What is the secret for entering heav- place be heaven? Heaven is the world in
en? It is not a place meant for individu- which entire families follow their par-
als, but rather for family units. Not only ents to interact with God as the center.
that, but also your tribe must be there Would it be good if a son is desperately
with you. You are blessed if you have a screaming in hell and yet his parents are
big tribe for God on earth. If a family living happily in heaven? Could such a
has many sons and daughters and great place be heaven? (19-104, 1967.12.31)
wealth, don’t we call it blessed? If you
want to be blessed like this and enter Heaven as taught in the Unification
heaven, you must do so as a family unit Church is not a place you enter alone
and not alone. (22-166, 1969.2.2) but together with your family. From the
perspective of God’s ideal of creation,
You can never enter heaven individ- would the place men and women enter
ually. As I found out, heaven is not such separately be heaven? No. The place they
a chimerical place as believed by Chris- enter in twos is heaven, which is the place
tians. Originally, heaven is a place you such that if the father enters it, so will
are supposed to enter as a family unit. the mother, and if the parents enter it,
Families are meant to go there. Families so will the children. As dads and moms
go there. The place parents and children should stay together, would it really be
enter and live together with God as the heaven if daddy went to heaven while
center is the ideal world. Yet would you mommy went to hell? (34-208, 1970.9.6)
be happy because you went to heaven
together with your mother and young- Originally, heaven in accordance
er brother while your father and elder with the principles of creation is a place
sister went to hell? You enter heaven as entered by families. You would be happy
families. It is for families to go there. only if your parents, children and entire
(22‑271, 1969.5.4) clan entered it. If parents went to hell and
only their children went to heaven, what
Heaven is the place that people who kind of heaven would that be? Therefore,
have not fallen, had a holy wedding on as the Unification Church paves the way
earth in God’s bosom of love, had chil- for going to heaven in the future, we
dren God likes and rejoices in as His must attain the family level. Otherwise,
grandchildren, and received His love, we will not be able to get into heaven.
enter altogether as a family. Would it be Through the family, we must escape
heaven if you entered it, but your child from the level at which Satan can accuse
failed to do so? Paradise is a place par- us. We must escape from the historical
ents, spouses, and children enter sepa- level of accusation and the contempo-
rately, no matter how close and affection- rary level of accusation. (21-62, 1968.9.1)
Originally, God did not create us You will grieve when your spouse
so that husbands went to heaven while passes on. This is because according to
wives went to hell. At the time of cre- universal principles the three stages of
ation, God intended that the heroes of parents, spouses and children are sup-
the ideal, namely, fathers, mothers, sons posed to form a four-position founda-
and daughters, form a tribe, people and tion centering on God. Those who devi-
nation. Shouldn’t it go this way? Yet due ate from these universal principles will
to the Fall, hell came into being. (16-33, be expelled from the realm of success,
1965.12.26) and this is why they experience pain and
sorrow. (96-28, 1978.1.1)
Section 6. Universal Principle of
the Four-Position Foundation Why would a woman’s death cause
her husband to weep? Because the path
Why are people sad when their loved of having sons and daughters, who rep-
ones pass away? When that happens, resent the third purpose of life, has been
they feel it immediately due to the oper- shattered by her death. If he fails to ful-
ation of the superhuman force that fills fill that purpose, he must collapse. He
this universe. The more this force enters can do nothing but die. He can do noth-
them, the more they feel the universal ing but weep. Electricity has plus and
force centering on the vertical relation- minus charges; if one of them is lost, the
ship with God. Yet when their loved other cannot operate. The way of people
ones pass away, that force leaves them, is the same. (27-345, 1970.1.1)
and they immediately feel the result of
its departure. This is a tragic fact. Peo- Not having children causes unhap-
ple have to be perfect products but this piness. Some may think that conjugal
situation makes them weaker. Human happiness would suffice despite being
life pursues perfection, but when people childless, but it is not like that. Since the
come to have an element of failure that four-position foundation is a universal
is the opposite of it, the universal force principle, when husband and wife come
will drive out the conditions for it, and together and attain oneness, they must
this appears as pain. You will all need to give birth to children and form that
understand this clearly. (30-85, 1970.3.17) foundation. This is a universal law. If you
fail to realize a four-position foundation,
Children of filial piety feel ineffable you will not be considered as successful.
grief when they lose their beloved par- Also, you should not just have sons. If
ents. Parents also feel grief when they you did, you would only have tasted the
lose their children. It is the same with love of a son, but not that of a daughter.
spouses. That also holds true for our Can you know the taste of honey
descendants. This is eternally immuta- through someone’s explanation? Just
ble. (30-82, 1970.3.17) an explanation would not work. Before
explaining, one would have to open your The church is the place enabling the
mouth and feed you the honey and then expansion of the vertical foundation
tell you that this is the taste of honey. horizontally in all directions. The more
Then, why do we say that not having a the better. Why is that? Because we are
son brings about disappointment and crossing from the family level over into
unhappiness? People with only daugh- the tribal realm, and from there into
ters say that those having sons would the national realm. Thus, as you witness
have nothing more to desire. Western- to more and more people, the heavenly
ers are a bit dull in this regard. Through foundation arises through you and the
emphasizing individualism, they have standard of value of character advanc-
lost all such feelings. Therefore, they es toward God. So what must we do
must regain them. Hence, they now are with this vertical standard? I am saying
returning to Eastern thought in order that we should manifest it horizontally.
to do so. Thus, your families must have (70‑152, 1974.2.9)
husband, wife, sons and daughters. This
way, they must attain complete oneness On the day of union between mother
and go forward in sync with heavenly and father, the family progresses, and on
fortune from beginning to end, going the day of union between children and
on to live eternally, which is not pos- parents, it progresses to a higher dimen-
sible alone. Even if you could live alone sion. Then what will happen on the day
eternally, you would be carrying a bag of union between family and tribe?
of suffering around in the eternal world. A new spirit for the race will emerge.
You would not be able to receive the ele- We should not forget that when we are
ments necessary for happiness. (24-223, prompted to go toward a higher dimen-
1969.8.17) sion, everything will be integrated at
the national level and we will be able
Section 7. The Heavenly Way to live as the kindred of loyal subjects.
People Should Go in the Family (Blessed Family - 913)
People should love their neighbors’ Now even I will become a grand-
parents, grandparents and children just father before long. This is the same for
as they love their own. Only then will you: when you get old you will become
the relationships of above and below, grandfathers and grandmothers. We are
left and right, and front and back arise. born as a son or daughter, get married
Only when they arise will the vertical to become a father or mother, and then
standard of heart be established and become a grandfather or grandmoth-
the heavenly way emerge. Hence, they er; that is the course of our life. Thus,
should practice this. Since members of because grandparents, parents, spous-
the Unification Church practice it, they es, and children constitute the formula
can build ideal families. course of life, the failure to love them
runs counter to the heavenly way. If they ily; that is to say, it starts from bride and
are not fundamentally bound together, groom. Woman was born in order to see
there would be no way to bring the world man, and vice versa.
into order. The first cry a baby makes when it
If you go to the West, you will see wakes up from sleep and opens its eyes is
that grandmothers and grandfathers “Mommy!” Husbands should call their
are pitiful. You do not know how much wives more than babies call their moth-
they long for Oriental customs. They are ers. Those who do not do that are wretch-
saying, “Oh, Oriental thought reveres ed people. Also, wives should call their
grandparents like God, and sons still go husbands even more than that. They
to consult their aged parents even when should relate to each other as a couple
they are in their seventies and eighties. who can call each other like this. They
So how wonderful it must be!” Thus, should live like that as a couple in the joy
those who do not know how to love their of conjugal harmony. If they live like this
grandparents cannot love God. Who is eternally, they will not envy youth even
the oldest grandfather? He is God. Since when they get old. (23-54, 1969.5.11)
God is older than all grandfathers and
younger than all babies, without loving The day that we meet the Messiah will
people as a whole, you cannot love Him. come only after we have passed through
So if you say God is old, He is the old- the age of the word and the age of sub-
est person, and if you say God is a youth stance. Only after that day has arrived
of the future, He is a youth more than can we begin our lives in the Kingdom
anyone else. As we want to love Him, we of Heaven. On the day of that meeting,
have to love all the people in between, you will have to attain such a state that
and since people of the past in the spir- his mind will become your mind, his
it world also want to find hope and live heart will become your heart, his form
within that realm, we must love them as will become your form, his difficulties
well. It is only logical that we will then be will become your difficulties, and his
able to go the way of following and lov- wounds will become your wounds. Only
ing God. (70-152, 1974.2.9) when you attain such a state and feel that
his mind is your mind and his heart is
Section 8. The Unification your heart can you become families of
Church Seeks to Realize the the Kingdom of Heaven. Only when you
Family Kingdom of Heaven can complete this on earth can the fami-
lies of the Kingdom of Heaven be estab-
There is a reason why I have not lished. (19-250, 1968.1.15)
been building churches until now. It is
because we do not need many people in What is true love? It is parental love,
the church. God’s Kingdom is realized conjugal love, and filial love. Love is
not from the church but from the fam- bound to be shattered before long with-
out a tradition of sacrificing for one world. The place where you can establish
another. The bond of parental love is not the basis of having loved all humankind
shattered because parents make sacri- like this is none other than your family.
fices for their children. Also, children (30-82, 1970.3.17)
who have grown up receiving genuine
love from their parents can never lose Now, I feel that I must teach you the
their devotion to them. Furthermore, norm of the family, a norm of daily life
as the realm expands in which spouses that a family of the Kingdom of Heaven
serve and sacrifice for each other more should have. The Unification Church is a
and more in the position of saying to family structure. It puts the family first.
each other, “You have lived for my sake,” (22-333, 1969.5.11)
blessing will come to that family. Such
a family constitutes the hallowed spot Henceforth, our worship service
upon which God can descend. (43‑308, should proceed not in the format of a
1971.5.2) sermon, but rather a report. That report
should contain something families can
From where does the life of the King- be proud of. Thus, entire families should
dom of Heaven start? From the family. worship together, and families who are
It does not happen anywhere else. The performing well should serve as exam-
Kingdom of Heaven is just a three- ples to guide those who are not. Let us
dimensional expansion of the family, therefore build a family Kingdom of
and not something transcending that Heaven. We should clearly know that
form. Thus, when you embrace as spous- until this is done, God’s Kingdom on
es, you should think that you are there- earth will not be realized. (23-62, 1969.5.11)
by uniting all men and women of the
BOOK FOUR
True Family
11 CHAPTER 12 1
Seeking True Families
Section 1. Nothing Was Created front presupposes back. The word man
for its Own Sake also cannot exist by itself. It presupposes
woman. This is not just the claim of any
What is the basis of individualism? one person, but is a universal fact.
One cannot claim anything as his alone. Why was man created? Usually men
When a child, through the love of its par- say that they can live alone by them-
ents, grows from an egg in the mother’s selves, so they don’t care why they were
womb and is born, 99.999 percent of its created. Yet man was born for the sake of
existence is from the mother’s bone, flesh woman. Without woman, there is abso-
and blood, which was combined with the lutely no need for man. Actually, noth-
0.001 percent from the father’s sperm. ing was created for its own sake.
There is no concept of “myself alone” in Consider our five senses. Were our
nature. Nobody is born with a concept eyes created merely in order to look at
of “myself.” None of us, however great, themselves? In the same way our nose,
could claim that we had become great all ears, mouth and hands were all created
by ourselves. Bone, flesh and blood are for the sake of our partner. The force
all inherited in the mother’s womb. We that can mobilize and focus all five sens-
should acknowledge that the important es is true love. Eyes, nose, ears, mouth
parts of our body are an extension of our and hands are the tools that were cre-
mother’s body. All the essential elements ated for the sake of true love. Nothing
of our body were included in the egg and was created for its sake alone. If people
sperm. There is no exception. Therefore, take things belonging to others, and use
there is no basis for self-centered indi- them as their own, aren’t they thieves?
vidualism. (287-25, 1997.8.10) Therefore, any man who arbitrarily uses
his five senses and his body for himself
When we think of above, we auto- alone is a thief, because these were cre-
matically acknowledge below. Can indi- ated for his wife.
vidualism stand only with the concept of What is the difference between man
above by itself? There can be no concept and woman? Their bodies, and the sexu-
of the individual by itself. Talking about al organs in particular. Then, who abso-
right presupposes the existence of left. In lutely needs the male organ? It exists for
the relationship between front and back, the sake of woman. One of the sexual
Chapter 12 • Seeking True Families 531
organs is concave and the other convex. Where is God’s most holy place? It
Why were they created that way? Both was to have been the male and female
could have been pointed or both could organs that were untainted by the Fall.
have been flat. Yet they were made dif- This is the place where love was to have
ferently. Why? Each of them exists for dwelt. This is God’s holy of holies. (134‑185,
the sake of the other. Woman absolute- 1985.4.7)
ly wants what is man’s and vice versa.
You did not know that the female organ What is love? It is the most holy place
absolutely belongs to man, and the male where God can come to dwell. We must
organ absolutely belongs to woman. By cleanse the fallen world through love. I
occupying each other’s sexual organs, have already made it clear that Adam
man and woman come to know love. and Eve, who had to pass through the
Only through the experience of the two period of adolescence smoothly, failed
attaining perfect oneness can we know to do so and went off the track, bring-
the highest level of love. Nobody can ing about the Fall. Eve, the ancestor of
ever deny these facts. Everyone must humankind, first fell by having an illic-
acknowledge them. An ideal couple it love relationship with the archangel,
comes into being in the place where the and then because of this, she also fell
two achieve complete unity. Absolute physically through her relationship with
love exists in that very place. God will Adam. Thus, their sinful lineage has
come and dwell in such a place where been transmitted to their descendants.
love is absolutely unchanging. (287-27, You must understand that God can
1997.8.10) never comfortably dwell in a place where
even small traces of Satan persist. For
Section 2. The Most Holy Place people to receive God’s love, they must
Where God Can Come to Dwell first die and be born again. In human
society, would a man have any reason
What are God’s attributes? He is to like his wife if, after their marriage
absolute, unique, eternal and unchang- to each other, she is unable to forget
ing. Then who is the owner of love? It about her first husband? Likewise, God
is neither man nor woman. It is none has been carrying out the providence of
other than God. By centering on love salvation, guiding people to atone for
and through love, God and humankind their sins by way of restoration through
become one. This is because they both indemnity. (Blessed Family - 344)
absolutely need love. What kind of love
does God need? He wants absolute love. What do you think the color of love
What about you? It is the same for us. Just would be? Do you think it would be
like God, all of us need absolute, unique, black at night, white during the daytime,
unchanging and eternal love. We must and yellow in the evening? In the cen-
all resemble God. (279-246, 1996.9.15) tral color of love there is a strength that
can bring peace and unity and create Section 3. Man Owns Woman
the concept of the equality of humanity. and Woman Owns Man
Isn’t the Unificationist concept of love
beautiful? The color of love in today’s Around what axis do subject and
American society is, in short, a disgust- object, or yang and yin, unite? Kiss-
ing color of death. Instead of realizing ing? Love is abstract rather than con-
the world of the eternal ideal of cre- crete. What is the substantial body upon
ation through conjugal love, they are which love can settle? You do not know
sinking into the pit of death. Those who what makes man, man and woman,
thoughtlessly enter the most holy place woman. It is none other than the sexu-
of love will suffer the fire of judgment. al organs. Is there anyone who dislikes
Until they receive the Blessing, men and them? If you like them, how much do
women must keep their most holy place you like them? Until now, you may not
of love undefiled, and once they have have thought it virtuous to value the sex-
made love, they must continue to keep ual organs, but from now on you should
it undefiled. However, Americans gen- cherish them. What will the world be
erally are wicked men and women who like in the future? If it is a world that
violate love’s sanctuary. absolutely cherishes the sexual organs,
Americans who do not accept mar- will that world be good or bad? Will
riage through the Blessing are noth- it prosper or perish? This is not a joke.
ing but patients who cannot see ahead When God was creating human beings,
because they are blinded by fallen love. into which part did He invest the great-
If American society continues to behave est creative effort? The eyes? The nose?
like this, it will have no hope for the The heart? The brain? All of these organs
future but instead will be filled only eventually die, do they not?
with despair. It is crystal clear that it will What is the purpose of the Family
eventually be destroyed – not by God’s Federation for World Peace and Unifi-
judgment but rather by people who have cation? If humanity were to completely
lost their humanity. (Blessed Family - 344) transcend the traditional fields of moral-
ity and religion and yet be absolutely in
Since we in the Unification Church harmony with the sexual organs, earn-
have come to know the providence of ing the welcoming applause of God,
love that has been hidden for six thou- what kind of world would it be?
sand years, we have sought to broaden Who owns the male and female
the foothold of the Blessing in order to organs? The owner of the husband’s sex-
perfect the ideal of creation based on ual organ is his wife, and the owner of
God’s love. Through the Blessing, love’s the wife’s sexual organ is her husband.
most holy place has come to be created. We did not know that a person’s sexual
You need to understand that from here, organ is owned by someone of the oppo-
life emerges anew. (Blessed Family - 344) site sex. This is a simple truth, which is
undeniable. Even after history progress- For love. Thus male and female exist in
es for thousands of years, this truth will order to find love. (279-244, 1996.9.15)
not change.
Typically a man thinks his sexual If all men and women admit that
organ belongs to himself, and a woman their sexual organ belongs to their
thinks her sexual organ is her own. That spouse, we all would bow our heads and
is why the world is perishing. Everyone become humble when we receive our
has been mistaken concerning the own- spouse’s love. Love comes to you only
ership of the sexual organs. People have through your partner. There is no love
been thinking that love is absolute, eter- other than love for the sake of others. We
nal and dreamlike, but had they known must remember that we can find abso-
that the ownership of eternal love lies lute love wherever we absolutely live for
with the opposite sex, the world would the sake of others. (279-259, 1996.9.15)
not have become like it is today. There
have been numerous PhD holders and Section 4. Love Has No Evolution
scholars, and yet none of them has ever or Revolution
thought about this. Can any of you deny
it? If you could ask your parents, grand- Love cannot undergo evolution or
parents, great-grandparents, the origi- any type of revolution. The original form
nal ancestors – and even God who is the of love itself is perfect, unchangeable,
Origin of the universe – they would all eternal and absolute. (Blessed Family - 351)
agree with this. It is an iron rule which
will remain as a universal principle even Love has no evolution or revolution.
after the universe has existed for billions Love is eternal and perfect – a truth that
of years. The natural conclusion is that does not change for eternity. If you think
when you stand before God, He will love evolves and you consequently start
judge you as righteous or unrighteous to experiment with it, you’ll discover
according to this immutable law. this notion to be incorrect. If Ameri-
In fact, the Fall of Adam and Eve orig- can society, for instance, thinks of love
inated in the violation of this law. Each as a livelihood, it is inevitably doomed
of them erroneously thought that their to perish. There would be no reason for
sexual organ was their own. Due to this God to bless its future. If such a society
mistaken view, they were driven out and does not self-destruct, then I will make
could not be acknowledged anywhere in it perish by exploding a bomb of love.
the universe. In the mineral, plant and What is clear is that love should never
animal kingdoms, masculinity and fem- be used expediently or as a way to make
ininity – that is, the sexual organs – are a living. (Blessed Family - 351)
reserved for the sake of one’s partner of
love. Adam and Eve did not know this. From the time a married couple first
Then why do the sexual organs exist? makes love, a husband has no desire for
any kind of revolution or evolution of divorce him, your love for him cannot
love from his wife. This also is the hope be called true love. It is false love. (Blessed
of a wife toward her husband. It is the Family - 351)
hope of both husband and wife to main-
tain the purity of their first love. They do In the developed nations today, white
not want any colors to be added to their people are in the higher positions to lead
pure love, nor do they need any revolu- and influence the world, whereas black
tion. They desire that the pure love itself people are more likely to be found in
be preserved for eternity. lower positions under their dominion.
Why does the threat of divorce ever Yet when parents love their children,
arise between two spouses who love the intensity of their love knows no such
each other? When we learn that a cou- difference as that between whites and
ple, intensely in love with one another at blacks. Nobody dominates anyone. This
the beginning of their relationship, has never changes. The heart of parents lov-
decided to get divorced, we realize that ing their children, the heart of spouses
something has gone wrong. No mat- loving each other, the heart of people
ter what a couple’s reason for getting a who truly love each other cannot change
divorce may be, the break-up indicates no matter how much history changes,
that something has changed – their develops, or goes through a process of
relationship has changed. Ultimately, revolution. (32-243, 1970.7.19)
the couple came to the point of divorce
because they failed to protect and nur- Section 5. Chastity for Woman
ture their love for one another. Love and Purposefulness for Man
itself has not changed, but their minds
changed. (Blessed Family - 351) Are you allowed to love whomever
you like? When a man beckons to you
When a man and a woman become on the street, should you women follow
husband and wife, the important thing him or not? You should not. You are not
is how to achieve unchanging unity supposed to follow him, are you? You
between them. When they sing of eter- should not have that kind of tendency.
nal happiness in such unchanging unity, You should protect your bodies until the
this is eternal happiness. The standard time is right. You should not hand over
of an ideal heart of love can only be your pure love to devilish men. Men who
established with an unchanging subject. strut and loiter on the street are all dev-
(Blessed Family - 351) ils. Would you place your fate into the
hands of such men? This is not a simple
Say you marry a man because he is matter. Since you have but one life, if you
handsome and you like him, and then take even one wrong step, you would be
a week later he becomes disabled in an unsettled for the rest of your life. Isn’t
accident. If, because of this, you want to that so?
This is true for men as well. Up until a time is coming; you cannot do that if
now, women have been strictly directed you understand Unificationist teach-
to maintain their chastity, but from now ings. (38-280, 1971.1.8)
on, men should be directed likewise.
Only in this way will they be restored. We have now entered the age when
Isn’t that so? However evil and heartless men, too, must remain chaste in order to
this world may be, you should not do bequeath a historical tradition of puri-
things that will lead you astray from the ty. The Christian communion is for the
principled path. (26-160, 1969.10.25) sake of establishing the tradition of Jesus’
pure flesh and blood. (13-67, 1963.10.17)
You should not defile your purity dur-
ing your adolescence, the precious time There is a saying that goes, “Chas-
when you can overcome and indemnify tity for woman and purposefulness for
the bitter failure of Adam and Eve who man.” What this means is that chasti-
lost their purity during their youth. In ty is for the sake of fulfilling God’s will
preserving that purity, which is pristine concerning love, and purposefulness is
and of great value, you should have the for the sake of fulfilling God’s purpose.
mind and determination that even if you Since it is said that chastity is for women,
had to live alone for a thousand or ten women should know only one love, and
thousand years, your love would never since it is said that purposefulness is for
be misused. (37-107, 1970.12.22) men, men should go forward unwaver-
ingly for the sake of one purpose only.
Certain men, when they see a pret- Adam and Eve should have known the
ty woman, wish that she were their wife right path and should have maintained
even though they already have a wife of purposefulness and chastity, yet they
their own. We speak of such men with did not and they fell. (Blessed Family - 348)
two minds as having the disposition of a
thief. Since Satan was the first to have two A man, in loving a woman with God’s
minds, it would not be wrong to call men love, should stand in a position where he
with two minds Satan. Such people are no can say, “I have loved her totally with an
different from Satan. (Blessed Family - 348) eternal and unchanging love from begin-
ning to end.” Also, a woman, in order to
The time is coming when men should stand in such a position, should seal her
also keep their chastity. If a man errs in body tight. Just like a peony blossom
this regard, it is as if his clan has com- formed from many layers of petals, she
mitted a serious crime against God’s should hide herself deep inside. Then,
will. Just because a person has a respect- when the springtime of the harmony of
able position does not mean that he is heaven and earth comes, she should har-
permitted to be unfaithful to his wife. monize with it and start a new life. We
If he does so, his clan will perish. Such should all know this well. (26-156, 1969.10.25)
Section 6. The Fall: The Root guarantee of privacy. Rather, it wants to

of Free Sex and the Origin of live receiving love – from the universe
Individualism and the nation, from our neighborhood
and village, and from our parents. Nev-
Why did God grant Adam and Eve ertheless, because people walk the oppo-
their sexual organs during their cre- site path, their conscience is stricken and
ation? Would He have married them they feel a contradiction with their orig-
when they reached maturity or not? The inal mind. Thus, more and more people
problem lies in their Fall, which changed would rather die than live and so they
their lineage. This is why God drove commit suicide by taking drugs. Here
them out of the Garden of Eden. we witness the truth of the proverb, “You
Originally, Adam and Eve were will reap what you have sown.”
to have become God’s body and wife What seed did Adam and Eve plant
respectively. The Fall, in a sense, intro- in the Garden of Eden? They planted
duced a disease into God’s body and the seed of free sex, that is, the seed of
ideal, as Adam and Eve acted like His unrestrained sexual relationship. Can
enemies. Can you imagine how miser- that be denied? This is why they covered
able God’s heart must have been as He their sexual parts. Isn’t it human nature
watched this taking place? The Fall is that when children get caught eating
the grave in which Adam and Eve buried some cookies hidden by their parents,
themselves. It was an act of expropria- they try to cover up their wrongdoing?
tion. In other words, the Fall became the If the fruit of the tree of the knowledge
root of free sex and the origin of indi- of good and evil had been a literal fruit,
vidualism. Adam and Eve should have covered their
What kind of nation is America mouths or their hands. So, why did they
today? It is overflowing with extreme cover their sexual parts instead? It can-
individualism, excessive pursuit of pri- not be denied that the Fall was caused
vacy and free sex. Does God favor these by fornication.
things? What is the intention of such Now, let us discover the dividing line
extreme individualists? Aren’t they say- between heaven and hell. Is it in mid-
ing that they would abandon heaven and air? Where is it? It is none other than
earth, the world, their nation, their soci- your sexual organ. This is a serious mat-
ety and family – and even their grand- ter. This concept has turned heaven and
parents, parents and siblings – and begin earth upside down. Who can deny this?
wandering around waywardly as gypsies This is explained in the chapter “The
and hippies? In the event that it should Fall” in the Divine Principle, the teach-
rain or snow they will have no place to ing of Rev. Moon. If you doubt this, ask
go, and they may end their lives in sui- God. You cannot reject Rev. Moon’s
cide. Our original mind does not desire Divine Principle, with a contents that
extreme individualism or a ridiculous you could not possibly have dreamed of
– all presented with logical explanations turning into hell on earth? Accordingly,
and in a well-ordered structure. Those we will find the way to heaven by going
who use their sexual organs aimlessly in the direction diametrically opposite
like a person deprived of good judgment to that of this hell on earth. When the
will be bound for hell, and conversely, returning Lord comes to save this world,
those who use theirs according to God’s he will teach this diametrically opposite
absolute standard of love will be led high way and lead us to heaven.
up into heaven. This is a clear conclu- Then what is the way that is diamet-
sion. (279-254, 1996.9.15) rically opposite to the way of free sex?
Since the false parents created the way
Absolute sex has God at its center, of free sex, the True Parents must appear
whereas free sex is centered on oneself and rectify this. God cannot intervene
and Satan. Historically, world literature here. No sovereignty or military, no eco-
and the media have often stimulated nomic or political power can do it. Since
free sex. Therefore, from now on, all of this trend was caused by the false par-
us – including politicians, economists, ents, unless the True Parents come and
writers and journalists – must unite and use their scalpel to operate, there will be
lead the way to prevent free sex. Free no way for humanity to be saved. The
sex should disappear completely. (287-29, one who has sinned must indemnify it.
1997.8.10) It was within the first family that a
false marriage took place. This event dis-
Section 7. The Realization of torted the lineage 180 degrees. There-
World Peace Through Absolute fore, the True Parents must come and
Purity and the True Family bestow marriage that is in a direction
Movement 180 degrees opposite, in order to open
the way to heaven. (279-256, 1996.9.15)
Today, we face a serious youth prob-
lem. As Adam and Eve planted the seed of Since the Fall occurred through a
free sex through falling in fornication in false love relationship, humankind lost
the shade in the Garden of Eden during true love. Therefore, the problem aris-
their youth, so in the Last Days, which es as to how true love can be recovered.
is the time of harvest, there will neces- Fallen humanity’s loss of true love came
sarily appear the global phenomenon of about through fornication. That is to
rampant free sex among the youth. God say, since true love was lost through the
knows what Satan wants in the Last sexual organ, it can only be recovered
Days. Through free sex, Satan wants to through a reversal of the Fall.
stop every last person from returning to As false love was planted this way
God. In other words, he wants to destroy in the Garden of Eden, the phenome-
all humanity and create hell on earth. non appearing as its result at the time
Isn’t the world in which we live today of harvest in the Last Days is the youth
problem. Thus, the age of sexual chaos is I cannot but give thanks to God that
manifesting itself. There is nothing oth- today we have established the Family
er than absolute sexual purity that can Federation for World Peace and Unifica-
resolve this state of affairs. Only this tion which has opened the way for your
idea of absolute sex can prevent family families to go in a direction diametrical-
breakdown and prevent juvenile delin- ly opposite to that of the satanic world.
quency. (287-16, 1997.8.10) Without this path, there can be no free-
dom, happiness or ideals.
What did God expect from Adam From now on, please make the abso-
and Eve? He expected absolute purity lutely pure sexual organ, unique sexual
and love. Where there is absolute sex, organ, unchanging sexual organ and
couples of absolute purity will emerge, eternal sexual organ the basis of your
and concepts such as free sex, homosex- pursuit of God. These organs are the
uality and lesbianism will automatical- basis of love, life, lineage and conscience.
ly disappear. I have dedicated my entire From here, the true family will be con-
life to the path of overcoming tribula- nected to the true nation and true world,
tions, in order to initiate a movement forming a peaceful and ideal world.
that promotes absolute purity and love Wherever you go, please try to spread
all over the world. Now I am grateful to Rev. Moon’s message through television
God because the time has come when or other media. You will never perish.
I can command the world, sounding a What force can turn around this
fanfare of victory. world of hell? It is impossible to achieve
It is the family that sets the corner- this without living in God’s love – that
stone for the road to world peace. Yet it is, according to the absolute, unique,
is also the family that can destroy that unchanging and eternal standard. The
road. It was in Adam’s family that the original owner of our sexual organs is
foundation of hope and happiness for all God. (279-257, 1996.9.15)
of humankind was shattered. Therefore,
Book F i v e
Earthly Life
and the Spirit World
BOOK FIVE Earthly Life and the Spirit World
Chapter 1 The Existence of Human Beings in the Physical

and Spirit Worlds
Chapter 2 Death and the Spirit World
Chapter 3 The Spirit World
Chapter 4 The Kingdom of Heaven
Chapter 5 The Messiah and the Spirit World
Chapter 6 Our Position in Relation to the Spirit World
Chapter 7 Our Relationship with Those in the Spirit World

Contents
Chapter 1. The Existence of Human Beings in the Physical and
Spirit Worlds
Section 1. Our Course of Life �� 547
1.1. Prayers relating to the life course �� 547
1.2. The purpose that people desire �� 548
1.3. The reason for birth �� 548
1.4. The relationship between a moment and a lifetime �� 549
1.5. Infancy and the three orderly stages of the growing period �� 551
1.6. Our life path �� 551
1.7. The original homeland that we must seek �� 552
1.8. Our highest path in life �� 552
1.9. The standard of birth and the standard of life �� 553
1.9.1. The wrong standard of birth �� 553
Section 2. The Status and Character of Human Beings �� 554
2.1. God’s purpose in creating humankind �� 554
2.2. Human beings as the interface between spiritual and physical worlds �� 555
2.3. Body and mind, and spirit self �� 555
2.4. Complete motion and resonance �� 556
Section 3. The Essence of Life �� 556
3.1. Spirit is the essence of life �� 556
3.2. The meaning of lord of all creation �� 557
3.3. Inner person and outer person �� 558
3.4. The purpose of life on earth is mind-body perfection �� 558
Section 4. The Nobility of Life on Earth �� 559
4.1. Life on earth is to prepare us for life in the spirit world �� 559
4.2. The preciousness of our life on earth �� 560
4.3. Habituality is important �� 561
4.4. The standard of life on earth �� 561
4.5. Everything will be recorded through the physical body �� 562
4.6. Life on earth is so important �� 562
4.7. Using our physical selves to fulfill our portion of responsibility �� 563
Section 5. Blessing and Eternal Life �� 564
5.1. Why we need to know about the issue of eternal life �� 564
5.2. The way of eternal life �� 565
5.2.1. Our lifetime and the issue of eternal life �� 565
5.2.2. Humankind seeks eternal life �� 566
5.2.3. Eternal life and religion �� 566
5.2.4. Why we should live eternally �� 567
5.2.5. Living for the sake of eternal life �� 568
5.2.6. What is the theory of eternal life? �� 568
5.2.7. The most important issue of eternal life �� 569
542 Book 5 • Earthly Life and the Spirit World
5.2.8. Ultimately, human beings must return to eternal life �� 569
5.2.9. Faith and the issue of eternal life �� 570
5.2.10. Unificationists and eternal life �� 571
5.2.11. The concept necessary for eternal life �� 571
5.3. Love and eternal life �� 571
5.3.1. Eternal life is directly connected with love �� 571
5.3.2. True love and eternal life �� 571
5.3.3. True love is absolutely necessary �� 572
5.3.4. The world after death is related with love �� 573
5.3.5. Eternal life comes only by living for the sake of others �� 574
5.4. Blessing and spirit world �� 574
5.4.1. The power of love �� 574
5.4.2. The spirit selves of husband and wife �� 575
5.4.3. Marriage and spirit world �� 575
5.4.4. The position of Blessed Families in the spirit world �� 576
5.4.5. The Blessing is a promise �� 576
5.4.6. The glory of the Blessing �� 576
Chapter 2. Death and the Spirit World

Section 1. The Inevitable Path of Our Life �� 578
1.1. The body is far from eternal life �� 578
1.2. How the majority of people live �� 578
1.3. Death is inevitable �� 579
1.4. God is the owner of life �� 580
Section 2. Understanding Death �� 581
2.1. The meaning of the Korean word toraganda �� 581
2.2. The place to which we must go �� 581
2.3. The day we pass on is a precious day �� 582
2.4. The spiritual connection of life and death �� 582
2.5. Death in relation to the value of life �� 583
2.6. Death is a process to link three worlds �� 583
2.7. Things to do before we die �� 586
2.7.1. Crossing the last border �� 586
2.7.2. Modeling ourselves after God’s external form,
heart and divine character �� 586
2.7.3. Do not sin �� 586
2.7.4. Live and die for the world �� 587
2.7.5. Work hard �� 587
2.7.6. Work for the public good �� 587
2.7.7. Experience love �� 589
2.8. What to leave behind before going to the spirit world �� 591
2.8.1. Leave a tomb of love behind �� 591
2.8.2. Proprietary rights in the spirit world are determined
through witnessing �� 591
Contents 543
2.8.3. Why we should have lots of children �� 597
2.10. When entering the spirit world �� 602
2.10.1. At the time of impending death �� 602
2.10.2. When entering the spirit world �� 604
2.10.3. Documents required for entry procedures into the spirit world �� 606
2.11. Things you will know clearly only after you die �� 606
2.12. Altruism gets you closer to God �� 607
2.13. Judgment �� 608
Section 3. To go to a Higher Realm in the Spirit World �� 609
3.1. The standard for religious people is the spirit world �� 609
3.2. The determination of proprietary rights in the spirit world �� 609
3.3. Love people �� 609
3.4. Love God even more �� 610
3.5. Establish the family foundation �� 610
3.6. Live centered on the tradition of the realm of the heart �� 610
3.7. The pass with which to enter the spirit world �� 611
Chapter 3. The Spirit World

Section 1. The Spirit World Can Be Experienced with the Physical Body �� 612
1.1. The spirit world and the present time �� 612
1.2. The future age �� 612
1.3. Spiritual experiences are also necessary �� 614
1.4. The course of spiritual experience �� 614
1.5. How to develop your spiritual senses �� 620
1.6. Advent (substantial works) �� 621
Section 2. What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? �� 622
2.1. The spirit world and the physical world �� 622
2.1.1. The center of the spirit world and physical world �� 622
2.1.2. Unity of the spiritual and physical worlds �� 624
2.2. The spirit world clearly exists �� 624
2.3. The spirit world is the driving force for faith (Saint Paul’s
vision of the third heaven) �� 625
2.4. When God created the spirit world �� 626
2.5. Where is the spirit world? �� 626
2.6. What kind of place is the spirit world? �� 626
Section 3. The Content and Situation of the Spirit World �� 627
3.1. The Fall led to ignorance about the spirit world �� 627
3.2. The spirit world is a sphere permitting instant perception �� 628
3.3. The center of the spirit world �� 629
3.4. The organization of the spirit world (hierarchy) �� 629
3.5. Clothing, food and shelter in the spirit world �� 630
3.6. How to use knowledge and power in the spirit world �� 632
3.7. Human relationships in the spirit world �� 633
3.8. The center of the spirit world is love �� 635

3.8.1. The air of the spirit world is love �� 635
3.8.2. The spirit world is the place of living a love-centered life �� 636
3.9. The spirit world – the world of heart �� 636
3.10. The situation of the spirit world �� 637
3.11. Life in the spirit world �� 638
3.12. The work we have to do in the spirit world �� 638
Section 4. The Position and Actual Situations of the Spirit World �� 639
4.1. The position of the spirit world �� 639
4.2. The actual state of affairs in the spirit world �� 640
4.3. The pride of the spirit world �� 640
4.4. The Unification Church and the spirit world �� 641
4.5. Korean customs and the spirit world �� 642
4.6. The Korean language and the spirit world �� 643
4.7. The spirit world’s sphere of activity �� 643
4.8. The spirit world’s possessions �� 643
4.9. God and the spirit world �� 643
Chapter 4. The Kingdom of Heaven

Section 1. Understanding the Kingdom of Heaven �� 644
1.1. The location of the Kingdom of Heaven �� 644
1.2. Christianity and heaven �� 645
1.4. Heart and heaven �� 648
1.5. The physical body and hell �� 650
1.6. Even people in hell long for heaven �� 655
1.7. God’s Kingdom on earth and in heaven �� 655
1.8. The right view of heaven �� 657
Section 2. Preparing to Go to Heaven �� 659
2.1. The stronghold of heaven �� 659
2.2. The standard for going to heaven �� 661
2.3. The starting point of the Kingdom of Heaven �� 662
2.4. The essence of the Kingdom of Heaven �� 662
2.5. The framework of the Kingdom of Heaven �� 663
Section 3. The Prerequisites and Conditions for Going to Heaven �� 663
3.1. The prerequisites for going to heaven �� 663
3.1.1. Suffering is needed �� 663
3.1.2. We need love �� 665
3.1.3. Actual results are needed �� 666
3.1.4. Altruism is needed �� 667
3.2. The lifestyle that enables us to go to heaven �� 668
3.2.1. Our position �� 668
3.2.2. Instances of not being able to go to heaven �� 669
3.2.3. Our life for the sake of Kingdom of Heaven �� 670
Contents 545
3.2.4. The Kingdom of Heaven and us �� 671
3.3. The four-position foundation and heaven �� 672
3.3.1. Families enter heaven �� 672
3.3.2. Jesus and his family �� 675
3.3.3. The four-position foundation and the Kingdom of Heaven �� 675
Section 4. Triumphal Entry through the Gates of Heaven �� 676
4.1. The door to people’s hearts �� 676
4.2. The meaning of “Opening the Gate of Heaven” �� 676
4.2.1. The reason for “Opening the Gate of Heaven” �� 676
4.2.2. The origin of the “Opening of the Gates of Heaven” �� 677
4.2.3. True Parents and the gates of Heaven �� 678
4.2.4. Our attitude to the “Opening of the Gate of Heaven” �� 680
4.3. The path to heaven through fulfilling one’s portion of responsibility. �� 681
4.4. Heaven and hell are our options �� 681
Section 5. Instructions Concerning Heaven and Hell �� 682
5.1. Formulating our view of heaven and hell �� 682
5.2. The importance of life in the spirit world and life on earth �� 682
Chapter 5. The Messiah and the Spirit World

Section 1. Jesus and the Spirit World �� 684
Section 2. The Returning Lord and the Spirit World �� 685
Section 3. True Parents and the Spirit World �� 686
3.1. The difference between your natural parents and True Parents �� 686
3.2. True Parents are the axis �� 687
3.3. True Parents is the center �� 688
3.4. The strength of the bond with True Parents �� 688
Section 4. Rev. Moon and the Spirit World �� 692
4.1. Rev. Moon’s establishment of spiritual conditions and its foundation �� 692
4.2. Special authority in relation to the spirit world �� 694
4.3. The unification of the spirit world and the unification
of the physical world �� 695
4.4. Reception in spirit world according to heart and actual results �� 697
4.5. Making spiritual experiences part of daily life �� 698
4.6. We go to the spirit world after leaving our love behind �� 698
Section 5. True Parents’ Family and the Spirit World �� 699
5.1. The establishment of the right of the eldest son �� 699
5.2. The center of love established in the spirit world �� 700
5.3. The establishment of the kingship on earth and in the spirit world �� 701
Chapter 6. Our Position in Relation to the Spirit World

Section 1. The Fruit of Life and the Divine Spirit �� 703
Section 2. Judgment and Approval (Certification) �� 706
2.1. Categories of Judgment �� 706
2.2. Prepare a passport to Heaven �� 707
Section 3. Registration in the Spirit World �� 712

3.1. Freedoms enjoyed by the citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven �� 712
3.2. Special gifts that can be carried to the spirit world �� 712
3.3. The Kingdom of Heaven created through
the Three Great Subjects Principle �� 714
3.4. Conditions for registration �� 715
3.5. People who can be chiefs in the spirit world �� 717
Chapter 7. Our Relationship with Those in the Spirit World

Section 1. Spiritual Phenomena and the Liberation of Spirits �� 719
1.1. The good spirit world and the evil spirit world �� 719
1.2. Spiritual phenomena �� 720
1.3. Letters from the spirit world �� 720
1.4. The hope of people in the spirit world �� 722
1.5. Liberating those in the spirit world from resentment �� 723
1.6. Unification of the spirit world �� 725
Section 2. The Relationship Between People on Earth and the Spirits �� 726
2.1. People on earth and the spirits �� 726
2.2. The position of people in the spirit world �� 727
2.3. Spirits outnumber people on earth �� 729
2.4. Wandering spirits �� 729
2.5. Discerning spirits by the mind �� 730
2.6. The value of life on earth �� 730
3.1. Ancestors are looking upon us �� 731
3.2. We should surpass our ancestors �� 732
3.3. We should also visit our ancestral graves �� 733
3.4. Ancestors we can meet in the spirit world �� 734
Section 4. New Spiritual Age �� 735
4.1. The coming of the age of extrasensory perception �� 735
4.2. Entering a new age through the declaration of
the Day of the Victory of Heaven �� 736
4.3. Unification Ceremony and spiritual assistance �� 736
4.4. Ceremony of One Heart and ancestral assistance �� 738
Section 5. Returning Resurrection and the Assistance of Spirits �� 739
5.1. Position of our predecessors in the spirit world �� 739
5.2. Spirit world mobilization and assistance �� 740
5.3. The spirit world and ancestors �� 742
5.4. The hope of spirit people �� 744
5.5. Returning resurrection and rebirth �� 744
5.5.1. Returning resurrection �� 744
5.5.2. Answers about the principle of rebirth �� 745
BOOK FIVE
7 CHAPTER 1 2
The Existence of Human Beings in the

Physical and Spirit Worlds
Section 1. Our Course of Life to fight to the death in order to be

blessed with the cooperation of heaven
1.1. Prayers relating to the life and earth and to keep in step with the
course dynamic fortunes of the universe. We
must resolve that our descendants will
“Beloved Heavenly Father, I thank never be placed in the same position as
You for Your grace, and for having we have been.” (49-308, 1971.10.17)
shielded me in my struggles from my
childhood until now; during those years “Beloved Father, when we think of
I have been apprehensive of any humili- how You exist and have toiled unre-
ation or shame that Heaven might suf- mittingly to usher in a new spring, we
fer. Among all the good things on this must become Your infinitely grateful
earth, there is nothing more precious and joyous sons and daughters who
than connecting to Your original heart. lament the fact that we have yet to offer
Knowing this, we must infinitely long our entire life and love to You. In our
for that relationship. We must keep in predestined relationship with You, our
mind that those who experience Your lives are meant to be harmonized, and
love will have no regrets even if they completely absorbed in and by You so
forget about all the things of this world. that we too, may greet the new spring.
Now we must seek the ideal world, the We must realize that only when we
original homeland where we live by greet spring for the first time will the
Your love. We must prepare today on flowers bloom. We must not become
earth for the day of our birth as liber- such pitiful souls who have never done
ated children endowed with the author- so. Just as a flower goes through sum-
ity of freedom of our third life. mer and autumn before blooming and
We must know that just as we need- bearing fruit, we too are to undergo a
ed to be healthy in the womb to be born similar process to bear fruit.
to lead a healthy life on earth, we need a We know that for a tree to bear fruit,
wholesome earthly life to have a whole- it first absorbs life elements through
some life in heaven. As the world today its roots, trunk and branches in sum-
is one of conflict under the dominion mer, concentrating a perfect life force
of evil, we must we must be resolved to bring forth a second life. Similarly,
we must become the sons and daugh- 1.2. The purpose that people desire
ters who are introspectively determin-
ing whether we have a life force welling God does not have a body. Therefore,
up in our hearts – one that is capable of in order to manifest His body, God used
rebirth in a new world even if our bod- Adam as His body, showing His face
ies should die. through him. That is the ideal of cre-
No matter how much time flies by, ation.
no matter how fiercely the storms rage, God is the original spiritual focal
our inner life force must withstand point and Adam is the original physical
the intrusions of the environment and focal point. These two focal points gen-
persevere persistently on the path of erate a 90-degree angle. This is God’s
growth. Only in this way, can we wel- purpose of creation and the purpose
come the new spring and become a that people desire. Had Adam and Eve
seed, the original source of a second not fallen, they would have occupied the
life, which can be planted again. positions of father and mother eternally
Likewise, no matter how pathetic we in the spirit world; yet, due to the Fall,
may look externally, if we maintain our this was not possible. Had there been no
value as the original essence that can Fall, everyone could have gone to Heav-
enhance the spiritual life force and as en simply by attending their parents as
a seed that can be planted in the infi- though they were attending God. (119-109,
nite world, we are not miserable peo- 1982.7.4)
ple even though we may think we are.
Please allow us to realize that the more 1.3. The reason for birth
miserable we may appear externally,
the more our internal value is complete This created world is round every-
and guaranteed.” (32-36, 1970.6.14) where: the sun, the earth, and the stars;
everything is created round. Even our
“Father, we have realized that with- mouth, if we analyze it, is round. No
out the desire to serve and bow down matter what, everything is created that
humbly to You, we can have no rela- way. Then, the universe makes relation-
tionship with You in the eternal world. ships by going around and around, mak-
Open the doors of our hearts to feel ing circular, cyclical movements. Even if
Your heart and hear Your voice welling one individual thing has a round shape,
up from the depths of our hearts, and it does not exist by itself individually but
guide us to regain our lost bodies today. makes a relational connection with the
Help us to appreciate Your historical whole.
course of toil and trouble to find each Then, why are we born? We are born
one of us, that we may humbly bow our to beat in rhythm with this vast universe.
heads before You.” (4-280, 1958.9.14) Ocean waves lapping against the shore
lap against our hearts as well. Gentle
Chapter 1 • Human Beings in the Physical and Spiritual Worlds 549
breezes sighing serenely lull our hearts you entertain. Deal with life and solve
into serenity. Flowers in bloom release problems, believing that the contents
rich fragrances and stir the fragrances of your daily life will all remain as phe-
in our hearts. (104-122, 1979.4.22) nomena in relationship to the world.
That is the only way the realm of victory
If we are born, raised, live and die in is determined.
love, then we can be grateful for our birth, In this way, the realm of victory is
life and death. You were all born by hav- determined in one moment. It is the
ing participated in the place where your same with the historical realm of victory
father and mother loved and treasured and the cosmic realm of victory. Those
each other exceedingly. You are partici- who know the infinite value of one bright
pants in this love. Since you were born shining moment and live accordingly
through your parents’ love, you consid- can become great people, even saints or
er yourselves born as the flags planted God’s sons and daughters. In this way,
through your parents’ love. These flags the junction of life and death is crossed
flutter to express love. We are all meant in a single moment. (31-217, 1970.5.31)
to live for the sake of love throughout
our lives. So you should wave the flag Today, our attitude is the problem.
of love for your mother, wave the flag of Of course, it is necessary to first desire
love when you see your father, and wave the coming of the kingdom and wish for
the flag of love for your siblings. (103-258, the Will to be done. Yet, what is more
1979.2.25) important is how we ourselves can per-
sonally become one with God’s will.
1.4. The relationship between a If we take this one hour, we see that
moment and a lifetime how we use it to become one with the
Will is more important than to desire
Your living body cannot be perfect- the Kingdom of God to come. There-
ed unless your entire existence becomes fore, we must first create environments
a foothold for absorbing nutrients. as individuals, families, tribes and peo-
This phenomenon occurs in the natu- ples that will enable us to inherit God’s
ral world. The crossroads of life do not will, whereupon we can then proceed to
appear over a long period of time but in establish a relationship with God’s King-
a single moment. dom. Then, centered on God, how do
People who ignore a moment fail to we make a relationship with the Will in
obtain something precious. They cannot this one hour - if you are given an hour
become great people, nor inherit God’s - within the sphere of your daily living?
throne and crown. Thus, for the sake This is a very important issue.
of one bright shining moment, exer- Looking at the history of the prov-
cise care with each word you utter, each idence of restoration, there were four
action you take, and even each thought thousand years from Adam’s family
through Noah’s, Abraham’s and Moses’ or from your youth to your midlife and
families down to Jesus’ family. Here, finally into your old age. We cannot live
however, what led to their failures did like that. People with such a lifestyle will
not occur over the span of, say, a year. die without having ever spent even one
In Adam’s family, the Fall of Adam and day of being one with the Will over the
Eve was not something planned out and course of their lifetime. They cannot go
put into action over the span of a year or to the Kingdom of Heaven.
a decade or even several decades. Their However good your country of res-
mistake happened in a flash, and when idence may be, you cannot go to the
we think about how that failure of one Kingdom of Heaven if you were unable
moment has been perpetuated over eons to live even one day by a victorious stan-
of time, we can understand the fearful- dard; you cannot enter the eternal world
ness and dreadfulness of that instant. if you failed to live even one year victo-
Due to the failure of that one moment, riously. Hence, while it is important for
so many people who walked the path of believers to go forth dreaming of eter-
righteousness in the course of history nity, what is even more important is how
had to undergo untold suffering, and they actually eradicate evil and wheth-
many races that could not follow the er they become the standard-bearers of
Will fell into the abyss of destruction. goodness. This is preeminently crucial.
All these became the origin of a tremen- From this perspective, Adam’s
dous offering of indemnity. When we momentary lapse led to eons of anguish.
understand this, a single hour that we It was in Adam’s family that Cain and
ordinarily live so casually in our daily Abel had to dissolve the anguish of their
life becomes fearful; but even more, we parents and demolish the wall that exist-
have to feel how fearful a moment is, ed between the brothers and create the
even one second of one hour that goes by origin of one family. Yet the murder of
as the clock steadily ticks. Even the eter- Abel, who was set up as the representa-
nal Kingdom of Heaven does not exist tive of the providence of restoration, was
without having an integral relationship also an instantaneous incident.
with the single moment. In the 120-year course during which
Eternity does not start when we die, Noah toiled to build the ark, in only a
but at the moment we come to know God’s brief moment God issued the command,
will. Here, if for even an instant there is “The day to fulfill My wish has come: all
a leap in the relationship of time or an aboard!” Those who followed this order
abyss created, eternity will be interrupt- were able to receive the blessings of the
ed. Therefore, while walking the path of eternal God; those who did not were
faith in the course of your lives, do not buried within the realm of eternal judg-
procrastinate by deferring your provi- ment.
dential responsibilities from this year to It was the same with Abraham: God’s
the next, and then to the year after that, promise that his descendants would be
as numerous as the stars in the sky and through the course in the physical realm.
as the sands on the seashore” (Genesis (225-198, 1992.1.20)
22:17) was bestowed in the twinkling
of an eye. Abraham’s sacrificial offer- 1.6. Our life path
ing did not require decades but rather a
mere day’s work. The time it took him to Since the society, nation and world
cut the offering and place it on the altar in which we live are far from ideal, all
was not more than an hour, yet that sin- manner of suffering occurs, and good
gle hour historically bore the seeds of all and evil are at cross-purposes.
life and death, curse and blessing. If we took a random sample of a
Today, what believers should dread is hundred men, it would reveal that one
not the visitation of judgment in the Last hundred percent of them jostle among
Days but the question of how they will themselves in “an every man for him-
harmonize their daily activities and face self” struggle within their circumstanc-
life’s crossroads in alignment with God’s es to cope with the demands of their
will. (37-217, 1970.12.27) mundane affairs.
Therefore, in our daily lives, we all
1.5. Infancy and the three orderly acutely lack the confidence that we can
stages of the growing period complete the day’s work that we planned
in the morning. With a wider scope of
How did God create Adam and Eve? activities we would need proportion-
If He used clay, what kind was it? Where ately more drive and determination to
did He begin? From which point did bring a victorious result in our everyday
Adam and Eve’s lives start? We cannot life. Lacking these, that day cannot be
think that God created them as adults, victorious. Such days turn into months
but rather as babies. Without the notion and months into years.
that God behaved as a pregnant mother We also lack environments conducive
who subsequently gave birth to, nour- for meeting our monthly goals. To end a
ished and nurtured a baby, we cannot month victoriously, we need the drive
logically explain the formation of all and determination necessary to achieve
existence through the three orderly stag- breakthroughs in tackling both the
es of growth. Logically, Adam and Eve details and complexities of that month.
passed through infancy before entering Without them, we cannot conclude our
the growth and completion stages. This monthly activities victoriously.
is heavenly law. Getting through a year successfully
What was Adam and Eve’s infancy requires us to be equipped with a fight-
like? We must proceed from the con- ing spirit or driving force that can thrust
cept that the invisible God nurtured aside all the challenges of each and every
a baby whose beginnings were in the one of its 365 days. We can then cele-
world without form and who could pass brate that year victoriously. If we live a
year like that, and continue in this vein, fallen life, we are destined to return
it will eventually add up to ten, and then there. God had to create a path for this in
twenty, and then thirty years, and that the course of history because we could
eventually becomes our life path. (31-30, not do so by our own efforts.
1970.4.12) This is why God raised up many differ-
ent religions. They are training grounds
People living on earth today cannot through which He has been directing all
escape from the constraints of time. That people along that path, whatever their
has been true throughout history. Indi- race, cultural background, customs and
viduals, families, tribes, people, nations traditions. Religions are the training
and the world all move within the realm grounds for training people to become
of time. eligible to return to the original home-
Wherever people exist, there is always land. Taking into account the diverse
some goal to attain. We are to focus on cultural backgrounds ranging across the
such a goal for ten, twenty, thirty, seven- four corners of the earth, God is lead-
ty years and, indeed, our entire lives. The ing humanity toward a unified world of
greater our goal, the stronger our inter- religion that can progress upward onto
nal commitment needs to be. Unless we higher ground.
maintain an internal determination that What does religion which guides
surpasses the goal through the process people to the original homeland, cen-
called time, the goal will be unattain- trally teach? It is to live for the sake of
able. (31-149, 1970.5.24) others. As highly developed religions
tend to emphasize this principle, they
1.7. The original homeland that we teach us to be gentle and meek, to stand
must seek in a position to elevate others and live
for their sake, and to serve them sacrifi-
You may not know of the reality of cially. All this serves to instill discipline
the spirit world, but I enjoy the spe- in us to abide by the laws of the Kingdom
cial benefit from God of having a clear of Heaven. (78-115, 1975.5.6)
insight into that unknown world. Dig-
ging into the root of that world, I found 1.8. Our highest path in life
its principles to be quite simple. In the
spirit world only those who lived altruis- What should be our life path? It is the
tically in line with God’s universal prin- path of possessing God’s love. Possess-
ciples can enter the higher realms. The ing God’s love is life’s highest and final
world structured along those lines is the destination. Everyone, men and women
ideal heavenly kingdom. That place is alike, must go this way. Our life path
the original homeland that humankind must lead us to the infinite God of love.
must seek. Today, although we are exiles The greatest life path consists of finding
from our original homeland and live a God’s love by crossing over the peaks of
death tens and even hundreds of times, down to their parents. Satan’s blood has
and continuing in that search even after made its way down through the lives of
death. our mothers and fathers to us in the pres-
What is the endpoint of our desires? ent day. The fruit of those three then, is
It is the possession of God’s love. If, in you. As such, you all belong to the satan-
that regard, we possess love more pre- ic lineage. In other words, Satan’s blood
cious than our own, God cannot be ours. is running through your veins. There-
Thus, we need to possess God’s love. If we fore, he automatically bears his ideal
possessed only God’s love, then it would fruit while God strives to redeem those
be all right even if He were not pres- very men and women and transform
ent. When His love becomes mine and them into originally pure and perfect
mine becomes His, the internal and the people. You all began from Satan’s love
external become one for the first time. and are born from his lineage.
A nation based on such love becomes an Since your start was all wrong, you
ideal homeland without upper and lower must return to the original point. As we
classes. originated from false parents, we need
When we lie in that place of love, we to return and start anew from true par-
feel that there is nothing under the sun ents. How serious is this? It is impera-
that does not appear good and that does tive to inherit God’s love, life and lineage
not exist for our sake. Since God’s love afresh.
is like that, the heavenly world, which That is why, when you receive the
is humankind’s destination, namely the Blessing, you undergo the ceremony for
Kingdom of Heaven, is a place filled with changing the lineage. You must believe
love. (39-210, 1971.1.10) in this more than your own life. Just
because it is a Unification Church cere-
1.9. The standard of birth and the mony, you should not think of it as some
standard of life ordinary ritual. It is like a wonder drug,
an antidote, to restore the dead back to
1.9.1. The wrong standard of birth life.
Our ancestors committed an error so
People in today’s world who flaunt grave that countless people fell victim to
their pedigrees and parade their degrees its aftereffects throughout the course of
as marks of social distinction, are human history. Knowing this, we can-
unaware that their births were spiritu- not tread that same path again ever
ally sullied. They do not know that they again! We paid a ghastly price through-
were born with the love, life and lineage out history for having perpetuated illicit
of Satan; God’s enemy. This is a serious love in the fallen spiritual and physical
problem. worlds, with far-reaching consequenc-
Due to the Fall, people have been es for individuals, families, societies,
born from Satan’s love which was passed nations and the world. (216-109, 1991.3.9)
1.9.2. The standard of life ond is the original starting point, and
the third is eternal life. (216-107, 1991.3.9)
When I say life here, I mean eternal
life. I am not referring only to the spir- Section 2. The Status and
it world, but to a life to live for eterni- Character of Human Beings
ty. Each individual was created to be an
object of God’s love. You are the object 2.1. God’s purpose in creating
partner of the absolute God, and the humankind
partner in His love. God cherishes the
notion of true love more than He values Why did God create humankind?
Himself. He is the absolute and eternal First, it was for God to stand in the posi-
center of life. His ideal is even more eter- tion of a parent. A parent, however, is
nal and the center of that ideal is true invisible even in the spirit world. There
love. The partner of that love is you. is no model. Thus, in order to become
The attribute of love promotes unity the parent of human beings with a form,
between partners. Such love can unify a God must have a form. Otherwise, He
nation. Thus, one partner can accompa- cannot be the center.
ny the other partner in any position and Second, a vertical line is one-dimen-
follow unconditionally. You can inherit sional and does not generate an area;
God’s entire fortune and even His entire reproduction cannot take place in the
heart. I went through a miserable course spirit world. A large area or space can
to discover this and now stand on that only unfold horizontally based on a ver-
foundation. It is sublime and lofty and tical axis with a 360-degree perpendicu-
cannot be exchanged for anything: it lar rotation.
is an amazing grace. For that reason, I Third, it was to maintain the eternal-
stand in the same position with God. I ity of the realm of the partner of love. It
share the eternal position of true love. was not only Adam and Eve who were to
The spirit world is in a different dimen- be God’s partners. Adam and Eve’s chil-
sion from this limited earthly world. We dren would have stood in the position
cannot move freely within mundane of God’s partners, just as their parents
confines, but as the spirit world is a high- did. Therefore, God produced people in
er-dimensional place, you can do any- order to preserve their position as His
thing there; you can leap across time. If partners in perpetuity.
you want something based on love, you Both Adam and Eve called God,
can have it all anytime, anywhere. “Father”. Then would their children
We were originally created as eternal call Him uncle or grandfather? They
beings. If we become eternal beings of would call Him Father. The word part-
true love and go to the spirit world, we ner implies equality. We must multiply
will be free. The first standard of life is God’s love horizontally and perfect its
the standard of good and evil, the sec- value. The value of perfected love is one.
That is equality. Objects revolve around a subject, which

To recapitulate, first, God needed a itself rotates, similar to the give-and-
form or shape, namely that of a parent. take action between mind and body. All
He acquired that form in order to mani- beings exist according to this princi-
fest Himself spiritually as Adam’s father. ple. In the same way, in the fallen world
Second, God needed a production cen- today, this axis must be reset in line with
ter for the citizens of the Kingdom of the way of restoration.
Heaven. As such, husbands and wives What is the center of a person’s body?
are factories. Using that analogy, would It is the mind. The body revolves around
it be better to engage in mass produc- the mind and moves according to its
tion or small-scale production? Mass commands. When the mind directs the
production is better. Through automa- body to go east, it must do so, and like-
tion those factories could definitely pro- wise in the opposite direction. The body
duce in mass and pack the Kingdom of cannot move at its own whims and fan-
Heaven to capacity. That is why women cies. (136-13, 1985.12.20)
are created to bear many children. (222-
337, 1991.11.7) We have both mind and body. Above
our mind is our spirit and above our
2.2. Human beings as the interface spirit is God. We can only perfect our-
between spiritual and physical selves by becoming completely one with
worlds God. Despite being such finite entities,
we represent all of history and all desti-
God made all things and humankind. nies of the future, and therefore possess
Everything began with God at the center. cosmic value. (4-267, 1958.8.3)
Through creating people, He wanted to
see Himself in oneness with humankind People must heed their minds in
and all things in a position of equilib- seeking their destinies. This is heavenly
rium; such was His will in the creation. law; God strikes those who disobey their
There was God and there was the cre- minds’ dictates. All throughout history,
ated world, and humankind stood in the God has been teaching us to live in con-
middle between them. As such, human formity with our conscience and not be
beings function as the interface between ensnared by the evils of materialism.
the spiritual and physical worlds. (67-143, Then does our conscience correspond
1973.6.1) to heavenly law one hundred percent? It
does not, due to the innumerable barri-
2.3. Body and mind, and spirit self ers that obstruct it. Before the gateway
to heaven are entrances into a labyrinth
The cosmos in which we live today of challenges. In Christian terms, they
has two axes: a visible axis and an invis- are the gates of judgment. The current
ible one, creating a dual structure. trend of thought is ushering in a time of
fear, insecurity and chaos. It is a time in have a spirit self as well as a physical self,
which people cannot hold on to the cen- together they actually represent four
ter however how hard they try. entities. Divided they become four peo-
We should not allow ourselves to be ple. How do these separate four entities
encumbered by material things. Why become one? Why did God create four
not? When God created humankind people in this way? With God’s true love
with a physical self and a spirit self, the as their center, they can achieve perfect
spirit was the center. (4-269, 1958.8.3) union.
All of you possess a spirit that we in
2.4. Complete motion and the Unification Church call the spirit
resonance self and a physical self. The spirit self,
though invisible to our eyes, does exist.
Resonance means vibrating at the Then, when do your spirit self and phys-
same frequency. Our internal self, which ical self become one? This is the prob-
lives for eternity, and our external self, lem. It is the same with a tuning fork:
which lives in the Kingdom of Heaven on when you strike one of its prongs, then
earth, should be able to resonate center- the other prong vibrates at the same fre-
ing on love. In resonance, sound waves quency.
coincide and become intertwined, all the In like manner, when God’s love acts
while oscillating around the core. Like- upon our mind, our body automatical-
wise, when the spirit self and the physi- ly responds. That being the case, it is
cal self harmonize with each other and not God’s wisdom, power or might that
God’s love, spiritual cells and physical brings the mind and body into full res-
cells engage in perfect motion together. onance, but only His love. What is the
Therefore, when our eyes become focus, the ideal benchmark, which your
operational, they can see everything in five physical senses and your five spir-
heaven and on earth. This is because itual senses long to reach? It is neither
they are engaged in perfect motion. Is it God’s might nor His wisdom. His love
not the same with a microphone? If its is the focus and benchmark for every-
capacity is good it will resonate a hun- thing. (138-254, 1986.1.24)
dred percent. Similarly, once our physi-
cal self and spirit self become one and Section 3. The Essence of Life
attain a volatile state through the force
of love, heaven and earth, God and 3.1. Spirit is the essence of life
everything else must resonate sympa-
thetically. (171-102, 1987.12.13) Where there is a nucleus, there must
be a reciprocally related being to revolve
The human mind-body dichotomy around it. As electrons revolve around
applies to men and women alike. Con- protons, human beings are meant to
sidering that a man and a woman each revolve around God. God can pursue
the providence of restoration because 3.2. The meaning of lord of all

the human mind, which is like an elec- creation
tron, naturally relates to God’s mind,
which can be likened to the nucleus. What is meant by the term lord of all
When we seek the word of truth, we creation? Who is the lord of all creation?
can feel God’s life pulsating and the har- Some say human beings, but the funda-
mony of His love. Similarly, by seeking mental lord of all creation is God. You all
God’s life and love through the path of know that spirits exist. We all have spir-
truth, we become people of value. its and, as we are the leaders among the
The truth is eternal and unchanging. spirits, in the final analysis, we are lords
Then how can we find the truth while of all creation directly connected to God.
distinguishing between good and evil Human beings cannot become the lords
in this fallen world? We do it through of all creation on their own. How can
eschewing selfishness and through con- they, as created beings, become lords of
stant self-effacement. all creation? Being created makes them
The Bible also teaches us that those reciprocal and resultant beings; as such,
who exalt themselves will be humbled they can neither communicate with nor
and that those who humble themselves possess the origin, but rather exist to be
will be exalted (Matthew 23:12; Luke possessed by it.
14:11; 18:14). We are essentially spiritu- Clearly, we are all resultant beings.
al. The lords of all creation I am refer-
Therefore, when you go to the next ring to are those occupying the central
world, you will realize more deeply that position in the spirit world. I am talk-
the essence of being human is in living ing about the originally intended rela-
for the sake of others. Yet why do people tionship of oneness between God and
persist in living selfishly in all things? It humankind. Those lords of all creation
is because all humanity became bound are in the position to communicate with
in blood ties to the angel, namely Satan, God. Although human beings are called
who contravened heavenly law. (2-137, the lords of all creation, not everybody is
1957.3.17) actually qualified to be one. Those who
live individualistically are ineligible to
We must now eat spiritual food. join the club of the lords of all creation.
Which should be tastier: physical food And those who have distinguished
or spiritual food? In order to survive and themselves by seeking the greater good
stand on God’s side, you need to train are eligible. God seeks to fulfill His
yourselves to enjoy the taste of spiritual wishes through such people. When that
food more than physical food. The taste happens, whose heaven will it be? Not
of a life centered on spiritual power His but theirs. (32-136, 1970.7.5)
should far exceed that of a life based on
physical might. (131-210, 1984.5.4) How should people live? Eternally.
Living some eighty years in this evil with dual purposes. Such a god would be
world, some people may see no difference a chaotic god. All the laws of the universe
between the death of an ant and that of systematically pursue a distinct purpose
a human being; yet there is a difference. without being at cross-purposes. From
We are different because we are spiritu- that perspective, we know that we were
al beings. How is it that we can become not originally created in this way. Let us,
the lords of all creation? It is because our therefore, cast our body aside and seek
mind does not age; it is immutable and our original mind. (44-194, 1971.5.7)
therefore carries the highest authori-
ty. All other things undergo change; Which is more important, our physi-
even pure gold weathers away. (159-277, cal self or our spirit self? Not the flesh,
1968.5.19) but the spirit. Our flesh has a shelf life
averaging seventy to eighty years, with-
Based on what premises can we be in the limited realms of time and space,
called the lords of all creation? It is nei- before disappearing into nothingness.
ther money, nor knowledge, nor power, But our spirit has the power to transcend
but rather God’s sublime love. (210-308, both time and space. Accordingly, it is
1990.12.27) our original purpose to recognize our
historic responsibility and fulfill it.
3.3. Inner person and outer person However well you may live physically,
in the final analysis you will all die. Our
What is the original destiny of bodies will perish in any event. That is
humankind? It is to enjoy perfected love how we are made. Then which are more
and extol the values of praise and respect important: spiritual standards or physi-
within the realm of God’s absolute love. cal standards? Our lives are not meant to
Humanity emerged amidst the complete be based on physical standards. The flesh
union and harmony of the destinies of exists for the spirit and vice versa. Do not
heaven and earth. Hence, we have an get stuck in the rut of a secular lifestyle.
invisible mind and a visible body. If we You must become entities that combine
had been born according to our origi- the spirit and flesh in a position of sav-
nal destiny, would our body and mind ing the flesh, and begin from a position
be divided in conflict or would they be of greater worth. (20-324, 1968.7.14)
in total unity? They would be in total
unity. 3.4. The purpose of life on earth is
Your inner person and outer person mind-body perfection
are in conflict. When will this conflict
end? After ten years? Or not even by the What is the purpose of the Will? It
time you die? If God had created human is to perfect humankind spiritually and
beings in that way, then He would not physically. Individually, our spirit rep-
be a god with a single purpose but a god resents the past and our body the pres-
ent. Both worlds were invaded. We are to end up in eternal hell. Conversely, when
conquer the present satanic world physi- you triumph on earth and stand on the
cally and the past satanic world spiritu- heavenly side of goodness, you can go to
ally. When you triumph over both past the eternal Kingdom of Heaven. (65-293,
and present by upholding the standard 1973.2)
of mind over matter, your future will be
blessed. (73-96, 1974.8.4) Life on earth is short. We do not live
long. If you realized that, your hours
We need to know that it is the physi- would become too precious to be spent
cal world, not the spirit world, which is on sleeping and eating. Eat, sleep and
the subject. The physical world, not the play on the move. The more you live this
spirit world, is the subject in achieving way, the greater the blessing you will
perfection. The perfection of the physi- receive; more than anyone else in the
cal world encompasses the perfection of whole wide world. (80-225, 1975.10.23)
both the spiritual and physical worlds.
Thus, life on earth is precious. (91-177, Although our tenure on earth may
1977.2.6) be limited to eighty years, our stage is
the altar of the world. That being so, our
Section 4. The Nobility of Life on possessions representing the creation
Earth belong to the world, our bodies are the
bodies of all the people of the world, and
4.1. Life on earth is to prepare us our minds are the minds of all the peo-
for life in the spirit world ple of the world. Such a heart is one with
God. All these combine to make one
When God created humankind and altar. (75-165, 1975.1.2)
all things and proclaimed them good,
He intended that they not fight among Things do not happen by chance.
themselves. Religion teaches us to strike Preparation is never easy. Viewed against
our body and make it submit to our the backdrop of a lifetime, childhood is
mind. We must cross over from evil to the time to prepare for adolescence. The
goodness. The complete victory of our prime of life is the time to prepare for
body means that even Satan has been old age, which in turn is the time to pre-
completely uprooted and subjugated. pare to go to the spirit world. Our life-
We can go to heaven only after subju- time is a period of training during which
gating Satan. We cannot conquer Satan we undergo a course that prepares us to
without a physical body. This is because acquire a universal personality. (147-188,
the mishap that befell our body occurred 1986.9.21)
on earth and consequently must be rem-
edied on earth. Unless we accomplish We live in this world; yet it is not the
our designated tasks on earth, we will only world that exists. There is also the
spirit world. This world and the spir- always make friends. If you constantly
it world should be integrated together devote yourselves to the welfare of oth-
rather than two separate worlds. Where ers to the point of emptying yourselves,
is the place we are to go to and live in? you become a vacuum, and the truth
Of course, while living physically on will come into you. (203-101, 1990.6.17)
earth, we are proceeding into the eter-
nal world. Ordinarily, people are sim- What is the pride of our Unification
ply born into this world, pass through Church? First is true love and second
youth, reach their prime, and enter old is True Parents. These terms are found
age. Their life passes like the setting sun. only in the Unification Church, not in
Yet those who know of the spirit world the dictionary. Third is true children
realize that a lifetime is but a fleeting and fourth is true tribe. These relate to
moment compared to the eternal life our four main goals. (203-103, 1990.6.17)
after death. That being given, our life-
time serves to prepare us to welcome the 4.2. The preciousness of our life
world of eternity. on earth
Student performance is measured by
standards set by the school. One stan- If you are liberated, God will be lib-
dard is based on the number of credits erated. If your family is liberated, so is
they are expected to take in an academic the heavenly family. It is the same with
year. If students achieve a lesser number, earth and heaven. Accordingly, the bib-
they fall correspondingly below the stan- lical statement, “whatever you bind on
dard of merit set by the school. Every- earth will be bound in heaven, and what-
thing can be measured by means of some ever you loose on earth will be loosed in
norm. Our life in the physical world is heaven,” is elucidated by the oneness of
just like the period during which we are the dual structure.
preparing ourselves to meet the stan- Understand the preciousness of the
dard of credits set by the school. We are days during which you can make use of
ever striving to accumulate the achieve- your body. They give us our one and only
ments of a lifetime. In other words, our opportunity to use our bodies to resur-
life course is measured against the yard- rect God and the universe and to unite
stick that determines to what extent we the world. The totality of God and all cre-
have fulfilled our responsibility. (140-121, ation cannot be exchanged for the value
1986.2.9) of life on earth. Why? Because with-
out humankind existing physically on
Do not digest everything for your earth, God and the universe combined
own sakes, but rather for the sake of together would still be incomplete. Real-
God, your nation, tribe, family and ize how precious the human body is. We
spouse. Self-centered living is fraught cannot trade our physical selves even
with worries. Conversely, altruists for the universe. It is in this light that we
understand the biblical verse, “For what they go to the eternal spirit world. (135-
will it profit a man if he gains the whole 296, 1985.12.15)
world and forfeits his life? Or what can
a man give in exchange for his life?” (91- 4.3. Habituality is important
190, 1977.2.13)
Today, let us renounce the habits of
The average lifespan does not exceed the satanic world and institutionalize
eighty years. Within that short space of God’s new order. (213-19, 1991.1.13)
time allotted to us, we must get a grip on
all the historically intertwined realms of It is very difficult to break a habit.
goodness that were entangled in histo- While living in the satanic world until
ry. Realizing the vastness of the realm now, you have cherished self-centered
of goodness with which we are to forge habits; these harden and set like cement,
a bond during our brief stay on earth, becoming even more deeply ingrained
our mind and conscience must surge than the addiction Koreans have to kim-
urgently forward. If we die we cannot chi (pickled vegetables), doenjang (soy-
do it. While we yet live, let us find our bean paste) and kochujang (thick soy-
original homeland and restore the sov- bean paste mixed with red pepper).
ereignty of our homeland. Only by serv- It is a historical fact. Since the emer-
ing the heavenly sovereign and living in gence of the devil, our habits have become
his nation can we enter God’s Kingdom very deeply rooted. How do we eradicate
in heaven. (155-25, 1964.10.6) them? However deep a pit you dig, you
cannot get to the root of this serious
The spirit world is infinite and eter- problem. To get to heaven, one needs to
nal. How shall we manage our affairs in replace all those past habits with God-
order to go there? We need to put them centered habituality. (213-19, 1991.1.13)
in order while we are still alive. There
will be no other opportunity to straight- 4.4. The standard of life on earth
en things out. A self-centered way of
doing this absolutely does not exist. If it My life is for the sake of God and the
did, the Unification Church’s Rev. Moon world. Do not think of living for your-
would never have suffered as he has. (59- selves. Live for God, True Parents and
50, 1972.7.2) humanity. True love is indispensable for
you in forming a four-position founda-
The way of the Principle presented by tion with God, True Parents and human-
the Unification Church is the one and ity. They all desire true love. You should
only way to go even after the passage of become people who can inherit this true
millennia and tens of millennia. Those universe centered on true love. We need
failing to fulfill in this way, in their life- to bear this in mind constantly.
time, will have to make up for it when Therefore, we have to evaluate the
degree to which we have lived in confor- or dirty? It would contain sand and peb-
mity to the heavenly standard until now. bles. After heavy seasonal rainfall, rivers
You should become people who repre- and streams become dirty with all man-
sent humanity, True Parents and God. ner of refuse floating in them. Likewise,
People who live that way will not be you are full of all kinds of impurities.
restricted by any borderline from mov- Thus, you need to go through the stir-
ing freely between the spirit world and ring and straining processes of a filtra-
anywhere on earth. If you wish to dine tion system. Do not be egoistical other-
together with a thousand friends, such wise there will be blockage. If excessive
an experience is possible only in a world dirt accumulates, the filter gets clogged
of love. When God exercised His abil- up, and the water flow is stopped.
ity as the Creator, He did so centered on Have you ever thought that you
love. In the spirit world, once you con- would be inspected by a system like an
nect with true love, you can regulate X-ray machine when you go to the spirit
and create everything. That is our ideal world? God also needs people who have
hometown. Unless you make a connec- passed through the filter. (97-60, 1978.2.26)
tion with true love, everything will be in
vain. (147-115, 1986.8.31) 4.6. Life on earth is so important
4.5. Everything will be recorded In the spirit world you will live in a
through the physical body probation realm and wait there for some
millennia.
If more than two-thirds of your life The levels of your Blessed Families
have been unspeakably miserable, could are all different, so you go to the place
you erase that? You cannot. These expe- that is consistent with your level and stay
riences stay with you. (34-139, 1970.8.30) there for a long time. Then your ances-
tors and your sons and daughters will
We need indemnity for restoration. accuse you saying, “Why did you do
Restoration is also re-creation. You that? Why didn’t you do better? What is
should leave behind a life of value. Some this?” The time you will have to spend
people say to themselves that when they in that place will depend on the level of
get old they will believe in Jesus, die and your accomplishments. It is not an easy
then go to heaven, but when we get old thing. That is why you have to accom-
it is difficult to rectify anything. There- plish on the earth. You have to do every-
fore, the younger the better: it is more thing I tell you.
valuable for you to know the truth at the A bolt requires its corresponding nut
age of fifteen rather than twenty, and to be securely fastened. Only when the
even more so to grow up knowing the nut fits can it be fastened. Do you under-
truth from infancy. stand? They have to match.
Is the water inside your bodies pure How important is life on this earth?
It is an instant that comes but once. of responsibility. Whenever you look at

Compared to eternity, life on earth is yourself in the mirror in the morning,
but a dot, an extremely short moment. It you should consider how you, as a man
is insignificant. You have to go beyond or woman, are going to fulfill your por-
your physical life and prepare for the tion of responsibility. It is a serious mat-
spirit world. ter.
You must always be able to control Your five senses will find themselves
and conquer everything by standing at enraptured in the love gained after
the center with such a mainstream phi- accomplishing your portion of respon-
losophy. Without doing so you cannot sibility. All your senses are to operate
achieve individual perfection. (207-99, within a substantial realm of love. (218-
1990.11.1) 128, 1991.7.14)
4.7. Using our physical selves to In order to accomplish your portion

fulfill our portion of responsibility of responsibility, what should you do?
What should you do to become people
You have to think about God and who can fulfill their portion of responsi-
True Parents in your life. By doing so, bility? You should stand in a position to
your mind and body can stand within a deny everything that was born from the
harmonious, stable and fulfilled sphere emotional connection to and lineage of
through love. Satan. (139-249, 1986.1.31)
Those who lived in such a way can
naturally do the same in the spirit world. What happens when a person goes
There is an expanded internal life on to the spirit world? He becomes God’s
earth. The level of the expansion of your body. Adam becomes God’s body. This
internal life will come out on the surface is what Jesus meant when he said, “the
in the spirit world. Father is in me.” The First Corinthians
Since love is internalized, God and verse, “Do you not know that you are
human beings are like one cell of the God’s temple?” confirms that the body
body. The spirit world is the world where is the holy temple where God dwells; it
you become one of those cells. Once you is His house.
enter into such a state, God will surely Then, how can you resemble God?
come inside your heart. When you call, When you reach the stage of comple-
“God!” He will answer in your heart, tion of your portion of responsibility,
“Who is calling me? What is it?” In oth- God dwells within you, creating oneness
er words, it’s a world in which you live between you and God. (130-21, 1983.12.11)
with God.
Therefore, your portion of respon-
sibility is that important. That is why I
established the principle of the portions
Section 5. Blessing and Eternal habituality. Why not? It was because

Life they could not establish the concept of
eternal life.
5.1. Why we need to know about Why are Christians shaken as their
the issue of eternal life circumstances change? It is because of
their concept of eternal life. They have
Why are families in this world being no confidence regarding that issue. As
destroyed? Why are mothers, fathers to the question of whether they can lay
and children becoming enemies? It is down their lives in order to overcome
because there is no true love. The most their circumstances, we see them back-
important thing is eternal life, but peo- sliding into living mostly to satisfy their
ple do not know that the spirit world present needs and meet their social obli-
exists. If you knew clearly that you live gations, all the while experiencing dis-
for eternity, you would not commit a tractions coming from all directions.
crime even if others told you to. You Unless the proper concept of eternal
would not live for yourself even if oth- life is implanted in these people, they
ers told you to. Without knowing this, will fall away in midcourse. What can
whether you believe in Christianity or do this? Love alone can do this. Only
any other religion, you could never go the Unification Church can completely
to heaven, God’s ideal world. You cannot accomplish this.
go there without investing true love and The path of faith is not preparation
life. (205-261, 1990.9.9) for life on earth but for that in the eter-
nal world. People having this conviction
If our church is armed with the Prin- can take care of themselves. As people
ciple, the issue of eternal life will become pass the ages of forty and fifty, and the
clear. If it were not connected to this day of their death draws closer, the more
issue, even a social revolution would be serious they become about the issue of
impossible. Nobody would want to fall eternal life. The older they get, the more
into circumstances of greater poverty serious they become.
and ruin than those he or she currently Our thinking dims as we grow old-
lives in. er, but when the concept of eternal life is
If we approach things from the per- implanted, we become more serious with
spective of eternal life, however, we can age. Consequently, in the future, only a
overcome all environmental conditions. religious ideology can lead this world.
That’s why religion is so great. The issue Regardless of the frequently changing
of eternal life hinges upon this. All you circumstances and ups and downs we
have to do is firmly establish the concept face in life, as long as we maintain an
of eternal life. Until now, religions could absolute concept of eternal life, nothing
not digest or overcome their cultural would be a problem.
backgrounds that were intertwined with Therefore, the point is how you can
implant the concept of eternal life. God 5.2. The way of eternal life
created Adam and Eve as the objects of
His love. There’s no doubt about that. 5.2.1. Our lifetime and the issue of
Consequently, we should live as objects eternal life
of God’s love. You have to not only talk
about it but also actually feel it, and How long do you think you’ll live?
experience it deeply. Everyone probably thinks they’ll live up
Once you come to know how great to the age of about seventy or eighty; they
the power of true love is, you would go don’t think that they’ll die before then.
this way even if someone told you not You just want everything. Even though
to. Therefore, if you can only implant you may believe you’ll die when you’re
the concept of eternal life, everything eighty or a hundred, there’s no know-
will be complete. In doing so, when it ing if you’ll die tomorrow or even today.
makes logical sense, it will reverberate You may think because you’re young,
in your mind and your body will be res- you will live at least another forty to fif-
onating in harmony with it to the same ty years. You may want that. Did God
level. Adolescence is when such things guarantee that to you?
happen. You should think that you might
The standard of original nature, as it possibly die soon, perhaps within a year.
was before the Fall applies fully before Therefore, you should make all prepara-
the age of sixteen. Since the years leading tions during this short time. You should
up to the age at which Adam and Eve fell live with such thoughts. The shorter
were unaffected, the standard of original the time you think you have, the hap-
nature remains intact. Therefore, you pier you will be, and the less you have
should acquaint yourselves with God in to lose. Your sincere preparations dur-
your adolescence. In so doing, you will ing this time become the building blocks
realize your inseparable relationship of your home for your eternal life. Have
with Him. For this to happen, the con- you ever loved God with such a short
cept of eternal life needs to be implanted. time in mind? You want to become one
If only this were done, our second gen- with Him and love Him, but you can
eration in the Unification Church would not. God says to you, “Love Me!” If you
go no other way, even if we told them to. die after having lived this way, then you
Therefore we must save the world quick- will become the master of eternal life.
ly and bring everybody to the heavenly If you thought that you would die
nation. The result becomes your posses- two years later, how serious would you
sion. Your rank in the other world will be? You would start visiting cemeter-
be determined according to the number ies and attending funeral services. It is
of people you bring in there. That is why absolutely necessary to do this in a life of
heaven is completely empty now. (230-22, faith. That is why those who seek to gain
1992.4.15) their life will lose it and those who seek
to lose their life will gain it. The Prin- this is the way of faith. Therefore, the
ciple applies here. If you think of dying most important matter above all else for
for God’s will and for heaven during the an individual who lives a life of faith, is
short time of your life, you will live eter- the degree to which he or she can live life
nally. with a progressive love and vitality.
Within the same principle, con- The measure of value you have as a
sider how grateful a man would be human being depends on how much
who, thinking he would die single and all the sensations you perceive through
unmarried, received a loving wife before your five senses exist in relation to life
his death? How happy would a man, who and love. Therefore, we should think
died without being married to anyone, again about the matter of whether we
be if he were suddenly resurrected and have lived in society with vitality and
able to marry? the heart of added love. If you are not
Until what age will you live and die? standing in such a position, you should
What would you do if you had to go forth know that you are at a standstill or in
to immediate death under God’s order? retreat. (32-18, 1970.6.14)
You should leave something behind that
God could praise. Then you would feel 5.2.3. Eternal life and religion
that your time is too precious to spend
sleeping and eating. You would not have Human beings have eternal life. Reli-
any time to worry even if you wanted gion has not disappeared from the earth
to. but has expanded its territory through-
With regard to the matters of life and out the entire world by passing through
of eternity, you can live your lives with all kinds of circumstances, including
greater value the more you think of life different cultural backgrounds and cus-
as being short. What value comes from toms. That is because the central human
loving an individual, a family and a issue is about eternal life rather than a
tribe? It creates a textbook for loving all person’s earthly lifetime.
humankind. It is a textbook for loving People should live together with the
everybody in the spirit world that tran- universe during their life. Even though
scends time and space. (102-122, 1978.11.27) life is short, amounting only to about one
hundred years, it does not just disappear
5.2.2. Humankind seeks eternal life at the end of one’s life. Once you over-
come that boundary line, you can con-
A life of faith consists of seeking tinue to live in a transcendental realm
the world of eternal life. Faith involves and go beyond the bounds of the global
seeking God’s eternal love. In order to village that once defined our limits.
unite with eternal life along with eternal Although the reality that we have
love, you must seek the final destination eternal life may be harsh, even if that
where God’s joy can be felt as your own; were not the case, we should proclaim
even an imagined eternal life to sym- We can say that the way of life of such
pathize with and help humankind who people is the way of a true life. People,
have lived moaning in the midst of suf- whoever they are, desire the best. When
fering until now. From this we have to you go and reach the highest position,
infer a form of an ideal nation centered God belongs to you, and you belong to
on an imagined God. In this way reli- Him. Then, you become God’s child and
gion is necessary. Therefore, you have to you become God Himself and thus, even
resolve the matter of God along with the the universe belongs to you.
matter of eternal life. All these matters If there is something that God loves
are interconnected. (162-263, 1987.4.17) and treasures most, would God have cre-
ated it to throw away after He spends one
5.2.4. Why we should live eternally day, ten years, or a hundred years with
it or would it to be with Him eternally?
As what kind of existence did God God created it to be together with Him
create human beings? He created them eternally. So it is with humankind.
as the objects of His love who could People should live eternally because
possess His absolute and unique value. they are the object partners of the abso-
This is an amazing fact. How much val- lute God who can feel joy from them in
ue does a person’s life have these days? absolute love. If God were to just have
It’s only worth a few pennies. Originally, a liking for them for one or two days,
people were not meant to be such worth- ten years, or a hundred years and then
less beings. Their value was so precious throw them away, it would not be love.
that life could not be exchanged even for The more you love someone, the more
the entire universe. you want to be with that person. Was
The backbone of everything in the there not a man who remained single for
literary world today is love. People life after his beloved wife died, always
are born from, live in, and die in love. carrying her handkerchief? Nehru of
However, they do not just disappear. India lost his wife when she was young.
Since God, the subject being, is eternal, He wore a rose the rest of his life because
unchanging and unique, human beings, his wife loved roses.
when they come to stand in the position Then, when God created His most
of an object of love in front of Him, can precious only son and daughter, do you
also live eternally. The theory of eternal think He created them to perish after a
life originated from this point; it did not hundred years or so? No, and therefore
begin from life. (142-143, 1986.3.8) it is a fundamental principle that human
beings live eternally. In order to live eter-
What kind of person is a true person? nally, we must stand on the foundation
It is a person who can receive love com- of an action where stronger power can
pletely in the position of God’s child by be emitted. Therefore, as more days pass
becoming one with Him inside and out. and the more love is given and received,
rather than being exhausted, the pow- 5.2.5. Living for the sake of eternal
er of love becomes stronger and greater. life
Life will not end only in happiness but
can expand to an unlimited happiness. People are all living their lives in their
Such a world is the nation that we ideal- own way. Living means your everyday
ize and where God dwells. life. Lifetime means your entire life. Fur-
Do you wish for eternal life? Although thermore, religious people use the words
perhaps vaguely, you wish for eternal life. eternal life. Eternal life means not a life-
If you have something precious, would time but a life that continues eternally.
you bring it with you when you seek ref- It is important how you connect your
uge or not? You would bring it with you. life course with eternal life. Doing so is
Do you want to be proud of it or not? You your lifelong responsibility. A lifetime is
would want to be proud of it. Will you determined through linking each day to
stop being proud of it after a day or two? the next. Your entire life is the sum of
No. When you are about to die, you will the continuous days in your life.
want to leave it to your descendants for Where is it that the content of your
eternity. That is the same for God. entire life is determined to be valuable?
If God is an eternal, absolute being, It is not determined after you have gone
the object partner He can love should through all your life. Your daily life, day
also live eternally. That is why people by day, determines it. Therefore, you
have longed for an eternal life since time have to live life well. What exactly is the
immemorial. Therefore, God the Abso- meaning of living life well? It entails
lute Being, cannot help but look for a meaningfully living the days that repre-
loving son and daughter who possess the sent the entire course of your life. When
value of eternal life. (39-342, 1971.1.16) you say that you lived life well today, it
means that it was a memorable day in
We human beings resemble God as your life, one that you can be proud of.
His masterpiece. Since God is eternal When you say that you lived well, that
and because we also should have an eter- day would surely be the most valuable
nal nature, our heart does not become day in your entire life course. If there
old. Therefore, human beings should live were a day that you could live valuably,
eternally. Only when they live eternally it would be an unforgettable day in your
can they have the value of existence as entire life. (197-186, 1990.1.14)
that masterpiece.
Therefore, human beings are the 5.2.6. What is the theory of eternal
lords of all creation. Spirit comes from life?
here. Human beings should live eternal-
ly. Therefore, we cannot think that our God is wise. If He had not estab-
existence ends after we live for about lished the ideology for love, He would
eighty years. (159-279, 1968.5.19) be alone and lonely; He would be a god
who could not feel joy, anger, sorrow or The problem of how to establish a theory
happiness. God, who lost this absolute of eternal life based on the relationship
love, has stood in a serious, appalling of love sets up an extremely precious
and absolutely miserable position that debate in religion. Eternal life cannot be
no one has ever experienced throughout found in either the man or woman. Eter-
history. No one could ever comfort Him. nal life is not found in God, but in His
God is not satisfied by reproducing an love. (218-210, 1991.7.29)
ideal form and shape of His dreams and
then resurrecting His original son and 5.2.7. The most important issue of
daughter who are His desire. He should eternal life
be able to decorate the ideal more bril-
liantly and express it beautifully as He Today’s Christians say that if you
travels long distances while embracing believe in Jesus you will attain eternal
that ideal. That is how He created the life. To live eternally one must carry on
entire universe. (204-100, 1990.7.1) with a continuous action. In order to
walk the path of life eternally, the cir-
When the atmosphere falls one hun- culation system such as the veins and
dred percent into an absolute low pres- arteries of the heart should function
sure area, a high pressure area is auto- normally; the nervous system and all
matically created which brings about a the actions of the cerebrum and cerebel-
circulatory movement. God is the King lum should also function normally. This
of wisdom. requires a tremendous amount of con-
The theory of eternal life is logical- sumption. (121-172, 1982.10.24)
ly established because eternal circula-
tion begins through that principle of When you go to bed in the evening
automatic circulation. When you invest, after taking off your shoes, are you con-
invest, and invest more, the theory of fident that you will be there to put them
eternal life will begin. Those who live on again the next morning? No matter
for others will not perish. (204-106, 1990.7.1) how busy you say you are, nothing in
this world is more important than the
When God looks for a partner of issue of eternal life. There is no quest in
absolute love, that object partner will this world more serious than to resolv-
certainly be humankind; thus, we have ing the problem of eternal life on this
the ancient adage, “Among all creation, world. (10-249, 1960.10.21)
human beings are most precious.” This
brings about the logic that the partner of 5.2.8. Ultimately, human beings
love who unites with the creator’s eter- must return to eternal life
nal love lives forever.
Eternal life is a natural product of You should dissolve the anguish of
this logic. Eternal life begins from here. the Fall by establishing the way of True
Parents’ love, this new wave and tide, know where you should live.
and establish a family of true love over If a large ship sailing across the
which God can reign. Only then can you ocean faces the danger of destruction,
go straight to heaven. The rails of God’s the rats inside the ship try to escape to
Kingdom on earth and in heaven must dry land. Even though they are nothing
be the same. A train can run only when but small animals, they can distinguish
the rails are the same. In the same way, which is the right way to take and go in
the rails on earth and in the heavenly that direction when faced with matters
world must be the same. of life and death.
The path connecting God’s Kingdom How would it be in the case of human
on earth with His kingdom in heaven is beings who should be the lords of all cre-
the path of true love. Consequently, the ation? Why have they become the way
path an individual takes and the path they are? It was because of the Fall. How
a family takes should all be connect- will you remove the mask of the Fall or
ed and their directions consistent with free yourself from the devil’s love, life,
each other. and lineage?
Therefore, everything a person does To free yourself means to break away
in his lifetime is permanently fastened from something. It means to completely
to his rear end as a record of his perfor- break away from and stand in an autono-
mances done for the sake of true love. mous position with no relation to Satan.
Thus, when a person goes to the spirit (215-53, 1991.2.6)
world, he naturally comes to dwell at the
level corresponding to the meritorious A mother in her nineties will tell her
achievements he left behind in his life- seventy year-old son when he goes out
time. (211-287, 1990.12.30) of the house to be careful of cars, have
a nice trip and come back safely. Even
5.2.9. Faith and the issue of eternal if he is seventy, she will still say this to
life him before he goes anywhere. She can
say such things to him. She will continue
How do you live eternally? Chris- to say this everyday until she reaches the
tians say that you can attain eternal life ripe old age of ninety. She will not get
and be saved by believing in Jesus but tired of saying it even if she were to con-
that makes no sense. Only through love tinue for eternity.
can you be saved. From the viewpoint of What is the motivating power behind
God’s principles of creation, only a true this? It is love. Even in the fallen world,
person is God’s partner in love. There- parental love is like that. What would
fore, if someone has true love, he must be life be like if we belonged to God’s love
able to live eternally. Once you enter the that fills the original world? When we
realm of that love, whether you are in the achieve that state, the realm belonging to
spirit world or on earth, you will come to the true object of the God can be estab-
lished for the first time. When we come 5.3. Love and eternal life
to know that God’s love is eternal and
unchanging, we can validate the theory 5.3.1. Eternal life is directly
of eternal life centering on our human connected with love
love. We live eternally centering on love.
(143-280, 1986.3.20) We want eternal life. We want eternal
life, but what is it that does not change? It
5.2.10. Unificationists and is love. All other things change accord-
eternal life ing to their environment. So why does
love not change? Love does not change
I intend to have the Unification because it is the center of all forces of life
Church members go through many and because it occupies the central posi-
hardships. They do not run away even tion of the ideal necessary condition.
though I make them go through hard- The center does not disappear before all
ships. Why do they not escape? It is its surroundings disappear. Since love is
because they know there is eternal life. the center of the universe, anything that
The reason that they cannot leave the unites with that love can remain as long
Unification Church is because there is as God remains. (157-267, 1967.4.10)
eternal life. (204-82, 1990.7.1)
5.3.2. True love and eternal life
People all have desire. They all want
to be a son or daughter of God. They do What is true love? When you mar-
not want to be a grandchild or God’s son- ry, you want your marriage partner to
in-law; they want to be a son or daughter be better than you are. All parents wish
of God. The family is where anyone can for their children to be better than they
achieve their desire. (221-23, 1991.10.20) are. Who do they resemble in this? They
resemble God. God wishes for His object
5.2.11. The concept necessary for of love to be better than He.
eternal life If the absolute God is the father of
humankind, can that father order His
You should live with the attitude that sons and daughters to absolutely do
I am someone who has eternal life. I am something while He Himself has not
someone who practices true love. What- absolutely done it before? He cannot.
ever you do, you should think that it is Based on the view of this principle, that
for the sake of eternal life and for train- God wishes for His object of love to be
ing yourself for eternal life. You always better than Him, human beings have
need the concept of eternal life and true the greatest value. Centering on love,
love. You will need it eternally. (216-125, they have a higher value than God. That
1991.3.9) is why your mind desires the highest
things. This is not impossible. It would
be equally possible for all human beings. 5.3.3. True love is absolutely
It would be possible if the Fall had not necessary
occurred.
Human beings were to observe, Where does God exist in the spirit
administer and lead the universe from a world? He exists at the absolute center,
lofty and exalted position. They were not the center of love. That love is the true
to be dragged around and made to obey. love which takes the shortest perpen-
Your mind, a liberated mind is like that. dicular path. First of all, you have to
No one wants to be controlled. This is know God. Second, you have to know
equally true for everybody. eternal life, and third, you must know
Once you acquire the position of true true love. This is an investment of more
love, you can go freely to God’s posi- than one hundred percent. Eternal life
tion and to His throne in the heavenly exists where there is an investment of
nation. You can become God’s friend. more than one hundred percent. Eter-
God created humankind for the sake nal life cannot exist without true love.
of love. Therefore, since God is eternal Those who do not attain eternal life can-
and absolute, human beings have eter- not meet God. (205-128, 1990.7.29)
nal life themselves. We automatically
come to this logic. For this reason, true How will we bring order to the world
love is eternal. To attain eternal life, you from now forward? The world will be
must live in that realm of true love. (211- brought to order firstly through altru-
272, 1990.12.30) ism, secondly through true love and
thirdly through eternal life.
Through true love, eternal life is pos- What is true love? It requires an
sible. It is because the beginning of cre- investment of more than all of one’s life.
ation, the motivation, process and goal, True love cannot exist where such invest-
and everything thereafter can be com- ment is not made. It materializes from a
pleted centered on love. Through a pro- place where an investment greater than
cess, results come forth. The perfection one’s life is made. Without true love
of one’s mind and body is fundamentally coming into being, eternal life cannot
possible through true love. It is only love exist. This is because you were all born
that bears the fruit of the ideal. There is from satanic blood, from Satan’s lineage.
nothing but true love. God also exists Hence the biblical injunction, “You shall
forever because of true love. Eternal life love the Lord your God with all your
is connected through love. Therefore you heart and with all your soul and with all
must live centering on the environment your mind. This is the greatest and first
of love in order to create an environment commandment.” What does this mean?
of eternal life. To attain the substantial It means to love with all your heart and
realm of love, we must have a substantial with all your will and with all your life.
experience of love. (218-134, 1991.7.14) This is the First Commandment.
The Second Commandment is, “You and the entire universe. There eternal
shall love your neighbor as yourself.” life can be found. Eternal life does not
What does it mean to love your neigh- exist in any other place. The scripture,
bor as yourself? It means to love with “He who seeks to gain his life will lose
your life. You have to invest your whole it, but he who is willing to lose his life
life. You have to invest your whole life for my sake will gain eternal life” means
because otherwise, first, you would not that you have to overcome death. With-
be able to make Satan surrender and sec- out overcoming death you cannot truly
ond, you would not be able to free your- live. (205-258, 1990.9.9)
self from satanic circumstances and
third, you would not be able to rid your- 5.3.4. The world after death is
self of the satanic lineage. Even if you related with love
are able to free yourself from satanic cir-
cumstances, there is nothing you can do Where do we ultimately go? To the
about the satanic lineage. True love goes spirit world. We call it the world after
beyond life. death, but it is not the world after death.
Men and women were born to live It cannot become the world after because
altruistically. Men were born for the sake it is a world related with love. Since that
of women. This is the absolute truth; the world is related with love, it is not the
eternal truth. This is so for the sake of world after death. Since it began cen-
true love. That’s how it is for both men tering on true love, when we come to
and women. People say they wish they practice true love, here now is the spirit
could be united eternally as couples. world. That is why love is great. (144-198,
Then what will they do once they are 220, 1986.4.24)
one? They will occupy God. They can-
not do that without true love. The directions of up and down, front
Who is to be the owner in your and back, and left and right can only be
home? One who lives one’s entire life for harmonized through spherical move-
the sake of the whole family will be the ment. Without harmony between the
central figure representing God and the vertical and horizontal, harmony can-
parents. One who has a hundred friends not be created. Unity could not come
and lives for their sake during one’s life- about. Only love can bring about uni-
time will earn the respect of those hun- fication. Thus, the Unification Church
dred people and will be their center. So argues the case for a unified ideal world
an owner who eternally lives for the sake based on true love because this conclu-
of others in the eternal world will be the sion conforms to the viewpoint of the
eternal owner. Principle. (144-219, 1986.4.24)
That person is God. Incidentally, God
is our father and therefore He declares God is trying to guide humankind.
that He wishes to be together with us Even God breathes. He inhales love. The
universe continues for eternity center- must fit into all homes, whether oriental
ing on love. Eternal life is found in love. or western, northern or southern types,
Even love breathes. Since the pulse of regardless of skin color, cultural or reli-
the universe is such, a man or a woman gious background. That is true love. (180-
cannot say, “Ah! I hate it!” In order to 86, 1988.8.7)
be synchronized with the rhythm, they
should love each other and go in the Among the many people living in
same direction. Everything should be this world today, there are not that
aligned towards a single direction cen- many who understand the meaning of
tering on God. (201-191, 1990.4.1) the Blessing taught by the Unification
Church. The Unification Church coined
5.3.5. Eternal life comes only by the term Blessing and has performed
living for the sake of others blessing ceremonies using this term. In
the future, humanity cannot go to heav-
The formula course for eternal life is en without going through the gate of the
the same for grandfathers and grand- Blessing.
mothers, as well as descendants thou- Many people believe in the estab-
sands of years from now, and even to lished churches. But even the estab-
the spirits who are in the spirit world. lished churches themselves cannot go to
Only those who lived for the sake of oth- heaven unless they go through the gate
ers can pass through to eternal life. (203- of the Blessing. If I tell them this, the
192, 1990.6.24) established churches complain that Rev.
Moon of the Unification Church is self-
5.4. Blessing and spirit world righteous. Nevertheless, fallen human
beings must surely go through the Bless-
5.4.1. The power of love ing taught by the Unification Church.
Even though they oppose it, the Bless-
Both the spirit world and the phys- ing is a matter of great importance that
ical world operate through love. The should be dealt with by connecting the
environmental conditions automatically spirit world with the physical world.
act in concert with one another center- Today the people who believe in
ing on true love. (185-19, 1989.1.1) ordinary religions think that salvation
means individual salvation. It means
What are the qualifications for peo- that they think they will enter heaven
ple in the past and the present to be eter- if they just have faith individually. Yet
nal? What is the necessary factor for all based on God’s original ideal, people are
the desires in our world? It is love; not not to go to heaven alone, but rather as a
just any love but true love. True love loving couple together with their loving
forms a ninety degree angle between the family. (143-234, 1986.3.19)
vertical and the horizontal anywhere. It
5.4.2. The spirit selves of husband and splits, allowing the chestnut to fall.
and wife It’s the same for us. (164-101, 1987.4.26)
We are the group that seeks the ide- 5.4.3. Marriage and spirit world
al of love. Therefore, we have to implant
the ideal of love in the horizontal realm Christianity teaches people to love
in order to stand as spokespersons for God, but this is a very vague concept.
the spirit world. We should plant it as a In the Bible Jesus said, “You shall love
seed. We can grow bigger through our the Lord your God with all your heart,
give and take action centering on the and with all your soul, and with all your
heart of love. A couple bearing the fruit mind. This is the great and first com-
of love in this way will enter the spir- mandment. And the second is like it, You
it world becoming one body with God shall love your neighbor as yourself”. All
in the realm of His eternal love. (144-224, you need are these two commandments.
1986.4.24) Before you love God you have to love the
food you eat, love all things of creation,
You have much to learn of the logic and love your body.
of true love. When we look at the faces Your first parents are the parents who
of the ardent members of the Unification gave birth to you. Your second parent is
Church, they look like they are in their planet earth, this earth. The earth sup-
forties, even though they have reached plies you with all the essential elements
fifty. Some even look like they’re only in for your physical growth. The earth is
their thirties. That’s why, the more you the second parent of your physical body.
love, the younger you become. Through the second parent, you return
Our earthly outer shell ages, yet the to your third parent which means our
more we exchange conjugal love, the physical death. However, you cannot go
more our spirit selves are rejuvenated. to the third parent as you are. In order
Let me elaborate further: the longer we to return to the third parent you have to
live in love, our inner selves, our spir- resemble God, who is the original par-
it selves, mature to become handsome ent.
men and beautiful women. We are to Then, why do we marry? It is so that
discard our outer shell like clothing, but we resemble God. God is the uniformly
what would we do if the shell got young- combined being of dual characteristics.
er and clung on to us? Our outer shells Since man and woman are the divided
begin to malfunction and become use- expression of God’s dual characteristics,
less, but our inner cores become firm they have to unite as one body, become
and are then transformed into beautiful like seeds and return to God’s position
heirs of the future like autumn chest- of original character. However, because
nuts. When fall comes, the once-hard we must go the way of love in order to be
chestnut ripens while the bur softens linked to that seed, we must be born in
love, set love as our goal while growing, the equal love of the parents, we know
live centering on love, and walk this path that Satan cannot dominate us. That is
in order to return to love. You will go off the original position of Adam. We must
in the wrong direction unless you follow recover that standard. (140-201, 1986.2.9)
the path centering on the goal of living
for the sake of others. (138-97, 1986.1.19) Blessed couples should become the
talk of their villages, just like I am wher-
5.4.4. The position of Blessed ever I go. The villagers should say, “We
Families in the spirit world are so grateful to have that couple in our
village. All the men and women like the
We Unification Church members wife. The children like her too.” Be like
are sure about the existence of the spir- that. If you cannot, you have to come
it world. We do not just believe it, we back to earth from the spirit world. In
know it. Based on our many experi- order to come back you need to get my
ences, we cannot deny this... Up to this signature. Do you think that a Blessed
point where the Unification Church has Family can come back to earth as they
established its present worldwide foun- please? It will be possible only after I pray
dation, it has undergone a process with for them. That is why those who went to
many spiritual experiences. Therefore, the spirit world until now are in bond-
Unification Church members came to age. All the Blessed Families from the
be in a position where they cannot deny Unification Church in the spirit world
the existence of the spirit world. are in bondage. Therefore, the cause of
The spirit world is a world built cen- the problem resides on the earth. (140-201,
tering on the absolute God. If that abso- 1986.2.9)
lute God exists, He is the origin of the
universe. There is nothing that does not 5.4.5. The Blessing is a promise
come from Him. Because everything
belongs to God, all that belongs to Him When receiving the Blessing, Uni-
shares the same feelings with Him and fication Church couples pledge to live
lives in connection with Him. (140-121, as eternal families. I am the one who
1986.2.9) governs eternal families and the eter-
nal nation. I am setting the standard of
Satan does not exist in the realm families in the eternal nation. Those of
where such love is achieved. Therefore, you who keep your promise can inherit
everyone in the satanic world loves cen- that family, as well as that eternal nation.
tering on themselves. In this world, (205-359, 1990.10.2)
heaven is not number one, but rather
the self. This began from the denial of 5.4.6. The glory of the Blessing
heaven and earth. If, however we recog-
nize heaven and earth, and unite under What should a true woman be like?
She should do what the true man asks wait for billions of years in the spirit
of her. If she serves the family and the world. I made the impossible possible
tribe, then all her neighbors will applaud through my suffering and enlarged the
her. domain of this precious Blessing. This is
Why do you all like me? Because I go something glorious and brilliant for the
through suffering to save you and liber- spirit world and for the physical world.
ate all of humanity. Unless I suffer, you (162-67, 1987.3.27)
cannot receive the Blessing, even if you
BOOK FIVE
1 CHAPTER 2 3
Death and the Spirit World
Section 1. The Inevitable Path of arose historically to do this. You, there-

Our Life fore, cannot deny that you, too, are all
caught up and driven by this destiny.
1.1. The body is far from eternal life That being always the case, where
are our bodies and minds trying to go?
The earth also breathes and moves. Further, where are our lives inclined
Your cells breathe as well. Do you want towards and where are our hearts try-
to live eternally on earth or do you want ing to go? Our wishes, hopes, and ide-
to live eternally in a place where you als…Where are they trying to go? Even
become an invisible entity of love? You if we cannot resolve these issues, we are
should live eternally in a world where destined to go in any case.
you become an invisible entity of love. This body will see its end when it is
Even when God wants to reveal Himself, buried in the ground on the day we die.
you cannot see Him with your physical If so, will this mind, this life, this heart,
body. That’s why you need a spirit self. this ideal, and even this hope be buried
God is the center of the invisible spir- together the day the body is buried? To
it. Therefore, He wants to give human answer this, we should present detailed
beings, who are His counterparts, every- contents, solutions and a definite and
thing from the eternal realm of the ideal purposeful perspective.
that He created. (111-111, 1981.2.1) Saints, sages and numerous found-
ers of religions, stopped on their paths
1.2. How the majority of people live of life, interrupted the concerns of their
minds and the inclinations of their
We are headed for a certain destina- hearts, and asked themselves where they
tion whether we know it or not, even as were going, as they struggled to resolve
we move and even as we rest. Not just this issue. They came forth to resolve
you, but this nation, this world and even this issue, but to this day no one could
heaven and earth are headed there as confidently claim, “My body has gone
well. This is an undeniable fact. to such a place. My mind, my heart, my
Where will you go after this life? life, and my ideals have hastened there;
This is an important issue that people hence, all beings in heaven and earth
must resolve. Religions and philosophies should go there.” (8-194, 1959.12.20)
Chapter 2 • Death and the Spirit World 579
Religious people hope for the end of nal God relates with an eternal world.
this fallen world which originated from However, there are many people
private desires. Over the millennia, reli- who have lived thinking, “I’ve lived up
gions have eagerly awaited a public world to eighty. That will do, and when I die,
– a single, unified world of peace. that’s the end of it.” Yet in the course of
How should religious people live? history, there were people who pondered
They should shorten this historical path the question of immortality. They won-
and link it to the world and to the cos- dered if there was any way to live eternally
mos. The life after this accomplishment without dying. The more people held on
is far more interesting than the pleasures to this ideal, the more they thought and
of conjugal life. Such a family is a liber- asked themselves, “What’s the meaning
ated family. It cannot help but become of life? Why are people born and then go
an absolute family. away like travelers?” and they conclud-
Walking the streets of Myungdong ed, “Life is suffering. It is like the com-
in Seoul, one sees young couples being ing and going of grass.” Yet, if they could
affectionate. For whom are they doing live forever, there would be no need for
that? They say they do that to enjoy their such worries. (39-228, 1971.1.15)
youth, which they have but once. That’s
fine, but who is the owner of enjoyment? 1.3. Death is inevitable
This is a serious question. How long
can you enjoy life? You do so from your One day we will go to the spirit world.
twenties, but it will not last after you pass There is no doubt about that. People vis-
your sixties, seventies, and eighties. iting Korea land at Gimpo Airport, but
Yet the way of the Unification Church that does not mean they have traveled in
is different. For what purpose do we eat? Korea. From Gimpo Airport, where do
For the sake of the world and to abolish we go? Do we go to South Jeolla Prov-
this evil world. We see in order to clean ince or South Gyeongsang Province or
up this evil world – not to become a part Pyeong-an Province? From Pyeong-an
of the evil side but to defeat it. How we Province, where do we go? To a coun-
hear, think, walk and act is different ty. From there, where next? A township.
from the secular world. (36-71, 1970.11.15) What is next? A village. From there, we
must go to a neighborhood. This is not
God would not be the Absolute Being easy. If people cannot determine their
if He had created people to live for just dwelling place, what is the value of suc-
a few days and perish. He created them cess in social life? That is a problem.
as precious beings that He wants to keep If God orders me to come, even
seeing and cherish eternally. tomorrow night, no matter how great
We know that we are the object part- I may be today, I have no choice but to
ners God can derive joy from. As He is go. However loudly I might protest, I
eternal, we must also be eternal. The eter- would have to go. I will go while pro-
testing loudly, but only after speaking lennium even if they lived less than a
the right words. I must present the way century. Instead, they all lived selfishly
that the nation and the world must go. and perished. They brought everything
It will be my death if I fail to do so. (177- to ruin.
41, 1988.5.15) Such a lifestyle causes problems.
What is the biggest problem here? It is
1.4. God is the owner of life the question of how to replace an egocen-
tric system of evaluation and orientation
Who is the origin of life? Not I. Both with one that serves a higher purpose. It
the origin and the purpose of life must is about how to shift the emphasis from
transcend me. My life did not originate self-centeredness toward that which can
from my parents, society, a people or benefit the greater good.
nation but from the transcendent abso- We must, therefore, reverse the way
lute God. The motive must be firmly of individualism and self-interest. To do
connected to the transcendent motive so requires resources and action.
that stands in the absolute position. It If you were wearing your one and
should not be linked to historical rela- only change of clothing, you would fight
tional factors, environmental relation- tooth and nail to stop anyone trying to
al factors, or social factors. Only when take it off you. Let’s say you had changes
you link your origin to the transcendent of clothing for each of the four seasons.
cause, the transcendent purpose, can If it is spring, and people are dressed
you extricate yourself, make a leap, and in winter wear, then bring them spring
transcend. You must link your life to the clothing and tell them, “That’s winter
transcendent motive; it does not begin wear. Take it off!” If others are wear-
with yourself. ing spring clothing in summer, bring
It began with the absolute God. them summer clothing and tell them
When you link yourself to the transcen- to change. Those people didn’t see the
dent motive, even if you die, it will be need. They were unaware of the exis-
within a transcendent process because tence of a replacement of greater value.
of God’s will. (36-63, 1970.11.15) (200-90, 1990.2.24)
People don’t live for millennia or On the earth we have parents, teach-
centuries. All of us die within a centu- ers and relatives. We have ways to estab-
ry or so. Among our numerous ances- lish such relationships on the earth, but
tors who died at various times through- not in the spirit world.
out the innumerable historical ages, if In the spirit world, everyone prac-
there had been any whose thoughts were tices God-centered public-spiritedness.
motivated by public-spiritedness meet- All positions are differentiated. Thus,
ing with universal approval, they would those above cannot descend below, and
have bequeathed a legacy lasting a mil- those below cannot easily ascend above.
Originally we were supposed to go to the is there that we return.

spirit world only after achieving perfec- The universe is engaged in circular
tion on earth. Once we enter the next motion: when the snow covering the
world, that’s it. There is no doubt that mountains melts, it flows down through
we will die. small valleys and into the ocean through
Our life course is too short. Life is too many streams and rivers. Later it enters
short. Even a life span of eighty years is too the ocean where it evaporates and
short. It is less than eight hours in spirit returns to complete its cycle.
world time. From the perspective of eter- Everything circulates. When one
nity, it is even less than that. Therefore, returns, where does one return to? We
the power of true love is great. The speed wish to return to a place where we can
of true love is so great as to be beyond our be higher and better. No one wants to get
understanding. (205-65, 1990.7.7) smaller. However, all the laws of motion
of the natural world dictate that things
Section 2. Understanding Death diminish through action. When we roll
something, it does not roll eternally.
2.1. The meaning of the Korean First it rolls rapidly, and then it deceler-
word toraganda ates and finally stops. (141-269, 1986.3.2)
There is no doubt that the spirit 2.2. The place to which we must go
world exists. It surely exists, and since
we were born from the spirit world, we We live in this world, yet it is not the
must return there. only world that exists. There is also the
The Korean word toraganda (literal- spirit world. This world and the spirit
ly “to return,” but meaning “to die”) is world should not be two separate worlds;
interesting. To where do we return? Not they should be integrated.
to a cemetery. We return to our place of Then where is the place in which we
origin. The place of our departure is not are to go to and live? Of course, while
a cemetery. It means to return across the living physically on earth we are pro-
vast expanses of history, even beyond its ceeding toward the eternal world. Ordi-
origin. narily, people are simply born into this
To return as a human being does world, pass through youth, reach their
not mean to be born and to return as a prime, enter old age and end their life
Korean. Someone who dies as a Korean like the setting sun.
does not return on that path as one. We Yet those who know of the spir-
return to the original world that brought it world realize that a lifetime is but a
forth the ancestors of humankind. What fleeting moment compared to eternal
does that mean? As there is a Creator, we life after death. That being so, our life-
will return to the place where that Cre- time serves to prepare us to welcome the
ator is. That is where we originated, so it world of eternity. (140-121, 1986.2.9)
2.3. The day we pass on is a people are inspired by his grace and vir-
precious day tue so that they aim to live for his sake
and follow his way of life, their entire
If a global unified world had been race will enter the same blessed realm
formed in which Adam’s birthday, his as he. The reason people try to discover
wedding day, and the day of his return the thoughts of patriots and sages and
were commemorated, the human race follow them is to enter the same realm
that commemorated those days would of their blessing.
have been a unified brotherhood of one Last year, several members went to
people. That is to say, they would have the spirit world. This year, several more
become a people that lived in one world. will go there. Although I have not talk-
If that had happened, all the customs of ed about it, I know of this already. Why
Adam’s life would have been inherited in does this happen? Because when we go
the history of humanity, and the culture up one stage, we cannot avoid paying
formed at that time would have been indemnity. (33-10, 1970.7.28)
inherited eternally. (31-230, 1970.6.4)
Among those born on earth, there
2.4. The spiritual connection of life are people who live with hope and peo-
and death ple who live without being able to have
hope. Yet there are two kinds of hope:
However hard you may try to avoid humanistic hope and God-centered
death, you will die when your time hope. From the day of our birth, we grow
comes. People enter the spirit world in up thinking that our mother’s bosom
different states. Some go there after liv- is the best thing there is, but when we
ing to a ripe old age while others die leave our mother’s bosom and come to
untimely deaths. Among the latter are have friends, we think that friends are
those who die due to punishment and the best thing. Nevertheless, we end up
those who die to indemnify the sins of parting even from our friends.
their people and the world. As we grow older, neither loving par-
If three prominent young people in ents, nor a loving spouse nor loving chil-
a village die, good fortune will come to dren can completely satisfy our hopes.
that village. If three promising youths of People hope for many things, but
a clan die, good fortune will come to that eventually all these hopes vanish. We
clan. In other words, indemnity must be have hopes for our family, our country,
paid. It applies everywhere. The princi- or even the world. However, as we age,
ple of causality operates everywhere. our hopes fade away.
If God set up someone in a central Among those who live on earth, there
position with a value equal to that of a are not many who live with the firm
thousand people and let him walk the conviction that the hope they have been
path of death, and if those one thousand proud of, their entire hope, the hope
they were unable to live apart from, is the peak of death with a new hope and
worth losing their lives over. People are to live with regard to the eternal world.
destined to have to fight and go beyond Therefore, people who live a life of faith
death after living life as it is known. should not live embracing earthly hope,
People entertain all kinds of hope in but should live dreaming of the eternal
their lives. Yet when they face death in world of hope that can even conquer
the end and pass away, they abandon all death. (6-43, 1959.3.22)
the hopes they had fostered. They wan-
der about seeking new hope, wishing to 2.5. Death in relation to the value
live today and tomorrow. When they of life
encounter death, though, all their hopes
fade away and they fall into despair as The word “death” invites under-
they set out on their final path. standing of the meaning of life. Who
From their own perspective, people knows the value of life very well? Those
seem to have hope, but they are unable who seek to live do not. Those who seek
to have a hope by which they can go over to fathom the value of life while clinging
the summit of death. They disappear onto God at the crossroads of life and
without having such a hope. Are we to death understand. (74-242, 1974.12.31)
die understanding this to be the pattern
of life, or will we seek a hope that can In today’s world, there are many peo-
last, laughing even in the face of death? ple who commit suicide by taking sleep-
These are very important questions that ing pills or in other ways. Do more wom-
all people on earth have to think about en commit suicide or more men? More
today. women. Why? Women tend to have a
All things of this world will pass one-track mind.
away. Our families, nations, and even However ugly a man might be, he is
the world itself will pass away. Ideologies able to approach a problem from differ-
and philosophies will pass away. What ent perspectives. Women see only one
will remain? It is the hope with which way out of a problem, but men avoid
we can fight and win over death. With- death by finding viable alternatives. As
out such a hope, we might as well call such, they have a lower suicide rate than
ourselves failures in life. women. (222-69, 1991.10.28)
On the other hand, there is a group
of people who, from their birth, reject all 2.6. Death is a process to link three
hopes that secular people desire and all worlds
humanistic things, and live embracing
the heavenly hope, an eternal hope. It is only natural that we would aspire
Heaven made limitless efforts to to resemble God. God also wants His
enable humanity, living with their sons and daughters to resemble Him.
earthly, humanistic hopes, to go over That is why we want to resemble God
and He wants to take us with Him. We in our mother’s womb, then the realm
are groping for the way to make this pos- of the planet earth, and finally the aerial
sible. Therefore, people must be reborn realm in heaven. In other words, people
into a body that enables them to resem- go through three periods: the period of
ble God. Both God and humankind are water in the womb, the period of being
eagerly awaiting the day of rebirth. Such born and living a hundred years on this
a day is necessary. What is it? It is the day earth, and then the period of flying in
of our death. the aerial world. (116-174, 1982.1.1)
That being the case, should people
welcome death or not? They should wel- People are born from the depths of
come it. When asked what the purpose water. The period in the womb is the
of death is, we should answer, “We will period of existence in water. When the
die for the sake of God’s true love.” We fetus is inside the mother’s womb, it is
discard our physical bodies to partici- floating in water. It needs to draw in
pate in the realm of activity of God’s and expel water as it lives under water.
infinite love and for the sake of God’s Therefore, it lives by way of a hose con-
world of love. nected to its stomach.
Death leads to birth in God’s love, How is a fetus nourished? It is sup-
but in this world, people clamor in their plied through the navel. Its navel func-
death throes, “Oh, I’m dying!” Death is tions as a mouth. So, we should not be
the moment you can welcome the joy disdainful of our navel. Pat your navel
you feel by being able to leave the realm and say, “Belly button, you took pains
of limited love and enter the realm of for me in the past.” If you pat your navel
infinite love. Therefore, the moment many times, you’ll improve your health.
of death is the moment of your second Do that. If you do that a lot, you’ll
birth. become healthy. Even when you sleep in
Then, would God be joyful about a cold room, if you cover your navel, you
the day of birth of your physical body, won’t get diarrhea. During your time
or would He be joyful about the hour in the womb, your navel functioned as
you are born as a son who is to act for your mouth. The breathing organ then
the sake of love in the second, infinite moves up from the navel. What’s the
world? You might wonder why I talk next mouth? It is this one. It continues
about such things. You cannot establish to go up.
a relationship with God without liberat- Then what must we do with the
ing yourself from the fear of death. (116- umbilical cord that is attached to the
172, 1982.1.1) navel? We must cut it off. By analogy, in
the world of air, the spirit self is attached
Human beings go through the stag- to the physical self like the embryo in the
es of formation, growth, and comple- womb and feeds off the physical body.
tion. We go through the realm of water When the physical body grows old, the
spirit self comes out and discards the not live just to eat, for that is to be dying.
physical body. When the embryo is to Drinking water and living in that way, it
be born, it is born on the earth where it is all like filling a bag, a water bag. They
becomes the object of love to its mother are all part of being on the path to death.
and father. Likewise, the spirit self must It is a secondary existence. What should
be reborn as a person who can relate you be filled with during your life on
to the eternal God, who is its spiritual earth? You must form a new character of
Father. This is in accordance with fun- love during this period. (139-214, 1986.1.31)
damental principles and laws.
The earthly world is where the What you need on earth is love. Why
embryo can become friends with its do you call a child who lives without
father and mother after it is born. Peo- parental love an orphan? Because the
ple are born in the earthly world where child does not have the love that enables
they can share love with their mother it to be eternally connected to the spir-
and father. Likewise, they must be born it world. Therefore, those unmarried
in the spirit world, where they can share people who live alone are pitiful. (139-214,
love with God, the Parent, by whom 1986.1.31)
they can connect with the infinite spirit
world. (299-69, 1999.2.4) Death means to inherit the elements
of love after the destruction of the physi-
We have the period of water, then the cal organ through which the body has
period of land and the period for flying. been engaging in the second type of res-
How long have people today waited to piration. Love is invisible. Your internal
see a flying human? Such a person would self is growing through parental love
be the world’s greatest attraction. (49-284, and conjugal love. That is why, just as
1971.10.17) an embryo is required to grow in order
to be normal in the womb, in the same
Those who breathe in love on the manner the baby must grow properly on
earth are not dead but alive. When they the earth, as God’s laws require. (299-69,
breathe in the mother’s womb, they do 1999.2.4)
so through a pipe-like device. Though
they are alive, when they destroy the pla- Dragonflies swim in the water dur-
centa connected to their navel and come ing their larval stage at first, then come
out, they rise to a new, higher-dimen- up to the earth and creep about for a
sional world. Air is supplied on a higher while. Then, by flying around, they prey
dimension. They come out receiving a on bugs that they never would have
supply of air. imagined eating when they were creep-
What will you develop after coming ing on the surface. They flutter about
out of the womb? It is not air but love; freely in this universe, thinking that it
you receive elements of love. You should is their stage.
There are many insects that go matter how much opposition and perse-
through three stages of life. Insects have cution there may be from behind, you
wings in general. They go through their should continue on your path. We have
life living in the water, on land and in the no latitude to concern ourselves with the
air. Yet do human beings who are called opposition. The person who works hard
the lord of creation have wings? We have to walk his destined path one step at a
a set of wings of a higher dimension. time will cross the final border. All of us
Death is the blessed gateway to our sec- must go this way. (24-77, 1969.6.29)
ond birth. (299-71, 1999.2.4)
2.7.2. Modeling ourselves after
What is the meaning of death? Earth- God’s external form, heart and
ly life, the time of living in air, parallels divine character
the time of swimming in the womb. We
are living in a wrapping cloth of air. We will all someday have to discard
Death itself is not unique, but only our our physical bodies and move on to the
rebirth into the third life. That moment spirit world. So we, as human beings
of transition is what we call death. (49- born into this world, must be ready for
286, 1971.10.17) death. Endure hardships to form your
good self into your second self in the
2.7. Things to do before we die eternal world. Only when you receive
good prenatal education while inside
2.7.1. Crossing the last border the mother’s womb will you be born as a
good and healthy baby. In the same way,
We will all die once in our lifetime. your life on earth is similar to your life
We must pass over even if we have to in the womb.
brave the fiercest storm. There is no val- Therefore, grow by modeling your-
ue in doing well most of the way and selves after God’s external form, His
then collapsing before crossing the fin- heart and divine character. As you grow,
ish line. What will you do standing on risk your lives in overcoming obstacles.
the border? You did well in joining the (14-17, 1964.4.19)
Unification Church. You all are such
a motley crew, but it is good that you 2.7.3. Do not sin
joined. Even if we run with our mind
totally focused, we cannot be confident We talk about the mind being
we will make it all the way. So don’t get straight. When we say an electrical
all flustered and give up in the middle. pole is straight it means that it is stand-
We win victory only as we dash across ing upright. The same thing can be said
the finish line, the last border. when we say the mind is straight. That’s
It is an effort worth making for why people walk upright; they must be
everyone born as a human being. No vertical.
Make your mind completely verti- ing its people and the Republic of Korea
cal. Your body will form the horizontal also. If the Korean people unite and die
line. There should be a centrifugal force for the sake of the world, there will be a
and a centripetal force. The perpendicu- path for them to be able to live with the
lar force and the force of rotation must world. That is why I go forward seeking
be balanced. Accordingly, you must find that path. (34-192, 1970.9.6)
yourself.
When you say that you are yourself, 2.7.5. Work hard
God should agree with you and the True
Parents should also agree. Then your In what territory will you do your
relatives, your clan, and the nation must work? If you need money, make it. If
also agree that what you say is right. The you need people, work hard without eat-
one who is accused by them is the prob- ing and sleeping to raise them. Never
lem. In the future, the continents will be ask anyone for help. Do not rely on the
divided between frigid zones and tem- church headquarters for help; you should
perate zones. A time will come when help them instead. Work more than three
those who sin a lot will be sent to the times harder than ordinary people.
North Pole, just as patients with conta- That is why, if I were to live for 70
gious diseases are quarantined. (202-280, years, my life content would actually be
1990.5.25) equivalent to 210 years. Likewise, don’t
think of living for 100 years; instead,
2.7.4. Live and die for the world think of working three times harder
than others. If you were to live that way
I did not work hard for the sake of the for 70 years, it would be worth 210 years.
Asian situation or the Korean people. Think this way: if you worked ten times
Think about how to fulfill your respon- harder, you would live 700 years; if you
sibilities in the global field and be will- worked twenty times harder, you would
ing to die for this cause. live 1,400 years. You should work twenty-
Thinking about all these things, four hours a day throughout your entire
you must live and die for the sake of life. Only when you live that way can you
the world, standing on the global level. bear fruit and increase your ownership
Then, in what position should you die? of love in the spirit world. Your fortune
Stand on the global level and die for it of love will grow. Your ownership will
while embracing your loving spouse, grow and your sphere of activities will
family, tribe and race. The Unification expand. (102-38, 1978.11.19)
Church has formed tribes and is now
forming a race. 2.7.6. Work for the public good
How will the founder of the Unifica-
tion Church die when he dies? I will die What are the laws of heaven? They
for the sake of the world, while embrac- are to promote public righteousness.
Private matters belong to Satan, and nally existed? Because God originally
public matters belong to God. Go the had such a mind, human beings came
way of public righteousness. Even if to have the same mind from the start. It
everyone opposes you on this course, if is not a man-made law. Can you say to
you are not disturbed by the opposition your conscience, “I do this because that’s
but go the way of hardship with vitality, the way I am”? If you command your
you will become a person of heaven who conscience, “Be like this because that’s
will welcome spring. (47-270, 1971.8.29) how I think,” does it follow suit? We may
not know where the conscience receives
If you see a greedy shopkeeper in a its orders from, but we know it is from
market, you will notice that the custom- somewhere other than ourselves. When
ers don’t come to buy things from him. we see how such feelings do in fact con-
No one likes a greedy person. Everyone trol us, we can understand that they do
knows the method and secrets of man- so over public and private matters. (31-241,
aging one’s life in terms of distinguish- 1970.6.4)
ing between private and public mat-
ters. Therefore, if you are unable to go People today struggle internally and
to heaven, you can’t use the excuse that externally at the crossroads between
you didn’t know how to manage your good and evil, and public and private,
life. Why? You already know the distinc- in their daily lives. In many cases, they
tion between public matters and private vacillate between the two and finally fall
matters without being taught. into a self-centered, private lifestyle. Yet
For example, let’s say your mother those who do that will perish. Therefore,
distributes delicious rice cakes equal- they must repent for their past self-cen-
ly between you and your sister. You eat tered, private lives, grit their teeth, and
your share, but your sister keeps hers push themselves back into public life.
without eating it. Then you wake up at People tend to waver between these two
night and are about to secretly eat your lifestyles. They are more inclined toward
sister’s cake, that she had set her heart living privately, and end up distancing
on. Before you can eat it, your conscience themselves from the public good. This
will cry out, “You scoundrel! You devil!” has been your life of faith until today.
If you don’t feel this in your conscience, Therefore, all those with a private life-
you are not a human being. You should style must repent. (31-242, 1970.6.4)
feel it. Why? Because your conscience
pursues public matters. If you follow pri- Do you wish to receive good fortune?
vate desires you will perish. Do you wish to live eternally? To do so,
Originally, for those who follow the you must become public people. In edu-
laws of heaven, there is a mind that cating your children, don’t love them
defends and protects them from destruc- only as your own. Become parents who
tion. What does it mean that it origi- love their children as offerings for the
sake of the people of the world. When one charged with the mission to indem-
holding your babies to your breasts nify history must advance to the stage
and nursing them, think of yourselves that everyone desires. Therefore, in the
and your babies as representatives of course of daily life, transcending private
the entire human race on earth. Nurse feelings and embodying public feelings
your babies with such a heart. Instead is the important issue that all people of
of caring only for your children and faith must concern themselves with.
their appearance, cherish other people’s What is sin? Sin arises from private
children with a loving heart as if they standpoints. Ruin also comes about in
were yours. Babies who are suckled by the private sphere. Evil is the same. When
such mothers will certainly grow up to private matters are pursued beyond a
become great people. Such results may certain degree, they manifest evil. Pri-
not surface right away, but after the first vate matters have certain limits; when
and second generations among your exceeded, sin, evil and ruin result.
descendants there will be born great fig- Then, where is the position that can
ures who can rule the world. This is the be eternally good, eternally prosperous
formula. (31-167, 1970.5.24) and eternally fortunate? Where is the
position that can prevent sin, evil and
Which of the two would you prefer ruin? It is the public position. Even when
to devote your entire lives to indemni- you eat, do so in a public position. When
fying: private matters or public matters? you work, manage from a public stand-
Both are devoted to some purpose. Those point. When you speak, digest the situa-
who stand up at the risk of their lives to tion with public words. In this way, live
devote their entire lives for the public connecting all aspects of your lives with
good and public indemnity will become public matters. Such people cannot go to
great people. A new history will be cre- hell even if they try. (31-163, 1970.5.24)
ated by a group of people like this.
As we are facing that moment, how 2.7.7. Experience love
shall we spend the rest of our lives? This
is the course of tribulation you must go Do not just think of yourselves, say-
from now. When you manage your life, ing, “I am the only one!” Are you only
the issue is whether you live individu- limited to your own selves? If all the
alistically or publicly. For whom do you elements from your mother and father
eat, wear, buy and sell things in your and all elements supplied to you from
daily life? Is it all for you or for God? the things of creation were removed
The issue is whether yours is a private or from you, you would disappear. Then,
public life. The question is also whether what is the being called the self? It is a
you have a private or a public mind in all position that represents the mother and
these activities. father. You live through your mother
Pledge to go the public way. Any- and father by going through the period
in the womb, inheriting their blood and experience love, inhale the air of love
flesh, and being provided for by them. from our mother and father, and under-
Thus, in our modern age, we use go all processes by the supply of the air of
the terms Mother Earth and Mother love. Once we are born as a baby in a fam-
Nature. This earth, this planet, is our ily, we go up and then come down along
mother who provides us with elements a sine curve. After we are born as a baby,
at different levels. How do we breathe we grow and age, and then we die and
when growing in our mother’s womb? are dissolved. We are born as a baby and
Through an umbilical cord. This is our return to the stage of being a baby again.
hose linked to our mother’s body. What is going to happen when we die?
However, we know that we are now We have to kick away the second womb
connected to the second world, the and be connected to the third breath-
world of air. As we emerge from life in ing organ of love. We kick away paren-
the womb, we cause destruction. What tal love and fraternal love and enter the
are we connected to at the moment of world of love which is in total harmony
our first cry? We come to be connected with the Original Being of the great cos-
with the world of air where we breathe mos, God. The spirit world is filled with
in air through the nostrils. Our nostrils the air of love.
are the absolute supply line. Can we live Therefore, we must prepare now in
if our nostrils are blocked? If we can’t the earthly world a pipe-like device for
breathe, we die. It is made with a dual breathing love. So we need to experience
structure. the spirit world. We can be immortal
When a baby comes out from the only when we become people who can
womb to connect to the world of air, the feel spiritual love and then breathe the
umbilical cord, the amniotic sac and the air of love.
placenta that it depended on for its life in When we kick away the womb of
the womb are destroyed and die. What Mother Earth and come out, we breathe
appears at that same moment of death? with the respiratory organs of love. We
The baby comes out into the universe, to can gain eternal life only when we inher-
Mother Earth, and comes to live by the it the third love. Where do we go after
supply of elements through its mouth. being connected with love? We return
After coming out of the womb, what to God. We return to the spirit world by
must our body do? While we are breath- being linked to the respiratory organ of
ing through the umbilical cord in the love. Yet there remains the way to go to
womb, we are also preparing the nostrils the Original Being, God. Since the seed
as the airway. Then, when we emerge was initiated by the Original Being, it
from the womb, we switch the use of must bear fruit and return to Him.
the organ and begin to breathe. Like- The course of life being a traveler’s
wise, what must we do in this world journey, what do we have to be equipped
now? What we must do after our birth is with here? We must go this path experi-
encing love. As the Fall meant that we God’s purpose is to have His posterity
couldn’t receive parental love, we must populate the earth. Therefore, when we
form the vertical family centering on go before God in the spirit world, having
true parental love, true fraternal love, left behind children of the Living God
true conjugal love, and true filial love. on earth, we also come to stand in His
We are also to create the horizontal position. That indeed, is the meaning of
environment by establishing many fam- the scripture, “be fruitful and multiply
ilies in the north, south, east, and west. and fill the earth.” (146-223, 1986.3.11)
These families should form true fam-
ilies that can link the vertical with the What will you do in your life? Leave
horizontal. When this is linked to the a tomb of love behind. Let us leave a
realm of the tribe, people, nation and tomb of love behind! If you live inside
world, this world bound by love is what a tomb of love, you will feel no bitter
we call the Kingdom of Heaven. (139-212, sorrow. You may get tired of living in a
1986.1.31) place like a tomb, but will feel no bitter
sorrow if you live in love. If we leave a
2.8. What to leave behind before tomb of love behind in our lifetime, our
going to the spirit world life will be a success for eternity. If you
live like that and die, God will bring His
2.8.1. Leave a tomb of love behind sons and daughters to welcome you in
the spirit world. If there’s no ring on
In general when human beings your hand, God will put a diamond ring
think about eternal life, they think of of the Kingdom of Heaven on your fin-
it not only in terms of decades or cen- ger. If you’re not well-dressed, God will
turies, but in millennia, tens of millen- dress you in the richest apparel fit for the
nia or eons. When people die, they are royalty of the Kingdom of Heaven. (97-
no different from animals. What use is 167, 1978.3.12)
it to leave anything behind? Nowadays,
even atheists and agnostics say to them- 2.8.2. Proprietary rights in the
selves: “Ah, I have to make a name for spirit world are determined through
myself.” Yet, of what use is it to do that? witnessing
Even if one became an American patri-
ot and were honored with a monument, Your proprietary rights in the spirit
it would disappear when America per- world will be determined by the num-
ishes. What use is it to leave your name ber of citizens you have brought into the
behind? Even if you did so, historically Kingdom of Heaven. They will be your
speaking, something that was consid- assets, your eternal assets. Now the time
ered good during a period of prosperity has come to take stock of this. The time
can later be viewed as bad during a peri- will come when millions of people will
od of decline. (103-15, 1979.1.28) be witnessed to in a day. The Unification
Church has such tremendous potential. while on earth, recover the citizens of
Look at the world: how many people are heaven from Satan. To do so, you must
wandering about restlessly like raving shed tears, sweat and blood. With the
lunatics, agonizing over whether to live heart of true love for re-creation, invest
or die, questioning life and committing your heart more than that of the fathers
suicide? (218-227, 1991.8.19) and mothers, husbands and wives, and
sons and daughters of the satanic world,
The bigger your heart of love is when and bring about that transitional process
you enter the spirit world, the more peo- by shedding your tears, sweat and blood.
ple will line up to be with you. Such a Without doing so, you cannot claim any
person will be respected in the spirit heavenly citizens as your own. In pro-
world. If myriads of people were to flock portion to this number, the conditions
around him, wishing that they could live for your position of glory and your prox-
with him, he would become exceedingly imity to God in the other world will be
wealthy with extensive domains. What established. (211-352, 1991.1.1)
sort of person would be wealthy in the
next world? The one who invests for the What you take into the spirit world is
sake of love is a wealthy person. neither money nor the name of the Uni-
Witnessing is the way to collect bless- fication Church. What should you do
ings of love. With love, we as owners from now? It is a question of making as
recover the property of heaven stolen by many sons and daughters as possible for
thieves from the satanic world. We go to God to love. People can procreate only a
them with a heart of loving their mother few babies; anyone can do that.
and father more than they do, and bring What must we undergo in the resto-
in all the blessings related to love. Even ration process? By recovering from the
if you are mistreated, you won’t perish. satanic world many sons and daughters
Myriads of saints and all the things of whom God can love, your meritorious
creation will follow you and you will deeds will be linked to your ancestors
thereby become wealthy naturally. (205- and serve to liberate them. This is the
347, 1990.10.2) greatest gift you can obtain in the course
of restoration.
You enter the spirit world without Even if you served as a regional
money. Take care of Satan’s children. director, if you have no spiritual sons
Each of you is to look after more than and daughters, you’ll go to the spirit
120 people. The Kingdom of Heaven lost world with an empty can in your hand,
all its citizens. By engrafting them, we because you won’t have even one person
establish a condition for them not to be attached to you.
lost. Heaven is an infinite world requir-
In order to go through the twelve ing bridges linking up with the heart
pearly gates in the spirit world, you must, of love. Thus, the more the people you
witnessed to spread over the world, the nal life. Just posting up the Unification
more extensively you will be able to get Church signboard is useless. We must
around in the spirit world. Everyone will bear fruit.
want to link up with you. On his way to Jerusalem, Jesus went
The relationships that you are able up to a fig tree to see if it had any fruit.
to resolve in heaven because of having When he found it to be without fruit,
resolved them on earth will create a vast he cursed it, and it withered and died.
base of activity when you go to the spir- That’s exactly how it will be. What use
it world. It will all be yours. Thus, your is it to keep up appearances? Thus, the
sphere of activity can spread out to the number of Blessed Families you create
entire spirit world based upon that stan- will become your harvest.
dard. Without this base, you would be You need to bring 120 people, even
pushed into a corner and your activities hundreds. Without being able to do that,
restricted, so we have no spare time to it does not make sense for you to love
be idle or rest. your own sons and daughters. From the
Eating, living and raising children viewpoint of the Principle, we need 120
are no big deal for the spirit world. We people. The number 120 represents the
must therefore recover heaven’s citizens. nations of the world at the time of Jesus.
They become your assets there. The 430 families are equivalent to all the
We must quickly digest all of human- surnames in one nation. The 430 fami-
ity and the world. If we do this, all the lies represent 4,300 years of Korean his-
spirits in the next world will undergo tory. Through them, I opened the gate
the returning resurrection. If the birth- for the citizens represented by these sur-
right now belonging to the satanic foun- names to enter the Kingdom of Heaven.
dation reverts to God’s foundation – Although I have opened it, it does not
into Adam’s possession – the archangel mean they have actually entered.
will listen to Adam and follow him. By This is not empty talk; it is logical. Do
standing in the position of absolute obe- not kill time. Only when you give birth
dience, the archangel enters the realm to sons and daughters and raise them
of Adam’s love together with God’s love, up during your younger years can you
and thereby naturally enters heaven, fol- leave to your descendants a foundation
lowing Adam. That is the principle. to be proud of. Only when your chil-
People on earth did not fulfill this dren become great people can you stand
responsibility and caused a mess which proud before history. Without such
they must clean up. We are to open the actual results, you might be accepted at
way for restoration through indemnity. the family or village level, but not at the
Therefore, you must realize the tremen- national level. For that, you need actual
dous value of witnessing. It is therefore a results that can be passed on as a tradi-
question of how many people you bring tion.
in for registration into the realm of eter- That is why everyone desires to leave
something behind for the nation, the purpose is to sow as many seeds as pos-
world, and heaven and earth. The same sible in the spring season. If I sow many
principle applies to you. Have the clear seeds, many plants will grow.
concept that your lifelong purpose is Where must you sow the seeds, then?
to establish your domain of ownership. It must be an unspoiled place. Where is
Therefore, you cannot think of giving up that? Adolescents. Once you sow seeds
on the way of God’s will, even if you do in them, they will last a lifetime. They
not like it. will not be uprooted.
Why would I take on that respon- When are people most sensitive? In
sibility even if it means I have to go to elementary school. Peoples’ senses dull
prison and suffer there alone? To save as they advance through middle and
people suffering in such circumstances. high schools. Once they start going to
People in suffering circumstances will university, it is like passing through a
follow if it can benefit them. By follow- neighboring village, like an excursion
ing, they are harvested. When I go to the activity. The most difficult time is dur-
spirit world, because all I have done will ing elementary school. Next is during
be welcomed as something public, I will middle and high school. As time goes
go to the highest position of the heavenly by, their senses dull. We must sow the
kingdom. seeds of life accordingly.
If citizens are well educated, the If, while playing with children at
nation prospers. The same principle Sunday school, you teach them chil-
applies to you. It is a question of how dren’s songs, tell them stories and so on,
much you can reason with people, such things will accumulate to become
straighten out their attitudes, and leave eternal assets for your future. Whenever
behind the achievement of your ideals you meet elderly people, testify to God’s
centering on the realm of life of the heav- Word. Unification Church leaders are
enly kingdom. If this is done, the world not doing these things well.
will be restored quickly. That is why you When on a bus, talk to ten people and
have to devotedly raise them. ask them where they are going in order
It is the same with me. When I give to get to know them. Arrange to see
sermons, I speak for five or six hours at them again and when you do, introduce
a time. I do not do that because I like the Principle to them. You can witness
to. The gist of a sermon is simple and to them as much as you like. There are
does not even require a fifteen minute enough materials. If you want to witness
talk. I speak that long because I try to to people, it is better to ride on the bus
make it easy for different types of peo- or subway than to drive your own car. As
ple, for those who have come to hear, you commute on the same route every-
to understand the gist by explaining to day, twelve months a year, you will get to
them using many examples, and to have know people by their faces. By greeting
them participate within that sphere. The them, you are tapping into an interactive
network. Such paths are cleared, so why enter their houses.

are you just wasting time? Everything seeks relationship. Even
More important than eating is har- flowers have the power of attraction to
vesting the citizens of heaven, but you create relationships, whether as a sub-
are not doing that well. It is our main ject or object partner. Even if you see
occupation. It is our principal activity someone for the first time, it does not
while we live on earth. Among the works mean that you cannot relate to that per-
you should do in your lifetime, there son. That is how a magnet is – its essence
is nothing more important than that. is eternally unchanging. By the same
Landing a job, getting promoted and token, if you go to such a place, you feel
making money will all be water under joyful and are inspired to speak. Once
a bridge. Money will be useless in the you enter that state, your mouth opens
other world; materials and knowledge even if you were not intending to speak.
are unnecessary there. Even if you are When you go to that other world
not taught, your mind knows ahead of someday, what will you say to God who
time; you will know everything within has been guiding the work of redemp-
a week. tion and who took great pains to this day
Power is unnecessary in the other to find one Adam? From the Genesis up
world. What is needed there is love-cen- to the present day, God has been seek-
tered harmonizing power, love-centered ing His perfect son Adam. You all know
influential power. Therefore, people the Principle. This is the weapon that
lacking that love-centered influential can save countless people. Until now,
power are intrinsically unable to har- God could not teach humankind and
monize with the original world which consequently had to guide the work of
moves by the influence of love. If they redemption amid ignorance. On earth,
should arrive there, they are repelled we work on God’s behalf and are doing
and end up in hell. greater things than He. The Principle
You say you have lived and worked provides us with a path to enlighten and
for the Unification Church ever since assemble a following of hundreds and
you joined it, but you should consider in thousands of Adams.
what position you have worked. Always That is why we have to connect them
ask yourselves in which direction you to eternal life. The question of eternal life
are headed and in which position you is a serious matter. When spring comes
are located. If you do that prayerfully, the young women go and look for herbs
God will be with you. You will know it to pick. Likewise, just as you would go
the moment you close your eyes – even and seek out what you desire, you have
without praying. As you go somewhere to live your whole life in such a way.
to give a talk, the right words just flow When your contacts show up while you
out of your mouth. If you come across are doing that, have the heart of want-
conscientious people, you are drawn to ing to convey the Principle to them all
night. Go all out to inspire them at your We must provide education concern-
first meeting. ing the issue of eternal life. From now
You should not be doing anything on, assume that responsibility. I cannot
other than finding sons and daughters curse those who oppose the Unification
whom you can take with you to heaven. Church. God wants them to connect with
Even if you had hundreds of millions of me and commit themselves, but if they
dollars and lived richly, all that would drop out that is our church’s responsi-
pass away. Do it even to the point of bility and I must assume responsibility
investing all your materials, knowledge, for that. This world came to oppose us
and your very lives. Invest them all at because of Satan, but it is our responsi-
one time, not separately, to create heav- bility to overcome those adverse circum-
enly citizens. The value of your invest- stances quickly. If we do not, our situa-
ment will be proportional to the amount tion will be all the more miserable from
of your input your input. the resultant damage it will sustain.
You so-called Unification Church It is the same as nursing a baby. If you
leaders here: you may stiffen your shoul- give birth to a baby, you have to nurse it.
ders proudly and fancy yourselves, but That is why people come looking for you.
that is shameful. The question is how When they do, never treat them coldly.
many lives you have saved through your I have also lived that way all my life. If
own efforts. people visit me even at midnight, unless
The degree to which you will be they decide to leave, I will stay seated
praised eternally before heaven for your with them and never ask them to leave.
achievements depends on how many They will not want to leave because they
heavenly citizens you harvested. People are looking for something. Then, I must
have not had a spade to harvest them share God’s words with them. I will live
until now. They could not do it because my whole life that way. I will never be
they did not know, but you have an A- businesslike. The spirit world is always
frame carrier on your back. You can awake.
bring in an explosive harvest once you If you Unification Church members
start spreading God’s words passion- fight among yourselves and cause even
ately. However, because you are wasting one person to fall away, the damage
time even with that kind of real internal would be great. That person could come
power, God wants to strike you with a to understand God’s will and fulfill his
thunderbolt. responsibility before heaven; he could
It matters not whether it is mid- then go on to save thousands and myri-
night or dawn, whether night or day. ads of people, and surprise you by sur-
When Heaven is ready to receive you, passing you. So if you mismanage your
you cannot say to Him, “Oh, I just want people, everything will go wrong. If you
to sleep!” In that position, you just run constantly lower yourselves and strive to
straight through. elevate everyone else, you will have no
problems. That is what humility means. is not over after they have heard God’s
But if you err, you will go down. Word. Keep encouraging them in order
When entering the room where your to bring them to the Blessing. They must
wife and children are at night, be a receive it. If they do and start witness-
responsible father and husband. If the ing, a connection will be made natural-
husband does well, his wife will follow ly. If they can overcome persecution in
him to the other world. Of course, there the difficult circumstances of the satan-
is a process of training in order to enter ic world, they are already on the path
the Father’s house. It is fastest if they can of life. When they receive the Blessing,
go directly. The other side is an unfor- your job is done.
giving world. We are now preparing to Do not give egotistical sermons.
be in step with it. Speak while shedding blood and sweat.
Do this work even if you have to skip Go through the pain of giving birth. Do
a meal. Do not say you will do it after you that while shedding tears. If your eyes
eat. If a charge of dynamite was about are not wet with tears, your sermon is
to explode, you would not be eating. It contrived. (230-25, 1992.4.15)
is a serious question of getting people
to connect with the issue of eternal life. 2.8.3. Why we should have lots of
A light can burn only when an electri- children
cal current generated at a power plant is
transmitted through various terminals There is not even one Unification
and electrical circuit devices. Only with Church member who does not know
a connection will it stay on. God. We believe in the spirit world. We
Therefore, love your spiritual sons began from love, separated from God,
and daughters more than your own and will finally return to Him.
children, and do more for your spiri- If a couple is truly one in heart, when
tual parents than for your natural par- they go to the spirit world, they can inter-
ents. The parents who gave birth to you change positions anytime. We say love is
are parents from the satanic world, but one. If you look into a woman, there is a
your spiritual parents are parents from man inside. It is exactly the same with
the heavenly world. Therefore, serve God’s dual characteristics. Since inter-
them more than you would your own nal character and external form arose as
mother. Furthermore, spiritual sons separate entities from God, in order to
and daughters have the responsibility to return to the Original Being, they must
nurture the children of the people who ascend the ladder of love. As the stan-
saved them and to help them get mar- dard of creation originated from love,
ried. Such is God’s will. They are to raise one must ascend this ladder to return.
all those children. After all, our final destination is to be
Thus, unless people become linked with God.
to eternal life, everything is in vain. It People do not give birth to babies in
the spirit world. It is a vertical, circular ing birth control, but it should not be
God-centered world not requiring the practiced in the Unification Church. I
birth of babies. As he needed a horizon- underwent hardships for God’s will, but
tal base, God created human beings as did not die of starvation. Even if I went
His embodiment. It is an earthly field of into a famine-stricken area, I could sur-
reproduction from which all the citizens vive because I am trained to survive.
of the spirit world originate. From this When we sacrifice everything for the
providential perspective, we can under- sake of absolute love, we can control
stand why people engage in birth con- God, the satanic world, and heavenly
trol. The evil lineage is not to be propa- fortune. What do I mean by control? It
gated anymore. means that God will follow us. God, this
The heavenly citizens that Unifica- world, and heavenly fortune will follow
tion Church Blessed Families reproduce us. (201-133, 1990.3.27)
are their assets. Your own children are
more valuable than spiritual children, Raise your children to become great
who do not have a direct relationship to people whom you can bequeath to pos-
the Blessing. Your position in heaven will terity on earth. In the future, they will
be determined by the number of chil- all go to the spirit world and become cit-
dren you leave behind. (205-97, 1990.7.7) izens of heaven. How many people will
you offer as citizens of heaven? It was a
Perfection must be achieved on hardship on earth but becomes a noble,
earth, not in the spirit world. It can be glorious way in the world of eternity.
done based on true love on earth, not in You go to great lengths to educate
the spirit world. This is why you need and feed your children on earth, but in
to have children. They become heaven- the spirit world, food, clothing and liv-
ly citizens, ideal citizens of the heaven- ing are no problem. You will wish you
ly kingdom. So give birth to many sons had as many children as possible. (218-319,
and daughters. Originally, there were to 1991.8.22)
be more than twelve directions, and that
is why I desire more than twelve direc- You will not be procreating in the
tions. (217-130, 1991.5.12) spirit world. As God stands in the posi-
tion of the vertical Parent, there is but
Without sons and daughters, the one point. (221-204, 1991.10.24)
Kingdom of Heaven would not flourish.
For this reason Blessed Families should What is God doing? He is saving the
not practice birth control. People who world. The works that allowed people to
starve to death still end up in the spirit enter a higher dimension in spirit world
world; if they die in the midst of love, were performed on earth. What kind of
they end up in heaven. place is the earth? It is the manufactur-
So, the satanic world is now promot- ing plant for producing the citizens of
heaven – the vast unchanging Kingdom question. Even in dying, there is a way.
of Heaven. There is a proper position in which
Even if each of you had a hundred to die. Don’t die in the ordinary Kore-
children, heaven is so vast that you an way. If you do, however many times
could never overproduce. That world you die, it won’t count. Die in the highest
can accommodate any number of peo- position for the nation of God’s heart,
ple. Do not practice birth control. Once at the heart of the heavenly kingdom –
you go to the spirit world, the question the best place to die. Your death should
will be how many citizens of heaven you inspire everyone in the universe to raise
created and led there. Understand that a flag and welcome you. (34-184, 1970.9.6)
leading many true sons and daughters to
the Kingdom of Heaven establishes your Today, we are yearning for the day
rights and interests, as well as the level at of the last resurrection, the day of hope.
which you will be honored in the heav- That time of hope which everyone is
enly world. (202-38, 1990.5.1) yearning for is one that all humankind
can delight in, yet it does not come eas-
2.9. Our attitude in the face of death ily. That hope can only be owned by
those who conquer death. Only those
Jesus taught everything: “Whoev- who fought for God against Satan will
er wants to save his life will lose it, but take possession of it. Only those who
whoever loses his life for me will find suffered persecution together with God
it.” Where will you find such appar- for the sake of heaven will take posses-
ently groundless remarks in this world? sion of that hope.
Nowhere. Yet they are true. As we contemplate such a time
Then, why do we die? To what end? approaching us, we must have ardent
To live. There is some purpose to live hearts to overcome our living circum-
for. People live for different purposes. stances and even the fear of death. If
For what are you asked to “love the Lord such ardor does not emanate from with-
your God with all your heart, and with in you, you cannot draw that one day of
all your soul, and with all your mind”? hope into the realm of your daily life and
To become God’s son. It means to offer go on living.
your head to love God – you have but Therefore, those who are said to be
one – but you must offer it to Him. living a true lifestyle will ask themselves,
Where are we to go and die? In the what will be the scenario of my death?
highest position rather than the lowest. Do not wait until you are eighty and
Thus, we should die for the Kingdom of about to die to ask yourselves the ques-
Heaven. It is greater than any nation in tion, “In what fashion am I going to cel-
this world. We must die in God’s King- ebrate my last day?” When reaching the
dom, the only one in heaven and on place of death, Jesus said, “It is finished,”
earth. Where shall we die? That is the and “Father, into your hands I commend
my spirit.” Indeed, he is the only one Even so, only those possessed of the vic-
who has been victorious throughout all torious hope that lets even death go past
the stages of his life. can stand before Heaven.
You will meet with death one day. People living on earth today do not
While looking back on your past at that desire the path of suffering and sor-
moment, think about what kind of words row. The passing of joyous occasions
you would wish to leave behind. evokes nostalgia in them. Such is human
This path is one without even friends. nature.
It is the path without even beloved par- This world we live in is mixed with
ents, siblings, a beloved spouse, or chil- sadness and joy. All the happiness we are
dren. It is the path only you must go experiencing will disappear with death
alone. It is the path you cannot revisit and cannot remain beyond it.
or return to; it is the path, once trod- Our heart seeks happiness, longs for
den, that you can never return to in all better things, and yearns for the eternal
of eternity. With what kind of heart do world. If sorrow and joy disappear with
you walk this path? At the moment you death, then does our heart also finish
face death, if you should lack the hope with death? No. The fact that our hearts
with which you can overcome it, your and minds move in that direction is
end will come right then and there. proof that such a world actually exists.
The many people who have upheld People are spiritual beings and their
and established God’s will were not the lives are eternal. People who have loy-
type to retreat before the path of death, ally walked the way of death for heaven,
but rather laughed scornfully at death, embracing hope as they followed a path
overcoming it valiantly. Such people repulsive to many people, have done so
have appeared and established the heav- because they felt something ordinary
enly way. people could not feel and appreciated
All of you must embrace the hope something ordinary people could not
with which you can overcome death appreciate. It was for that reason that
when you are confronted by it. After they could tread even the path of death.
you have traversed that path, you must Unless your longing becomes stron-
be able to race joyfully to that original ger than any adversity, hardship, sad-
homeland for which you have longed ness, or death that you may encounter in
with the hopeful thought of standing your actual life, you will become people
tall in front of Heaven. Only those who who feel regretful before death and draw
fervently desire God’s ideal world can back from pain and sorrow. As Jesus sur-
overcome death. mounted the summit of death, entered
All the things of this world will pass the eternal world, and built the sphere of
away. Your beloved parents, spouses and resurrection, we today are also destined
everything that you love will all pass to surmount the summit of death.
away, and you will eventually face death. Then what type of people live with
heavenly hope? They are those who can What kind of death is the Bible refer-
joyfully surmount the summit of death ring to? It does not end the life that God
that grieves humanity. Such people are has eternally, but that life which inherit-
the ones who cherish Heaven’s hopes. ed the fallen lineage of the satanic world.
So, do not become people who covet and Thus, those who seek to die for the Will
grieve after all the things of this world shall live. These words sound paradoxi-
before death. Become those who can cal, but from what we understand about
stand before heaven and be proud of the the Fall and restoration, restoration can-
value of their death. God seeks such sons not be achieved unless that is done. This
and daughters of hope. is the normal logic of restoration.
If there were people who felt Heaven’s The biggest question then is wheth-
joy in such a position, God could not but er we can offer our lives. When I started
love them. If there were a throng of peo- out on this path, I asked myself if I was
ple that cried out to Heaven from such a resolved to lay down my life.
position, Heaven could not but answer I was resolved to die. I also thought
that cry. (6-52, 1959.3.22) about how I would die as well as the
last words I would utter. I did not think
“For whoever wants to save his life about how I could live.
will lose it, but whoever loses his life for Since God’s providence revolved
me and for the gospel will save it.” What around Korea, I sought the position of
do those words mean? Those placed in death. Where was that? It was the place
the position to die for God’s will must to confront the enemy, that is to say, the
die. place where the enemy was to be found.
Then what happens when we die? I went out in search of the enemy head-
Before we die, we belong to ourselves, quarters. Because the foundation of the
but after we die, we belong to God. That Will based upon Korean Christianity
is because we inherited the fallen lin- fell into satanic hands, I went to North
eage. Thus, our lives cannot be freed Korea, which was Satan’s den, to recover
from satanic bondage before we die, but it.
we bond together with God after death. Because I had to fight the world-
Which is stronger: life or death? Is life wide Communist Party from that time
stronger than death or is death stronger on, I went to North Korea. I entered the
than life? Death is stronger than life in nation of the implacable foe, fully pre-
the satanic world. Therefore, after compared to be chained in irons and impris-
ing to know God’s will, do not hate death oned. Despite the atrocious ordeals that
when you are in the position of having to were imposed upon me, I never surren-
die. You have to die anyway in the satan- dered. I never lost God’s dignity even at
ic world. Unless you die, you cannot res- the point of extreme starvation. No mat-
urrect. Unless we pass through one age, ter how constricted my living conditions
we cannot welcome another. were, I never violated heavenly law.
In spite of my confinement, I was 2.10. When entering the spirit world

able to restore everything within those
limited circumstances, and sought after 2.10.1. At the time of impending
the motivation for a new start and a new death
meaning of life before God. I started out
doing that. Even though I was made to Success or failure in life is not decid-
perform all manner of heavy labor, I ed over decades, but in a moment. Com-
maintained the conviction that I would pared to a human lifespan, birth occurs
never break, and that I would never die in but a brief moment. Of course, we
even if all others did. spent ten months in our mother’s womb
The Unification Church did not start leading up to our birth, but that was a
from the place of seeking life but that of period of preparing for that one moment
seeking death. Yet were you resolved to of birth. Ultimately, no matter how good
die after you came to know the purpose the preparations may have been during
of the Unification Church? When Colo- those ten months, if the baby does not
nel Heo, the head of special operations pass through the decisive moment suc-
under the Freedom Party, and the gov- cessfully, it meets a tragic fate.
ernment’s chief suspect in the murder of Those ten months of constant nur-
Kim Chang-ryong, was executed, he was turing and safeguarding are designed
asked if he felt any remorse for having for celebrating the moment of birth. In
planned and ordered the murder. He said other words, that period serves the pur-
he felt no remorse and died like a man. pose of bringing about that moment of
When such assassinations or shootings birth. Notwithstanding the greatness
occur, you should compare those execut- of the gestation period, an error at the
ed with yourselves, and ask yourselves moment of delivery can cause tragic
how you would die in comparison. consequences. (31-184, 1970.5.31)
You might be driven by the conspir-
acies of your enemies to die as a great A person who regrets his past at the
traitor, or you might die as a result of point of facing that final, fateful moment
your comrades, friends, or loved ones, or on earth will see all the details of his life
others, plotting to harm you, but when flash across his mind as images. No one
you die, do so with the heart of benefit- needs to explain to him what kind of
ing the world. Die without enemies. If person he is, he will know by himself.
you are to die anyway, die after plant- The circumstances he has been associ-
ing something, and without making any ated with through the life he inherit-
enemies. Be resolved to die while loving ed from his ancestors, the situation he
the enemy as a friend rather than oth- leaves behind, and everything from his
erwise. Jesus’ prayer on the cross for past will appear as images in his mind at
his enemies was great in this way. (34-45, the last moment of his life.
1970.8.29) A person who can say, “It was true.
I have left behind something more pre- having faced a moment in which you had
cious than my life,” would have lived a to save them, can appear as an image in
valuable life, no matter how brief. Yet your mind at the last fateful moment.
there are people who say to themselves, The times of happiness centered on you
“My whole life course from birth to death and a blessed time of being welcomed
was merely a period I spent as a passer- and glorified by many people, will have
by.” If such people reflect on all their past an effect on that moment.
situations, they will shake their heads, With regard to the question of wheth-
feeling that they do not want to remem- er we were good, became true, and could
ber the past, and they will die miserable stand alone before God, truth and good-
people. Opposite them, are those people ness do not begin from ourselves or end
whose faces fill with more and more joy in ourselves. Only when they begin in us
as they more and more reflect on their and bring results in others, or they begin
past; their problems are absorbed into in others and bring results in us, can
the ideal and even the fear of death will goodness come about. According to the
be celebrated as a moment of comfort. Principle, all beings in the universe are
Viewing life in this way, we can see to enter into reciprocal relationships.
that if one had left something behind If your life up to now has been a life
and if the moment for that person to of giving, there should be no fear on the
reflect on their past is not a moment of path of death. If you give everything for
fear, then that person’s past and reality others, sacrifice for others, shed tears
will manifest as things not dead. A perfor others while leading a life close to
son with such a past is surely destined the truth, invest your life for others, find
to be someone that all the people of the your desires in others, and concentrate
nation can follow, one who bequeaths a all the life force flowing from your pulse
legacy that all humanity is destined to and invest it for others, your past will
inherit. become a shining past.
What kind of situation creates that When you long for such a past and
opportunity? When a nation is faced think about the nation, you will come to
with intractable problems at a time of the conclusion that the nation of hope
misery and cruelty, and a person takes must also be such a nation. When you
responsibility for solving those problems come to yearn for such a past, you will
at the risk of his or her life, that moment sacrifice for others and you will be able
becomes the unforgettable moment in a to decide how the original goodness you
life story. hope for should be like. If you go before
The experience of saving your broth- God saying “Since I have fought for
er, relatives, or other people at the risk of goodness in the past, then naturally this
your life, rather than the experience of will bear fruit in the future.” This con-
risking your life for your own sake dur- tent becomes the foundation for your
ing your life course, and the occasion of eternal life.
The path of saints and sages and the unfortunate! How insecure! It is a prob-
path of ordinary people are different. lem. Once you enter the spirit world,
The saints and the sages are those who you can no longer relate to all the things
sought to live for history, the world, and we now measure within the confines of
the future. Ordinary people, however, space and time. That world transcends
are those who sought to live for them- time and space. (141-269, 1986.3.2)
selves and to make the world serve them.
(31-308, 1970.6.7) What happens when we enter the
spirit world? You have your own spiri-
2.10.2. When entering the tual level. Everyone has a certain spiri-
spirit world tual level, within certain limits such as
one degree. Since that is the case, even
We all live in a similar way after we those who were blessed separate when
are born. As life progresses do we gradu- they first enter the other world. Why?
ally become weaker or stronger? Because each person’s spiritual level is
Even if you came to know who you different. (194-61, 1989.10.15)
are and made a resolution, that resolve
gradually weakens after ten, twenty, and What will you become in the heav-
thirty years. As you age through your enly kingdom? An ambassador or a ser-
fifties and sixties and into your seventies vant to run errands at the embassy? Be
and eighties it becomes a problem. Phe- an ambassador. That is not easy. In a life-
nomena in the world of dynamics dem- threatening situation, the ambassador is
onstrate the principle that all motion the first to die.
tends to gradually diminish; any action We know of the existence of the spirit
caused by a force subsequently decays. world. It is more certain than this world.
Using electricity as an example, the What kind of a world is it? It is one in
potential energy of any power source which everything is possible as long
diminishes as it powers a motor or as it is acceptable in God’s plan. (107-55,
produces work. Exhaustion inevitably 1980.1.20)
occurs. Looking at it this way, we cannot
stand still all our lives. We must contin- Do you have a gift to bring along
ue moving throughout our life – wheth- when you go to heaven? When you go to
er we like it or not. Even when we move, the spirit world, religious martyrs will
is it in the right or wrong way? There are line up in front of you. Can you unwrap
many ways to move. the bundle you brought with you in
Then, in which direction should front of them? What suffering have you
people go or roll? We roll without even and the Unification Church undergone?
realizing it. If we live like a rolling stone How can you say you live for the nation
that might smash into a rock or go down and the world without having withstood
the drain, how dangerous that is! How such hardships? I have suffered, but I do
not think of it as suffering. Naturally, we and the men will wear such and such
still have a long way to go. clothes and I’d like it to happen now!”
Upon your arrival in the spirit world, No sooner said than done, meals and
you have to be able to unwrap your bun- fruit will appear instantaneously accord-
dle and say, “Here is the gift I prepared ing to your wishes. If everyone has eaten
all my life; please receive it.” If women their fill, what will you do with the left-
must bring a dowry when moving in overs?
with their in-laws, how can you go to There are no kitchens there. You don’t
heaven empty-handed? (32-71, 1970.6.21) need to worry about anything. There are
no food-processing plants or auto-man-
If you are not independent, you can- ufacturing plants or anything like that.
not enter the spirit world. It has its own There are all kinds of flowers. You can
world, nations, tribes, families, and create as many houses as you want cor-
individuals. Unless you have the inde- responding to the level of your heart of
pendence that enables you to say that love. (224-105, 1991.11.23)
you are an absolutely necessary individ-
ual there, you cannot enter heaven. Be When ordinary people think about
so independent that you can say you are their past, the memories are dark, but
absolutely necessary to your family and when saints think about their past, they
tribe. Only when you have such inde- are bright. What is that brightness? It
pendence there can you enter heaven. is not for them but something that can
(19-43, 1967.12.24) draw out the nation of hope. For that
reason, if there is the heavenly kingdom
In the spirit world, the earth seems of hope, that kingdom has to be started
like a speck of dust. You would not by them. That is heaven.
know how immense the spirit world is. As you chart your path through the
It is an infinite world that transcends realm of the Fall with its grim surround-
time and space. You will only have to ings, you will be anticipating ups and
call out, “Whoever lived on earth with downs, plotting your life course accord-
such and such a heart at such and such ing to your wishes, saying to yourself
a time show yourself!” and that person that you will go this way one year and
will appear in the twinkling of an eye. that way next year, or this way for ten
It is a world where intuitive sensations years and that way for the next ten years.
become real. If you experience ups and downs cen-
It will not be a problem to host a ban- tered on yourselves, when you come to
quet for a million people at once. You meet your final destiny, all your records
would just have to say, “I want to share of sacrificing others for yourselves will
with everyone this joy of ideal love by tie you down. (31-308, 1970.6.7)
having a banquet in which the women
will be dressed in such and such a way Have you ever once thought you’ll
keep going this way even when you’re receive one more from God. You need
seventy or eighty or even in your dying these three certificates. (15-121, 1965.10.3)
moments? Even on your deathbed, you
must be able to present proof, saying, “I 2.11. Things you will know clearly
have illumined the past in this way and only after you die
done these things in the present. I would
do those things in the future, but I am If you get connected with the spirit
dying. So, please take care of them on world through prayer, you will come to
my behalf.” It must not be just lip ser- know that in the spirit world, the spir-
vice. It should be the case that the peo- its are working very hard to bring their
ple around your death bed cling to you, descendants closer to heaven. Yet here,
crying out, “Don’t go! Don’t go!” (73-114, people speak ill of their ancestors and
1974.8.16) just want to live selfishly.
That is something you will know
2.10.3. Documents required for only after you die. If you wonder wheth-
entry procedures into the spirit er my words are true, die and find out. If
world you could die and come back to life, that
would be good, but once you die, that
Where do you first get a certificate is the end. So it is said that when Rev.
that enables you to say, “I have become Moon of the Unification Church intimi-
like this. I have done these things. Here dates people, he is doing such a fine job
is my certificate of victory”? You cannot of intimidating people; no one can do
issue such a certificate yourself. Then it the way he can. Yet watch what hap-
who issues it? Satan first. God cannot. pens after you die. I am not saying all
You have to obtain the certificate of vic- this because I have nothing else to talk
tory from Satan. about. (22-337, 1969.5.11)
Jesus knew that very well, and that is
why, when he started his three-year pub- Where do you discover God’s supreme
lic ministry, he summoned Satan and love? Not in a palace. The way to occupy
fought him for forty days to have him the highest love of God is found at the
issue the certificate. There were the three bottom of hell where you are bleeding
temptations. After Jesus gained victory close to the point of collapse and about
over them, Satan declared: “You are vic- to die. When I was in prison under the
torious on the national level, so I have no communists, the spirit world testified to
choice but to issue the certificate; other- me without my saying even one word.
wise, I would have to give up all my ter- That is why I had disciples who were
ritory to heaven’s side immediately.” resolved to do anything for me at the risk
Thus, you must first obtain a cer- of their lives. Given that kind of support,
tificate from Satan; then receive anoth- had I been a villain, I would have had
er one from Jesus. Finally, you have to many ways to escape from prison. God
works with us in such situations. (91-175, spirit world well.

1977.2.6) No one can avoid death. You can-
not avoid death. Egoists go to hell,
2.12. Altruism gets you closer and altruists go to heaven. These two
to God worlds become separated at death. (203-
99, 1990.6.17)
The spirit world consists of three stag-
es. Those who lived more for others will What will happen from now on? Peo-
go to a higher level in the spirit world. ple will offer their properties to heaven.
For those who lived for themselves, the Live for others – for the higher cause and
opposite world will unfold. There are for the greater good. Live for the world
also three stages there. Those already and for God, and to liberate humankind.
there will object, saying: “Huh! We don’t Make people change to the new lineage.
want people like you!” Everyone rejects Because the lineage got entangled, God
egoists and welcomes altruists. has been powerless until now. As we
Among those who go to the spirit have now entered the era of conversion,
world after living on earth, the altruists you need to know that the free heaven
take the top places. This is especially so and earth are approaching and there-
for those who apply themselves in, say, fore sow seeds of goodness. Know clear-
forty countries and live for others with ly how you should act. From now on, be
the heart that they would have toward a throng possessing eternal life that can
their mother and family, and with the be linked to the clan of the Messiah, the
heart of a saint to save the people of the citizens of heaven and the eternal King-
world from evil. dom of Heaven. (203-185, 1990.6.24)
That is why I think this way: “As a
man, I am the commander-in-chief of What will be the basis of competition
the filial sons, patriots and saints of the in the future? Living for the sake of oth-
historical eras. Although everyone else ers. Why? Those who live for others go to
who had the name of God’s son failed, I a higher position in heaven. By serving
was born as a victorious son.” Only one such people and riding on their coattails
thing will enable you to say that. What one can make great leaps forward. You
is it? It is simple: absolute altruism. can be launched from there, just like the
Only those who give and forget, who do satellites that are launched from Cape
things for others and forget, can digest Kennedy. This is because living for the
that world. sake of an individual is comparable to
Know clearly whether you belong to when God created His object partners;
the group that will go to heaven or the you, too, will stand as the object of that
one that will go to hell. These words are individual. For that purpose, we follow
not ones I have just thought up. They someone and live for others.
come from someone who knows the You serve me to make use of me.
Earning my love is your launching pad national messiahs and world messiahs
toward occupying God. Satellites sym- will come forth. The path the individ-
bolize how today’s believers can take ual takes leads to the path the family
off and cross infinite distances to get to takes, and the path the family takes
heaven. leads to the path the tribe takes. Then
Eventually, human beings are des- what kind of world is the spirit world?
tined to go to the original homeland. It is a place where people live altruisti-
They may have their hometown in this cally based on true love – not selfishly,
world, but when they return to the but for the greater good. Even on earth,
original homeland – the eternal home- those who live 100 percent for others
land – those who have nothing to show say, “Step on me and go on!” However
for their efforts will be miserable. You big America may be, if there is someone
know how devastating not being able to who lives for the people more than the
join a group can be. (213-193, 1991.1.20) president, everyone will welcome him
even if he steps on the president and
Until now, there was no family, but goes on. But if someone lives only for
from now on, the organization of fami- his own benefit, everyone becomes an
lies will begin. Everyone was separated enemy.
until now. Why? Everyone was separat- It is the same as in the spirit world.
ed because their cultural and emotional If someone lives for a greater cause, he
backgrounds and customs were all dif- can pass naturally. If something serves
ferent, so a family is the place where a greater cause, it can pass naturally.
we create new customs and a new cul- So, if someone lives for the world, he
ture and cast them as habits. Without does not have to live for America alone.
the family, the society could not exist. America is included in the world. It is
A national society could not exist and the same for Korea. All nations are
thus neither the nation nor the world included.
could exist. Then, what would underlie the
For this reason religions now consti- direction that families would take nat-
tute the mainstream. People may reside urally, that everyone can welcome, in
in the Buddhist realm or Christian going their way? It can only be the way
realm. Where people from different of love to live for others.
countries cannot peacefully co-exist, These two things cannot be blocked
people of the same religious realm can. even in the satanic world on earth.
Religious realms all desire one world Even the satanic world has to absolute-
and believe in one God. Thus, they can ly accommodate them. Even the most
stay together. All religions belong to wicked parents and evil people welcome
God’s realm. Nations do not. someone who tries to give them some-
From the Unification Church, indi- thing with true love. (215-174, 1991.2.17)
viduals, families, tribal messiahs,
2.13. Judgment room without even a meal of barley. We

were actually closer to God in those days
Have you ever thought that an order and we worried about the nation and the
to appear before the court of judgment world. As the foundation expanded and
in the spirit world would come to you? became larger, we started to care more
Someday, that order will be given. about how others would like us.
To administer and manage that court, No matter how much knowledge,
there must be a judge, a prosecutor, and power or money one might have, these
a defense attorney. Then who will they things will all be washed away. When
be? The judge is God, the prosecutor is people die, they leave everything behind.
Satan, and the defense attorney is Jesus. What you should carry with you is your
(17-176, 1966.12.18) efforts to expand God’s love to the world.
The record of loving humankind and
Section 3. To go to a Higher God remains to the end and becomes
Realm in the Spirit World the standard to decide proprietary rights
in the other world. (127-38, 1983.5.1)
3.1. The standard for religious
people is the spirit world In the path of restoration, there is no
discount. When we came to this world,
What is the difference between those each of us came alone, but we cannot go
who are religious and those who are not? alone. We have to take many people with
Those who are religious believe in set- us. (14-105, 1964.6.20)
ting the standards of the spirit world
throughout their entire lives. Religion You should know that the number
starts from the determination to meet of people you witnessed to will decide
and then live with God. your proprietary rights in the spirit
The contents of the scriptures the world when you arrive there. You do not
founders of all religions left behind did go there wearing a sign indicating you
not dwell in the details of human life. were a leader. (125-16, 1983.3.1)
They taught about things with which we
can relate to the contents of the eternal, 3.3. Love people
transcendent world based on the realm
of God’s existence. (187-286, 1989.2.12) In the spirit world, if you do not have
God’s love you cannot eat – you are not
3.2. The determination of qualified to eat. Hell is the place where
proprietary rights in the spirit people can only look at the food but can-
world not eat it, and where they have knowledge
but cannot act upon it. Those who estab-
Long ago, we experienced many days lished the central value that can unite the
when we survived trembling in a cold spiritual and physical worlds centering
on God’s love, and who experienced the other world.

life of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth If husband and wife – just the two
with mind and body united centering of them – live face to face till they turn
on God’s love, can own the eternal, ideal eighty or ninety, will they be happy? They
world and the heavenly kingdom. Others cannot live an interesting life. There has
will be excluded. (91-173, 1977.2.6) to be a daughter-in-law and grandchil-
dren. For grandfathers and grandmoth-
What can we be proud of when we ers, there is no greater happiness than
go to the spirit world? When I go to the holding their grandchildren.
spirit world and if God asks me, “What Those who could not have grand-
did you do on the earth?” I would not children cannot achieve harmony with
boast with the reply, “I spent much mon- heaven and earth and keep in step with
ey.” My pride would be based on how north, south, east and west in the spirit
much I lived longing for and loving peo- world. (197-32, 1990.1.7)
ple. (187-310, 1989.2.12)
Therefore, you have no latitude to
3.4. Love God even more think, “Oh, It is tough!” after work, or
“Oh, It is tough! I couldn’t sleep and I’m
Nothing else is necessary in the oth- tired.” Then the spirit world will open
er world: love God more than you love up. You will see it. If you open your eyes
the world, your nation, your spouse and and see it and eat meals spiritually, you
your children. That is the Principle. will not get hungry even if you do not eat
When you go to the spirit world, do all day. That kind of thing will happen.
you earn money? Do you sleep for hun- Your body will feel light, and you will
dreds of millions of years? Neither of not get tired even if you run around all
these. You can eat food anytime accord- day. After experiencing these things, this
ing to your standard. (126-142, 1983.4.12) world becomes dull. This world is neces-
sary to give birth to children horizontal-
3.5. Establish the family foundation ly, but actually you do not need to be in
it. Since you have to bring your family to
Why must you have sons and daugh- the other world, you have no choice but
ters? There surely has to be love. God has to stay this way. (91-175, 1977.2.6)
to exist, man and woman have to exist,
and husband and wife have to exist. 3.6. Live centered on the tradition
Next, the blood has to be mixed. The of the realm of the heart
descendants are born with God’s blood
and love blood, vertical blood and hori- Is religion necessary in the spirit
zontal blood, mixed together. Therefore, world? It is not. In the spirit world, Pres-
unless you have descendants, you can- byterianism and Roman Catholicism
not have a place to play and rest in the are unnecessary. You go into the realm
of living with God, so religion is unnec- tered on the tradition of God’s original
essary. realm of heart. (126-139, 1983.4.12)
Then, what is necessary? Some-
thing precious is needed but what is it? 3.7. The pass with which to enter
The most precious thing is to be able to the spirit world
receive God’s love.
Today, we talk about the realm of From now on, when you start some-
heart in the Unification Church. Where thing, do so centering on God. This is a
is the base of the realm of heart? The fundamental principle.
world of heart is where true parental When you go to the spirit world,
love, true conjugal love and true frater- depending on how much you are in
nal love centered on God’s love can be accord with or have assimilated that
universally expanded. principle, you will be connected with
Husband and wife living for the sake all the realms, from hell through the
of one another is not primary in the middle realm and paradise to heaven.
original world. It is the conjugal love Just because someone is a world-
centered on heaven and earth and the famous scholar, can he go to heaven
cosmos that is primary. Therefore, we when he enters the spirit world? No, he
value the cosmos more. You may carry cannot. That is why the religious world
on conjugal love, but you must practice teaches people to deny everything and
conjugal love centered on the world. go. You have to give up everything and
Therefore, the most important ques- go. That is established logic. Then what
tion relates to where we build and find is the most precious thing? What mat-
the foundation of love that meets the ters is how much you suffer for heav-
standard in that world. For that reason, en and how many tears you shed for
the Unification Church is working to the world. That is the ticket for passing
build that foundation in this world. through to the other world.
Different from numerous religions If you look at this from God’s posi-
and numerous things that are said to be tion, is He a God of joy? Religious peo-
precious in this world, the Unification ple who think that God is joyful have
Church is the only place which has start- neither brains nor common sense. The
ed to build this foundation. What do we one who is the most sorrowful is God.
teach? We teach people how to become The tears God has shed and the suffering
successful candidates in the world of He has endured until now were not for
heart. Him. God is still shedding tears for this
When you go to the other world, you universe that He created, and for fallen
will meet many people there who loved humankind. Why is that? Because He is
their race, many couples, patriots, loy- a God of heart. (97-171, 1978.3.15)
al subjects, virtuous women and saints.
But there is no one there who lived cen-
BOOK FIVE
2 CHAPTER 3 4
The Spirit World
Section 1. The Spirit World Can The spirit world will bring together
Be Experienced with the Physical everything that was divided until now
Body and initiate a movement that binds
together all the divisions of the world
1.1. The spirit world and the today through heart; a movement that
present time brings together the world representa-
tives based on a standard that tran-
What stage have we reached now? scends racial differences to unite their
The time has come to link the spiritual hearts. Therefore, when the spirit world
and physical worlds on the global stage. is united and makes contact with the
Such unification does not take place qui- physical world, a light will shine forth
etly, but rather both heaven and earth and a worldwide movement will begin
are shaken. The world tried to stop God on a large scale.
from achieving it in a bitter struggle, Until now East and West have had
but He won. It was accomplished at the different spirit worlds. How was it pos-
Washington Monument Rally. Start- sible to unite them? Through love. I
ing from 1976, the satanic world can no brought together people from East and
longer accuse God. Satan can no lon- West into races and tribes centered on
ger accuse God directly. He might still God’s love through the joint weddings
accuse our ancestors in the spirit world, of the Unification Church.
but not God. I have laid the groundwork on the
In addition, all the spirits in the spir- levels of the individual, family, tribe,
it world will be mobilized to drive away people, nation and world. Heaven and
the satanic forces from the earth. In this the spirit world are completely depend-
way, a foundation is formed for goodness ing on us. (91-160, 1977.2.6)
to exceed the works that Satan has done
until now. The spirit world will guide peo- 1.2. The future age
ple to believe in the Unification Church.
Jesus, other great religious leaders, and Among the new members who
their own ancestors will appear to them recently joined the Unification Church,
and push them by spiritually chastising there are many who came because they
and punishing them if they do not. had spiritually met me and were guided
Chapter 3 • The Spirit World 613
by me. Such people may become kings or ideal of love in the history of re-creation
presidents in the foreseeable future – we will come to naught. Then we will enter
don’t know when and how. There are so a new world.
many people like them throughout the This is my worldview of an extra-
world. The number of people who talk sensory era hereafter and only love can
to themselves while walking will be con- bring it into reality. Once you love some-
stantly increasing in countries like the thing in the extrasensory world, you will
United States. The entire spirit world simply try to hold onto it. You would try
will swoop down upon the earth. Then, to go beyond your neural limitations.
who will take supreme command? It is Therefore, we are entering a global era
my responsibility. (67-77, 1973.5.20) when that can be welcomed on a level
only by God’s love.
The time will come when you can I came to know these things in my
never appear before me beating around prayer. There is something you do not
the bush. When it does, I will completely know. I may appear to be unaware of
open up the gate of the spirit world. I will everything because I do not explain
be waiting in front of the gate when such much to you, but in fact I know every-
a person comes and I will throw him out, thing.
asking, “Why have you come here?” Now is an era when we are to com-
Now we will enter the era when we pletely dominate the spirit world while
can manage the world professionally. being in our physical bodies. Since I
What types of people are living in the know everything about the spirit world
world now? They are like those who and possess the truth and my own body,
lived at the time of Jesus. The era of res- both Satan and the angelic world must
toration does not permit me to elaborate completely surrender to me. Spiritually
on this in detail yet and therefore I will enlightened Buddhists and Christians,
not. therefore, must surrender to me as well.
There are many people in the world When clairvoyants are willing to die
that will perform all kinds of things at my command, then we accomplish the
in my place, though God is not forc- substantial realm of perfection and open
ing them to do so. Some fly in the air the gates to the Kingdom of Heaven on
while others walk on water. There are earth. When such a world is created, will
many people who cross infinite distanc- you have anything more to do? You will
es instantaneously. There will be a time be surprised when I reveal my thoughts.
for me to call them from the Himalayas A time will come when people will won-
and the world of Tao. Since things are der “How did that happen? Why did I do
happening that way, have you wondered that?” This is neither a joke nor a threat.
whether the world is going to be unified That time will come. Such things will
or not? God’s authority will spread out happen among the Unification Church
and anything unable to respond to the members. (60-194, 1972.8.17)
1.3. Spiritual experiences are also municate with or counsel with sages and
necessary patriots who lived thousands of years
ago. In other words, you can experience
You go about praying tearfully, “I and feel them directly within the sphere
cannot go back with this face. I cannot of time in your actual life today. (4-223,
go back as I am. I cannot go back even 1958.5.4)
if I may die. It would be more miserable
than death.” If you have many spiritual 1.4. The course of spiritual
experiences during your prayer, then you experience
will be resurrected. When you go forth
with that heart before you even think, Although we may be in a position
God will surely help you. You should to worship God who is the center of
feel His heart in everything you say and our faith, our position is unclear. Then
teach. His heart must come before your where should we start looking for that
words, not behind. Therefore you must position?
always be humble. Although our subject partner is
That is why you must go to the back established, we cannot feel it. We cannot
without a word. When you do so, you conclusively distinguish such a spiritu-
will feel God’s heart in front of you. Why al thing as clearly as we perceive things
is that? It will pull you forward all the with our five physical senses. When we
time. As long as you are in such a posi- consider from where we should begin
tion, you can educate a crowd no matter approaching this problem, we under-
how many people there are. stand that we cannot start by looking
There, something unknown will into the subject partner. We could not
teach you everything, but still, since it possibly start by looking into God Him-
is your voice, you hear what you are say- self. We should, to that end, begin look-
ing, yet you are mystified by the sounds ing into ourselves first. Each individual
you make. When you reach that state, has a mind and body. Although we have
any movement you make or any facial both mind and body we cannot, howev-
expression during your speech would er, begin to seek within ourselves for this
feel normal and in tune with your spo- position centering on our body. Only by
ken words. Nothing would be strange centering on the mind should the exam-
to you. Only if you work experiencing ination be carried out.
such things, will the movements of life When we observe fallen people
will take place. (96-167, 1978.1.3) today, whether a thousand or even ten
thousand, do we see that their minds are
To be experiencing the spirit world the same? Although the root may be the
means to be communicating with the same, the minds differ depending on the
world of the fourth dimension. When nature of their environments. Not all are
doing that, you can connect with, com- the same. Why? Our faces are different,
our habits are different, and the emo- thing that would surely enable your hor-
tions we feel are different. In the same izontal standard to respond.
way, our horizontal line and the per- There is a gate in your mind and it is
pendicular line with which we can form called the mind’s gate. It does not open
an angle is different. We must have the in just one direction. Since your mind
angle set correctly. rotates, the gate moves as well. With-
Then how should this be done? With out going through such a gate, you as
heaven as the subject partner, we should a minus cannot establish a relationship
stand as the object partner before that with the plus. Everyone has that kind of
subject. God, the subject partner, has mind’s gate. When you pray, you get a
surely given humankind the foundation different feeling depending on the time
to respond to Him as His object part- of your prayer. Prayer at one o’clock is
ner. Therefore, contained within that different from prayer at three o’clock.
foundation of the horizontal mind there You will understand this when you
must be a standard for the mind to be experience it. If you pray in a deep and
perpendicularly oriented in a direction mysterious state, you will know that
toward the vertical. That direction sure- your prayer will be different depending
ly exists. on when you pray. It will feel different.
When you look at a horizontal line, What you feel in the morning, at noon,
it looks like a plane but when it stands in the early evening, and at night are all
perpendicular, the standard for that per- different.
pendicular line will be different. How do Likewise, the level of our feeling
you adjust to the zero point? If you go within our state of mind differs in the
this way, there will surely be a counter- same way our physical senses respond
action. Therefore, you have to adjust to differently to the changes of the four
that zero point. In a power plant there seasons. That is how it is in the realm of
are many different types of meters. Each our mind. So you should know the best
meter has something similar to the zero time to pray. That time will be when the
point from which direction, power and degree of your response to God is great-
quantity are measured. There has to be est. As you continue to delve into that
such a zero point standard. sphere, you will find the gate. When
What kind of standard is that? It is the gate of God and the gate of your
something that exists and yet does not, mind become perfectly one and revolve
or something that does not exist and yet around a certain standard, you will find
does. There is such a place. Those who the path to fully experience what God
practice Zen meditation use the term is feeling.
ecstasy to refer to a state of mind similar What should you do to reach this
to that. You should be able to approach state? You need to cultivate your mind.
a spiritual level of that kind. Once you Some religions have expanded in step
reach that standard, you will find some- with God’s providence and others in step
with Satan. Since these religions are all is rotating and so is our mind. Just as
mixed up, it is extremely difficult to dif- the rotation of the planet causes the four
ferentiate the good and bad. The same seasons, the realm of mind-in-motion
is true within the realm of our mind. naturally allows us to feel the changing
There are good minds and at the same degrees of sensitivity.
time evil minds. Your mind may think, There are four seasons in a year. A
“Yes, I am good,” but that thought itself day, however, is a year in miniature.
is not good. Our minds were formed as There are also four seasons in a day.
a result of the Fall. Consequently, there The morning corresponds to spring, the
are some whose minds are influenced by noon to summer, the early evening to
evil and the evil realm of Satan, and oth- fall, and the night to winter. In this way,
ers by goodness. There are all types of there are four forms of seasons in a day.
minds. There are also four seasons in the morn-
Then what is of utmost importance? ing which corresponds to spring. You
The way you set the gate to your mind is can have springtime, summery, autum-
the most important matter in your life nal and wintry feelings even during
of faith. Therefore, in your life of faith, just the morning. Just as large units are
always be alert to those times when the divided into sub-units on a large scale,
gate of your mind opens and how to tune small units are also divided into sub-
it to the gate of God’s mind. Always be units on a smaller scale.
prepared for this. You always need to Our mind is like that. In other words,
have a mind-set in your daily life of seek- the feelings your mind experiences are
ing and adjusting your mind to God at not always fixed. According to the sea-
any given time. sons, it would be good to know that
Therefore, be constantly aware of the you correspond to spring, but you are
depth of your mind and try to open the unaware that you correspond to winter.
gate to your mind. Then try to adjust it You should, therefore, know how to dis-
to the place where the gate of heaven is cern what the present time corresponds
located. This is the most precious thing to by having a variety of experiences and
to do in your life of faith. As you gradu- through an abundant life of prayer.
ally come to stand in that object position, Once you are in such a state, what
what happens? You will experience a new kinds of phenomena happen? In Korean
three-dimensional feeling that you nev- there is the word ahmshi (a hint). By an
er felt before. You will somehow come to example you can understand its mean-
experience that unknown feeling. ing: a person casually walking along
In the past, you may have experi- happens to see a bird fly off from the wall
enced only a wintry sensation, but you of a beautiful house; even after the bird
will start experiencing the sensations has flown away, the observation of the
of not only autumn but also summer event implicitly teaches a lesson. Such
and spring as well. Why? The universe phenomena will occur. Such phenomena
will start taking place in your actual dai- existence and because you have become
ly life. The number of these suggestive people who are being dragged around
conditions will increase. You will derive by your body. Once your mind is firm-
insight into something as you happen to ly established within its existence and
overhear someone talking. Such experi- forms a higher dimension of character
ences will increase gradually. whereby you can declare it to be another
Once past that stage, what kinds of subject entity, the situation will surely be
phenomena take place? You will start different.
receiving revelations in your dreams, When you reach a higher level
but I am not talking about the ones dur- through prayer, you will start talking
ing deep sleep. Saint Paul experienced with your mind. A state of resonance
the third heaven while half awake. Do will occur. It will be on a higher level,
not let such phenomena pass you by and you will physically hear what you are
inadvertently. Compile and analyze the saying in your mind. You will advance to
data scientifically to find out what they that kind of state. During the first stage a
are trying to connect you to. The result hint or suggestion in your daily life will
will surely come out. You will gradually be given. Therefore, believers must col-
experience that the revelations you had lect the vast amount of such facts.
in your dream – which you can hardly When coming into contact with
forget – will turn out true 100 percent in people, do not treat them offhandedly.
reality. You will have such experiences. Always wonder if they can teach you
People or things you connect with something. Always be hungry in heart.
in the half-awake stage of your dream Have a seeking heart that expects to
are going to appear in reality. You may receive something from those people.
think you experienced having sung a After all, what is the self? You are always
song with someone in a dream, but in either a subject or an object partner in a
reality you were not dreaming, you were relationship. It means you are in a fixed
actually singing that song with someone position either as a subject or an object
at your side. Such phenomena will hap- partner. Therefore, when a being appears
pen. What this means is that your mind who can become your subject or object
has entered a realm in which it resonates partner, you will know it immediately. If
with the spirit realm like a tuning fork. you have people to witness to, you will
You should regard such things as very easily know what kind of people they
precious. are. Your mind would go to them out of
Then, what will happen next? As joy, by way of thought waves. Every mind
God exists, where will He appear? God has its own wavelength. A butcher smells
will appear not in the air but through of meat and a dealer in fabrics smells of
your mind. Why have not you been able cloth. Just as your body has its own smell,
to experience that? Because your mind your mind has its own unique smell. A
is not yet firmly established in its own form of sensing the smell of the mind
will take place. come verbally and others visually. You

Our body has something similar could have a vision of a couple of deer
to the sense of touch that makes con- drinking water from a spring and then
tact with everything. Your mind emits glancing at a mountain in the distance
something like invisible electronic on a nice spring day. Such a vision sym-
waves to look for its own object. There- bolizes boundless hope and happiness.
fore, believers must think that every- All such phenomena will take place.
thing is in a reciprocal relationship with Such things are not accidental. Heav-
them. Why is that necessary? Because en is doing this to help you to cultivate
we have lost all kinds of relationships the field of your mind. Why does it have
due to the Fall. The Fall severed our ties to be so? The field of your mind is not
with nature, with the original human flat, like a sheet of glass – it is uneven.
being, and with God. In order to recon- It is in the form of a flat surface but the
nect the world of the severed relation- shape itself is uneven. So when a heav-
ships you must always endeavor to get enly ray hits the uneven plane of your
yourself connected. Those relationships mind, it will be reflected towards a
can be pioneered only when you take direction opposite to the incoming ray
such action. Without such an attitude, just like the refraction of light. Visions,
you will never succeed in pioneering in therefore, are all different. God works in
a relationship. such a way to enlighten each part of your
All of you must have the heart that mind.
is seeking something. After praying After the stage of revelations, you
in the morning you should be able to enter the stage where you have experi-
sense that something good will happen ences such as those found in the Book
that day. Do not think that something of Revelation. In this stage you enter the
good will happen on its own course, but spirit world and have various experi-
actively start looking for whatever it is. ences all day long; you get connected to
This type of attitude is what you should a far-off world. You can reach the lim-
have in leading a life of faith. Therefore, its of a state where you feel God in your
feelings, experiences and putting them daily life. Unless your faith is based on
into action will bring life to you. All this such experiences, you cannot apply the
occurs during the half-awake state. resultant realm of God’s great will to the
If your spiritual level goes higher, field or sphere of your daily life. There-
what will happen? You will start receiv- fore, believers without such experiences
ing revelations and directions. You have cannot be trusted. Faith based on such
to analyze revelations. Directions are experiences is important. For this rea-
given directly to you by someone, but it is son, you must make an effort to enlight-
different with revelations – which is why en yourselves.
they lead to problems. You must always While our members are praying,
interpret revelations. Some revelations spiritual phenomena are taking place.
Such things called spiritual phenomena fication, as well as the phases of receiv-
do exist. The spiritual forces enter our ing revelations and directions.
bodies like electric power. You would Once you reach the level of such expe-
know if you had these experiences; you riences, your mind will give you direc-
will experience a force stronger than tions. You will be struck dumb when you
your normal awareness entering your try to talk to someone, or you will scold
body, as if you were in contact with high someone in spite of yourself. You will
pressure. When you experience super- experience such incomprehensible phe-
natural and superhuman emotions, nomena from time to time. Therefore
your body will certainly reject them, you have to be able to control them. If
since your body carries the fallen nature. you mishandle the situation, people may
Your body will surely come to repel this treat you like a crazy person.
divine nature from God. It is absolutely necessary to go
Therefore, if some kind of godly through such a course of experiencing
nature flows strongly into fallen human- these things. If you enter the position of
kind, fallen people cannot be purified in having had experienced through the tri-
a natural way. When this power flows in, als of life, by feeling and experiencing
it does not come in at once but enters in that which entered your mind, you will
an alternating plus and minus manner become stronger. You will not be affect-
in the way sound waves are transmit- ed by anyone’s comments. Understand
ted with alternating amplifications and that both spiritual experiences and their
attenuations. This power comes in some- realization are of the utmost importance
times strongly and sometimes weakly, all in your lives of faith.
the while cultivating us. You will have What should we do to enter that state?
vibrations, lose your consciousness, and Generally, there are two types of peo-
the phenomenon in which spiritual forc- ple. The first type consists of so-called
es act strongly takes place. This is mani- intellectuals, who search for truth. They
fested as spiritual phenomena. only accept things that stand to reason
What will happen next if you contin- and reject anything contrary to it. The
ue having such experiences? Your physi- other type consists of people who grasp
cal body and your physical fallen nature things by feeling rather than reason. In
will become purified, and through this the Unification Church they are called
you will naturally come to accept these the intellectual and the spiritual people
works 100 percent. When that happens, respectively. Whereas intellectual peo-
even without such phenomena you can ple look for external understanding first
enter a state higher than the spiritual and then try to apply it to the internal
phenomena and then receive all that world, spiritual people look for internal
heaven teaches while not being over- feelings first and then try to apply them
whelmed at all. You have to go through to the external world. We may call the
these courses to reach that level of puri- former the incoming type, and the lat-
ter the outgoing type. These are the two him to deny everything that was exter-
types of people. nal and to start respecting things that
Since that is the case, intellectuals were internal. Through this, he became
generally do not like prayer. When they a standard-bearer of the new Christian
think about it, it looks like superstition, revolution.
it cannot be trusted, and it makes them Such being the case, those empha-
feel that their own existence is going sizing reason cannot play a role as great
to be denied. Those are the intellectu- leaders of the religious world of the spir-
als – they seek to find truth by forming it. There are two types of people. You
theories. Spiritual people, on the other should know which group you belong
hand, are born being fond of calling on to. Spiritual people in general are usu-
the name, God. They just like God for ally not great at reasoning, though they
no particular reason and do not require are great spiritually. They may start out
any explanation. They do not mind skip- strongly, but they become weak later on.
ping meals as long as they can call God, Then, since they are not consistent from
Father. Such people exist. beginning to end, they do not last forever
Generally speaking, in spiritual – they surely drop out at a certain point.
movements, which type of people do you On the other hand, those who are good
think are successful in creating a revo- at reasoning and truth but poor spiritu-
lutionary movement? Intellectuals can- ally can also never last long. Therefore
not do it. Those who have accomplished you have to make an effort to coordinate
great things in the realm of faith were these two aspects in your daily life.
not intellectuals but were mostly simple It is said that you must worship in
and uneducated – they were spiritual prayer and in truth – in spirit and in
people. truth. This means that you have to cre-
They live true to their feelings and ate a balance and enter a state of har-
do not care about the world. They do mony. People should mediate between
exactly what God tells them. There will the spiritual and physical worlds. You
arise occasions in which what they are should stand in the center of the spiritual
doing turns out to be exactly the right world and be the people who can medi-
thing to do in that situation. As a result, ate standing at the center of the world of
they turn out to become great figures truth. Otherwise you cannot attain the
in history. Saint Paul was originally perfected position. (76-125, 1975.2.2)
an intellectual, but since he was struck
by spiritual lightning from heaven on 1.5. How to develop your spiritual
the road to Damascus, he changed his senses
mind and went on by faith instead of
his head. He felt that by searching inter- If you long to see someone, even if
nally one found an explosive path rather a wall is placed to stop you from see-
than by searching externally, which led ing that person, there will be occasions
where you climb over that wall. Such 1.6. Advent (substantial works)
things will happen even if I keep qui-
et. This is because the spirit world fills The body and spirit, originally, are
up that gap. When I was imprisoned in supposed to become one centered on
Heungnam prison, I did not witness to true love, not false love. Consequently,
people with words. I witnessed to people they cannot become one without finding
without words. The same holds true for the source of true love. You have to go
you. The spirit world was mobilized to beyond this level and proceed looking
help me, because otherwise something forward to receiving heaven’s blessings.
terrible would have happened. The same Why is it that the more lonely the
holds true for you. So, if you are going place you go, the closer you are to heaven?
to the countryside, you should mobilize When you forget about worldly love and
spiritual support in the same way. I have enter the realm of heavenly love, heaven
been to every well-known place in the comes close to you. Heaven will directly
sixties. appear to you and relate with you. You
Think about who you are going to will be in God’s direct dominion. Since
meet today on the road. Think about you would not be aware of God’s pres-
what kind of person the first person you ence even if He appeared, I came in His
meet will be like. What about the sec- stead. You should live in the realm of
ond? What about the third? At the same God’s direct dominion. (91-183, 1977.2.6)
time, you should pray to God, “What
kind of person will it be? I would like to What kind of relationship do you have
meet such and such a person today.” You with me? You should see me during your
feel good if your thoughts and prayers prayer and in your dreams every day. All
come true, and through such experienc- Unification Church members through-
es your spiritual senses will develop. out the world must have such experi-
When that happens, as soon as you ences. You have to know about the spirit
go out on the street, you will start feel- world. You must be able to see me in a
ing you are going to meet such and such vision even when wide awake. There will
people today. A person’s spirit is able to be someone who can do it. This is the
connect with others without limit. You first time in history for such phenome-
will be surprised if your intuition on na to occur. It is unprecedented and will
what kind of person you will meet that never happen again in the future.
day becomes reality. There are many These experiences should gradually
instances in which what you think and gain strength. Before Adam and Eve fell,
the intuition given by the spirit world they were not free from God’s interven-
will often become reality in perfect tion. In the same way, I have to step into
accord with each other. You have to your individual lives and guide you in all
grow through the accumulation of these matters. If you follow my directions and
experiences. (30-150, 1970.3.21) do everything with joy and excitement
you will enter that realm. Although I We talk about God’s heart. Where
asked you to do the most difficult or does it exist? In your prayer, you will hear
impossible things, if you are determined a voice saying, “Listen to Rev. Moon. Do
to do them with more joy than I have, not make him sad. Make him happy.”
you will immediately enter that realm. If That is the only way. God will speak to
you step forward to accomplish them at you like that. People say that when they
the risk of your lives, I will immediately sacrificed their sleep pining to see me,
come to guide you. (91-173, 1977.2.6) the spirit world would open up to them.
That is why it is important to have spiri-
Our Unification Church members tual experiences. (76-152, 1975.2.2)
must receive spiritual guidance from me
directly during their prayer or in their Section 2. What Kind of Place Is
dreams. Already many members can the Spirit World?
receive my spiritual guidance directly,
no matter where they go. 2.1. The spirit world and the
Many wonderful things will occur physical world
that are more real than those at the time
of Jesus. That is why Unification members 2.1.1. The center of the spirit world
are in a position to attend me directly. In and physical world
the church you will from time to time
experience something greater than that You must be concerned about the
which the people had in Jesus’ time. That spirit world. Today there are many reli-
is why the world will be able to become gions in the world and their path is to
one with the Unification Movement. search out the world where we can live
In order to pass through the realm of eternally in relation to the spirit world,
death today, we need to offer our prayers a world of eternal life, a world where we
with the resolve to die. It is not enough can live together with God. That world
for you to pray for only an instant. Pray is the destination of religion. However,
for twenty-four hours. People who are what has become of religion nowadays?
unable to have such experiences or live It is on the decline and we have entered
without being able to attend me person- an era in which people are concluding
ally in such an era of freedom are piti- that religion is only for the weak, and
ful. unnecessary for everyone else, or that it
By having such standards and experi- was created by people as a moral idea.
ences Blessed Couples originally should Even Christianity, the central reli-
be connected to such content. You are gion, has declined. America represents
supposed to be entitled to be Blessing all the Christian nations of the world, yet
candidates only after being spiritually those who grew up in American Chris-
engrafted to and united with me. (31-330, tian homes have lost their faith and are
1970.6.7) living according to their own ways. Why
are Christians abandoning their reli- in different dimensions. The mind differs
gion which idealizes Heaven, the dwell- from the spirit world. We speak of the
ing place of God, who is the center of the spiritual and physical worlds in terms
world and all ideals? of God’s love. Accordingly, for both of
There are three reasons. First, it is them to unite, God must be involved.
because they do not have a clear under- Without God’s love being involved, the
standing of the existence of the spirit spirit world cannot exist. It is linked to
world. As we have the innate capacity of God.
comparison, we seek to abandon a bad We have a conscience. How does it
situation in favor of a better one, ever differ from the spirit world? How do the
in search of higher-dimensional realms mind and the spirit world differ? Peo-
of greater value. That is original human ple may think the mind is the spirit, but
nature. Second, it is because they do not they are confused about that. Due to the
know God. Third, it is because they do Fall, the mind has nothing to do with
not know that love is central and binds the spiritual world. In other words, the
us to both God and the spirit world. They mind of a fallen person is like a boneless
do not know these three points. Even body. This gives you a realistic idea if you
though they might know of God and the think of it taking that form.
spirit world, they do not understand that The spirit self has a spirit body and
it is a world centering on love. a spirit mind. The latter corresponds to
In a place of love, you are happy to the spiritual world. It definitely relates
go up or down, and even to stay in the to God. Therefore, without establishing
middle. Does a wife dislike her beloved a relationship with God, the spirit mind
husband if he has a higher position in will not come into being. Understand
society than her, or does a husband dis- that spirit and mind are two different
like his beloved wife for being in a lower things. The fallen mind has no relation-
position than him? In unity, you can go ship with God – He has left it. God Him-
anywhere, from below to above, and vice self can neither relate to our mind nor
versa – you can even stay in the middle. control it directly.
There are no restraints. Thus, many Your mind changes, going one way
people in the world call for one unified and then another, but the spiritual
world of peace. (91-140, 1977.2.6) world and spiritual beings do not. They
set one eternal goal toward which they
The same holds true for the spiri- constantly move. Why is this so? It is
tual and physical worlds and for spiri- because they stand on God’s side. The
tual and physical beings. God and His mind that resides within us as human
love are central to both worlds but not beings vacillates.
to the fallen people who we usually have You may have learned it from study-
in mind. ing the Principle, but what is the spirit
We have a mind and a body that exist mind? It is the union of mind and spirit,
and it is moving toward its new goal. It and cosmos – will be linked. We have to
is a motivational mind that can make us make it with our own hands. Otherwise,
become our ideal selves by uniting with we cannot inherit God’s original king-
our conscience centered upon God. dom in heaven and on earth.
Thus, if we did not have a spirit mind we How do we unify the spiritual and
would be unable to search for its origin physical worlds? It is through true love.
which can connect us to the spirit world (216-101, 1991.3.9)
and true love.
When the spirit mind sprouts up in 2.2. The spirit world clearly exists
us, our body experiences joy and every-
thing follows it. Everything starts to Eighty percent of the world’s popu-
unite automatically. Our biggest prob- lation does not know about the spirit
lem has been the separation of our mind world. Even believers are unsure about
and body. However, when spiritual ener- its existence and that of God, but it is
gy comes into our body and creates the there.
origin of our spirit mind, our mind and Imagine a wealthy person who is pre-
body become one naturally. Unless a pared to invest all assets into creating a
revolution occurs at the root, and unless garden of happiness. With that in mind
we discover the origin that can rectify we can inquire into how God, the Creator
everything from the root, we have no of heaven and earth, created His dwell-
way to find the ideal. There is no result ing place. The spirit world is a world of
without a motivating cause. beauty beyond our imagination. You will
The purpose of religion is to implant never get tired of looking at it, regardless
within us a spirit mind. There are many of which part, for even a thousand years.
religions centered on the spirit mind. The world’s most prized possessions are
There are all kinds and forms of religion. nothing by comparison to even a corner
(91-140, 1977.2.6) of the spirit world. Therefore, I do not
want to own this earth, that is to say, I
2.1.2. Unity of the spiritual and would rather go back because it does not
physical worlds conform to my purpose. (15-149, 1965.10.7)
God is a majestic being. Hence, the Most people even now do not think
spiritual and physical worlds must be about the spirit world. They live because
unified. In the absence of true love, how- they were born, they serve their parents
ever, they could not. Consequently sepa- because they are there, and they live
ration took place between our mind and in their family because they were born
body, and between religion and politics. into it. They live thinking that the rea-
Everything comes together as one cen- son they live this way is that they were
tering upon true love. Everything – the born this way. What is the center of such
individual, family, society, nation, world, a lifestyle? It is about how people should
eat and how they should live their lives. What path should Unification Church
That is why people consider food, shel- members go? They must follow the one
ter, and clothing to be the most impor- God desires. They must follow the path
tant elements of life. of God’s will. What is God’s will?
The issues of living, feeding and There is the path of God’s will that
clothing are central to most people. Of individuals must go, and the path of
course, there are contents of morality God’s will that families must go, and
and morals within human relationships also the path for the society, nation,
that enable people to improve, develop world, and spirit world. I am the spe-
and to find satisfaction together. How- cialist. The spirit world definitely exists.
ever, the standard of that morality var- (121-146, 1982.10.24)
ies, as do races and nations. Moral stan-
dards and social systems all vary in What consequences arise from the
accordance with the world’s diverse cul- existence of God and the spirit world?
tural backgrounds. Some people may think that we have
From this point of view, the origi- nothing to do with God even if He
nal standard which people should fol- exists, but they are wrong. Disavowing
low throughout history and the exist- the spirit world despite its existence is
ing moral and ethical standards that tantamount to disavowing the family,
we adopt in our lives are scattered in all nation, or world despite being a part of
directions. They have not been system- them.
atized into an integrated whole. Based Thus, since greater God and the
upon being born and living in the origi- greater spirit world exist, we will desire
nal world, where should we be headed? to enter into a relationship with them.
People are not clear about this. Because Rather than just being linked, where do
of this, ordinary people do not know we go from there? We should become
whether the spirit world and God exist. one. We have to move toward a single
However, our Unification Church purpose. (104-118, 1979.4.22)
members clearly know that the spirit
world exists. They do not just believe 2.3. The spirit world is the driving
it – they know it. Why? They know it force for faith (Saint Paul’s vision of
through countless spiritual experi- the third heaven)
ences. Viewed against the backdrop of
the global foundation the Unification In the Bible, Paul explains about the
Church has established today, we have third heaven, which he had seen four-
evidently undergone a process of many teen years earlier. How did he live dur-
spiritual experiences. Therefore, Unifi- ing those fourteen years? He carried
cation Church members are in no posi- on for fourteen years, gaining strength
tion to deny the existence of the spirit from his experience of seeing the third
world. (140-121, 1986.2.9) heaven. He knew more than what he
talked about then, and that enabled him 2.5. Where is the spirit world?
to go on even after talking about the
third heaven. (62-45, 1972.9.10) Where is the spirit world? It is in your
bodies. Thus, you go around with the
The Apostle Paul’s experience of see- spirit world on your shoulders, attend-
ing the third heaven of the spirit world ing it – there is no escaping it. The spirit
became the driving force that empow- world exists. It exists for this world, and
ered him in his missionary activities for this world exists for the sake of the eter-
fourteen years. Do you understand? You nal world. People may question, “Where
must have such experiences. That also in the world is God? Can there be a god
holds true for me. (27-128, 1969.11.30) in this world? Where on earth is the
spirit world?” God’s dwelling place is the
I do not fear death. What made this spirit world. (117-306, 1982.4.11)
possible? Love did. I can digest even
being put in jail. Thus, I must digest and 2.6. What kind of place is the spirit
conquer today’s adverse circumstances. world?
I will conquer everything with my own
hands. (202-27, 1990.5.1) If we could be finished with life
after seventy to eighty years on earth,
2.4. When God created the spirit we would not really have any prob-
world lems to worry about, but as we will be
living eternally, it is a different story.
The spirit world is equivalent to the As the spirit world exists, and you are
angelic world. Today’s world is in the going there after death, what is there to
same position as that of Adam and Eve. think about? The spirit world is a vast
God created the spirit world before cre- world. You have no idea, but it is a vast
ating Adam and Eve. unchanging world.
Since the satanic world came to exist On earth, there are racial discrimi-
because the spirit world went against nation, cultural clashes and other con-
God’s will, then that world can be tentious issues. In spite of life’s frictions,
restored only after the spirit world wel- people want to maintain their assertions
comes God’s will. Also, the Lord cannot and values, which do not pass away but
come to the earthly world unless he sub- live on vividly when they go to the spirit
jugates the spirit world. world. (187-285, 1989.2.12)
That is why the Unification Move-
ment has worked until today to subju- The contemporary interest in elec-
gate the spirit world and, consequently, tricity and space exploration act like
the spirit world must help the Unifica- lubricants in creating an ideal world of
tion Movement. (25-233, 1969.10.4) love. In the same way, the spirit world
is the world filled with the electricity of
love. There is nothing we cannot do with ing beings cannot but respond to that.
the electricity of love. Hence, we can say They cannot abandon that position.
that the spirit world is a realm we can When you see me in your dreams,
govern by our way of thinking. I appear to you through the waves of
Then, what is the spirit world? It is God’s love. For that to happen, your ego
a place that desires eternal elements. It should not be there. You have to sacrifice
is the world of harmony, where every- yourselves and create a vacuum. After
thing is filled with love. Thus, this uni- creating a vacuum, you have to become
verse gets into operative mode by just a like pure gold. Gold does not contain
push of a love button. any other elements. It is pure in itself.
What is God’s Kingdom on earth? It (112-16, 1981.3.15)
is the place where all the love bulbs light
up. Then what about God’s Kingdom in Section 3. The Content and
heaven? It is the place where love bulbs Situation of the Spirit World
can light up completely.
As long as you keep a loving heart 3.1. The Fall led to ignorance about
and pull the rope of love, everything the spirit world
will follow. When you pull it back, it
goes backward; when you pull it side- The human body consists of almost
ways, it moves sideways. You can steer one hundred trillion cells. Our ancestors
it any way you like. It does not resist, have died and gone to the spirit world,
but moves automatically. Thus, we can but within our body are cells passed
find this concept that the spirit world is down that have received their love. The
the place filled with the air of love. If the cells connecting to life have been passed
God of love, who with the heart of love, down – connected through the lineage.
wants to feed all humanity at once and They are still alive and moving.
to make them happy, says, “Let there be When autumn comes, the leaves fall.
food,” then food will appear. New buds come out in spring. A garden
You eat the food of love in the spir- becomes green in summer. Likewise, we
it world. You look at each other with human beings are born from numerous
the eyes of love. There are no words to ancestors through our blood connection.
express the mystery of the spirit world. Although we are their descendants, we
The more you hear, the more you want are meant to live our lives representing
to hear. There is no concept of being them. Centering on our ancestors’ true
sleepy or tired there. The spirit world love and drawing upon their life energy,
is the place filled with the electricity of we are to pass down their lineage. Thus,
love. Therefore, people today try to link your grandfather and grandmother are
everything to love. Why? This is to be the beings into whom your ancestors are
in sync with the spirit world. Since the compressed. It is they who represent your
spirit world operates in this way, exist- clans and your families before heaven.
Then what about your father and to a difficult problem within a triangle,
mother? They are the center of your my finger and body already know where
family. They represent all the fathers that point is. That is why you should
and mothers of all families in the pres- always be focused and go about with the
ent world. The grandfather and grand- right mind-set.
mother represent the past and the father In meeting people, do not think of
and mother represent the present. What taking advantage of them or trying to
about sons and daughters? They are the use them for your benefit. Never do that.
future descendants who can be unified If their original character is crushed, it
with God’s eternal ideal world – the will take half a year to three years to
heavenly kingdom – and can complete repair it. That is why your actions are
the unification of the cosmos. Your fam- crucial. If you take advantage of others,
ily is holding your son and daughter as you will be placed in a more hellish place
the starting point of your family. There- than the usual hell. Those who under-
fore, the family is the compressed unit stand such consequences do not even
of the representative of the past, the rep- think about doing selfish deeds. (204-304,
resentative of the present people of the 1990.7.11)
world, and the representative of future
descendants living in one place. That is Satanic blood is still flowing at the
why the family that has not fallen stands base of our being. Satanic love has been
in such a position whereby it can com- rooted in our body. That love flows
municate with both the spiritual and through the blood vessels in our life
physical worlds. and is meshed into our nerves. From
Just as the love within the parent- there, our body, which consists of one
child relationship is cherished in the hundred trillion cells, was formed. We
physical world, if you live with such love have to lament by our own initiative the
on earth, you will attend God as your miserable plight of sustaining this life
Parent and live your life in heaven as His together with satanic blood. We should
child. (214-268, 1991.2.3) be determined and resolved to destroy
this satanic life hundreds of times over
3.2. The spirit world is a sphere during our lifetime.
permitting instant perception Can you embrace and love your own
body? Can you walk around like a mad
In the spirit world, anything can be dog dragging its muzzle saying that you
known instantly. When meeting people, are hungry? Can you approach your
even without an introduction, you will spouse to satisfy your lust centered on
know their names, whether they lived your body?
eons, or million, or billions of years ago. When entering the spirit world, you
It is such a speedy world. will not require an introduction. You will
When I have to pinpoint the solution understand as soon as you meet others.
You will know that the person you meet is nothing He has not created. Since all
used to live on earth some millennia ago things belong to Him, they feel as He
or some million years ago. Some say that feels and exist in relationship to Him.
biblical history goes back six millennia, For example, the human body consists
but I say they are talking nonsense. They of one hundred trillion cells. When any
do not know the spirit world. of the cells at any part of the body feels
Biblical history actually spans mil- something, it directly relays it to the
lions and tens of millions of years. If brain. It is the same for all creatures that
we call for our ancestors of those days, have been connected to their Creator
they will all appear at once. As soon as since the universe was created.
you see them, you will understand each What is more, we are born and live
other tacitly. Your whole being is on with consciousness, pursuing goodness
display. You will immediately know to and higher value as well as experiencing
what order each of you belongs – wheth- the grief of others? All these attributes
er higher or lower. Therefore, introduc- did not originate from human beings
tions will be unnecessary. The order is but from the origin of humankind. We
automatically determined. can say that human life is a process of
Love determines the overall order going towards the resultant world which
and each person’s position. So you can- leads us to the origin. (140-121, 1986.2.9)
not enter the heavenly kingdom without
becoming God’s sons and daughters. 3.4. The organization of the spirit
In order to connect with God’s love, world (hierarchy)
you have to get onto the vertical line.
What does the scripture about loving Why is the spirit world still incom-
the Lord your God with all your heart plete? The hierarchy of the spirit world
and with all your soul and with all was originally designed to be connected
your mind mean? The center of every- centered on God, True Parents, and true
thing is love. So, when you do nothing children, but that hierarchy does not
but concentrate all your functions and yet exist in the spirit world or on earth.
consciousness on loving the Lord your In other words, the organization of the
God, you will go straight up to the verti- spirit world is to be the hierarchy cen-
cal realm taking the elevator. It is a won- tered on True Parents, and at the same
drous world. (208-141, 1990.11.17) time the philosophy heralding the Adam
untainted by the Fall, but it has not been
3.3. The center of the spirit world established yet. So far, the center of the
hierarchy has been occupied by the Bud-
What is the center of the spirit world? dhist group, the Confucian group, and
It is a world structured and centered on the Muslim group.
the One Absolute God, the originator of Thus, in the spirit world, the Mus-
the universe from the beginning. There lims, Confucians and Buddhists have
all been hoping for the appearance of materialize. Thus, true parents have to
the true parent-centered ideology and emerge and move into that position.
the philosophy heralding Adam. Since The spirit world operates under this
both worlds must go in a unified direc- kind of principle. So how long do you
tion, when the work of the True Par- think it would take for such phenom-
ents on earth reaches the global level, ena to appear in the physical world?
the boundaries dividing all the religions Centered on God, true parents have
will disappear, and a unified movement to emerge, then the true children, and
will automatically appear according to finally a true nation with true citizens.
the motions in the spirit world. (161-222, 1987.2.15)
Then, what happens when the teach-
ings of the Unification Movement 3.5. Clothing, food and shelter in
become a global ideology? All the spirits the spirit world
will be absent from the spiritual world.
As their purpose must be completed Would you skip breakfast tomorrow
on earth and subsequently revert to morning because you had breakfast this
the spirit world, they all have to return morning? You will keep crying out, “Oh,
to the physical world. All of them will food!” until your life ends. Likewise,
become active. Countless spirits in the you have to eat God’s words every day
spiritual world are hoping for the Uni- in the spirit world. That is why you have
fication members that are spread across to train yourself on earth. Your hunger
the world to take action. for knowledge, even after going to the
Then what is the center of the hier- spirit world, will push you to ask, “What
archy in the spirit world? First it is God, words will God speak to us? What do
second True Parents, third true sons and they mean?”
daughters, and fourth the true nation. Think about it. Do you expect to find
True children are children who have bakeries in the spirit world or not? What
inherited the direct lineage from True about cola and juice bottling plants? No.
Parents. They all branch out centering Would there be auto-manufacturing
on the nation to become its citizens. plants there or not? When you get there,
Who should be the first to live in would you go around saying you are
the heavenly palace? Who will govern going to move about in a luxury vehicle?
the heavenly kingdom sitting on the Here people boast of owning a Benz, but
throne of the heavenly palace? Adam over there, there is no need for all that.
and Eve should have become the true What will you be doing over there?
parents centering on God and were sup- Will you be eating or not? You will.
posed to be in that position of governing Based upon what will you be doing that?
the kingship of that heavenly nation. It Because love will be central to eating,
would have been realized if they had not people without love will not be able to
fallen, but because of the Fall it did not open their mouths however much they
want to eat. That is the law. Their mouths will be able to create all sorts of things
will not open if they love themselves and through true love there. You can make
are not focused on loving everyone. Even anything through love. When you call
as they try to pick up food with chop- out for some instrument, it will appear
sticks to bring the food to their mouths, at once. When you order food for sever-
the chopsticks will move away. Thus, in al hundred thousand or even millions of
the spirit world everything is possible guests at a banquet, it will be served. If
only when you have true love and every- you stipulate a golden dress code, it will
thing is impossible if you do not. materialize instantaneously.
What I teach is the tide of love. It is a We will not be sleeping in the spir-
tide that reaches God’s throne in heaven it world. That being the case, we will be
all the way to His heart. It flows to all able to dance the night away with total
nations and enables you to connect with abandon. Spiritually we will be fill-
everyone. ing ourselves with eternal enjoyment.
If a nice house in the spirit world is The air there will be the air of love, the
inhabited by someone ranked lower than food there will be the food of love, and
yourself, you can make it yours. This will the clothes there will be the garments of
be naturally known as you enter it. love, and all these will be provided by the
By becoming God’s sons and daugh- True Parents through true love. (217-293,
ters, you will come to own the entire vast 1991.6.2)
universe. In the spirit world, you will not
be able to follow me around because the On earth, food is one of life’s con-
gates of your hearts are narrow. True cerns. Thus, manufacturing plants for
love can flow freely, whether through a automobiles, fertilizer, garments, food,
wide gate or a narrow gate. Love must be and so on are needed. People make a
true. (207-93, 1990.11.1) big fuss over food at home. In the spir-
it world, all that is unnecessary. Cars
The spirit world is our homeland and planes are not needed. In the twin-
– the original homeland. This earth is kling of an eye, infinite distances can be
the homeland of the original body and crossed. Spiritual energy travels faster
the spirit world is the homeland of the than the sunlight created by God, and it
original heart. The next place to go is the travels three hundred million meters per
world of heart – the spirit world. Thus, second. God’s original love energy and
only by training ourselves on earth to life energy travel infinitely faster than
adjust to the spirit world will we have no that. If you wish to meet with someone
difficulties upon arriving there. (207-72, light years away, that person will appear
1990.11.1) right away. Even in heaven, which is
vast, when you prepare your heart and
There are neither cars nor food in the say that you would like to meet some-
spirit world. Like God the Creator, we one you loved, that person will appear
on the spot. We should know God. He must be a

Those who used to live millions of god of personality, He cannot be obscure.
years ago will appear and greet you. As we are people personifying intellect,
How much has changed over the past emotion and will, then our subject part-
millennia? People who used to live then ner, God, must also be the deity personi-
could sense heaven much more deeply fying intellect, emotion and will. What
than those who live now. is the central attribute of God among all
Yet it is the other way around from His many attributes? It is emotion. It is
the perspective of civilization – our love. God too needs love most to live. You
spiritual senses develop along with its do not live with knowledge in heaven.
advancements. Greater knowledge leads Things are the way they are because you
to a corresponding increase in overall do not know the spirit world. However,
understanding and penetrating analy- once you are there, it will take less than a
ses. Thus, the foundation to attain extra- week for you to learn everything. In the
sensory perception is expanded. Then spirit world you can look into people’s
the spirit world will naturally teach in minds as you see reflections in a mirror.
advance the wise ones concerned about The spirit world is a world of intuition
the future of the world. They will under- where, within a week, you can surpass
stand through spiritual waves what will the knowledge of any intellectual, how-
happen. Those who reach the highest ever distinguished or great.
position will see but one goal at the end. By seeing things through the light
(206-138, 1990.10.3) of your heart, you will automatically
understand the world and all its related
3.6. How to use knowledge and connections. Only through the heart of
power in the spirit world love will you understand whether some-
one is your object or subject partner. It
You can make as much money as cannot be done through knowledge or
you want in the spirit world. God is the any of God’s other attributes. (210-311,
King of knowledge. Knowledge, money, 1990.12.27)
and power are but some of the values
people pursue during their physical life. In the spirit world, if you just say with
Can professors boast of their knowledge a strong heart of love that you want to see
forever? Can they go around showing it someone an infinite distance away, he
off? It lasts only a lifetime. Your knowl- can appear. If you ask him, “Why have
edge is with you only during your life you come here?” he will reply, “Because
and the same for your money and pow- you called me.” If you ask him, “How far
er. Thus, do not boast of your knowl- have you come?” he will say that he came
edge, money or power. God regards from light-years away. The spirit world
them as valueless. They are all valueless transcends space. The universe becomes
in the spirit world. (203-291, 1990.6.27) your base of activity.
Yet we have things tied around our will be elevated to the same position as
necks that do not exist in the spirit world, God as they emerge from that central
namely money, knowledge and power. terminal. Love has such great power.
Not even one of those things exists in What is knowledge? Through it, you
that world. Not even one of them will can own everything around you. If you
endure. Money, knowledge and power have only love, which is the highest form
are needed in this world, but not in that of knowledge, everything in the world
world. Yet, in the satanic world, people will connect with you. Knowledgeable
desire them. people rule. It has been said that knowl-
The spirit world is a world devoid of edge is power. It is logical that powerful
power consciousness. If you are require people rule. That is why people with love
power you will be unable to live any- do not need knowledge. They will know
where in the spirit world. Nothing in the everything in the spirit world even with-
spirit world will welcome you. You will out learning.
not be able to own anything even if the As I know all these things clearly, I
spirit world itself becomes interested in do not want to live on earth. Everything
you and tries to unite with you. Essen- in that vast world is intertwined with
tial opposites cannot become one. They love. Everything is complete if you come
cannot be linked to a position in which to own the realm of God’s heart harmo-
the spirit world can have interest. (205-128, nized with that love. The history of cre-
1990.7.29) ation will continue forever. You have to
accomplish what you have planned by
God created everything for love. If harmonizing yourself with that heart of
you ask Him what He loves most, what love. Once you determine and command
do you think His answer will be? He has it, it will unfold at once. (202-86, 1990.5.6)
no favorites. He does not need money,
knowledge or power. What do we Unifi- 3.7. Human relationships in the
cation Church members need? The same spirit world
thing. Love contains money, knowledge
and power. Its power is everlasting. Peo- God is the Creator of heaven and
ple who understand true love will not earth, the very Parent who happens to
have anything to learn in heaven. be the origin of all beings in this world
Such people can go in and out of today. He is the source of value of all
God’s heart anytime. They can move beings. By virtue of His existence this
freely in all directions through His body. world of phenomena began.
His heart is like a central terminal. Why Such an absolute being does not
do we need it? As you enter and leave change according to contemporary
it, you emerge with tremendous power trends; absolute things do not change.
because energy from all directions gets He is not limited by time and space. He
concentrated there. Even lowly people transcends and thus presides over all
limitations. We should not simply call because you lived by yourself before you
such a being God. died. When you go to the spirit world,
He is our Father. You are to call Him you will have an unlimited number of
Heavenly Father. He is the Father who close siblings above and beside you.
begat you. The Fall gave rise to the word However, you will not become their sib-
rebirth, but He is the Father who origi- ling just like that. You can become their
nally begat you. Your physical father is sibling only when you have attained
the father who became the bridge. You the privilege of attending God as your
will call him brother in the spirit world. Father.
You will not be calling your physical I do not feel bad about calling my
mother mom either. father and grandfather my elder broth-
What do all the people who were ers. Somehow, when you think about it,
born of their parents call God? They all you might feel bad. You used to call him
call Him Father as the Christians do. In daddy while on earth. He might be terri-
the same family, the grandfather calls bly offended if you were to call him your
God Father and so do the father and the brother in the spirit world! Yet, that is
grandson. That goes for all members of how you will have to address each other.
the family. Likewise, God is Father to all Why does it have to be like that? Because
humankind. Accordingly, all people are only in such a position can you become
brothers and sisters. I sometimes think the son of the direct male line. If that is
that if that is really the case, then things the case, you may ask, “Since there is but
will be quite interesting when I go to the one son of the direct male line, how then
spirit world. can everyone occupy that position?” In
As all people are mutually related as the spirit world, everyone can become
siblings, who would be the closest ones the son of that line. Centered on God,
in the spirit world? Not the horizontal everyone can become its descendants.
ones. Which relationship is closer in When a rich man dies in this world, his
this world: between parent and child, or assets will be inherited by his children.
between siblings? Since the parent-child Then, it is customary for half to be given
relationship is closer, even after you pass to the eldest son of the direct male line
to the spirit world, you will be closest to and the rest to be divided by the other
your parents, then to your grandparents sons.
and then to your great-grandparents, Nevertheless, it is not like that in the
and then your great-great-grandparents spirit world. Since all people in the spirit
above them. When you trace the vertical world have to become descendants of the
line all the way up, who is the last grand- direct male line, God does not have to
parent? He is, indeed, God. divide His assets among them. Once all
That is why you do not have to feel siblings become one, what is your elder
lonely saying that you have no friends in brother’s is simultaneously yours. So it
this world. You do not have to feel sad is important that all siblings become
one. As you seek to trace your lineage elements, there is nowhere you cannot
back through the generations, they will communicate with each other instantly,
be numbered differently, but if all the just like the tree sap that flows from the
ancestors of the direct male line become bud to the root of a tree. You will natu-
completely one, the descendants who rally sense when God is rejoicing. You
come after them will inherit the uni- will know that God’s banquet is going to
verse. In other words, they will govern be held in the East. (162-287, 1987.4.17)
the spirit world centered on the children
of the direct male line. (21-248, 1968.11.24) In the spirit world, there are screws
of love, as well as machines of love, and
In the spirit world, grandfathers and shafts. To use a metaphor, there are shafts
grandmothers will look more attractive in rotating motors. If you completely
than you. You can live in such a world unwind the shaft, what is unwound is
if you have love. It is a unified and very love. The shaft rotates for the sake of love.
beautiful world. Who is the grandfather There is no need to worry about achiev-
of your ancestors? The first grandfather ing the harmony of that order. When
is God. (216-180, 1991.3.10) you live centered on essential love, you
are like a cell wherever you go in that
When you go to the spirit world and world. (126-238, 1983.4.24)
look at a man and a woman, they look
like one great person. What are people? Love is the air you breathe in the spir-
Each of you is like a cell. The whole uni- it world. Only by establishing the way of
verse will look like a man and a woman. love can you become the substantiation
That is how it will look. The universe is of hope longed for by God throughout
the result of them combining. The people history and be welcomed everywhere
within the universe are like God’s cells. you go in Heaven. Thus, your family is
They are parts of a body. (207-97, 1990.11.1) the training school enabling you to go to
heaven. It is your training ground. In the
3.8. The center of the spirit world world there are people like your grand-
is love father and grandmother.
It is the same by extension – extend-
3.8.1. The air of the spirit world is ing the age brackets of your mother
love and father, your spouse, and your chil-
dren. People who extend what they have
How is the spirit world structured? Its learned in their family in all directions
air is love. Love serves as air. On earth, and can live for the sake of others with-
your mind and body must experience in the sphere of love can go to heaven.
the sensations of love as the elements The family is the training ground from
that can be harmonized. Once you cre- which you can go straight to heaven. It
ate the sphere of experiencing those is like a base from where satellites can
be launched – like Cape Kennedy. Your a boundary between the spirit world
family is the place from where an atomic and our heart? Our heart resembles the
bomb of love or a satellite of love can be spirit world. Our senses differ in degree
launched. (143-71, 1986.3.15) though not in kind; consequently, we are
called spiritual beings. (83-209, 1976.2.8)
3.8.2. The spirit world is the place
of living a love-centered life Once we go to the spirit world, through
the power of true love, we can meet peo-
In the other world, spirit people live ple, however distant, in the twinkling
centered on love. That is why you should of an eye and likewise zip back to our
share the blessing of love with many peo- hometown, however distant, to visit our
ple. You have to shed tears. People shed loved ones. The spirit world is a limit-
tears in good moments and bad. What lessly expansive world, but through love
is the difference between laughing and we will be able to go back and forth over
crying? We open our eyes when we laugh infinite distances instantaneously. Love
and close them when we cry. Laughing travels at the highest speed. Without the
hard brings out tears. The shape of one’s foundation of love-centered, mind-body
face does not change much. The only dif- unity, we would have nothing to do with
ference is the eyes. (212-166, 1991.1.6) the spirit world. Accordingly, the origin
of unification is not something that hap-
Henceforth, only art will remain. pens in the objective world, but rather
People who cannot write love poems are begins in you. (216-192, 1991.3.31)
failures. (211-245, 1990.12.30)
3.9. The spirit world – the world of
Where is the core of the universe – heart
the core of love? The core of love exists.
Some years ago in America, a new ele- What kind of place is the spirit world?
mentary particle called upsilon was dis- Because some people say that those who
covered. It is said to be humanly inac- speak about the spirit world are lunatics,
cessible. In this regard, we are coming to I hesitate to talk about it. What kind of
the stage in which the spirit world will be world is the spirit world? It is a world
officially and automatically recognized. where anything is possible if you have a
That is an amazing fact. I think that it is heart at the same level as God’s. (106-227,
a good opportunity to have something 1979.12.30)
that should be scientifically provable but
is not. It sets the stage for the beginning The world of heart is the world of
of the four-dimensional world. As the boundless happiness, but you will have to
material world reaches its boundaries, undergo countless steps of training and
the spirit world becomes clarified auto- re-education. While undergoing endless
matically. There is no boundary. Is there ordeals, you will have to go forward step
by step, over eons. Everyone is destined ize the heart of humanity to enable the
to go through such a course, whether establishment of the standards of heav-
from the East or West. Be people who enly law. Based on this view of history,
shed tears for others, not for yourselves. there has to appear a heart-based prin-
So do not hesitate. Rather, challenge ciple that can establish a new view of life
fate by saying, “Go ahead. I am ready and worldview. Then what principle is it?
to die. I will carry on even unto death. It is one centered on a heart-based view
Come on. Do what you want. I will die of life, a heart-based worldview, and a
with such a heart. Even if you kill me, my heart-based view of the universe. This is
heart will not die. I will take it with me the very thing the Unification Church is
to the spirit world and engraft it there.” teaching. (16-251, 1966.6.19)
Standing on God’s side, you will say, “Are
you going to invade the realm of God’s 3.10. The situation of the spirit
heart? You can invade Satan’s realm of world
heart, but not God’s. Isn’t that the heav-
enly law?” Satan dominates the realm of Those who can become object part-
heart of the satanic world, but he cannot ners to God, the God who is harmonized
dominate God’s realm of heart. through the ideal of love, can instant-
Thus, once the satanic world is assim- ly materialize all their thoughts in the
ilated into God’s realm of love, the spir- spirit world. It is the world where you
it world will also be assimilated. Then, can instantaneously throw a party for a
this world will become the Kingdom of zillion guests. If you want to please God
Heaven where no one will be blocked as the object of His love by dressing up
from entering any of the twelve pearly gorgeously, it will happen right away. It
gates facing the north, the south, the is a world where everything imaginable
east, and the west. All will be welcomed. is possible. Those who know the spirit
Why? Because, through God’s heart, world have no zest for living on earth.
all can become one and be harmonized That is why even being cast into jail did
anywhere. (106-229, 1979.12.30) not bother me at all. This momentary life
on earth is like taking a single breath in
The ideologies and philosophies the eternal world. (211-244, 1990.12.30)
of this world may have formed a stage
in revolutionizing our consciousness In the spirit world, you will be flying
in terms of the standards of our con- around. Since true love has the highest
science, but from now on something speed, the God of true love can, in one
that can bring the destined and final hop, zip across the vast universe 22 bil-
victory must emerge. That is none other lion light-years wide. You could all do
than heart. the same. However great the universe, it
Henceforth, there must emerge a will become the sphere of your activities
new view of history that can revolution- in the spirit world. (213-277, 1991.1.21)
You will have nothing to envy in the We will be eating there, too. There, we
spirit world. The incarnation of love can- will also be able to feel the flow of our
not be compared with diamonds, gold or blood and the beat of our pulse. We will
pearls. Jewels will not matter. The incar- have spirit bodies, but it will work the
nation of love is more beautiful. (201-99, same way.
1990.3.11) Whenever we want to eat something,
it will appear ready to be eaten right
When meeting artists in the spirit away. Where will it come from? The spirit
world, you will be able to catch up with world is a world in which we will be able
them by instantly developing all your to exercise our independence actively in
artistic inclinations. It is a world of lim- enabling the mobilization of the original
itless possibilities. Thus, you will have all world. As such, what is it that has the
the facilities you will need there for sing- proactive authority of activity that can
ing and dancing. mobilize everything? It is neither power,
Even in drawing, God is the best. nor knowledge, nor money. It is love.
Would He hang up a masterpiece paint- However high up God may be, if
ing on the wall and gaze at it, or would you call out to Him with a heart of
He behold His own created masterpiece love, “God!” the answer will come from
in action? Which do you think He would within your heart, “What?” You then
like? His creation. What’s more, you will ask, “God, where are You?” and He will
never get old in that world, that sublime reply, “What do you mean, where am I?
place where you will be intoxicated with I am at the core of your heart.” God is
the heart of love. the Origin. He is at the core, the root, of
Life would be boring if every day your heart. Intoxicated with love, when
were clear. Misty days and nights, when you give the command to actualize what
we can see the moon with a halo, take your intuition tells you, it will unfold
away the boredom. Just observing the just the way you want. People going to
various and unique weather changes the spirit world as bachelors or spinsters
from clear to cloudy taking place all the will have a difficult time. Such people
time on earth is itself an artistic activity. will not be able to harmonize anywhere
This is the world of art; it is an artistic they go. It will be the case whether they
world. (201-102, 1990.3.11) go to the world for women or for men.
They will have no group to belong to.
3.11. Life in the spirit world (194-42, 1989.10.15)
How is life in the spirit world? You 3.12. The work we have to do in the
will not have worries about what to eat, spirit world
where to live, and what to wear. Why not?
According to your spiritual state, every- What will happen after we die? Dying
thing you wish for will become reality. does not mean that life is all over.
A son who has inherited the love of reply that way. You will rejoice eternal-
his father is always welcome in his house ly and never tire. When dancing starts
and anywhere he goes. That is the prin- in one place, it will happen everywhere
ciple. All the spirits in the next world in heaven. When singing starts in one
will welcome him. The spirit world is place, there will be singing everywhere.
an eternal world. Someone who wears In the spirit world all your organs will
himself out for the sake of love all his constantly be working. What will we be
life and subsequently dies at a ripe old doing? What will enable us to be happy
age will nevertheless be born as a hand- without any sleep eternally? Love.
some young man of love in the spirit All we need to do is have that ideal of
world. He will be a being of boundless love. What would remain to talk about
eternal life who will forever sing the in the spirit world if love were removed?
love songs of adolescence. You are meant to live there centered on
What will you be doing in the spir- love, the original love. Because I knew
it world? What will you have to do in about such a world, I could overcome
that nation? Will you be trying to earn any difficulties on earth and detach
money there? Will you need clothes and myself from anything I used to love. I
a house? Everything you want will be can cut off from them ruthlessly in a
instantly provided. The spirit world is a way normal people cannot. We use that
world in which you will be able to settle standard to evaluate everything. (107-331,
everything according to the degree of 1980.6.8)
your love.
If you order anything you desire, Section 4. The Position and
it will appear right away. However, if Actual Situations of the Spirit
you ask for it just for your own good, World
it will not appear even if you make a
lot of noise and raise a disturbance. 4.1. The position of the spirit world
Conversely, everything will instantly
appear if, as the heavenly prince, you What you need to be thinking about
say that you need it for the purpose of in this era is the spirit world. As yet, the
attending the King. Anything imagin- spirit world corresponds to the angelic
able is possible in the spirit world. (129-99, world. We Unification Church members
1983.10.1) stand in the same position as Adam and
Eve before the Fall, that is to say, we are
What are you going to do in the living in that realm. Viewed from the
spirit world? You will sing songs of love spirit world, it is identical to paradise
and speak words of love. If you are spo- appearing on earth. (54-228, 1972.3.24)
ken to in an operatic way, you will have
to respond likewise. If you are spoken Since the spirit world transcends
to through a dance, you will have to time and space, even the sorrow of the
past six millennia remains forever with- like a person. (91-279, 1977.2.27)
in the realm of the historical ages. If
you felt joy in the experience of offer- In the spirit world, there is no place
ing yourself, then even if it occurred as a you cannot pass through, because there
part of your daily activities, that experi- is nothing that obstructs movement
ence will never be forgotten for the rest there. Being the place where God’s orig-
of your life. inal character exists, it is not made to be
With the passage of time, it will obstructive. Everything is made to be
broaden and expand so that you can permeable. As it transcends time and
become an object of reverence and be space, people who lived eons ago exist
connected with the infinite origin. If you there even now. Thus, you will be able
have such holy experiences from now to see such people as often as you wish.
on, and act upon them, you will be able They appear the age they want.
to know that the sorrow God has been So explanations and excuses will
experiencing until now is not temporal not be necessary. You will have fore-
but rather continuously connected. That sight. You will know whether someone
is an undeniable fact. (29-294, 1970.3.12) is ranked below, beside, or above you.
You will know the love rankings of zil-
What is the one thing to be done in lions of people.
the world of humanity? The light of love Those rankings are absolute. Highly-
must be bright. For that to happen, you ranked people will naturally stand in the
must catch fire internally and externally. right places according to their ranks. It
From what? The motive force to love. In is different from the physical world. Peo-
the light of all this, all the things of this ple who got promoted by scheming and
world are a rest house you pass through backstabbing will be upended. It will be
during a trip. (194-55, 1989.10.15) the other way around. Look, therefore,
to the true way. (194-132, 1989.10.17)
4.2. The actual state of affairs in
the spirit world 4.3. The pride of the spirit world
When you get to see the spirit world, What will old people need to do in
it will all appear as one large person. order to walk the way of God’s will in the
God, the Subject, and that large per- future? How can the physical body be
son become one. When this occurs, reinvigorated as it ages, as its physiologi-
the whole spirit world and the physical cal functions are increasingly curbed and
world will jell together as one. as it becomes decrepit? I am research-
When God jumps, so will the earth. ing this. What should we do if the body
When He laughs, so will the world. That keeps weakening when it needs to unite
is how it is. When you go to the spirit with the spirit to be active? I am now in
world, you will see that it is structured the midst of providing for this.
Then, what is the problem? You have 4.4. The Unification Church and the
to start anew. To do that, discover some- spirit world
thing new every day. People who do will
never become dropouts. They are never How great is God? He is the One who
discouraged by difficulties. On the con- created the universe. Our solar system
trary, they relish the challenge. by itself is huge.
What will you be proud of in the spir- Unification Church members are
it world? You will be proud of the num- citizens of the heavenly nation with
ber of lives you have saved. This is your world sovereignty. Not only that, we are
pride. Going beyond the ordinary people also heaven’s ambassadors. When such
and your tribe, the number of lives you ambassadors negotiate with their arch
have saved among the numerous races by enemy, they will never compromise while
linking them to new life will form your following the heavenly command even if
assets. Those will be your only assets. they have to offer their lives. Though liv-
There will be nothing you will miss in ing in the satanic world, we are heaven’s
the spirit world since it has everything. ambassadors who take orders not from
Still, if there is anything you might miss, Satan but from heaven.
it would be true people. A huge foundation – the spirit world –
Thus, those devoted subjects who sac- exists behind the Unification Church. If
rificed to raise true people will naturally a U.S. citizen living in some small village
be able to become the glorious sons and in Africa were harmed, it would become
daughters of heaven. Therefore, that will a problem to be dealt with directly by the
be the only thing in which you can take State Department and the White House.
pride. (30-147, 1970.3.21) Likewise, if we are victimized in a mis-
erable plight in some secluded place, it
In the spirit world when you enter the will become a problem for heaven and
place where the bell of love rings in your for the Unification Church, and it will
heart, the light of your heart will grow be discussed whether compensation will
steadily. This light will shine brilliantly be claimed for damages. You are stand-
in all the five colors. In God’s eyes, it will ing in such a position. Therefore, do not
look brighter and more beautiful than a be intimidated. Even if you are insulted,
diamond. What is more, its light is not take it and move on with dignity. (96-83,
just good, but also tasty. The more you 1977.12.18)
look at it, the better it appears and the
more intoxicated you will get. That is The Unification Church is capable of
why God utters the word love. mobilizing an individual spiritually as
Therefore, the tears you shed and the well as ancestors. Since the religions that
amount your heart ached for the sake of have existed until today were incapable
love will constitute your assets. of connecting the physical and spiritual
(103-27, 1979.1.28) worlds, they made contact by harmo-
nizing vertically their spiritual devotion easy. If that were acceptable, why would
with rhythms and dancing. Yet now we I have pursued a lifestyle that kept land-
have entered the broadcasting station ing me in jail and made me the target of
itself. Our position is like a diaphragm. finger-pointing as someone who should
It is not the undulation itself but a gener- be beaten to death? I could not but live
ating transmitter. With a broadcast sta- that way. I cannot be skulking around.
tion, you can say, “Ancestors in the spirit (196-283, 1990.1.2)
world, please come and work with me.
Good ancestors please come and work We are splendid people. We are
with me. I need such vibrations,” and treading our life path with dignity, in a
they are supposed to come. Individu- position enviable to the world and uni-
als and families can be called and mobi- verse, and all the saints and sages in the
lized. Since the foothold for connecting spirit world. We live with an inherited
with the tribal, ethnic and global realms background and content of achievement
were established on the earth, the spir- that prevents God from abandoning us
its will be mobilized and come down and also enables Him to both praise us
to earth. When this happens, our bod- and come to us to express His love. (171-27,
ies will be drawn into this without our 1987.12.5)
knowing it. (162-103, 1987.3.30)
4.5. Korean customs and the spirit
When you die and go before God, you world
will not be starting your report with the
good things you have done, but rather The Koreans are a unique race with
with your misdeeds first. In this world, a long history. Korea never even once
when people are required to render an invaded other countries, although it was
account of themselves, they usually only often attacked. Korea’s survival, sand-
mention their accomplishments with- wiched as it is between powerful coun-
out revealing their shortcomings. The tries, is a miracle. It is due to divine pro-
spirit world is not like that. There, we tection.
must first report our mistakes. That is Korean customs are quite similar to
the order: what are first reported are the those of the Jews. When I came to under-
bad things. stand the spirit world, I discovered many
Unification Church members will affinities between its principled ways and
momentarily enter hell. Following that, our Korean customs, such as those relat-
a lawyer must be appointed to come and ing to childbirth and marriage, as well as
pull them out. This person would have attitudes toward life. For meals, Koreans
to plead their case by citing their past always place a pair of chopsticks and a
accomplishments centered on God’s spoon beside them as the main elements
will during the era of the parents, and of the setting. The food, prepared and
thus pull them out. Do not live taking it served in bowls, harmonizes in plus and
minus, yin and yang relationships. Kore- God’s providence, it means symbolically
ans organize around the number seven. that the citizens of heaven now living on
There is a three day separation with each earth have reached the standard where
of life’s major events: after childbirth, they can always contact countless ances-
after marriage, and after death. Histori- tors spread throughout the great uni-
cally Koreans truly respect traditional verse. In the external world, this is indi-
things. (54-234, 1972.3.24) cated symbolically by the exploration
of the universe using satellites. (196-215,
4.6. The Korean language and the 1990.1.1)
spirit world
4.8. The spirit world’s possessions
When you enter heaven, if being able
to speak the language of the homeland In observing the great universe, I am
is one of the requisites, what are you sure you will find stars made of precious
going to do? You will be asked whether stones like diamond stars. It all belongs
you speak it. This is the viewpoint of the to us. We can live with that joy. This is
Principle, according to which Adam and the ideal world where all the groups that
Eve’s children would speak the language love the universe – God’s loving family
of their parents and not another. Eng- – will be able to live and move together.
lish is the fallen archangel’s language. You should join this group and become
It is a shame. This is the viewpoint of a part of that family. Those who willing-
the Principle. When you go to the spirit ly sacrifice themselves will become the
world, your ancestors will point at you leaders and people in charge in the spirit
and accuse you, saying, “Even though world. However, the ones who live with a
you served the True Parents, you did lukewarm attitude will become failures
not learn Korean!” Korean is the True there. (126-144, 1983.4.12)
Parents’ language. There is nothing we
can do about them having been born in 4.9. God and the spirit world
Korea. (128-244, 1983.6.27)
Even in the spirit world God is invis-
4.7. The spirit world’s sphere of ible. When you go there, you will nev-
activity er see Him. You will be able to hear His
voice, but you will never be able to set
This universe is the spirit world’s eyes on Him. However, who appears as
sphere of activity. While the vast uni- God’s proxy, His incarnation? Until now,
verse is its spiritual sphere of activity it has been Jesus. If there is the Lord who
this world too, at the same time, is the is to come, he will take the place of God’s
spirit world’s sphere of activity. On earth external form. What will Jesus’ position
we can connect with that external realm, become? He will be God’s first son. Jesus
the universe. From the viewpoint of will become God’s son. (155-319, 1965.11.1)
BOOK FIVE
3 CHAPTER 4 5
The Kingdom of Heaven
Section 1. Understanding the from the place where it can conquer the
Kingdom of Heaven world. Even if the Kingdom of Heaven
were to come externally, if our hearts
1.1. The location of the Kingdom of were evil and could not harmonize with
Heaven it, then that kingdom would be useless.
Accordingly, the basis upon which we
According to the Bible, the Kingdom can welcome the Kingdom of Heaven is
of Heaven is in our heart. It is not at the not something external, but rather, it is
end of the world, but in our heart. In ourselves. We are the problem. The pil-
what sort of abode does the heart dwell? lar – the fulcrum – that can support the
It does not dwell in a place that harbors Kingdom of Heaven is not our external
all the elements of death, but rather one environment, but our heart.
that can overcome them and dissemi- Jesus’ disciples did not understand
nate life. the reality of his teaching. In working to
The Kingdom of Heaven cannot be prepare a foundation of happiness for the
found in the physical world – it is not coming Kingdom of Heaven, they had
of this world. As such, it starts from the self-centered concerns for their position.
point where we actualize the visions of Seeing this, Jesus fundamentally demol-
our heart. Finding that one place enables ished this fallacy and taught that the
us to welcome the Kingdom of Heaven. Kingdom was in one’s heart. Those who
That being so, the Kingdom of Heav- do not create the Kingdom within their
en is not coming through the end of the hearts would be unable to contribute to
world, but rather through us establish- Heaven even if placed in its environ-
ing that starting point in our heart; it is ment. An irresolute heart cannot pro-
like the fulcrum for balancing a pair of duce perfect action; perfect action arises
scales. The purpose of a scale is to become only through absolute resolve.
level, but it starts out tilting towards the Therefore, what matters is how much
right and not the left. It begins with a tilt our mind yearns for goodness. While
to the right. yearning for and striving to follow the
So, the Kingdom of Heaven begins path of historical goodness, we must
from the heart. From where in the heart overcome our circumstances, no matter
does the kingdom originate? It originates how bloodstained and tearful they are.
Chapter 4 • The Kingdom of Heaven 645
However lonely the path of our struggles, what kind of people would reside in that
we must not avoid the path. Rather, we realm? They should be those who are
must instead unswervingly blaze a trail harmonized with the essence of God’s
with a mind to break through and move love. Only such people can go there.
on. God’s Kingdom begins from our res- What kind of people are those who
olution and determination to open up are harmonized with the essence of
an environment for our body to unite God’s love? Those who are self-centered
with such a mind. Where the actions of have no value. Those who can invest
the mind and body are separated, the their lives, all their devotion, and every-
Kingdom does not exist. Advancement thing they have for their partner can live
towards the Kingdom begins where the continuously in the realm of God’s love.
mind and body are united. When they Historically, great people and saints
act separately, it will not come about. went that way. (46-36, 1971.7.18)
In this sense, Jesus was teaching that
the Kingdom would come about when 1.2. Christianity and heaven
we attain the self-governing character
to advance with mind-body unity while Even if people attend church for one
ridding ourselves of the circumstances hundred years, if they still have a self-
that would cause us to veer to the right centered mind they will never get to
or left. heaven. They cannot receive salvation.
The Kingdom does not come through We need to know what kind of reli-
the efforts of others but by our own gion is a true religion, what kind of per-
efforts. Being fallen people, you must son is a true person, and what kind of
deny yourselves. If I cannot bring about nation is a true nation. (78-117, 1975.5.6)
the Kingdom by myself, it will then be
done by someone else. If that happens, In the spirit world, you will see that
then I must unite with that person in martyrs who died for the purpose of
order to reach the Kingdom. I would entering heaven did not actually get
have to follow and keep in step with there. On the other hand, there were
him. If he were to go east, I would have martyrs who were able to think, “Heav-
to follow. We should not think of going enly Father walked the path of suffering
west if he goes east, or judge his actions. and shed blood to find me. I will follow
There should not be any criticism. (46-21, any path in order to return His grace,”
1971.7.18) and then died saying, “I am grateful
for this moment of glory enabling me
Jesus said that the Kingdom of Heav- to participate in returning this grace;”
en is within our heart. What kind of only they could enter heaven. Such peo-
place is it? It is one centered on God’s ple did not die for their own sakes but
love – one where the environment is for heaven and earth. If you think, “I will
established centered on God’s love. Then, die like this in order to enter heaven,” it
is dying for your own sake. Fallen peo- desires would state that God does not
ple can never enter heaven through self- want to have just individuals enter heav-
assertion. (41-353, 1971.2.18) en. It should introduce heaven as being
not just for individuals, but also for their
It is stated in the Bible, “Love the mothers and fathers. When this thought
Lord your God with all your heart, with is also introduced to, and understood by
all your soul, and with all your mind. the tribal leaders, everyone will follow
This is the first commandment.” Those them into heaven. (41-341, 1971.2.18)
who do not abide by this commandment
cannot enter heaven. 1.3. Jesus and paradise
What is the second commandment?
It is, “Love your neighbor as yourself.” Christians say, “Believe in Jesus and
Those who love God first and their you will go to heaven,” but who will go
neighbor second are pious children. (198- there? Will it be individuals by them-
258, 1990.2.4) selves? Until now, there was no religion
that taught about going to heaven togeth-
Can one go to heaven, by simply er with one’s mother, father, and family.
believing in a doctrine about Jesus, as The religions that have existed until now
many Christians say? If Jesus himself gave priority to individual salvation. Yet
were not to fulfill the ideal as God’s a religion of a family’s entry into heaven
partner in love, even he would not go must emerge. Only when the concept of
to Heaven. Can Jesus realize true love family salvation emerges can the doors
on his own? Even God could not do so. of heaven be opened. The religions that
Therefore, Jesus must come again. Will have existed in the past were religions
he do it by coming on the clouds? The of individual salvation; they could be
nation that can ponder and fathom the likened to like someone rope climbing
present reality will follow me. (176-209, alone. Thus, the religious world empha-
1988.5.9) sized a life of celibacy. Having a family
was akin to having enemies. Jesus said
Many Christians today think they that one’s family members were in this
are saved and will go to heaven through sense one’s enemies.
a certain belief about Jesus. They say that After reaching the pinnacle, one
each person goes to heaven by himself. should have dominion over the earth.
Only a few say they want to take their Single men and women have to attend
father and mother with them to heaven. the Blessing Ceremony. Originally, the
From now, religion should not just be for Kingdom of Heaven was the place God’s
the salvation of individuals. sons and daughters would enter after
A true religion founded by God must getting married and receiving His love
be able to remain universal until the end. – the place unfallen humankind should
The ultimate religion all humankind originally have established.
Jesus went to the spirit world alone. In the future, we should bring all Chris-
That is why he went to paradise instead tians of the world together and through
of heaven. Paradise is the waiting room gaining that national sovereignty we
before going to heaven; it is not the should find our common home, coun-
ideal Kingdom of Heaven that couples try, and world. That is what Christians
enter together with their family mem- should do. (41-346, 1971.2.18)
bers. Therefore, Jesus has to come again
to meet his bride, create a family and a Not once has God or Jesus found
people, and take them to heaven. To pre- someone whose flesh and spirit are unit-
pare for this purpose, God has had Jesus ed, whom God could totally love. That is
remain in paradise. Therefore, Jesus why Jesus is still praying in paradise.
should come again into the world, pre- Therefore, we should know the love
pare an internal principled foundation, of God, who seeks to fully embrace our
and, then, enter heaven. These things are spirit and flesh. Within such a realm, we
not done by guesswork or some vague must be able to govern all of creation, hav-
rule of thumb. ing justified ourselves as God’s children.
In the future, your father and moth- You must understand that such a world
er will be saved. The religion that can is the world of dominion and the gar-
get every family into heaven and teach den of rest God desires to restore. Going
everyone the way of salvation can estab- back to the issue of our individual selves,
lish the nation. The nation cannot be we, who are destined to go through res-
established individually. Hence, Chris- toration, must wander about seeking a
tianity has no nation of its own. It is a new truth. That time has arrived. In the
religion in which unmarried men and future, the issue of a true view of life and
women create communities. You have of the universe will come to the fore. (5-
met these Catholic priests and nuns 49, 1958.12.14)
haven’t you?
In this world there are many coun- How is it that Jesus did not enter
tries where Christians reside but there is heaven? God created heaven for people
no country whose sovereign is a Chris- who had not fallen. People can enter
tian leader, a priest or pastor. There is a heaven only when they have reached
stark separation. Christianity is a spiri- the original standard of the Principle.
tual nation. Not having their own coun- Jesus had meant to save fallen humanity,
try on earth, many, many Christians stand with his spouse in the position of
have been killed. Had they had their unfallen Adam and Eve as the parents of
own sovereign nation, it would have pro- humankind, and enter heaven with his
tected them from being killed. children. Yet he came and went alone.
Yet because they did not have their He had no children, and thus would not
own nation, they were scattered abroad enter heaven, but went instead to para-
like vagrants and driven to their deaths. dise. He is waiting to enter heaven.
Thus, Jesus must return and find his 1.4. Heart and heaven
bride. In the Garden of Eden, Adam and
Eve originally were to get married and What kind of place is heaven? It is
enter heaven. Despite the Fall of the pro- where we can take pride in what we pre-
genitors of humanity, the rule by which pared during our life on earth, and in
Jesus must return to make the flowers our life of attendance. Then what kind of
bloom still stands. people enters heaven? Is heaven a place
By going alone, he could not enter for those who simply believe in the Lord
heaven. Jesus must come again to loose and expect to receive blessings or who
on earth what was bound. Only then act only for the sake of receiving bless-
can he go to heaven. This is in line with ing? No. Heaven is the destination for
what is stated in the Bible that what was those who live preparing their hearts
bound has to be loosed on earth. (41-299, to attend God, as well as those who can
1971.2.17) leave behind a life of attendance and joy-
fully move on, even if they were to die
Were it not for the Fall, heaven would while preparing. There is resurrection
have been a place to which God’s only there. The details of life do not appear
begotten son and daughter would have there. How we should live from now
gone after creating His family and liv- on is the important question we should
ing in His love. Heaven is to be entered reflect upon in our life of attendance. (8-
by families, not individuals. As Jesus 303, 1960.2.14)
did not form his family, he did not enter
heaven and is in the waiting room, Heaven is a place we cannot enter
namely paradise, a place for preparing without a connection of heart. It is the
to enter heaven. original nation, the nation of original
In that regard, heaven is vacant. We nature, which can govern everything.
thus realize that God’s providence for It is a nation that cannot be possessed
restoration has been a sorrowful histo- based on some situation, but only by
ry. God lost Adam and Eve. Yet it did those who have a deep bond of heart. As
not end merely with the loss of two such, Christianity is, ultimately speak-
individuals. The loss of Adam and Eve ing, is a religion where mutual sen-
meant the loss of their clan. That clan timents are understood, rather than
would have expanded to become a race, circumstances. The purpose of God’s
nation, and world; but all these were lost. providence on earth is to make the foun-
That being so, in losing Adam, God lost dation on which we can sing sharing our
His kingdom centered on the kingship hearts beyond sharing circumstances.
of heaven. He lost the heavenly race and What is the Fall? It is not a matter of
tribe, and the heavenly man and woman God not being able to discuss His cir-
– His only begotten son and daughter. cumstances, but rather His heart. Com-
(143-25, 1986.3.15) ing in search of fallen humanity with the
heart of longing to meet His lost sons but they never attended God based on a
and daughters, yet not being able to find relationship of heart.
anyone who could share His heart, God What is God’s regret? It is that we,
has worked to find such people. That has who were created to attend Him with our
been the history of salvation and the one heart, fell into a position where we could
sent to find such people is the Savior. not do so, and that God, who should have
Before desiring heaven, we must received heart-centered attendance, was
desire to know God’s heart; and before left unattended. God was not anguished
desiring to know God’s heart, we must because there was nobody who believed
think about how we should conduct our in or knew Him. The grief of heaven
lives. First, have a heart of attendance. and earth is that there was nobody who
Our original nature reveres and yearns could attend or relate to God in heart.
for that which is sublime and precious. (8-290, 1960.2.14)
In spite of the Fall, our original heart
wants to attend the sublime and pre- Today, many believers say that heav-
cious heart of God. Therefore, those who en will be established only through
have never been able to lead a heart-cen- their own religion. This is a delusion.
tered life of attendance have nothing to Many religions assert that heaven will
do with heaven. be established through their founder’s
To live a life of attendance we need teachings. Considering just Christian-
preparation. After passing through a ity, we see that it is divided into scores
process of preparation, we need to then of denominations. One denomination
practice the life of attendance. Our des- usually regards a church outside their
tination, after preparing and practicing denomination as heretical or satanic.
a life of attendance, is heaven. The des- If, in actual fact, they do this from a
tination of people who have attended position authorized by God, there is no
with their hearts is heaven. Heaven is problem; however, if they do it for the
the world where we can be proud of our sake of establishing their own denom-
preparation for attendance and the life ination and for the sake of satisfying
of attendance, and where we can actu- their desire to perpetuate it, then their
ally demonstrate our accomplishments. motivation is not pure. Accordingly, all
It is our destiny to follow the course that such denominations will perish. If the
advances toward the world of heavenly Unification Church were like that, then
purpose. it would have to perish first.
From the day we were born with fall- In this regard, the first consideration
en lineage until the present day, there of religion is not to realize God’s King-
has not been even one day when all dom. That is not its primary purpose.
humankind attended God with a full Before the Kingdom emerges, a special
heart. Before Adam and Eve fell, they nation that can inherit the Kingdom
grew according to the ideal of creation, is needed. God prepared His chosen
people to establish such a nation. In or preaching well from the Bible, but
history, this notion of a chosen nation through actual results and heart. Ulti-
proves that the leading trend of thought mately, the boundary between heaven
to leave behind a good group in the evil and hell is the boundary of heart and
world was always in the background of the boundary of actual results. (32-229,
history. 1970.7.19)
When the chosen people emerge
from the evil world, the heavenly nation 1.5. The physical body and hell
begins to be established. For that nation’s
citizens to emerge, its children should Adam and Eve are the physical body
first emerge. Moreover, the emergence of of God. It is stated in I Corinthians 3,
the citizens, and the nation, is preceded “Do you not know that you are God’s
by the emergence of the family that can temple?” So our body is a house where
establish the heavenly nation. For that God can dwell. Such houses are not the
family to emerge, the one man and one bodies of today’s fallen people. God does
woman whom God can guarantee must not want to reside within people who
emerge. want to be saved simply by believing in
Then, only when such a man and doctrines about Jesus – those who have
woman emerge, is everything complete? gone through the repair factory after
No. Sons and daughters must emerge breaking down. They should be people
from them. In so doing, the family of the ideal of creation who have experi-
formed by the eternal son and daughter enced pure first love, but we have depart-
that God can guarantee must emerge. It ed from the realm of God’s love.
is an extremely obvious fact that without What is hell? It refers to the dev-
such a family, the tribe and race cannot ils’ realm of love. Those in that realm
be realized; and without such a race, the only adore hatred, envy, jealousy, sep-
nation and world cannot be realized. aration, and destruction and thus only
The stronghold that God seeks is the these things are prevalent in their realm.
individual. He is erecting a fence around These are manifested in wars. We must
the individual. Thus, the purpose of reli- root out such devils.
gion so far has been individual salva- What was the reason a nail was driv-
tion, but that is not what God is seeking. en into God’s heart? It was the devil
It is the family. As such, before the foun- coming into being, the fact of Satan’s lin-
dation for the family of the Kingdom of eage being planted, the grievous fact of
Heaven has been established, the tribe, Satan’s seed being planted, and the fact
people, nation, and world of that King- that the fruit of God’s love bore Satan’s
dom cannot exist. (47-249, 1971.8.29) family. The family that could have lived
forever in God’s love under His protec-
The line where heaven and hell are tion was destroyed by the appearance
divided is not determined by knowing of Satan’s family. Conversely, the fami-
lies centered on Satan’s tribe spread all without separating good from evil, we
over the world. Now the world has about will not be able to overcome our indi-
180 countries. Countless tribes fought vidual thirty-eighth parallel and will be
amongst each other and the weak were blocked in the spirit world. The thirty-
absorbed by the strong, so the number eighth parallels of the family and nation
of countries was reduced to about 180. will all be blocked. Then, how will we
However, these countries must be uni- cross over the thirty-eighth parallels of
fied into one according to God’s will. the world and universe? (214-281, 1991.2.3)
Where did Satan set up his base of
operations? Even Satan knows God. As You must deplore the fact that your
God is the source of the original nature bodies have become the devil’s ball-
of creation from whom Lucifer was orig- rooms. They have become the love trysts
inally created, he has a standard from of devils. Your bodies inherited the dev-
which to reciprocate. From the human il’s lineage through his love. You should
perspective, this original standard is the know this amazing fact that Satan’s
conscience. Whom does the conscience blood is controlling you with the realm
resemble? It resembles God. For that of power in order to trample upon your
reason, we say that it is on God’s side. original character in your bodies now.
Who does the body resemble? It resem- There is no way for even your countries
bles Satan, so we say that it is on Satan’s to clear this up. You will have to do it
side. yourselves.
How much was the conscience sac- What is religion? Its historical strug-
rificed for the body? Your conscience gle is essentially to fight the root of
becomes exhausted in caring for you sin. Yet despite fallen people being in
day and night. Yet, tirelessly it blocks a domain destined for hell and having
the body from misconduct. The closest become the devil’s ballroom, some peo-
being to you, which stands as the sub- ple still protest the effort of religion to
stitute for your parent, for God, and for save society.
your teacher, is your conscience. The You have to hate your corrupted self
mind itself does not need to be educat- and your body. You should understand
ed; but the body absolutely needs to be that the blood of the enemy is coursing
educated. through your bodies and that you can-
Therefore, following the dictates of not cut this off with a knife or burn it
your body connects you to hell, whereas away. You have to realize the misery of
following the dictates of your mind con- having become factories that consume
nects you to heaven. We are the divid- and digest creation from a position
ing line between heaven and hell. Satan where you are unable to receive God’s
is straddling the thirty-eighth parallel protection. (214-285, 1991.2.3)
dividing North and South Korea. Since
God knew this, we are divided. If we die From the viewpoint of the provi-
dence for restoration, if you think that nothing in the spirit world. As it was dif-
the present time is the time that God’s ficult to handle such people in the spirit
final will is to be expressed, then you world, hell came about.
should reflect upon yourselves wheth- God did not make hell. Hell came
er you are living each moment serious- into being. People do not build their
ly. Do not have the attitude that causes houses after making a trash can. It is
you to be swept back and forth by the after building the house that you come
affairs of the world. If you never even to have a trash can. It is the same with
once stood in a serious position or never hell. Christians are unaware of the fun-
had even one serious moment, you will damentals. (148-27, 1986.10.4)
be ashamed of yourselves before God.
When you are close to death, when If you are living a false life, when will
you reflect upon your life to this point, you clean it out? Don’t you have such a
ask yourself this question: “How well mind? If one of your eyes loses its sight,
have I kept the public laws of heaven and you will have to remove it or cure it. You
earth, and how well have I lived a life in should be discerning. Since God exists,
a position that heaven and earth can He must teach a method for correct-
approve of publicly?” If you conclude ing such things. That is why religion
that your life consists of goodness not emerged.
exceeding 60 percent, you will be head- God did not make hell out of jealousy
ing for hell. or envy. Since false people appeared, hell
Although your body is limited, your became the warehouse to manage them.
mind should have a history of struggle, Do people build their houses after first
in which you were not willing to be lim- making a trash can? If you bought good
ited. Before heaven and earth, before quality cabbage to make kimchi, but
history and the present, and before your while making it you discovered the out-
descendants, you should be able to pro- er leaves had been eaten up by worms,
claim, “I am liberated; so all people you would dump it in the trash can. The
should inherit my tradition.” If you did Fall was committed by the progenitors
not have such a moment, you are to go to of humanity.
hell without mercy. (19-27, 1967.12.10) Therefore, only someone having the
qualification of the True Parents can liq-
The physical world is in chaos. Then, uidate sin by indemnifying this. (20-117,
what about the spirit world? Since con- 1968.5.1)
fused people go to the spirit world and
gather there, it also cannot but be in cha- Who is the highest grandfather in the
os. People who develop the habit of steal- universe? God. Then, who are the final
ing will always end up stealing some- descendants who unite this world and all
thing. Thus, people who stole on earth of heaven and earth? The future descen-
will naturally want to get something for dants are. They have to be connected.
That which links them is the family, not ily, clan, race, nation, world, universe,
the nation. In entering heaven, you will and even for God Himself. This should
not be recognized just because you are be the one and only path. What is that
American. You will not be rejected for path? It is the path of original love. (147-
being from an underdeveloped country. 183, 1986.9.21)
In heaven, only the model family that
can connect the past, present, and future In the other world, if you are not
along with God’s will, centering on this equipped to conform to the atmo-
mainstream lineage and family institu- sphere where the ideal of love is present,
tion, will be acknowledged. You should a repulsive reaction will come against
know that this is the formula. The ware- you. Nobody needs to tell you to go to
house, where the fruits of such families hell. Therefore, the Bible states, “Love
are stored, is heaven. your enemy!” Genuine love exerts its
Until now, people who were born influence on the enemy. If this love goes
into this world were all destined for hell, to the enemy once, twice, three times
because there was no condition whatso- and four times, the enemy will disap-
ever for God to be able to save them. They pear for sure. It is because love has such
have been eaten by insects and worms great power that Jesus said, “Love your
and God could not avoid their becoming enemy!”
fodder for pigs or the like. He had no oth- Christians today think enemy refers
er option but to choose a place to store to an individual enemy, but that is not
such people, and that place was hell. Hell the case. The enemy is the one who vio-
and paradise do exist. In this regard, you lates the law of love, which has infinite
know what I mean when I say that heav- value. Who is Satan? He is an adulter-
en is vacant. (135-118, 1985.10.4) er before God. I am saying this based
on what I unearthed and discovered in
In the spirit world, people are allo- the spirit world. I was called a heretic
cated their proper dwellings according because I disclosed these things. People
to their respective levels of achievement. slandered me, calling me the king of her-
How did they come to attain that? They esy who is trying to destroy Christianity,
stay in the position that corresponds and they called for my death. However,
to the degree they have practiced fil- while I am still alive, those ministers
ial piety according to the way of love, who said all this have already died. Why
whether they fulfilled their loyalty to is this so? The will of Heaven sustained
their nation, and how much they ful- me: I still have many things to do. (121-173,
filled the way of saints in this world. 1982.10.24)
The path that people should take
in their earthly life is the way of righ- Imagine you had a son who commit-
teousness. Concerning this way, there is ted murder or some crime against the
one path each for the individual, fam- state and was sentenced to death. When
he goes to his execution, are you going to Hell is a place you can never escape
say, “It serves you right”? Are there such from once you are caught. Despite that,
parents? You would rather cling to him you are not realizing that your mother,
and die together with him. father and relatives are going to hell. You
If such tragic deaths were to contin- just think, “It will work out somehow.”
ue forever, do you think you could just However, let’s think seriously that your
watch without doing something? If he beloved parents are really going to hell.
had to suffer an eternal death, then you If your parents were to go to jail in this
would want to save him even if it took world, human nature is such that you
you all eternity. You would try to do would cry and do all sorts of things to
everything possible in order to save him. have them released. Then, even more so,
In this sense, God suffers miserably. if you feel that your sons and daughters,
When God sees humankind dying in parents and relatives, brothers and sis-
hell, He becomes desperate in an ongo- ters – with whom you have bonds made
ing effort to save them. Only then will in heaven – were going to go to a prison
His responsibility as the Parent of heav- from which they would never be set free
en be fulfilled. If He says, “Ugh! Let’s just forever, how could you have such a casu-
get rid of them all,” He cannot stand in al thought?
the parent’s position. Therefore, this You do not know anything yet. You
establishes the logic that God has to lib- do not know whether there really is a
erate even hell. hell or not. It might exist but you do not
When your son sees you desperate- know what kind of place it is. You prob-
ly trying to save him, he will say, “Mom ably are not convinced and it must be
and Dad are having such a hard time vague to you, but once you die, you will
because of me!” and repent thousands know. Once you die, you will know in an
of times for his sins. If you are such par- instant, but it will be too late then.
ents, your son will come to repent till his That is why the parents who died are
bones melt and his flesh becomes hag- now returning spiritually to witness to
gard. Because of your efforts, such a way their children. During their lifetimes,
can open up. they opposed their son or daughter
Not even Satan can accuse God for attending the Unification Church. How-
His love in trying to save humankind. ever, once in the spirit world, they found
There is no rule preventing forgiveness out that they had made a big mistake.
for the one who repents through the love So, they are coming to this world spiri-
of his parents. Hell must also be liberat- tually and are eager to lead people to the
ed through this kind of heart. That is the church. If they do not do this, they will
way of a true filial child, isn’t it? There- be in difficulty once in the spirit world.
fore, we in the Unification Church speak If you oppose your son attending the
of saving even hell. Why? It is because Unification Church, you will be in trou-
God is such a being. (62-50, 1972.9.10) ble in the eternal stage of life.
Therefore, in the spirit world, spir- tion can be even beneath paradise. Even
it beings devote themselves entirely to people in hell are trying to go to heaven.
receiving permission to become good (57-264, 1972.6.4)
spirits in order to appear to and to teach
their children on earth. Not just any can 1.7. God’s Kingdom on earth and in
appear freely. When people on earth heaven
experience this phenomenon they will
realize what an amazing place the Unifi- In order for the individual to find
cation Church is. Can you imagine how rest, the realm of the Sabbath for the
totally dumbfounded they will be! family has to be created; in other words,
People may say that the Unification a fence surrounding the family has to
Church is a place where people just come be made. In order for the family to find
and go, but that is not the case. If you rest, a fence surrounding the tribe has
draw a line here, that line will stay drawn to be made. If there is no fence, they can
forever. If this door is closed, nobody can always be invaded. In order for the tribe
open it again for eternity. If it is opened, to rest, a fence surrounding the race has
nobody can ever close it again. What to be made. In order for the race to rest,
is bound on earth should be loosed on a fence surrounding the nation has to
earth, you should loose yourselves what be made. Then, in order for the nation
you bind. This is the problem. Therefore, to rest, a fence surrounding the world
when you go witnessing, do not wander has to be made. Thus, a time will come
off to other places. (34-266, 1970.9.13) when we can find rest within the fence
surrounding our nation and world. In
1.6. Even people in hell long for order for the world to rest, the spiritual
heaven and physical worlds must be united and
a fence has to be established. After that,
Suppose there is a dying person who God’s Kingdom on earth can for the
says, “God, though I did not live accord- first time be accomplished, in which His
ing to Your will until now, in my mind love can spread all over the world, and
I tried to go to heaven. So please regard His kingdom in heaven is accomplished
me as having established the proper automatically. (68-20, 1973.7.23)
indemnity conditions!” Because God is
fair, He will put that person in a posi- The place where we want to live is
tion of those trying to go to heaven. In the heavenly nation. There are no bor-
what position will God place him? Since ders there. It does not use two languages.
the person was trying to go to heaven, Racial differences do not exist there. Peo-
God will put him in such a position. God ple are all brothers and sisters because
rewards him according to his actions. they all were born from God’s bosom. In
God put him in a position where he is God’s eyes, as His children, they are all
still trying to go to heaven. That posi- siblings and therefore all citizens of His
kingdom on earth. They are the citizens conditions are laid on earth. For that
of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. reason, Jesus left the key to the Kingdom
There are three prerequisites for form- of Heaven on earth.
ing a nation: sovereignty, territory, and Since Jesus and the twelve apostles
citizenry. In relation to that, this world did not form their families, the fami-
could not come under God’s rule. The lies of the seventy disciples and 120
earth could not become God’s nation, followers have to be restored, through
and the citizens of the world could not the Blessed Families of the Unification
become the citizens of one nation. We Church today. If that is done, the King-
talk about the Kingdom of Heaven, but it dom of Heaven will be opened. (160-89,
is established after these conditions are 1968.8.11)
met. Since this has not been realized, the
struggle between Cain and Abel contin- After creating Adam and Eve, God
ues, and we cannot rest. was waiting for them to mature so that
We want to live – not in the process of He could celebrate their wedding feast.
restoration – but rather in the Kingdom But because they fell, His will was not
of Heaven. Therefore, our desire to real- fulfilled; and they became false parents.
ize the Kingdom is about preparing our Four millennia later, the standard of the
abode. Our abode will come into being True Parents – lost due to the inception
only when the Kingdom is established. If of the false parents – should have been
we cannot establish it, our descendants restored through the marriage of Jesus,
will always be an oppressed race. We who stood in an unfallen position, and
must devote ourselves to the utmost so his bride.
as to become ancestors who do not bur- The sons and daughters born from
den their posterity. (66-281, 1973.5.16) true parents are not false children but
true children. From them, the true fam-
To get to heaven, we must go through ily can emerge. With the emergence of
the process of obtaining the qualifica- a true family, a true tribe, a true race, a
tion of God’s sinless sons and daughters true nation, and a true world will be cre-
who can receive His love directly, tran- ated. In that world, we will lead a God-
scending the need to believe in Jesus and centered heavenly lifestyle in the family,
the need for a savior. God’s ideal king- tribe, people and world. Only then can
dom will be realized when those who this earth become God’s Kingdom.
lived that way go to the spirit world. After living in this way, we will dis-
Jesus has yet to see a lineage of his card our bodies on earth and enter
own. Consequently, he must return to eternal heaven. That place is heaven in
dissolve that anguish and complete his the spirit world. This is the overview
unfinished work. Otherwise, we cannot of God’s providence. All people on
enter heaven. Where are the conditions earth were born with Satan’s lineage,
to open the Kingdom of Heaven? The as opposed to God’s lineage. Therefore,
according to Romans, Chapter 8, they Do not think of only going to heav-

could call God Father in the position of en, but, also of building heaven on earth.
adopted children. Being of a different Before that, you yourselves must become
lineage, they can call God Father by lay- heavenly people. To do this, you must
ing down a bridge, without which they become one in heart with the Father to
cannot directly do so. Yet only Jesus had the extent that you can confidently say
the relationship of the direct lineage of that His heart is yours and yours is His.
God. Thus, he was called the only begot- Accordingly, in this earthly life, you
ten son. (160-42, 1968.8.11) should be people representing the hearts
of God, the Lord, as well as your ances-
When the day of the Second Advent tors. Only by doing so can you solve all
arrives, a new ideal realm should be cre- historical problems. (3-294, 1958.1.19)
ated, not in heaven, but at the bottom
of paradise and hell. There, Cain and 1.8. The right view of heaven
Abel will be restored, and God’s realm
of the new family will be created. Every- No matter how strong a storm
body on earth must be restored through and wind may come, even if you are
indemnity through the realization of the destroyed and dying, you should have a
realms of God’s new tribe, new race, new firm and resolute conviction, saying, “At
nation, and new world. Cain and Abel least this conviction is absolute. If there
must be restored, all things must be is anything wrong, the fault lies with
absorbed and digested, and then a uni- me, but God’s will is absolutely right.”
fied world on the earth must be created; It would be exceedingly foolish of you
failing which, there would be no way of to dream of heaven while maintaining a
dissolving the anguish and completing faith wherein your belief in the morning
the unfinished work by fulfilling God’s is different from that in the evening.
desire of creating the heavenly nation. What kind of path is the path by
That is why Jesus said, “Whatever which you can approach heaven? It does
you bind on earth will be bound in heav- not appear in a self-centered position.
en, and whatever you loose on earth will When you find that you are far away
be loosed in heaven.” God’s Kingdom from heaven, you have to smash that
will not be established in heaven with- which is called the self to pieces. Only
out it being established on earth. This when you denounce the self, will the
indicates there is some extraordinary path that can open up to heaven – or an
circumstance, and that without estab- indirect heaven – be opened.
lishing on earth the sovereignty of the However, those who try to make oth-
heavenly nation, the good sovereignty ers adapt to themselves while asserting
cannot be recovered in the spirit world. themselves, or place themselves in a pro-
(143- 29, 1986.3.15) active position and force others to follow
them, will be unable to relate to heaven.
It is obvious that the realization of the come these circumstances with abso-
Kingdom of Heaven starts with us. Even lute faith, can the Kingdom of Heaven
if the relational Kingdom were estab- emerge; yet that alone will not settle the
lished, if we could not become people Kingdom. It will be realized only when
who are responsive to that Kingdom’s we subjugate Satan, who brought God
call, we would have nothing to do with hardships for millennia and deceived
that Kingdom. humanity.
What kind of place is heaven? It is There can be no two ways about it.
the place we go after subjugating Satan. God’s Kingdom cannot be realized
It is not where we go by overcoming through just submissively going along
ourselves, or just the self. Heaven can- by faith. It can never be realized by hav-
not countenance the realm of the falling only a believing heart. Since Satan
en world or our habits or the habitual always challenges us to battle, the King-
circumstances of the fallen world. As dom is realized through overcoming that
Satan chronically controls our habits course of struggle. Here, we need sover-
and resides here, heaven can come only eignty and numerous citizens. A large
after we overcome those circumstances. number of families should create a state
Heaven will be realized at the place that system and overcome this battle for the
mutually contradicts the contents of sake of one purpose. In God’s position,
Satan’s world. If any remnant remained, they must be able to be in harmony and
it could not be heaven. If such a place unison anytime, anywhere, with their
bore the name heaven, it would be noth- subject partner without any conflict. We
ing but a deception. may be able to feel in our mind the King-
The concept of heaven can be estab- dom of Heaven at the place where we are
lished from the position of subjugating prepared to die and where we have faith,
Satan, of denying and, further, elim- but that is not the substantial Kingdom.
inating everything to which he can Even though a great price of martyrdom
relate. Heaven is affirmed on the basis and suffering has been paid through the
of having denied and removed the nega- past two millennia, the Kingdom has
tive historic relics of Satan and all the not been accomplished in the sphere of
contents of a satanic lifestyle. Without reality. Thus, the Kingdom is not some-
removing those, we cannot present the thing that simply comes into being.
contents of heaven. In the biblical phrase, “Love the Lord
Heaven is such a valuable thing. your God with all your heart and with
Although described as being aligned to all your soul and with all your mind,”
the absolute standard, there is too much the Lord refers to one who is unforget-
confusion over our concept of it. People table and eternal. He is a being of abso-
are longing for heaven from an extreme- lute content. The Kingdom does not
ly self-centered standpoint. There is no come through our believing in the Lord
doubt about that. Only when we over- God, but through our loving Him. The
Father’s will is fulfilled not only by faith, securely centered on the truth will never
but by love. be changed or shaken.
We need to realize how much our However, if you cannot be prepared
faith falls short and how far it has devi- to accept such a center in your heart,
ated from the Principle up to this time. however genuine a truth may appear,
Some of you may be here for the first time. you would not recognize it. Even if true
With regard to the individual, you can- life appeared, you would not be able to
not go to a place where you can receive know it. Even if true love appeared, you
consolation. Although the Kingdom would not be able to understand it.
might exist in your minds and although If today’s Christianity is seeking
God may have felt joy from you, that genuine truth, true life, and true love,
would not mean it has been established it must completely deny itself to the end
on earth. It might be an individual King- and become a religion that establishes
dom of Heaven, but it would not be the the mind’s center that nobody could
Kingdom of Heaven in its entirety. snatch away.
What God desires is not the indi- When new continents were being dis-
vidual Kingdom of Heaven. He does not covered, it seemed the earth was gradu-
rejoice over seeing its realization. Can ally expanding. Now, however, the earth
we say that the Kingdom of Heaven is seems to be shrinking day by day. In
established just by seeing one person’s other words, when civilization was not
joy? God sent Jesus Christ – the one developed the world seemed huge, but as
person over whom He could rejoice – to history and civilization developed, the
the earth, to be the center for all nations world seemed to be gradually shrink-
to connect horizontally in seeking the ing. In this regard, we can know that the
Kingdom in its entirety. He thus sent the ideal world, realized through the history
Messiah to the earth and sacrificed him. of the truth, will be of the universal era
(46-74, 1971.7.25) when everything is forming direct ties
with us.
Section 2. Preparing to Go to Our standard as the citizens of heav-
Heaven en – that is, the life and love of the King-
dom of Heaven – must bear fruit within
2.1. The stronghold of heaven us. Because truth, life, and love are like
one family, love and life should neces-
The closer we are to the truth, and sarily follow truth. Life and truth should
the more we come under its spell, the necessarily follow love. And likewise,
more it will become our center which love and truth should necessarily follow
nobody can snatch from us. Even if the life.
earth were to fall into chaos millions of Why are truth, love, and life connect-
times and the universe were sudden- ed to one another in this manner? As
ly destroyed, people whose minds are you know, in order for a thing to exist,
there should be above and below, front denies society? Those are not the strong-
and back, and right and left, centering holds of the content we desire or of the
on it. No existing thing can escape the Kingdom that God can endorse.
realm of the number three. This is the People seeking the stronghold of
fundamental form of existence. God’s Kingdom must meet with solitude
Likewise, these three elements get more than anyone else on earth. Why?
together and make the unified form. As God is solitary, they too must be sol-
However, if a force proceeds in the itary; and since God has undergone the
reverse way, an action of the force dif- history of subjugation, they too must
ferent from the original one occurs. undergo subjugation.
Accordingly, God is the origin of love, Then, if people were to just feel sad,
life, and truth. Yet after the Fall, people repent and shed tears of lamentation
failed to form a triangle that holds love, because heaven and earth are filled with
life and truth in equilibrium. Thus, God sadness, can that become the stronghold
could not fulfill His will. (2-133, 1957.3.17) of God’s Kingdom? Even that cannot.
When serving the church, while desir-
The disciples following Jesus thought ing the time of being blessed anew with
that he would dominate the Roman joy, we must be able to be determined
Empire instantly and become the king to solve the problems of sin and evil in
of Israel, and that they would come to this world. Without a single direction
hold high positions. Such things are not of determination to bear that responsi-
an issue. First of all, we have to make the bility, the stronghold of heaven cannot
foundation for God’s Kingdom within exist.
our mind. And then, centering on that Some people confidently assert that –
mind, we should make the foundation because they are conscientious and have
for unity between our body and God. a respectable social position – the King-
This is the foremost issue. The Kingdom dom of Heaven starts from them. That
begins from us. Hence, our mind is its thinking is based on their understand-
stronghold. (47-272, 1971.8.29) ing that good and evil begin together.
Yet good and evil cannot start simulta-
Where is the stronghold of God’s neously. When evil goes east, good must
Kingdom? Many Christians say, “I go west, and when evil moves, good has
believe in Jesus so I’m going to heav- to stop. Moreover, when evil has a desire,
en.” Then where is that stronghold? good must not have it. Good and evil are
When Peter asked, “Where is the King- opposites.
dom of Heaven?” Jesus answered, “It The search for the heavenly nation
is not in heaven but in your heart,” so started from the point where God lost
where is that stronghold located? Can it all His hope in relation to the world of
be formed by a sad heart, or by a self- humankind. Thus, people who are sat-
aggrandizing mind, or by a mind that isfied with their present lives cannot
be truly religious people. When con- a standpoint can the eternal stronghold
fronted by the intersecting fortunes of emerge. (47-247, 1971.8.29)
life and death, which cause you to sink
into despair, losing the meaning of your 2.2. The standard for going to
existence, you should not be excessive- heaven
ly attached to your habitual lifestyle,
but instead proceed to seek new values, Without loving God, we cannot free
denying even your life. By proceeding in ourselves from the satanic realm. Thus,
this way true goodness can start. we must love Him more than our spouse.
Viewed from this standpoint, are From the snares of love within the satan-
there people who can confidently say ic realm, fallen people have emerged as
that their character is the stronghold far as the edge of that realm, but they
of heaven? None. There is also no one have yet to come out of it completely.
who can insist that their family is the Hence, we cannot love our parents more
stronghold of heaven. There is no one than God. (41-299, 1971.2.17)
who could claim that God, if He exist-
ed, could not say that He did not recog- What kind of people can enter heav-
nize their family. No tribe can insist that en? First of all, those people who are
God must recognize it because of their in harmony with God’s mind. To what
good achievements. There are no races, extent are they harmonized? As God
nations, ideologies or philosophies that works towards the eternal ideal based
can demand God’s recognition. When I on His eternal purpose, our minds must
think about this, I am dumbfounded. be in harmony with His for eternity,
Therefore, while the one who wants not just for a decade. Our minds must
to die will live, the one who wants to be eternally in harmony with the eter-
live will die. Then what does that mean? nal God. To achieve that, what must we
Those who work to protect themselves do? We must become the children who
from the evil world for more than a can eternally like and be liked by God.
millennium can dream such a dream, To become such children, we should not
and only those who gratefully sacrifice appear as objects of sadness.
themselves for more than ten thousand Next, we must be in step with God’s
years can find hope to live for ten thou- body. Here, ‘body’ means direction.
sand years. While thoughts represent the central
Likewise, those who cry out for eter- point of all directions, the body is man-
nal life, eternal happiness, and the eter- ifested by the direction it takes. To be
nal Kingdom of Heaven must overcome children in step with God, when He goes
the current situation with eternity as east, we must go east with Him. If God
their goal, and they must surmount with liked something warm, but Jesus liked
endurance the present point in time, something cold, would it be right? If
sacrificing themselves. Only from such He wanted to laugh and chat, and Jesus
wanted to sleep, would it be right? Every- away from it. The Unification Church
thing manifested through the external Principle teaches about God’s sorrow,
body must be in step. which is more miserable than any other
Would everything be all right with sorrowful situation. If something sor-
just that? No. When God is being ami- rowful happened in the world, most peo-
able, we should not be hot-tempered. If ple would avoid it and run away from it,
He is amiable, we should also be ami- but the motto of the Unification Church
able. The internal and external must Principle is to go through such places of
match. Would that alone make every- sorrow.
thing work out? All people in the world try to avoid
Next, we must do things that are in sorrow, but they are originally not sup-
line with God’s will. For that to happen posed to be like that. The more we
can there be things we are reluctant to understand God’s sorrow and the con-
do? Can there be things that our bodies tents of His misery, the stronger the
detest? We must do things that both our force that actually emerges in the Unifi-
mind and body like to do. As God exists, cation Church to dissolve His anguish.
there must be things that He likes. Also, That force becomes the motive of unlim-
as Jesus is God’s Son, he also has to like ited explosive action. This is the great
such things. (47-255, 1971.8.29) force of the Unification Church. (21-112,
1968.11.17)
We can never go to heaven with-
out sacrificing our lives. If you could 2.4. The essence of the Kingdom of
go there you would see for yourselves Heaven
whether anyone there did not do that.
That is how it is with the essence of faith. What kind of world is the Kingdom
(37-248, 1970.12.27) of Heaven? As it is the original world,
individuals, families and tribes accused
2.3. The starting point of the by Satan cannot go there. To enter heav-
Kingdom of Heaven en, these must all become one – in other
words, three generations must become
From where can the Kingdom of one. In Adam’s family, Adam was the
Heaven begin? Without dissolving God’s first generation, Cain and Abel the sec-
anguish, we cannot enter heaven. Since ond, and their children the third. These
we have woven a history of sorrow since three generations were to become one.
the Fall, we must restore all its ties. All From God’s standpoint, He was the
the ties of the six millennia since Adam first generation, Adam and Eve, the sec-
and Eve have to be restored. The Unifi- ond, and Cain and Abel, the third. (21-54,
cation Church Principle teaches about a 1968.9.1)
God of such sorrow.
Secular people detest sorrow and run As heaven is the world of living for
others, we must go forth making that Section 3. The Prerequisites and

notion our first consideration. Those Conditions for Going to Heaven
who have the idea of being served will
be destroyed. 3.1. The prerequisites for going to
Heaven is the world filled with God’s heaven
love. The essence of love is not to be
served, but rather to live for the sake of 3. 1. 1. Suffering is needed
all. Thus, heaven differs from the secu-
lar world. What remains forever is the suffering
The religious teachings of living you underwent in leading a public life.
for the sake of others, being absolutely If you undergo such suffering and sub-
obedient, sacrificing, and serving, do sequently face ruin in the spirit world, it
not exist in the secular world. They are will be all right to confront me with the
perceived as games played by groups matter. Those who are beaten up while
of beggars who know nothing of this working for the sake of the race, the
world. Yet this was God’s secret strat- world, and the cosmos, are wise people.
egy against Satan so that people could (19-29, 1967.12.10)
be blessed even if they were ignorant of
heaven’s laws. (46-40, 1971.7.18) If the person responsible for a nation
were captured by the enemy and then
2.5. The framework of the Kingdom given preferential treatment, his peo-
of Heaven ple would scatter. If instead, he suffered
a miserable death his people would be
We have not restored the original inspired to remain together. We can,
homeland. As such, we have lost the therefore, create unity with the spirit
homeland of our original hometown, world by going through difficulties. The
by which we mean God’s Kingdom on more we suffer, the more the spirit world
earth. When speaking of God’s King- will relate to us and stand together with
dom, we are referring to that which is us.
on earth and that which is in heaven. If we just carry on in a casual way,
Three major elements are required to the spirit world will do the same. In this
establish a nation: first sovereignty, next sense, God unfolds His strategy through
territory, and then citizenry. Satan and He lets us suffer unrelentingly.
Yet God has no sovereignty over Sometimes He lets us get killed. Death
which He can govern. He has no people itself is pitiful, but the reaction creates
whom He can govern. This amounts to unity. (49-108, 1971.10.9)
not having a homeland. This is not the
world in which original people should Those who wish to enter heaven must
live. (155-25, 1964.10.6) live, die and depart miserably. Are these
good words or bad words? They are good
words. The words, “Go out and die wit- overcome your current tragic situations
nessing to people!” are also good words. and difficulties, even if it requires kick-
Die for the sake of others. If you die, ing you, is a sign of my love for you.
not for yourselves, but for others, for Jesus’ first commandment, not his
the world and the universe, you will be second, therefore is: “Love the Lord your
raised up as masters of the great uni- God with all your heart, with all your
verse. soul, and with all your mind!” Jesus’ sec-
The creation, human beings and ond commandment is, “Love your neigh-
God are very precious. Those who sac- bor as yourself!” Who is your neighbor?
rificed and risked their lives to embrace The people of the world are your siblings
the world from the position of goodness and neighbors. You have to invest your
are essentially sacrificing for the sake heart and soul, and offer your life for the
of those three precious things. God has people of the world. If you do so at the
to compensate them with something risk of your life, you will have done your
more precious than that which they sac- work. Die once for God’s will.
rificed. From such a standpoint, Jesus Where shall we die? We must find the
proclaimed, “Your family members are place of our death. If you were born as a
your enemies,” and “Those who seek to bomb, you should be dropped on rocks
die shall live, while those who seek to and explode cleanly. Do not waste your
live shall die.” Otherwise, people cannot energy in a sewer. Consider yourself as
go to heaven. This lesson from Jesus was a bomb already released; your goal is to
the most blessed lesson. It was the most land on a rock. As formidable beings,
dear and most precious lesson. It was the pit your strength against that of formi-
most indispensable and absolute gospel. dable enemies. Because I made such a
Thus, the Unification Church does resolution, though past fifty, I have not
not teach us to live rich and comfort- yet complained about the long distance
able lives on earth. We may live exceed- to cover and I do not hesitate to keep
ingly poor lives and undergo unbear- going.
able hardships, and die on the streets In order to realize the hope of tomor-
so that even dogs avert their eyes from row you should devote yourselves while
our corpses, but the day will come when shedding tears. You should exert your
flowers will blossom at the place of our entire effort and mind, passion and
death. At that place every holy person devotion. My mainstream thought, as
will gather to create a capital city. My the founder of the Unification Church, is
thought is to have Unification Church to go forward without regard for my life
members undergo tremendous hard- in order to create that one point of uni-
ships for the nation and world in order fication that can correspond to this goal.
to make them devoted children and loy- Adventure can be experienced both on
al subjects of God. I shall chastise those and off this path.
who are unwilling to go. Pushing you to We are now unfolding a ruthless and
bloody fight. If a foundation for which love is pulled, the thicker it becomes.
you risked your life survives, it will be a In this sense, becoming the number
model for history, and a foundation for one person of suffering for the sake of
the happiness of the world’s people. The God’s will is the secret method to occu-
entire universe will regard that founda- py the world. The most suffering person
tion as the starting point of harmony. It monopolizes the glory of the Kingdom
will be a point for an axis and the unfold- of Heaven. (57-162, 1972.5.31)
ing of a great movement, a place which
could move God and bind together the Religious people today say, “Let’s go
hope of humanity. Those who live in to heaven!” But how can they expect to
such a place will feel the cosmic respon- go there so easily? They must first receive
sibility; they will make everything stand heaven on earth before going to heaven
still during their times of inaction and after death. In order to receive heaven on
activate everything during their times of earth, they must go through the law of
action. They will never be small-minded love.
people. (49-303, 1971.10.17) The more children you have in your
family, the greater the cross you shoul-
Those who are on the way of truth der, and the more you must love God’s
should walk the path of death until the Kingdom. Many children are sent to
day they die. your family because your family has to
We need to go that way during our carry many crosses, and such a family
lifetime in order to indemnify the suf- thus has many responsibilities to sacri-
fering, which would normally have to be fice more for the nation. Upon knowing
paid after death. Through suffering on this, you should fulfill your responsibil-
earth we can reduce the period of atone- ity completely. A family living to such a
ment necessary after death, and that standard will give birth to children who
period can be measured in eons. We can inherit good fortune in the genera-
are walking the way of truth on earth to tions to come. (32-232, 1970.7.19)
indemnify the suffering course that oth-
erwise would be walked for eternity. (31- How can we go to heaven? We can go
320, 1970.6.7) to heaven by being passionately in love
with God. We must love Him more than
3.1.2. We need love Adam and Eve did. We must love Jesus
more than Peter, James and John did.
We go to heaven on the tracks of love. Without that passionate commitment,
When I explain it like this, doesn’t it seem the realm of the partner of true love, the
real? The line of love will not become realm in which God can love us, cannot
thin when pulled, as a rubber band does. be restored. Only when this is restored
Where a rubber band becomes thinner will all go well.
the more it is pulled, the more the line of Don’t worry about not having money
or children. If you continue on this path ing your siblings as God does. As you
for ten or twenty years, you’ll be able strive to follow my standard you should
to scale the very high and steep moun- strive to bring your siblings with you.
tains. You may feel that you are going The conclusion is that it is your siblings
through hardships in vain and gradually who lead you to the highest, quickest
descending, but actually you are gradu- and best way to heaven, not God or me
ally ascending. The Unification Church (66-125, 1973.4.18)
expands by being struck. In a family of
ten, the one who is opposed by the oth- Will you all head toward a global
ers, and endures, living for the sake of heaven or an individual one? You say a
the public purpose, can become the head global heaven. I, too, am ambitious to
of that family. Such a person can become grasp the line of love that leads to the
a lord in the heavenly nation. (142-289, global heaven. For forty years I have
1986.3.13) been going this way enduring persecu-
tion. I have been working in this manner
You must be able to embrace the chil- in order to grasp the line of love tran-
dren and grandchildren of all five races scending the individual, family, tribe,
and their grandchildren. So, you must people, nation and world. With this
become the head of the family that loves in my grasp, where will I go? We must
the world’s people as true parents with return to our hometown after finding
God’s true love. By embracing the chil- the global love line. We must go there
dren and grandchildren of all races, you because we received many blessings and
become a spiritual leader or true parents succeeded in life. Shouldn’t we return
of a family that loves the world’s people and save the unfortunate people there?
with God’s true love. By standing in a (143-139, 1986.3.17)
position in which you can represent the
family standard of true love, in a rela- 3.1.3. Actual results are needed
tionship with the original parents cen-
tered on God’s love, can you enter heav- In the past, by praying and devot-
en for the first time. ing themselves, people could meet the
To enter heaven, we must be one with founder of a religion for that moment
the true love of God and True Parents. only, but then they had to separate
Our destination is heaven, but only after because the founder had to ascend to
we have lived on earth with the children the spirit world. Yet now the time has
born of that blood relationship. Until come when all spirit people can return
now, not one person has lived such a life to earth, centering on the realm of reli-
and gone to heaven. Consequently, heav- gion. With the advent of such an era, you
en is vacant. (176-209, 1988.5.9) cannot go to heaven without obtaining
the actual results that will enable you to
The way to heaven is opened by lov- move the past, present and future. The
past was the era of angels and good spir- into heaven, you would feel ashamed.
its. The present is the era of the parents. We are not the group that seeks to go to
The future is God’s era. In conclusion, heaven through a conceptual life of faith.
those who lack the actual result for mobi- We are the group that seeks to build the
lizing the spirit world, one’s own parents Kingdom of Heaven with all our heart
as well as God, cannot enter heaven. This and efforts. Those who seek to oppose
is the same way that the angels and God and prevent that cannot be forgiven. In
moved to help Adam and Eve. After that, order to build the Kingdom, we must
Adam and Eve had to move the universe invest our entire mind and body as well
themselves. as all our belongings and even our sur-
Thus, only those who control the roundings. We must take responsibility
three worlds of past, present and future, for the destiny not only of the nation, but
centering on God, can enter heaven. also of even Asia. (22-226, 1969.5.2)
Only then can they go to the original
world, the Kingdom of Heaven. (161-199, 3.1.4. Altruism is needed
1987.2.3)
If you are fifty and have lived for the
The condition enabling you to go to universe in accordance with heavenly
heaven is to love God more than your ethics for over 25 years, you can go to
own children. You must love the Lord heaven. In going to the next world, you
more than your own spouse. You must can stay in the good spirit world. How-
love the Holy Spirit more than yourself. ever, those who lived putting themselves
That’s the oneness of the Trinity. (10-99, first more often than not, you will be sad
1960.7.17) to hear, will go not to the original home-
land of goodness, but rather to the land
Then, who can enter and live in of evil and the world of egoism. Such
the heavenly nation? Sons and daugh- a place is hell. You have to know these
ters who have brought joy to God can facts and from here forward liquidate
enter and live there. After that which your past life of selfishness. You should
we term the Fall took place, humanity make efforts the rest of your life to live
has increased and multiplied through for the sake of the nation, world, uni-
the millennia of history. From the midst verse and God. If you do this, without a
of this humanity thus multiplied, none doubt you will go forward into the ideal
were born on earth who brought joy to world of heaven and not into hell. (78-117,
God. (143-23, 1986.3.15) 1975.5.6)
You might hope to go to heaven by I have experienced the reality of the

believing in the Unification Church. spirit world more than anyone else. It is
However, if you did not bring actual my field of specialization. What is the
results on earth and you were allowed origin of order in the spirit world? Heav-
en is a world based on the principle of 3.2. The lifestyle that enables us to

living for the sake of others. That is our go to heaven
original homeland.
We are destined to go to the spirit 3.2.1. Our position
world whether we like it or not. This is
our path of life. We are like wanderers God created people to participate in
moving ever closer toward that desti- His love. Their path of life was to start
nation. Then what becomes the issue is in God’s love, grow and mature in His
whether we have lived more for others or love, form families and become perfect-
ourselves. According to that distinction, ed bodies of love. They would connect
those who lived predominantly for oth- with the love of the world and in this way
ers will go to heaven. Those who lived return to God’s bosom of love.
the opposite way will go to hell. Due to the Fall, this path was fun-
You may not want to believe this fundamentally destroyed. The relationship
damental formula in your present situa- between God and humankind was sev-
tion, but when you die you will come to ered. A gap between God and human-
understand. kind was created such that no amount
God has set up religions and worked of human effort would allow the return
through them providentially to save to God. Similarly, no matter how much
humankind. The higher the level of God tried to come to humankind, He
these religions, the more their teach- could not. A wall and boundary were
ings should be in conformity with the created and neither God nor humanity
purpose and principles of the original was able to surmount that wall. Human-
homeland. At such a level they can do ity was not able to attend God as their
nothing but recommend sacrifice and parent.
service. This wall came in and remained
In this way, there is no denying the between the individual’s mind and body,
fact that God has been working provi- and between husband and wife.
dentially behind history and religion. Such walls also arose in the fam-
In light of these principles, we come to ily, tribe, people, nation, world, and
the conclusion that religions that serve between heaven and hell in the spirit
other religions will prosper. However, world. Although God is on His glori-
those that seek to take a leadership posi- ous throne in heaven, we on earth can-
tion, and give rise to global problems by not surmount the walls surrounding us
being self-centered, will decline. (74-51, without removing them.
1974.11.27) This is the tragedy of people living
on earth. How can we do away with it?
Heaven is a world of love, of living Despite the fact that people are meant to
for God’s sake, of existing for the sake of live attending God as their Parent and
God, the central being. (98-33, 1978.4.8) be guided by Him in all aspects of their
lives, they either do not know He exists, absolute faith. This means not being able
or they declare that He definitely does to assert oneself. It is the place of abso-
not exist. They even say, “God is dead. lute self-denial, without which absolute
We’ll have to sweep Him out of our faith cannot emerge. In connection with
world.” Such a tragic and historic situ- life’s fundamental problems, most people
ation is unfolding within the world in today go about their daily routine. They
which we live. (135-267, 1985.12.15) wake up in the morning, go through life
eating and say, “I am okay with God.”
3.2.2. Instances of not being able to Many people believe that, but such peo-
go to heaven ple cannot own heaven. They cannot be
okay with God. Without a relationship
What should be our motivation: that can be officially recognized, you
God’s will or ours? Our self should not cannot even have an absolute standard
become the motivation. Yet in many cas- of faith. Without having obtained this
es, people today often derive their moti- prerequisite standard, which must be
vation from the self rather than God’s surpassed in order to realize the King-
will. Whereas God’s will calls us to go dom of Heaven, how can that Kingdom
the way of suffering, the self seeks to be achieved? There is not a chance. Why
run counter to it. These are conflicting not? It is because Satan remains in that
positions. When God’s will tells us to go place. (46-79, 1971.7.25)
right, the self wants to go left. You try
to justify yourselves by saying, “I had a Historically, those called by God
harder time than anyone else since join- were usually over the age of fifty or six-
ing the Unification Church.” ty. They were a bunch of old hardened
Those who try to make excuses for souls just a step from the grave and close
themselves cannot enter heaven. The to the day their dirges would be sung. In
position of absolute faith is not a place the background of His providence, God
where you can make excuses. There was working with these hardened and
is not a word of excuse you can offer, withered people at that time. But He also
but other people will come to you with knew that in the future, He would work
their excuses. Even though you have with people in their prime. He was con-
done well, you cannot be proud of your cerned about how to develop the provi-
achievements. What we can recognize dence with them. Embracing such cir-
as a hundred percent might be just one cumstances, God has walked the course
percent from God’s viewpoint. What we of history.
recognize as a hundred may be just one Old age must pass into the prime of
to Him. Thus, self-centered people can- life, the prime of life into youth, youth
not go to heaven. into childhood, and childhood into
From where does heaven begin? infancy. In such a way, you must be
Heaven begins from the point of having born again. Otherwise you will not be
able to go to heaven. You must be able defeats the mind? What is its strategy?
to receive affection like pure and inno- This is the question. This determines
cent children. That is why Jesus said to the issue of whether mobilizing weap-
Nicodemus, “You must be born again.” ons and equipment through a certain
You must be born again, namely reborn. direction is good or evil. That being the
God carried out His work of redemption case, it is important to know what the
from the mother’s womb as the final dis- key factor is for resolving this confron-
pensation. What an amazing situation it tation. What are the necessary condi-
is! (20-94, 1968.4.28) tions for people living in this evil world
to establish goodness or evil? Knowing
3.2.3. Our life for the sake of this we can add or remove some condi-
Kingdom of Heaven tions. Once you find it out, this condi-
tion is simple. (36-61, 1970.11.15)
If two-thirds of your life of seventy or If there is a good-looking man and
eighty years were sorrowful, how would a good-looking woman, can the man,
you handle that period? You should insisting upon his rights, say that he
make it a joyful life centering on God. wants to receive God’s blessing alone?
You should make it the Kingdom of Can the woman, insisting upon her
Heaven where one gives and gives again. rights, say that she wants to receive
God also has to give. Parents must give God’s blessing alone? We must think of
to their children. Wanting to give and God’s will as absolute and go through all
give again when you have something the conditions necessary for the hope of
better to give is the heart of a parent. (34- humankind. It is not given uncondition-
141, 1970.8.30) ally. The thing that we must do in God’s
Kingdom on earth in the future is to find
You are now fighting. You are firing the way for couples to be welcomed and
guns all your life. Before meeting the respected worldwide. This is the way to
world, your mind and body are fighting live in God’s Kingdom on earth. (162-67,
each other. How do you pacify them? 1987.3.2)
Which side will be victorious, your
mind or your body? You should be peo- A person cannot go on holding onto
ple who can say, “My mind will be vic- goodness. The resolution of the matter
torious without a doubt.” Those whose concerning good and evil is thus: the
minds are victorious are on the side of world gets occupied either by good or by
good. Those whose bodies are victorious evil. When good occupies the world, we
are on the side of evil. Then, in the battle- live, but when evil occupies the world,
field where the mind and body are fight- we cease to exist. In this way, the world is
ing, what is the secret method for the running along the path of life and death.
mind to defeat the body? Or conversely, The individual, family, nation and world
what is the method by which the body are the product of history. Out of them
all, how many are the products of good- are living today and all those who have
ness? In the individual, what relative lived until now.
importance do the products of good- What does the Unification Church
ness have? What percentage do they do these days? Does it teach people to be
have in your living environment or in evil? If so, then it is not needed. Evil does
your personality? That is the issue. Does not need to be taught. People go that way
the world have more elements that lead quite well even without being taught. (36-
to evil or to good? In that regard, we see 56, 1970.11.15)
we are surrounded by evil elements.
We do not need education for going 3.2.4. The Kingdom of Heaven and
the way of evil. Anyone can go that way us
because history started from evil. Would
there be a need for education to go that In the face of death, Jesus cried out,
way? Because people became evil of their “My Father, if it is possible, let this cup
own accord, society educates them to pass from me. Yet not as I will, but as You
act according to their standard of con- will.” Even as he died, he did not protest
science centering on ethics and moral- to God, but was ready to offer a greater
ity. Education is carried out centering sacrifice without question because his
on what? Although people are educated will was great for the sake of God’s will.
according to goodness and conscience, Jesus’ attitude brought him to a closer
how many are well grounded on the position to God because it enabled him
standard of that education? Evil things to go deeper. In front of such a per-
can be done without education; every- son, God is melted. Whoever would
body can get a perfect score in that. strike such a person would be instantly
To those of us living in such circum- destroyed. God would personally pun-
stances, our conscience is always tell- ish that person. Hence it is said, “Do not
ing us to be good people. Although your let your left hand know what your right
mind always stimulates and advises you hand is doing.”
to be good, did you actually become Those who lend money and remem-
good people? When we think about this ber doing so by adding interest can-
problem, our whole life is continual lam- not become owners in the Kingdom of
entation. Today, tomorrow, this year all Heaven. We must forget about the mon-
are lamentation. Youth, middle age, old ey we lend.
age all are lamentation. We end our lives Do parents who raise children
with it. In other words, our whole life remember how much they spend on them
may be marked by evil. This is the inevi- and ask for interest? Giving and forget-
table conclusion we reach. Because peo- ting is the heart of a parent. Parental love
ple were born from evil, they are wrig- is also more than that. Parental love also
gling in and going toward evil. This has includes being heartbroken about being
been the way for the lives of those who unable to give something better. As that
love continues eternally, people without changing world and train together, and
parents are called orphans, and no one not get separated. Do not get separated
would wish to be one. (36-84, 1970.11.15) even if you go to a world where people
are divided between north and south or
Do you know what kind of place the in all four directions. We must maintain
spirit world or heaven is? It is the world ourselves in such a state of training. (129-
to which altruistic people go. Egoists 181, 1983.10.30)
can never go there. They go to hell. Even
famous ministers do and they will know 3.3. The four-position foundation
where they are once they get there. Our and heaven
Unification Church tries to save our
enemies, even the communists. Yet the 3.3.1. Families enter heaven
communists want to cut off the heads
of the Unification Church members. If I had worked for only the family
That is the difference. So, what kind until now, why would I have been perse-
of thought should sway the world? We cuted? I am confident that if my father,
must be stronger than the communists. mother, clan and all my remote rela-
We must not grow strong by becoming tives were gathered in one place, I could
evil people. If our strength is based on inspire them all through my words. I am
love through living for the sake of oth- supremely confident of bringing them
ers, it will be enough to save the world. all to God’s will. However, I could not
We are not people who are living in do that because it was not God’s will.
heaven, but rather are seeking to go to Jesus was driven away by his own rela-
heaven. How long will such a life con- tives because he could not do it either.
tinue? Will it end today or last a decade However, you have passed all this
or a century? What would you do if you and welcomed the circumstances of this
died while doing that? Hence, you must era in which you can witness to your rel-
be engrafted. Cutting off and engrafting atives. You may hold on to your parents
must be carried out. (91-173, 1977.2.6) and express your sincere heart to them,
even shedding tears. In that sense, you
To what kind of world will we go are in a better situation than I. If your
ultimately? Hell or heaven? On the way parents or relatives are unwilling to
there, are you going to be people who accept God’s will, now is the time for
say, “Father, please help me!” or will you to move their hearts through tearful
you say, “Welcome, True Father!” That pleas or any other means. The time when
will be a matter of life and death. You you can freely witness is here. Although
say that you will live happily after mar- you may have a difficult time dealing
rying, but when I tell you to live well, I with your elder brother, you can at least
mean you should become unchanging witness to your younger siblings, even if
couples. To do that, you must go to the you have to do so forcibly to make them
believe. Although you have ushered in lies. Today, Christians say they will go
such a time, if you do not fulfill your to heaven through their belief in Jesus.
responsibilities, you cannot face God. However, they are all indulging in indi-
Henceforth, I, too, cannot deal with vidualism. Originally, heaven was not
such people. supposed to be entered alone. If Adam
Those who do not do this cannot go and Eve had remained in the realm of
to heaven. You go there only by forming God’s love without falling, do you think
your family. (21-65, 1968.9.1) they would have gone to heaven? If they
had, hell could not have existed. Heaven
In the Unification Church, we nev- is the place to which husbands and wives
er think that you can receive salva- go, leading their children. It is the place
tion as an individual. We do not go to to go, leading one’s children, grandchil-
heaven as individuals. Nobody can go dren and kindred. Further, it is the des-
alone. That’s the rule. From the Gar- tination of the entire nation. Hence, it
den of Eden, Adam and Eve were to go becomes the heavenly nation. Heaven
to heaven together. Were the husband is the place that is to be realized in this
and the wife to go there alone? Couples way. (41-299, 1971.2.17)
and families not united cannot go there.
That being the ideal, what kind of heav- How stifled would God feel if you sat
en would it be, if the father went to hell there alone stating, “Here is the King-
and the mother to heaven? We must go dom of Heaven”? Can you really say you
to heaven as couples, families, clans, and like the way things are? How stifled He
entire nations. (50-61, 1971.10.30) must feel when God looks at humankind
or the religious world! (96-68, 1977.12.18)
From where does the Kingdom of
Heaven start? It starts from the point What standard must we Unifica-
where you deny even the basic desires tionists reach? We must become people
of the heart with which you were born. greater than Buddha, Confucius, and
For this reason those who go the way of even Jesus. Until now, the purpose of
truth lead celibate lives. But there are religion was individual salvation.
difficult problems leading a celibate life. The purpose of the Unification
These problems must be faced individu- Church is geared toward the salvation of
ally until the returning Lord comes to the family rather than just of the indi-
solve them. vidual. This is the difference between the
Because there is no way forward giv- Unification Church and other religions.
ing primary consideration to individu- For salvation, we are saving the family,
al salvation, we must save the family in and in going to heaven we are going as
order to save humankind. The returning a family.
Lord is coming to earth again to open The Unification Church’s view of sal-
the way for redemption of entire fami- vation is not of a husband going to heav-
en while his wife goes to hell. It is for nearly three years to revive this in our
both of them to go to heaven together. hearts. How utterly lonely and miserable
You do not let your parents get sent to His life was!
hell. Instead, you bring them to heaven If the kingdom that Jesus desired
along with your children. was only that of the heart, it would be
The Unification Church has a differ- eternally impossible to realize the sub-
ent dimension or idea different than any stantial Kingdom beyond that. It would
other religion. It teaches the way to go to also be eternally impossible to realize
heaven bringing our entire beloved fam- the kingdom transcending the family
ilies and tribes. Hence, the religions that through the society to the nation. When
have existed until now emphasize celi- will the global Kingdom of Heaven and
bacy. But the Unification Church plac- God’s Kingdom in heaven be realized?
es importance on the family. We go the The Messiah had the responsibility to
family-centered way. Those families live save humankind, and to liberate the
for God and the world. This is the way spirit world and God. When you think
for Unification Church members to go. about his situation, how frustrated he
(34-358, 1970.9.20) must have been! For Jesus, being cruci-
fied was nothing. If he had collapsed, he
Who can be the object of happiness could not face God. If he were to stand
in your family? For the husband, it is the as a failure in the ideal of the King-
wife. For the wife, it is the husband. For dom of Heaven and the ideal society, if
the parents, it is the children. For the it existed, he would have wanted to go
children, it is their parents. From this and seek a wrapping cloth with which he
basis, it is possible to build the Kingdom could cover his face and hide. Who can
of Heaven. understand the remorse that would fill
Jesus said that the Kingdom of Heav- Jesus’ heart, remorse which he could not
en was within us. But imagine how lone- remove even if he were to die a hundred
ly and miserable he must have been, times? (120-47, 1982.10.3)
when he could not say that the King-
dom of Heaven was in our families. You One cannot go alone to the place
sing of happiness because you have fam- called Heaven. It can be entered only
ilies. For us, there is at least a moment after one has realized the ideal of reci-
in which we can do this. However, Jesus, procity. Fallen people must go through
the master of truth seekers, God’s only the providence of restoration, resurrec-
begotten Son, who was to save the uni- tion and re-creation to enter Heaven.
verse, could not even dream of the base Giving you the Blessing is to open wide
for the external Kingdom of Heaven. the gates of Heaven. The Blessing means
He wandered around saying that the that I am opening the gates of Heaven,
Kingdom of Heaven was within us, and which were closed. Families enter by
for this he was crucified. He sought for those gates. I am saying that you must
enter with your sons and daughters. The 3.3.3. The four-position foundation
family must become historic fruit as a and the Kingdom of Heaven
result of accumulated merit. God’s prov-
idence of restoration history of six mil- Restoration means the restoration of
lennia went through the eras of the first the four-position foundation. To fulfill
Adam, the second Adam and the third the four-position foundation the father,
Adam, in the family. So you must have mother, and sons and daughters must be
three sons and find spouses for each of restored. Then, you must be completely
them. Thus, you can enter as a family. restored as a Blessed Couples and give
(152-239, 1963.5.25) birth to children raising them so that
they do not Fall. To do that, we must
3.3.2. Jesus and his family infuse a new tradition. To do so, we must
be better than the saints. (58-33, 1972.6.6)
Christianity is the religion that
taught about the family of love as the God’s ideal for His Kingdom on
standard in which we can live together earth can be established for the first time
eternally centered on God. God wants in the place where heaven is established
to meet people to make a family. This is on the family level. This must become a
our desire. There is no other desire above four-position foundation.
this. (39-343, 1971.1.16) In the Unification Principle, the per-
fection of the ideal of creation is the per-
Jesus strove to establish his fam- fection of the four position foundation.
ily but could not fulfill that portion of Why is that so? The four-position foun-
God’s will. He then went the path of the dation is established when the world of
cross, putting behind him the thought of vertical relationships and horizontal
bride and bridegroom. relationships are created through three
Hence, he said that he would come stages centering on God, Adam and
again and hold the Marriage of the Eve.
Lamb. This refers to the appearance of The horizontal world can unfold
the ideal family in which God can find only through Adam and Eve’s sons and
rest. Then the Lord can attain the posi- daughters. When this happens, the ver-
tion of True Parent. As the True Par- tical world is naturally formed. Con-
ent, he has to give birth to true children sidering the body, the children are the
and then form true brothers and sisters. horizontal basis of the body, and the
Centered on this true family, by form- spirit world is the horizontal basis of the
ing true clans and true races, he has to mind.
establish a new race and a new nation. As God is able to be present there for
We come to the conclusion that Jesus the first time, the Kingdom of Heaven is
has to come again to realize this. (39-345, manifested on the earth. (96-28, 1978.1.1)
1971.1.16)
Section 4. Triumphal Entry well. Also, there are places where satans
through the Gates of Heaven gather. Those are the shady spots. Shady
and sunny spots are spiritually formed
4.1. The door to people’s hearts in this way. If you experience this many
times, you will understand.
Even someone like Buddha in a mys- When receiving intimations, dreams,
tic state said, “In heaven and on earth, I revelations and visions, we must make
alone am the honored one.” People who efforts to apply them to our lives and
have cultivated an integrated mind and not ignore them. They are the inevitable
enter the afterlife to stand as God’s per- phenomena for pioneering and develop-
fect object partner can say that of them- ing the relationship between God and
selves. I feel that if I hold the world tight, humankind. (76-142, 1975.2.2)
it might melt in my fist. In such a state,
miracles happen automatically. Healing For this purpose, you have all been
is a natural concomitant of religious life. making efforts seeking to open the
That is why we must cultivate the field doors of your hearts and cultivate the
of our heart in line with the door of our fields of your hearts within yourselves.
heart. To pioneer the standard of the It does not end when you have cultivat-
direction of our heart, we must discov- ed the fields of your hearts. You should
er God, our subject. Yet He is obscure. then apply this to the relational world.
If we want to connect to that obscure (76-155, 1975.2.2)
God, we must focus our mind. It is the
only way to start to connect to God. If 4.2. The meaning of “Opening the
we illuminate our minds from within, Gate of Heaven”
we can surely find the direction in our-
selves naturally. 4.2.1. The reason for “Opening the
Don’t you all feel that? As you began Gate of Heaven”
praying, you were facing east, but when
you enter the mystic state, your orienta- Why did the Day of the Opening of
tion changes. Such things happen, which the Gate of Heaven come into being?
is why we say the mind has a door. There Adam and Eve erred but God took full
are times we find it easy to pray, and responsibility. By inheriting the respon-
times we that we do not. Despite all our sibility from God, I have to open the
absolutions and devotions, it is still dif- gate. He must open the gates for indi-
ficult to pray. It also varies depending on viduals, families, and tribes as well. All
the location of the room because North, those gates have been blocked. The gates
South, East and West exist based on a for races, nations and the world have also
central point. Further, it varies depend- been blocked. They must all be opened. I
ing on the direction. Even in the moun- am seeking to open those blocked gates
tains, there are places where you can pray through Unification Church families.
God’s strategy is to prepare small overcome not prayer, but God’s love.
things for the sake of recovering big- Otherwise, you cannot enter heaven.
ger things. From the individual through This is why I paved the way from earth
the family, tribe, people, nation, world, to heaven by opening the gates of hell on
and cosmos and even to the afterlife, earth and in the spirit world, centered
they have been blocked by heaven and on God’s love. The name of the Interna-
hell. Because of who are they blocked? tional Peace Highway came from this.
Had Adam and Eve become true par- This is to break down the wall, which has
ents, this could have been one world, but been blocking us. Jesus had the authori-
because of the emergence of false party of the prince of heaven and God’s only
ents through the Fall, heaven and hell begotten son because he was able to love
have been blocked. Who should break not only the satanic world, but also the
down this historic wall of bitter grief? spirit world.
The True Parents of humankind. It’s not Even the spirit world has been entire-
something they are doing vested with ly blocked by walls. The Buddhist and
kingship on a throne. Confucian realms are entirely blocked
People are living in hell on earth, and by walls. These must be taken down
spirits are suffering in hell in the spir- through a higher standard that comes
it world. The gate of hell on earth and from God’s heart. From the high throne
the gate of hell in the spirit world must of heaven, work must progress down-
be opened. Through these gates a path- ward having all the walls broken down.
way must be connected leading from Starting with the walls of our ancestors
the individual to the nation and world of ten thousand years ago, a thousand
on earth. Then there must be a connec- years ago, several hundred years ago
tion leading from the earth to the spir- and those of the people who passed a
it world. It must connect to that single few years ago, all must be broken down.
pathway that leads to the mainstream. Also the walls on earth must be removed
Your mind and body must become one. as well, and a way to connect this to hell
With that level of oneness, there must must be paved. Otherwise, the gates of
be no barriers blocking your path as you heaven cannot be opened. (140-41, 1986.2.1)
pass through the family and tribe. From
that level you transcend the race, nation 4.2.2. The origin of the “Opening of
and world to the spirit world. Every- the Gates of Heaven”
thing must be broken down.
The final problem is opening the I greatly appreciate Mother. She had
blocked spiritual gates of hell and heav- many very deep experiences of the heart
en. It is impossible to enter heaven with- during my time in Danbury. Being a
out opening the gates of hell on earth and mere child when she met me, she has
in the spirit world. Only those who over- had to lead a life that was to reach the
come hell can go to heaven. You must line parallel to mine. Having lived that
way, her standard has gradually risen. on the stages of the individual, family,
Before, she probably did not experience tribe, people, nation, and world, and all
the deep valleys of the heart. After being the way to the cosmos. Why did I enter
separated from me because of Danbury, Danbury prison? It was because of the
she was able to realize the precious value walls that had blocked the spiritual and
of the True Father and understood how physical worlds. In order to resolve what
lonely it could be for a woman without was disrupted due to the fallen parents,
her husband. As a result, on February 1, I had to pave a way in the spirit world
we conducted a ceremony to open the and in hell.
gates of heaven and hell. Now they can- On February 1, 1985 at 3 a.m., Moth-
not be closed. Through the True Par- er and I established this condition
ents standing at opposite poles, a solu- through special prayer. Thenceforth, all
tion can emerge from the place where the barriers of hell crumbled, so whoev-
the two poles connect. This was to con- er makes effort on that foundation can
nect the spiritual and physical worlds. rise up to the heavenly world. Also, if
On February 1, 1985 at 3 a.m. Eastern there are good spirits among your rela-
Standard Time, this standard was estab- tives in the spirit world, they will come
lished at Danbury and East Garden. to you, educate you and even take you
With God’s heart, you have to act so with them to the heavenly world. Their
that the force of love can be connected. role as the Savior in the spirit world has
Are you going to become audacious lead- begun. The mission of the Savior lay not
ers who will have to stand before God in in the spirit world, but has been limit-
need of salvation or are you going to go ed to the earth, yet now, by paving this
along this vertical line? way, the good spirits in the other world
The way to the heavenly palace is the can educate the evil spirits in hell. While
path on which man and woman trav- the good ancestors play the role of the
el as one. Where do they become one? Savior, a way has been opened allowing
They become one there and then must them to develop and ascend to the heav-
follow it. When ascending, you should enly world. (136-183, 1985.12.22)
ascend towards it. When descending,
you should descend towards it. Everyone 4.2.3. True Parents and the gates of
has to go this way of the sphere of the Heaven
tribe, people, nation and world center-
ing on the family in accordance with the What is the mission of the Unifica-
principle of restoration through atone- tion Church? It is different from past
ment. Everyone has to go through this religions, which sought individual salva-
path because they are in the realm of the tion. It is a religion that seeks an original
Fall. (136-45, 1985.12.20) ideal world as it would have been with-
out the Fall. The original ideal world
All my life I have loved the enemy – is where people perfect themselves in
heart, marry with God’s love at the cen- hell and paradise, which is why heaven
ter of their relationship, give birth to has been empty.
children, and go to heaven. The people to enter heaven first must
What kind of heaven would it be if a be the True Parents. If I were to say that
father went to hell and a mother to heav- heaven is empty, people would think I am
en, or if the parents went to heaven and demented, yet even Jesus could not enter
the children to hell? Heaven is the King- heaven. One cannot go there alone. Our
dom everyone enters: parents, children, original ancestors should have grown
tribes, races and nations. through adolescence, established the
True Parents must emerge to open ideal of love centered on God, become
the gates of Heaven for humankind, parents and bequeathed the seeds of true
who started from false parents. Even love. Then, the first place they entered
God cannot open the gates of heaven would have been heaven. As yet, there
by Himself. If He could, being omnip- have been no parents centered on God’s
otent, why didn’t He? The Fall was due love who were able to bequeath the seeds
to human beings. The Fall is why they, of true love and thus no foundation of
as the perpetrators of sin, must receive leaving behind such descendants. Heav-
punishment. Having lost the kingdom, en, thus, is empty.
they must recover it. It has taken six If we want to go to heaven, we must
thousand years. pass through and conquer hell. The con-
What must be done to open the gates querors of hell go to heaven. Having sur-
of Heaven? God must take someone in mounted hell, they are on the roadside
the position of His servant, as His adopt- leading to heaven, and that place is para-
ed son and give him the opportunity to dise. (140-45, 1986.2.1)
relate to His legitimate son with abso-
lute obedience. Here, the legitimate son Look at humankind as one man and
is Adam before the Fall. The adopted son one woman. If there are four billion peo-
is the archangel prior to the Fall. Origi- ple, you should think, “Half of human-
nally, an adopted son, in the position of a kind’s four billion people are men and
servant, cannot receive love directly like the other two billion people are women.
a legitimate son. (42-286, 1971.3.27) That constitutes a man with two bil-
lion cells and a woman with two billion
Had there been no Fall, people who cells. With that mind, I will love those
went to the spirit world would have been two people.” You have to think that way.
able to enter heaven by connecting with God is planting those four billion peo-
the core of God’s love and True Parents’ ple to engage in the work of re-creating
love. Instead, our journey to heaven has Adam and Eve.
been deferred because throughout his- That means that God chooses one
tory, nobody had been able to attain that representative man from among the
bond. People have become stranded in two billion men and one representa-
tive woman from among the two billion We are entering the realm of heart, the
women to be His first loves. These repre- heart that loves the parents, which tran-
sentatives will be seen as the fruit of the scends the satanic world. If you have
love of humanity. You should be resolved made bad conditions in front of True
to loving that entity which is the fruit of Parents, then you have to go that way
the love of two billion people more than again. Throughout my life, as a parent, I
the father and mother who gave birth to have taken responsibility to prepare the
you. Then you become someone who can way for my children to go. If you stand in
love the four billion people more than the place where you love humanity with
your father and mother. At that point, the same heart as you love the True Par-
you will have nothing to do with Satan ents, you will become one with the True
because you will be totally one with the Parents and stand in the same line hori-
realm of God’s love. You will then be in zontally with True Parents. If you do this,
the position of loving humanity in one- Satan cannot influence you, because the
ness with God. realm of fallen heart will be below you.
Those representatives are the True You can connect to heaven directly. To
Father and True Mother. If you have the commence this work, I declared the Day
heart to love humankind more than the of the Opening of the Gate of Heaven.
True Parents, everything will be okay. (140-56, 1986.2.1)
The gates of hell in the spirit world and
on earth will be opened. Wherever such 4.2.4. Our attitude to the “Opening
a person goes, it will be a highway. But of the Gate of Heaven”
then, you will have to pay for the gaso-
line. On earth, True Parents have pre-
In the original world, angels are to pared the highway and brought the vic-
lead the way to heaven, not True Par- torious power of heaven and passed it
ents. It is not the Principle to have the on to you. In that very place where you
True Parents lead you. They paved the inherit that power, you must plant God’s
way and you are destined to follow it love in your mind and body and become
if you love them. While following this one with True Parents Then Satan can-
path, in the position of loving the True not separate you from God.
Parents, and loving humankind more What will happen to you? Together
than the True Parents, everything will with me, you who represent the world
go well. No way would be blocked. There have been restoring Cain’s sons and
would be no alleys. We are going along daughters. If you too have the heart to
the mainstream of heart, which directly love the world more than the True Par-
connects to the highway. Thus, we can ents, nothing evil can block your way to
go directly from the earth to heaven. God’s Kingdom, whether on earth or in
With regard to this world, there are heaven.
two kinds of people, men and women. You start from the earth and then
can go beyond the world and the spirit forth this movement to break through
world directly to heaven. Yet if you can- the standard of the fulfillment of our
not do it, your way will pass through so portion of responsibility by raising the
many high and steep mountains. Know- third Adam.
ing this, I dedicated my life up to now Now all religious believers seek to
to prepare the way. Since I gave you fulfill their portion of responsibility in
the privilege today to attend the Day order to go to heaven. Satan thinks he
of the Opening of the Gate of Heaven, cannot give this portion of responsibil-
please, become the victors who can pass ity to humankind even if he has to burn
through safely and attain that realm of all the religious people and offer them as
heart without fail. (140-61, 1986.2.1) a sacrifice. But God thinks that even if
He were to sacrifice all the religious peo-
4.3. The path to heaven through ple, He would want to restore this por-
fulfilling one’s portion of tion of responsibility. (149-322, 1986.12.21)
responsibility.
4.4. Heaven and hell are our
Where are you now? You must know options
your location. You must know where
you are. Satan and God are dividing you In our life of faith, we should not
up between them based on the fulfill- complain. There is nothing to complain
ment of your portion of responsibility. about. You should be joyful. You should
They are saying, “This person is yours, go joyfully even when shedding tears.
that person is mine.” People who do You are to go laughing while shedding
not fulfill their portion of responsibility tears. If, after being taught this, you do
will not belong to God. Satan will claim not do it, what will happen? If you do not
them as his. do it, there is no other way. God cannot
While longing for God’s love, ideal help you, and I cannot help you.
conjugal love and ideal filial love, fulfill Thus, you decide whether you go
your portion of responsibility. You can- to heaven or hell. Rev. Moon doesn’t
not do that by saying, “I need money. I decide, God doesn’t decide, you your-
need this and that. I must educate my selves decide. The decision is yours. If
children.” you complain, that is hell. If you go with
As you seek to enter heaven, the gratitude even when you have some-
gatekeeper will ask you whether you thing to complain about, that is heaven.
fulfilled your portion of responsibility. (96-122, 1978.1.2)
In the fallen world, there is no one who
can ever go to heaven. Upon ushering Heaven is not somewhere you go
in the era of the Second Coming, and, through being taught. It is the automat-
after going through the time of Adam ic destination of conscientious people.
and the time of Jesus, God has brought When the sun rises, the buds of all the
trees turn to face it. If even the grass and aware of the importance of your life. You
trees can turn to face the sun, then how must live for the sake of your eternal life
much more so can people as the Lords of based on the formulation of your view
creation not know the way to go? Such of heaven understanding that eternal life
phenomena will take place. (75-41, 1975.1.1) begins from the present moment. If you
do not understand this point, you will
Section 5. Instructions end up doing something else. Every-
Concerning Heaven and Hell thing that you do now determines the
value of your eternal life.
5.1. Formulating our view of heaven The physical and spirit worlds move
and hell facing each other. If the physical world
ascends, so will the spirit world. If the
The mission of the Messiah is to physical world descends, the spirit world
restore tribes centered on his family. By follows suit. If one turns, the other does
fulfilling our mission as tribal messiahs likewise. So you have to realize this
we are formulating our views of heaven point during your life on earth and live
and hell. You have to clearly distinguish in a way that adds to your eternal life.
“There is heaven, here is hell.” Do not go The spiritual and physical worlds are
toward hell and make others not go that not separate. If you do not clearly distin-
way. If your tribe knows the way, many guish between heaven and hell, you will
tribes around you, even villages will not understand this. In this way, you
come to follow you. (217-84, 1991.4.16) must always work with the feeling that
both eternal life and life on earth are
5.2. The importance of life in the important. No one can take care of your
spirit world and life on earth life except you. More than anyone else,
you yourself know God. If you become
Life in the spirit world and life on like that, wherever you go heavenly for-
earth are not separate. Both are impor- tune will embrace you. In that case, if
tant. That means that our life in the spir- you are gone from your village, people
it world is connected to our life on earth. will search for you saying, “Where did
They are both important, yet people who that person go? I have not seen him for
live on earth today do not understand a few days. I miss his voice, as I am used
the concept of eternal life. They think to hearing him in the morning and eve-
that only life on earth is important. That ning.” You cannot stop it from happen-
is the problem. Even many Unification ing. Because heavenly fortune is with
Church members do not understand him, someone who lives according to
that how you live on earth is the foun- his conscience automatically orients
dation that guarantees your life in the himself to that direction, similar to iron
spirit world. filings moving towards a magnet, or like
Hence, you need to be constantly whatever has life moves with all its tac-
tile sense towards the light. the concept of eternal life there must be
If I am not here, it will be a problem order to bring unity. We can make this
for the Japanese, Koreans and Ameri- concept the standard for the earth and
cans. Why is that so? Because within eternity. This is most important. (217-85,
BOOK FIVE
4 CHAPTER 5 6
The Messiah and the Spirit World
Section 1. Jesus and the Spirit lost his body and could offer only his
World spirit. This represents a level equivalent
to the angelic realm in the spirit world.
Jesus died bearing the cross during Therefore, Christians cannot enter
the course of performing the mission of Heaven but go instead to a spiritu-
John the Baptist. Thus he was unable to al realm lower than paradise and wait
completely fulfill his mission as the son. there. That spiritual realm is under the
From his death until now, he has been dominion of the archangel.
working to restore the archangel. After In order to secure a victorious realm
restoring the archangel, he must go the in the spirit world, that victorious realm
way of the son. In this way he has been must first be established on earth. This
seeking to go the way of the servant and was the purpose of Jesus’ coming and
that of the adopted child. Jesus could this is why Christianity must restore and
not fulfill his mission as the legitimate establish the victorious realms in both
Son. He went the way of the archangel, the spirit world and on earth and inherit
the way of the servant and the way of the the realm of the archangel. That is the
adopted son. mission of Christianity. Because there
Consequently, even those who believe has been no substantial perfection in
in Jesus Christ can only become adopted Christianity, only spiritual perfection,
children. They are in the same position Christianity emerged placing prime
as Cain who is of a different lineage. A importance on the spirit world.
relationship that is not linked by blood The returning Lord must have the
remains in the archangel’s position. authority to subjugate the archangelic
Providential history until now has been realm in the spirit world. If he does not,
that of a struggle to link the lineages. he can not begin his mission on earth.
Jesus did not die on the cross as the He must come in the position to inherit
son. If he had been in the position of all the spiritual realms under Jesus, who
the son having spirit and body unity, attained victory in the spirit world, in
becoming a victorious offering to God, the same way that Jesus inherited the
there would be no need for him to come accomplishments of John the Baptist.
again. He could not offer his total self. Although John the Baptist had spiri-
He could offer only half of himself. He tually bequeathed everything to Jesus,
Chapter 5 • The Messiah and the Spirit World 685
John did not carry out his promise and will know once you die. The Messiah
these realms became separated. Conse- operates according to such a formula.
quently, Christianity was established to Why do people in the spirit world seek
rebuild that. (47-157, 1971.8.28) to make contact with the earth? Why is
that so? Until now no one really under-
It was unjust enough that Jesus died stood. Without resolving the issues on
on the cross on earth, but after his death earth, the path to perfection cannot be
he had to descend to hell for three days. attained. Whether you are rich or poor,
That was a test. the same rule applies.
Death holds the greatest dread for Together with the Messiah we have
humankind, but going to hell held the to open the spirit world and to do that
greatest dread for Jesus. Then did he we have to establish corresponding rela-
become the master of dread or the mas- tionships on earth. The Messiah does
ter of happiness in hell? He went to hell this by going through the stages of the
and for three days had to undergo the individual, family, tribe and world.
ordeal of overcoming suffering. (34-143, These stages are to be connected to the
1970.8.30) spirit world.
The victorious foundations of the
Since God is fair, the Messiah will individual, family, tribe, people, nation
come to humankind with an ideology of and world must be established on earth.
equality. The Messiah is the savior who To do this, the entire spirit world must
comes to save all of fallen humankind. be mobilized to come down to earth. To
Therefore, he deals fairly with every- find the center of all this, the Messiah
body. He comes with a fair purpose and has to come to this world and undergo
creates a fair environment for the age. hardships along his way. While doing
Whoever unites with him can be his dis- so, he must restore the individual, fam-
ciple. ily, tribe, people, nation and world in
The Messiah goes from the bottom of the correct order.
hell to the top of the most glorious place That is why people are seeking and
in the world of humankind. This means moving toward one goal and one world
that there is no place that he would not now. (91-278, 1977.2.27)
go, even at the risk of his life, to save
humankind. Section 2. The Returning Lord
Viewed from this principle, it is illog- and the Spirit World
ical to say that the Messiah will come on
the clouds, from the sky. It is a mistak- The returning Lord must come as the
en view. People who believe that really ancestor of not only the third but also
do not know anything about the spirit the first and second Israels. Unification
world. Go to the spirit world and see for Church members must, from a posi-
yourself whether what I say is true. You tion similar to that of the first Israel at
the time of Jesus, overcome their doubt. Section 3. True Parents and the
Then, with a Father’s heart, they should Spirit World
occupy the position of a child inside the
Father. 3.1. The difference between your
The returning Lord must establish natural parents and True Parents
order in the spirit world. By doing this,
he must begin his work on the foun- Your natural parents and True Par-
dation where the first Israel was estab- ents have different concepts of love. Your
lished. Since people in the spirit world natural parents teach you love centered
cannot form a bond with the True Par- on your physical body, and True Parents
ents, they must go through this course. teach you true love centered on the spirit
The archetypes of the twelve tribes world.
already exist in the spirit world, but It seems that natural parents should
Christianity, which had to become the suffice, so why are True Parents needed?
second Israel, lost the center by which Because the Fall occurred. Fallen parents
it could organize itself into tribes. Thus, have been teaching their children to be
the returning Lord must proclaim the inattentive to the important things, and
ideology of unification and organize his in so doing have held them down, allow-
tribes. (10-217, 1960.10.14) ing them to remain self-centered. Thus,
parental love has drawn a decisive line
Since God is formless, you will not holding you eternally within the satanic
see Him even when you go to the spirit world, and there is no way to sever it.
world. That being so, God, as the Father, Then what are True Parents? The
must acquire a body. In that way, the higher you rise on such a foundation,
incorporeal and corporeal become one. the greater the things they teach you, so
This symbolizes the universe becoming that you can be synchronized with the
one. rhythm of the heavenly nation – the eter-
God created Adam and Eve for the nal nation – and so that you will have no
purpose of assuming a body, but this is problem breathing when you go there.
possible only through love. There must When people educated by their nat-
be love in order for God to have a body ural parents go to the spirit world, they
that resembles His image. will all have to go into some corner and
When Adam and Eve become God’s stay there, as if to shelter them from the
body He will dwell in their minds and wind. If they turn around, they will only
rule the physical and incorporeal worlds see people who deny themselves and who
through them. His kingdom will then want to live for others. That sight would
be created. It is a kingdom of love. The be too much for them and they would
spirit and body are to unite only through feel as if they were going to suffocate.
love, not through anything else. (143-93, Who made it this way? Satan. That is
1986.3.16) why people are hoping for true parents
to come and liberate them. To liberate you can establish a tradition that enables
them, you cannot just resolve the situa- you to become one with the citizens of
tion just like that; you have to do so by heaven.
going the opposite way. (129-99, 1983.10.1) Why do you need to attend the True
Parents? Because they represent the
If you want to return to God, you have spirit world and God. It is so that you
to be ready to train for the spirit world, can form a bond of heart with the True
which is a four-dimensional world. The Parents and be qualified to participate
training center for loving and becoming in the realm of the victory of heart that
one with the spirit world is where you True Parents sealed with love. (105-112,
love God and True Parents. The Messiah 1979.9.30)
comes for the purpose of fulfilling the
role of True Parents on earth to connect 3.2. True Parents are the axis
the spirit world and the physical world
to God. That is all there is to his mission. Where are there true parents? Where
He truly loves us and lives for our sake to are there true siblings? Where are there
a greater extent than anyone else. true families? Where are there true
Before the Messiah – in other words, societies? Where are there true nations?
the True Parents – comes on the earth, Where is there a true world? If these do
the entire spirit world is completely not exist, you only go from one unhap-
divided, similar to this divided world. piness to another in your life. That is not
The True Parents in corporeal form must how life should have been originally. That
tear down the many walls that have been is why we spend our lives in this world
built up. Only then will the two worlds be struggling and gasping for air in search
connected. In that connection, the True of the truth. Until now people applied
Parents not only represent the physical religion and philosophy in their search
world but also the spirit world. to find truth, but they could not succeed.
By attending the True Parents and This cannot be resolved through human
by means of absolute love, for the first efforts. (159-282, 1968.5.19)
time you are able to pave a road that con-
nects to the spirit world. By demonstrat- We must unite the world togeth-
ing absolute loyalty before the messiah, er with the True Parents. Through the
you establish the precondition of having heart of God, the axis of the spirit world
demonstrated absolute loyalty before and the axis of the earth have to be unit-
even the greatest of all spirit people. You ed with the True Parents. You cannot
establish the condition of having dem- take True Parents out of the center of the
onstrated absolute loyalty to God’s com- spirit world or the earth.
mands. You have to demonstrate abso- When evil parents came into being a
lute loyalty to the True Parents in the confrontation occurred on the horizon-
place of God. Why is that? It is so that tal plane that led to humanity being split
in two. On the vertical plane, it brought four to eight years, the American presi-
about the division of the separate worlds dent has to pack his bags, but that is not
of the God of goodness and a god of evil. the case with the True Parents.
Because all this was caused by the emer- The True Parents are needed not just
gence of false parents, the True Parents in this earthly world but also in the spir-
have to come at the point that leads to it world. Why? A palace was supposed
the give and take of these two worlds. to be built in the spirit world by people
The Fall occurred because of false par- who lived on earth with love, but there
ents. To deal with this, True Parents were no such people. Even God and the
have to come into being. That which is people in the spirit world cannot build
true has to appear. (149-279, 1986.12.7) the palace of love. The True Parents must
build it.
3.3. True Parents is the center The palace of love in the spirit world
begins from the True Parents. Even if
The democratic world represents there were already a palace in the spirit
the right wing whereas the communist world, the entire spirit world could only
world represents the left wing. They are settle with that place at the center if the
now breaking down. The same can also True Parents entered and declared: “This
be said of the United States. Neither is where we will have a palace.” The spirit
world has a center. What is needed at this world absolutely needs me because this
time is head-wing thought and Godism. responsibility has yet to be fulfilled. (205-
No form of humanism can stand before 255, 1990.9.9)
God. God alone is the absolute and eter-
nal center. Only head-wing thought can 3.4. The strength of the bond with
become the center of all humankind. True Parents
The true center for the spiritual and
physical worlds can only be the ideology The True Parents are the true par-
centered on true parents. From the per- ents whom all humankind must seek.
spective of true love, head-wing thought Their existence makes it possible for
and Godism are the same concept. (205- true goodness to be established. So
261, 1990.9.9) what kind of people are they? They are
the foothold enabling you to move with
Is there a limit to the need for the True God. They stand as an altar that bridges
Parents? There is none. Whether in this the gap between God and humankind.
world or in the spirit world, this need is They are like the bridge by which we
infinite. On the other hand, where is the cross over the world of death. They are
limitation of the President of the United the position where you can be with God,
States? In four to eight years, he topples the focal point enabling you to bond
over and drops out, but the True Parents together with God as Parent and child,
do not. The limitation is different. In and become one body with Him. It is the
point of origin where two boundaries ly place greater importance on the True
that became separated from each other Parents than you would God, esteem
can converge, and where humankind them as more precious, and value them
can become one with God for the first more than you would God. Until now,
time since being separated from Him as though, this has not been the case.
a result of the Fall. The True Parents are How much must God have been
the ones who stand in the position of the looking forward to that occasion when
indemnity sacrifice. humankind can be with True Parents,
If there were a place where we could go establish a bond with them, and stand
and call on God in times of desperation face-to-face with them! Each of you
and have Him forget all that has happened must be able to say: “I will achieve such
during the past millennium and come a position and I will lay the foundation
forward so that we could form a relation- for such a victory.” The important thing
ship with Him, such a place would be so is how strongly you are determined to
valuable to us that we would not exchange overcome any difficulty, however great;
it for anything in the world. that you will view this position as a turn-
God sent the True Parents so that ing point that determines all the values
humankind, which is not qualified to be in your life, and that you will make this
in His company or to form a bond with bond your primary motivating force.
Him, can do so in relaxed surroundings. Viewed from this perspective, we need
How then are we to give thanks for this to recognize how fraudulent we have
grace by which the bond of the True Par- been. We must realize how much we
ents has been given to us uncondition- have failed to establish our own posi-
ally? How much did you thank God? In tions as we wandered as aimlessly as the
response to the grace by which you are wind.
now able to receive salvation, how much Are we people with whom God can
have you thought about how you have live? No. We need a savior. What kind
been given the opportunity to be jubilant of person is this savior? He is the one
and take a vow of victory? How much who substantiates the bond with True
have you realized that you are making a Parents. From this perspective, how
new start with unlimited hope and eter- extraordinary the bond with True Par-
nal values? This is the question. ents is! Thanks to True Parents, I am able
How much must God have been long- to begin a true life, and undertake a rela-
ing for the True Parents, whom He knew tionship of new life. Through this rela-
could realize His historical desire to find tionship of life, you are able to initiate
His sons and daughters! Consider two new families, new societies, new nations
standards of longing: God’s longing for and a new world. Also, you must realize
the True Parents, and your longing, you that through that relationship, you can
who are in the world of death and long obtain the essential factors for the vic-
to be saved from it. You would normal- tory to resolve all the paths of life and
death of the past two millennia. to fulfill the duty of a child and comfort
There is no self there. God is not God, there will never be a way to resolve
the one who must walk the way of suf- historical problems.
fering in order to save the fallen world. Even if we were to find ourselves in
He does not have to deal with the fall- extremely difficult circumstances, we
en world. He comes forward with a new should not stand before God hoping
bond of true love. He comes to us with to receive His sympathy, but rather we
new hope and a new foundation for res- should stand in a position to sympathize
toration. These are the circumstances in with Him. Jesus was the crystallization
which the bond between God and you of all the elements that were carefully
is formed. It is a bond by which the four accumulated throughout history in the
directions can be brought into oneness, context of such a bond. Yet, because Jesus
and it is linked at one point of origin so could not realize God’s will, the return-
that it can destroy the world of death and ing Lord must continue it and go that
establish the foundation for a new heav- way. The True Parents are the concentra-
en and earth in the bright future. In this tion of all historic hopes. God has sent
way, the world can make a new start by them to represent the whole as the con-
practicing the parent-child relationship. dition for the restructuring of history.
No sword or power can break the You bond with the True Parents
bond between you and the True Parents not from the spirit world, but from the
– not even the power of Satan. Why? earth. Since the True Parents come to
Because this bond possesses the spe- the earth in corporeal form, they can
cial authority to break through all of answer when you call on them and sym-
today’s problems and bring salvation pathize with you when you are in diffi-
to humankind, and because the power culty. You cannot imagine how blessed
that humankind has historically desired you are that you can meet True Parents
has been concentrated in this bond, or on the same horizontal plane.
stronghold. Thus, no historical concen- Until now, God has worked to over-
tration of power would be strong enough come all the difficulties that might be
to break this relationship. In this way, faced in order to achieve a decisive vic-
the True Parents are the ones whom God tory. Here, the question is whether you
has sent forth as historical sacrifices for have become the princes of victory. You
the purpose of doing away with all evil must be able to say that you have become
and making a new victorious beginning one with that heart and are completely
based on a new bond. inseparable from it. In other words, the
In the same way that God is in a pivotal axis of your life has to be the con-
serious position and miserable circum- viction that you are with God and that
stances, we should be also. The Father’s you are together with the True Parents.
circumstances should be felt as our own. Only if each of you becomes the self that
Unless someone appears on this earth can continue on the same course for a
thousand years, ten thousand years even, human beings, who remain the devil’s
will a linkage be established between descendants. Will you be able to keep
God’s Kingdom on earth and His king- from bowing your head in shame after
dom in the spirit world. This means that you enter the spirit world? How will you
you will be the masters of heaven and the go there and walk around with your
masters of earth, and then God’s King- head held high? How will you live there?
dom on earth and in the spirit world will You will just have to go hide somewhere.
be opened up for the first time. Everything about you will be revealed
Such a bond is not something formed for everyone to see.
in a position of comfort. It is formed in You cannot avoid going to the spirit
a position of extreme difficulty, a posi- world. We are all destined to go there.
tion so serious that it could not possibly What are you going to take with you?
be any more serious, a position where Let us look at the example of a daugh-
life and death are on the line, a position ter in a poor family. Her pitiable appear-
where there is an increased level of risk. ance would make it difficult to present
That is why the Bible says, “Whoever herself to her relatives. Worse, without
would save his life will lose it; and who- taking a dowry with her, how could she
ever loses his life for my sake will find it.” face marrying the son of a rich family
Jesus’ expression may sound archaic, but with more than a hundred clansmen
this is the normal approach and attitude in a home shared by layer upon layer
for going the way of restoration and for of people from four generations? How
progressing through the world of heart. could she withstand the ridicule if she
It is clear that each person must strive to were to go empty-handed? Her in-laws
achieve such a state, and that path will would proudly tell her, “According to
become the true course. (31-73, 1970.4.19) our family tradition, so-and-so did this,
grandmother and all the other women
Many of you here have passed your did this, and big sister did it this way,
forties and are in your fifties. If you were and so did everyone else.” If she is seen
asked what you had accomplished up as a failure in the family, how could she
until now, what would be your answer? hold her head up in front of them or sit
Perhaps you will die within the next ten down to eat? How could she even pick up
or twenty years. Imagine the moment her spoon or chopsticks?
when you come face-to-face with death It is terrible to be unable to fit in to a
and look back on the course you have group. What will you take with you? If
taken after you came to know God’s will. you were asked, “If you have been a Uni-
Then think about how God could not fication Church member for forty years,
claim His rightful place and remove the then what have you brought with you?”
servant-like mask of unsatisfied desire how would you respond? Is the spir-
from His face because of your failure to it world where you are going to a place
complete your responsibility to restore where you are worse off or better off than
here? Is the place where you are going they decided to make all of them match
after you die worse than here or better? It the height of the groom. The groom was
is a place that is tens of millions of times about the same height as I was, but he was
better than here. It is a world where you not nearly as heavy. So when I put on the
can accurately measure everything. white shirt they had bought for me and
It is a place where each individual buttoned it up, you could see my belly
feels the pain of knowing exactly where button. Wearing this tight shirt, I had to
he is situated. If you want to raise your- maintain a posture that put a lot of pres-
self up one stage, it will take you a thou- sure on my spine. After a couple hours
sand, even ten thousand years. of this, I started to get muscle cramps.
Because you received the precious What was I supposed to do? Could I cry
thing called the Blessing, the door is out in a loud voice? I remember going
open for you, but you cannot enter over to a wall and bending over like this
because you are not dressed in formal to massage the cramped muscles.
attire. You must go to the banquet house Dressed like this, I had to stand in
in formal attire. Can a groomsman go to front of this huge crowd of thousands
a wedding in work clothes? Think about of people, including everyone who was
it. You have to dress appropriately for anybody in South Jeolla Province. I
the occasion in order to go there and be would much rather have found a rat hole
welcomed into that environment. Oth- somewhere that I could crawl into. It was
erwise you will be thrown out. People all I could do to stay there in my place
will say to you, “Get lost, blockhead!” and endure.
There was once a rich man in Mokpo Being unable to fit into a particular
who was said to be so rich that he owned environment is oppressive.
all the land in the northern part of the I know the spirit world well. I know
city. Then, my friend married this man’s all the saints and all the founders of reli-
only daughter and became his son-in- gions who are in any way significant.
law. Since this was during the Japanese They do not want to yield to you, but you
occupation, almost no one could afford must not be shut out from that group.
the expense of a modern Western-style (212-224, 1991.1.6)
wedding with tuxedos and gowns and
such. Usually, a groom would just wear Section 4. Rev. Moon and the
his civil defense uniform and stick a sin- Spirit World
gle flower into his lapel.
However, because this man was 4.1. Rev. Moon’s establishment
rich and had all his rich friends com- of spiritual conditions and its
ing, he decided to have a modern-style foundation
wedding. I was asked to be one of four
groomsmen. When the bride’s family It is a principle that a perfect minus
prepared the outfits for the groomsmen, automatically gives rise to a perfect plus,
and that a perfect plus automatically on of prisons. Rev. Moon of the Unifica-
creates a perfect minus. That is a prin- tion Church has laid the foundation in
ciple of the creation of the universe and the spirit world and on earth. I began
a law of existence. Thus, if you perform from the bottom of hell, the most miser-
a perfect motion on the earth according able prison among prisons, and worked
to this principle, then the spirit world with the spirit world to lay this foun-
will become connected. This has hap- dation. In the course of widening this
pened for the first time in history. As foundation, I faced much opposition.
such, whatever is a problem in the spirit I have been opposed by my family, my
world becomes a problem on earth, and tribe, my people and my nation, by the
if it is solved on earth, then it will also be United States and other nations, by Asia
solved in the spirit world. and the entire world.
Each time this happens, restitution Since I had to open the way for all
must be paid. I have borne the responsi- humankind, I even befriended con-
bility alone on the way of restoration to demned criminals. I was chained togeth-
resolve all the problems in history and er with thieves, ate with them and com-
the universe, and in the spirit world and forted them. Recently, I even went to
on earth. I know when restitution must Las Vegas to pray for those imprisoned
be paid, and I clearly know what hap- there. I bought the New Yorker Hotel
pens in the spirit world and what hap- to clear away the worst dens of Satan in
pens on earth when this breaks down. New York and lay a new foundation. I
The Bible states that what is loosed had to go there to mingle with them and
on earth will also be loosed in heaven. comfort them. Only in this way could I
To loose something on earth restitution open and pave the way for people from
must be paid. Yet you do not know the all walks of life, even those headed for
way of restoration. We must pass through destruction in the satanic world. By my
the ages of subject-object atonement on paving the way on earth, barriers in
the individual level, the family level, the the spirit world will be opened and the
tribal level, and through the ages of sub- world can be unified. Hence, I will mar-
ject-object atonement on the level of a ry blacks and whites interracially, and
people and nation, and then enter the buy houses for them. In this way, I am
age of subject-object atonement in the doing things that have never been done
global realm. You do not know this, but I before in this world. (91-160, 1977.2.6)
do, which is why my words are reflected
directly and revealed in the spirit world. I have triumphed in the spirit world.
(131-226, 1984.5.4) Who can do this? Numerous spiritual
masters in the world will have to come
The Kingdom of Heaven is realized to me in the future and learn from me.
in the most miserable place on earth. Doubtless this will happen. Thus, it is
Where is that? In the bottom-most pris- not a problem if the Korean people or all
people in the world oppose me. All the thank him even if he kicks you, in order
multitudes of people in the spirit world to get his signature. If you do not, he
do what I tell them. (13-49, 1963.10.16) may not sign. You might want to say, “I
am much better looking. I have a nicer
4.2. Special authority in relation to nose, face, stature and everything else.
the spirit world If we were to wrestle, I would win. I can
eat more than he can. I can beat him in
Most new developments in the civi- any competition. I am better than him
lized age are connected to patent rights. in tens, even hundreds of ways. Yet he
Yet they are all different. There are pat- thinks that he can withhold a doctorate
ents for making clothes. Everything is from me just because I do not know that
patented. If you own a patent, then you one thing.” None of this, though, will do
can assert your ownership of it any- you any good. I might have such special
where you go. That is the way it is in the authority in relation to the spirit world.
world. There is such a law in the spirit When I went to prison there were
world. There is no law stating that only many weird rumors, and people thought
white people can register patents nor is that I would be ruined and complete-
there any law that prohibits black people ly disappear. Now, I am still alive and
or Asians from doing so. This holds true speaking boldly. I have an antenna that
anywhere. allows me to see, hear, and know every-
There were many founders of reli- thing; therefore I can confidently speak
gions and other religious people in his- out with a loud voice.
tory who labored to gain a patent for Even God would like to see my
going to the Kingdom of Heaven, but endorsement before giving His approv-
who among them holds the patent? al. He will look to see if my signature is
How will you recognize the person with there, and if it is, He will say, “Okay,” and
the patent for going to the spirit world? if not, He will say, “No.” It is easy to say
Since the motley group that is gathered this, but can you realize how difficult it
here is saying in unison that they will was to make this possible? If I actually
climb up to any heights and that is good have such a patent, then the conclusion
enough! Then what about God? Can He is that, in the future, the entire spirit
tell me that I cannot do that? He may say, world will move within my hands, and
“Without Rev. Moon’s signature, it is no the physical world’s path will narrow
good.” Even the great president of the until they have no choice but to follow.
United States, or any king, or any saint, (134-17, 1985.1.1)
or any founder of a religion, will have to
come and bow down to me when they The world of nature is filled with the
need my signature. truth. You all may know little about the
To obtain a doctorate, you must even spirit world, but I am an expert on it. Not
wash your thesis professor’s bottom and only in the twenty-first century, but also
in the twenty-second and even the thir- what would be the problem in unifying
tieth century, the spirit world will not the physical world? It is not difficult.
be able to open its gates without me. My From now on we have to manage
reputation will live on for eternity as the even spiritualists. I am now their com-
original person who logically explained mander. They too must come here to
about the spirit world and revealed the learn from me. They only know a one-
systematic details about opening the way direction. For that reason, even if
gates of heaven. Even spiritualists who they receive messages from the spirit
consider themselves the best in the world, they should not regard them as
world will have to come and learn from absolute. If they do not interpret their
me. That is why I became the founder messages according to the Divine Prin-
of the Unification Church. I will unify ciple and select the right direction, they
world Christianity. If they had listened will easily become satans.
to me, they would have already been The spirit world is testifying to and
unified. (203-324, 1990.6.28) following me now. Since I have a spe-
cialist’s detailed knowledge of the spir-
Once I make a declaration from the it world, I have been able to guide you
position of Abel after restoring the birth- this far up until now while discerning
right of the firstborn, the spirit world will whether or not something is from Satan.
stop misusing the physical world. It will That is why I have not been destroyed.
come to serve the physical world. Do you There are countless people in the
think that it would listen if it were told, spirit world. Compared to that, the pop-
without any reason, to cooperate with ulation of the earth is so small. Once we
and obey the physical world? If you told surmount the national level, we will be
it to do something without any explana- able to mobilize the spirit world. The
tion, do you think it would be done? You people of the world are not a problem.
have to make it possible by explaining When such a time comes, you should
that this works in this way and that works know that our time is near.
in that way. Then, would not north and From this perspective, we can see the
south be united, east and west be united, outlines for the future of the democratic
and everything be brought into proper world and that of the communist world.
order? (210-181, 1990.12.19) (54-232, 1972.3.24)
4.3. The unification of the spirit In the next world, murderers, vic-
world and the unification of the tims and all sorts of people are gathered.
physical world There are people brandishing knives and
seeking revenge. There are so many walls
Unless the spirit world is united, the which divide them. So, there are times
physical world cannot be united. If there when evil spirits go to the descendants
is a Lord who has unified the spirit world, of their enemies and cause sudden death
by an accident in order to bring them to cal world. (191-204, 1989.6.24

the spirit world. These things must all be
resolved. For that to happen, they must Have any of you ever met me in your
first be resolved on earth. To do that, dreams? Everybody should have that
something better must be offered. It can experience. There is no such group in
not be done without offering something the secular world or in any nation. How
that is better than the death of an enemy, has the Unification Church been able to
something that is better than that which grow worldwide? Wherever I send you
gave rise to their resentment. as missionaries, you should live with the
What can we use to liberate the spirit actual sensations of the spirit world.
world and God? Since such relationships What are some of the things that
were created by the ancestors of human- have happened? After three months, a
kind who messed up the spirit world, missionary must leave the country and
their descendants must now compen- get a re-entry visa. Without doing so he
sate for their mistakes. If children wish can not stay in that country. Not only
to practice filial piety, they should pay that, he can not freely leave that coun-
back their parents’ debts. try to go to another. At such times, the
In that sense, you should create a spirit world will guide him. It will tell
movement to demolish the walls block- him to cross a certain river at a cer-
ing your ancestors in the spirit world. tain place. There will be many croco-
When you do that, they will come look- diles in that river. If he were to swim
ing to teach you. This sounds like a across that river, the crocodiles would
dream but it is very real. swallow him whole, leaving nothing
I know what kind of people your behind. The spirit world will guide him
ancestors are and what they did. When through such dangerous places to cross
I look at the faces of the descendants the border. It will tell him the precise
of evil spirits, they darken. The faces hour and minute to cross. If he does not
of their ancestors quickly appear and do it, then there is nothing else he can
abruptly disappear. That is how I discern do. There are many missionaries who
if it is a good or evil spirit. went back and forth across the border
Since the spirit world must be brought by receiving orders like that through
together, people who cannot bring order revelations.
to the spirit world cannot unify the uni- The entire communist realm is a
verse. As the root of heavenly fortune world that denies and opposes the exis-
is found in the spirit world, how could tence of God. When a religion enters any
people who are unable to bring order country, the Communist Party stamps it
to the spirit world incorporate those out. Under such circumstances, God has
results into the way of this earthly world to be in a state of readiness.
and unify it? For this reason, the spirit People who have such experiences
world must be unified before the physi- cannot deny the existence of God. The
deep emotions of experiencing these will not be able to know anything. How-
things will remain forever, transcend- ever much you may gaze at that castle,
ing physical life. The experience of hav- you cannot get in. (224-108, 1991.11.23)
ing passed through life while loving
God and longing for True Parents in 4.4. Reception in spirit world
that state, will remain for eternity. It according to heart and actual
becomes the center of your lives. At that results
moment, the walls dividing you from
the spirit world will instantly disappear. My pride is in knowing God. My
You can go there directly. knowledge of Him is deeper than that
Which comes first, faith or knowl- of the spirit world about Him. However
edge? What we believe in is far from fact many people there may be, the person
and what we know conforms to fact. Do that God likes the most is the one who
you really put your faith into action in understands His heart. (146-333, 1986.8.10)
your life? Your life experience surfaces
in your religious life. You have no idea Even if religious people pray drenched
of the fortune you possess and of how in tears for their entire lives until their
grateful we should be for the dignity of knees are buried in the ground, it is still
living in connection with the substan- not certain that they will meet Jesus and
tial realm that is actually expressed, not be guided by him. Despite all this, it is
merely held as an internal faith! There is a historic event for you to come here,
such a state. meet me and be able to hear these words.
It is fearful to realize that the spirit Whether you confer upon me any quali-
world and God exist beyond any shadow fications or not, I have already acquired
of a doubt, no matter who denies it. That all the necessary qualifications.
is the heart that belongs to the world I have accomplished many things. I
of God. However much hardship such unified the world’s scholars – who do
people undergo on earth, they are the not listen to anybody – by knitting them
citizens of God’s nation. They are God’s together. Also, I knitted together con-
children. flicting religions and races and held a
Ask yourselves if you are in such a huge global wedding, the likes of which
state that you would never change your never happened before in history.
heart, however difficult things may get. My accomplishments thus far exceed
You must get that far. It is the summit. those of anyone in the spirit world. I
When you scale Satan’s ramparts and have worked harder than anyone else.
enter the spirit world, God’s existence That being the case, will the Unification
will be proven. If you do not accomplish Church be at the tail end of the spirit
it, it will be like crossing the drawbridge world, or will it rise to the top spot? It
of a castle but not entering its palace. will be at the top. This is not something
Until the moment you gain entry, you I have made up. (146-335, 1986.8.10)
4.5. Making spiritual experiences In order to do that, you must know how
part of daily life the spirit world moves, how it relates to
the truth, and then bring those actions
The principle of heaven and earth into your daily life so that you connect
is very simple – I realized this after with it. The divine spirit and the truth
researching and checking all positions, must be one. They must create harmony
going around even the back alleys of the because we human beings are made that
spirit world. The truth is simple. Two way. (76-137, 1975.2.2)
things unite through an absolute force,
creating a vacuum for God to enter that 4.6. We go to the spirit world after
place and become the core, like the mar- leaving our love behind
row of a bone. The two pieces of mascu-
line and feminine love are stuck togeth- Many people went to the spirit world
er. This is the core of the universe. The while following me. They infiltrated the
ideal substance of love unites them to Soviet Union’s satellite countries and
become the axis of love. (170-170, 1987.11.15) main cities. Sometimes I even received
reports of them being sentenced to
I know so much about the spirit world death due to their missionary activities.
but I seldom speak about it. Many people Receiving such reports, a leader’s heart
go insane after knowing about the spirit is serious. Even if his child is seriously
world. Women in particular might look ill, he has no time to worry about him.
at their husbands and say, “Why should They respect me because I care for the
I live with that person for such a long world. I am in the position to shed tears
time? I should quickly go to heaven. The for them and care for them. For that rea-
heaven that Father spoke about sounds son, I cannot live an easy life.
so good that I cannot wait to go there.” Since I must surmount all the peaks
However, she cannot go to heaven unless I can and will do my best to fulfill my
she educates her husband and takes him responsibilities. I cannot rest even if
there with her. (182-59, 1988.10.14) I want to, and I cannot stop even if I
want to. Since I have spent my days that
I have spiritual experiences, but way, I now find myself advanced in age.
because I never talk about them you do However, my heart must start anew
not know whether I have them or not. from now on. Then I will go to the spirit
How do I deal with them? After recon- world while doing that. What will be left
ciling them with the truth – by taking behind from my life? I must leave behind
the way of harmonizing perfect virtue the fact that I loved humankind. Every-
with reason, while constantly aligning thing else regardless of what it is, except
with the direction of heaven’s providen- for the love of the nation and the Unifi-
tial view – I can bring about the prog- cation Church, will fall away in the ruins
ress of the spiritual and physical worlds. of history. (136-135, 1985.12.22)
Section 5. True Parents’ Family until now they have all remained in the
and the Spirit World middle realm of the spirit world. With
Heung-jin passing, however, a central
5.1. The establishment of the right point was established where they could
of the eldest son be engrafted to God. Since Heung-jin
received the Blessing and his spouse is
Through my son, Heung-jin, going to still on earth, he can stand in the same
the spirit world, Abel and the angels – position as having a family in his life-
who had been completely separated like time.
earth and heaven – were bound togeth- Thus, centering on Heung-jin’s fam-
er like twins. Upon that unified founda- ily, the spiritual foundation on which
tion, parents could be mobilized. This is one can visit one’s family on earth has
the view of the Unification Principle. been established. This is precious. The
Heung-jin is the Abel-type son who establishment of Heung-jin’s family is
went to the spirit world on the basis of precious.
establishing conditions of indemni- If such work could have been done,
fication for the realm of dominion of despite Jesus’ death, Christianity would
the Principle, which was established not have needed to sacrifice as it did
through True Parents’ love. He went until now. Yet there has been no other
to the spirit world from the position of way. Why? Jesus had to go to the oth-
having conquered the realm of Satan’s er world and return because, within the
dominion and having realized the realm realm of True Parents’ heart, separation
of God’s direct dominion. He attained from Satan could not be done within
the state of being the son who went to the realm of dominion based on accom-
heaven with the qualification of having plishments through the Principle; and
perfected himself for the first time since because the foundation of love was not
the Fall. established within the realm of direct
Originally, if people had not fallen, dominion.
they would have passed into the spirit Yet Heung-jin does not need to come
world with the qualification of owners or again. Heung-jin lives both in the spirit
sons centered on love based on the fam- world and on earth. That being so, what
ily foundation. That is where the realm will happen? The spiritual and physical
of dominion based on accomplishments worlds have become like twins from the
through the Principle and the realm of standpoint of the realm of heart. The
direct dominion are unified with that of parents are in the eldest son position.
True Parents’ heart. By the Principle one From the viewpoint of generations, ver-
cannot go to heaven without this foun- tically the parents are above and Heung-
dation. jin of the second generation is below.
Since Jesus and Christians went to Yet in the spirit world this is reversed.
spirit world without reaching that point, In terms of our birth on earth, I am in the
position of the elder brother and Heung- 5.2. The center of love established
jin in that of the younger brother. I am in in the spirit world
Cain’s position and Heung-jin in Abel’s
position. In the spirit world, Heung-jin Since Heung-jin left behind the con-
becomes the eldest son. He is in the posi- dition of having loved the whole world on
tion of the elder brother and all the oth- behalf of the True Parents by offering his
er spirits are in the position of younger life, you are also linked to that destiny of
siblings. Based on the realm of heart, loving the world with your life. Heung-
that is how it is. From God’s standpoint, jin went instead of the True Parents. For
He is the Father, I am the elder son and that reason, loving Heung-jin becomes
Heung-jin is the younger son. a condition for loving the True Parents.
In the spirit world, Heung-jin is the Your love for Heung-jin is linked to your
eldest son based on the realm of love and love for the True Parents.
all others in the spirit world stand in the In the spirit world, there has been no
position of younger siblings. There is a center until now. There was no center
reversal. Thus, we reach the conclusion to be able to connect to the spirit world;
that the standard of heart for the right but because of Heung-jin, all spirits who
of the eldest son finds its correct posi- love him can be connected to the condi-
tion and settles there. You must teach tion of loving the Father. They can con-
this well when giving a Principle lec- nect to the Unification Church. For the
ture. Now, in accordance with the realm Unification Church, Heung-jin set the
of heart, before all the people in the spir- standard on earth by fighting at the cost
it world, including even Jesus and all the of his life. For the spirit world, he is its
good saints, Heung-jin is first to be born first representative in history to be con-
as the eldest son. From the viewpoint of nected with love. On earth, he has set an
the realm of heart, Heung-jin is the first example to Unification Church mem-
son and the others are the second sons bers of loving God’s will even at the sac-
who are next to be born. rifice of his life. What he is telling you to
Consequently, Heung-jin can let do is to love the True Parents. You must
the realm of the second son inherit the go on loving True Parents for the sake
blessings of the right of the first son. of the world. By Heung-jin going to the
Satan tried to prevent this from happen- spirit world, the spirit world came to love
ing by plundering the inheritance. But him, and by doing so, the relationship of
Heung-jin, who now stands in the realm love with the True Parents on earth was
of the first son, delivered all the bless- established.
ings he received while on earth. So there Thus, for the spirit world, the day it
is a connection being made. Heung-jin received Heung-jin was the most joyful
unceasingly endeavors to pass these day in history. He opened the gates of
blessings on, whereas the satanic world the spirit world as the messiah of love
resists doing do. (131-52, 1984.4.1) and opened the way of an exemplary
martyr on earth. That is why Unification promising him, “Even though you are
Church members should love him. leaving the physical world, I will choose
If both those in the spirit world and an adopted son for you as if you were still
in the Unification Church love Heung- on earth, and let him join the ranks of the
jin, what should the True Parents do? In son.” For that reason, I have to give him
order to welcome the love of God and the the Blessing on earth. Without doing so,
love of the earth, they should be honored it would be impossible for me to keep
to offer their own son. They must know my promise. God has sent the Messiah
how to be able to think of it proudly. God to save the earthly world. You should
could not love teenaged Adam and Eve know that today, in order for True Par-
as His son and daughter, but now, at least ents to save the spirit world, I have sent
in the spirit world, He can love them. a prince of love as my ambassador with
That is why I prayed, “I could not full authority. Why must I establish such
glorify You by laying the foundation a global foundation on earth? Even Jesus
for Korea during my youth; I could not could not reach that position. You should
comfort you on the basis of laying and know the fact that, for the first time in
indemnifying the global foundation in history, God has a young son whom He
my generation. Please indemnify these can love as His own. For the first time,
things through my son!” God loves from the spirit world and True
Since the spirit world and the earth Parents love from earth. Thus, the two
love him, I must establish the standard worlds are connected. Since this world
that his parents also love him. I believe was in the realm of fallen love, that is, in
Heung-jin will establish the realm of the indirect dominion of God, it had no
resurrection of love in the physical and connection with the love of True Parents
spirit worlds. Through his death, love until now. Yet you must know the amaz-
will be resurrected. Holding on to the ing fact that this has finally emerged.
spiritual and physical worlds, I will pro- Now, what happens when Heung-jin
claim the realm of the resurrection of goes to the other side? You must know
love. With that done, we will bid good- that since he was born as a Korean, he
bye to the realm of death. For that rea- will appear as the fruit of good Korean
son, you should not be sad even at funer- kings. Heung-jin’s position in the spir-
als. (130-201, 1984.1.15) it world is that of king. From this per-
spective, compared to those kings, even
5.3. The establishment of the though Heung-jin is young in age, he
kingship on earth and in the spirit is the Abel king. In the spirit world, as
world in the physical world, all circumstanc-
es are known. The two worlds will be
Right after the Unification Ceremony completely one. When Cain and Abel
on the day before Heung-jin went to the become one, the heavenly parents can
spirit world, what did I pray? I prayed, work on the basis of that foundation.
The heavenly parents gain the right to the spiritual and physical worlds cen-
work. Thus, as Heung-jin’s position as tering on God’s love. By his marriage,
king and the Korean Abel kings’ posi- Heung-jin can freely come to the earth
tion becoming one, a Korean-centered to take action.
sovereignty forms. When that becomes Heung-jin does not come alone; all
one, he stands in the position of the Abel kings of the united kingship can follow
king. him to the earth. Therefore, I had to con-
After that, all kings will stand in the duct this ceremony. When you go out,
realm of Abel. You do not know this those who oppose us will say all sorts of
since you are on earth, but in the spirit things about me. I am doing this to send
world, unity is achieved instantly. Thus, Heung-jin to the spirit world as the rep-
with all kings centering on Korea, 120 resentative of love to work on behalf of
nations can be completely united. Since the True Parents.
those who can become Abel before that For that reason, fifty days after
king – those who believed in Judaism Heung-jin’s ascension is the same as
or Christianity and died, all established the day of Pentecost. The Holy Spirit
those kingships in preparation to serve descended in the upper room of Mark’s
the Messiah, and all Abel peoples within house, the people received the fire which
the sphere of religion who in turn revere spread throughout the world. In the
him – will become completely united. same way, with Hoon-sook’s marriage,
Yet there is one problem. Heung-jin the kings from 120 nations in the spirit
cannot establish the position of king world will come to the earth, and they
alone. Finding the queen becomes an will resurrect to establish the worldwide
issue, the first issue. To unite the king- movement. That is how the kingships of
ships, a queen must be found to be the 120 nations in the spirit world come to
king’s partner. When that happens, the earth and become one with the phys-
this kingship is connected to the spirit ical world. We find these two remarkable
world. points of significance.
Also, since his queen is on earth, a Thus, if there is just one nation among
foundation can be laid that enables him 120 nations that can serve the True Par-
to bring people belonging to the king- ents anywhere, the gates of the Kingdom
ships of 120 nations and connect with of Heaven will be opened from there.
the earth. This brings the unification of (131-13, 1984.2.20)
BOOK FIVE
5 CHAPTER 6 7
Our Position in Relation to the Spirit World
Section 1. The Fruit of Life and ripened Unification Church member

the Divine Spirit would come out?
Would it be all right for this substan-
Our lifetime is but a moment. This tial fruit of six thousand years to fall
lifetime will determine whether we are without ripening, like a fruit dropping
connected to eternity or to the moment. from its tree? Should the fruit, worrying
If the current lifestyle is extended, it that the wind might blow, say, “Oh no, it
could go on indefinitely. On the other looks like I might fall. If the wind blows a
hand, if it is broken, from that point on bit more, I am going to fall. Father, don’t
a new heaven and earth unfolds. Like a shake me, just let me be still.” There may
scale, some go up and some go down. be some people here who are like that.
You all are the historically resur- On the other hand, there are members
rected bodies of your ancestors, wearing saying, “Even if you take an ax and shake
their faces. How long is this history? It the branches as you please, my branches
is said to be hundreds of thousands of will never fall until they have been cut.”
years old. The purpose of this long, ardu- To which group do you belong? (46-154,
ous course of history was to eventually 1971.8.13)
create one person – you. For example,
to create one such person from the Kim We know that birth, marriage and
family, countless ancestors came and death are important stages in our life. In
went. Thus, we are the fruits of human order for individuals to bear fruit after
history. their birth and having grown up, they
Would you like fruit if it had big holes must establish a bond with their part-
eaten through it by worms? Would you ner, thereafter walking a path together
like apples with dark seeds easily roll- until the end. The same holds true for a
ing out when you cut them in half, or nation; it also has a period to lay its foun-
those with sticky seeds stuck to the core? dations, followed by a period of prosper-
If you were opened, do you think a well- ity, after which it must go through an
ripened seed would come out? Are you evening-like period.
sure that your second generation will When individuals become life spirits,
become a heavenly fruit? If your heart they must have some content that allows
was cut open, do you think that a well- life to bear fruit within them. If they do
not, when the fruiting season arrives, there is fruit or not. The green leaves are
they will not be able to see fruition. so bright and fresh that it is hard to tell
For this reason, we must overcome whether or not the tree has fruit. When
our circumstances. Not only that, we summer turns to autumn, the persim-
must also inherit all the conditions that mon’s color begins to change. As they
can bear fruit, thereby possessing the ripen, both the inside and outside turn
inherent strength that generates that orange. Then you see them hanging
fruition. Only then can we complete radiantly on the tree even after all of the
the process of fruition, becoming a fruit leaves have fallen.
needed for the progress of a new social It is similar with Unification Church
and historical course. members. Looking at the Unification
After birth, people must overcome Church, if the 1970s are said to be the
their circumstances on their own. They fruiting season, then all the leaf-like ele-
must undergo a process through which ments should disappear. Just as the per-
they can inherit new life and bear fruit simmon fruit exposed on a bare branch
in the future. Finally, they must occu- can possess the value of the entire tree,
py a place where they can manifest the the question is whether we can become
proper effects and results. For exam- like that fruit.
ple, after grain is sown, it germinates, Such fruit does not need any adver-
matures, bears fruit, and is then har- tisement. By looking at the fruit itself,
vested and stored by the owner. We too anyone could evaluate it one hundred
must undergo a process whereby we can percent inside and out. How much
be harvested for a certain purpose. labor would the persimmon tree have
You must understand that you are to expend until it could perfect itself by
responsible to equip yourselves with the bearing its fruit through this process?
inner conditions which will permit you We must understand that until this fruit
to inherit such hopes and to use those was perfected from among the numer-
conditions to embrace the external envious flowers that bloomed on the tree’s
ronment. This must be accomplished branches, it suffered and made more
not from a position of self-defense, but effort than any other type of fruit. We
by taking the initiative. must understand that it overcame all
Consider the persimmon tree that kinds of environmental ordeals which
blooms in spring. Its flowers are not could have caused it to fall: adverse cir-
particularly colorful compared to other cumstances like lack of nourishment
flowers. Their color is similar to that of that would prevent ripening and the
the tree’s leaves. For this reason, with a ordeals of summer with its buffeting
casual glance you would not notice the winds, rain, and storms.
flowers. Later, while the fruit is growing, If that tree could bear only one fruit,
because of the dense blanket of green that lone fruit would contain the com-
foliage, you cannot easily tell whether bined sap and external fight-to-live
Chapter 6 • Our Position in Relation to the Spirit World 705
qualities of that entire tree. Only that autumn and whether you can bear a
kind of fruit could remain. If only one fully ripe fruit.
fruit remained on that tree, it would rep- Looking at the fruit itself, we find
resent the value of the entire tree. In the within it the properties to produce
case of a persimmon tree, that one per- branches, leaves, roots, and seeds. If we
simmon would justify the value of that picked a fruit, it could be considered that
tree when autumn came, and save its we possessed that entire tree. Since that
dignity and authority. fruit has many seeds, with that fruit we
If many flowers bloomed and much stand in a position to possess tens or
fruit ripened on a tree, but it all rot- hundreds of trees. The fruit of a tree
ted and the tree could not bear fruit in should inherit all the essential elements
the autumn, that tree, with its barren of life that the tree has to bequeath, be it
branches, would be so very miserable ten or twenty years old. Only then is a
and sorrowful! If that tree could not bear perfect fruit harvested.
much fruit, but bore just one that was While the fruit is growing, its essen-
beyond comparison with those of any tial elements should never be severed. It
other tree, it would stand proud of that should be left undisturbed to grow con-
one fruit before myriads of other trees. tinuously. From the day its life began
There are numerous religions in our until the time it is harvested by the
present society. Numerous denomina- owner and kept in storage, the essential
tions exist in Christianity alone. Amidst elements should never be disconnect-
this reality, looking at the Unification ed, not even once. Whether it is windy
Church in its fruiting season, God is – or worse still, stormy, they must not be
asking for a certain fruit from it. As I disconnected no matter what hardships
have mentioned, even though a tree may come. These essential elements
should bear much fruit, yet only bore must be retained without interruption,
one so perfect as to be unsurpassed by from beginning to end.
any other fruit from that tree, that tree From this perspective, after ventur-
can find its value, authority, and dignity ing on the path of faith, you must have
through that one fruit. all felt new life, new ecstasy, and new
Likewise, the Unification Church hope springing up within yourselves.
must bear fruit. Starting from its estab- From the day you resolve to become
lishment until now, our church has such trees, or people of such character,
undergone acute hardships and ordeals all the inner essential elements that are
while advancing toward its fruition. being prepared for the harvest season in
The critical issue here is the quality of autumn must be retained without inter-
the fruit it will bear. From this perspec- ruption. Without a process to solidify
tive, you should be able to check whether and add something as the days go by, a
you have indeed experienced a normal fully ripened fruit cannot emerge. (36-10,
spring, normal summer, and normal 1970.11.8)
Section 2. Judgment and that is judgment. If you do not follow

Approval (Certification) the Word, even Satan will judge you and
others will accuse you. I will judge Uni-
2.1. Categories of Judgment fication Church members; the Unifica-
tion Church leaders will judge them, and
God knows that the way of the Prin- those who followed the will of the Unifi-
ciple cannot be walked without loving cation Church will judge them.
one’s enemies. Would God let humanity What way should you go? First you
perish in the judgment of the Last Days? are recognized by family members in
No. He is the Parent of humankind. The the satanic world, then by me. After that,
so-called judgment by fire spoken of in you go to God in the spirit world. That
Christianity today is not a literal one. (31- is the way to go, by the way of the law.
165, 1970.5.24) Going that way is the right direction. If
there are any conditions for accusation,
Between teachers and students, there they will join forces to accuse you in the
are rules for teachers to observe and rules flesh. It will be a judgment of substance.
for students to observe. Likewise, in the Will lies work in that situation? Doing
Unification Church, there are rules that something unwillingly is like not doing
I should observe, and rules that you it at all. If you do it thinking of God and
should observe. Therefore you who hear Father, their essence will be embedded
the Word are subject to judgment by the inside your shell, like a fully mature
Word. If you hear it wrongly, you will chestnut embedded inside the burr.
be judged. When you think of God and me dwell-
Then, what activities should we ing in your heart, my words and God’s
undertake next? We are to realize sub- Word will become your core.
stance. That being the case, if we fail to Unification Church members should
undertake activities that substantiate the become people whom God, I, and other
Word, there will be a judgment of sub- members can welcome. So you must be
stance. There is judgment by the Word, like the kernel of the chestnut when the
judgment of substance, and judgment of burr is cracked open. We should live for
heart. We must undergo the three great God and True Parents. That is what you
processes of judgment. are to do. If you wish to live for the sake
First, the word of the Principle will of God and True Parents after going to
judge you and after that, you will be the spirit world, your lifestyle on earth
subjected to the judgment of substance. should be in step with that kind of life.
Who will judge? Those who substanti- That is how harmony is achieved.
ated the word by working hard in fund- For this reason, you should go
raising and witnessing, and who fol- through a process of passing the fearful
lowed all the rules, they will judge you. judgment of substance. That is the law.
Those who worked hard will judge you; On that day, a foundation of heart will
automatically come into being. When This passport will expel Satan. He
you work hard fundraising and witness- will be unable to come to you, or to
ing, why do people persecute and accuse interfere in your daily life. If you wish to
you? That experience allows you to find free yourself from his interference, you
heart, a heart you did not have, and to should separate yourself from him. You
find love. It happens so that you can love should separate as individuals, families,
such people. tribes, people, nations, the world, and
Without undergoing such a training the cosmos. In the Unification Principle,
course, however much you try to become you learned about the history of separat-
heavenly people, you will not make it. In ing from Satan. How must it be done? It
other words, you should find love great- must be done through the way of indem-
er than that in the satanic world. Oth- nity.
erwise you cannot go to heaven. We are Scholars or presidents are no excep-
trying to go to heaven by finding love tion. The way of indemnity is one that
and only those who have found love can must be sought, not taught. You must
go there. seek it yourselves. Those who do not
Who will be the Lords of judgment do this will go to hell. You must under-
at that time? God, Jesus, and I will be stand that the chains of hell are hooked
the Lords of Judgment. Therefore you all over your eyes, your nose, and your
should put these things into practice. thoughts. This is not a threat; it is sim-
You should know that this is the task ply that indemnity is needed to reverse
we are confronting and it is God’s com- the Fall.
mand. (103-236, 1979.3.1) It is so difficult to erase ink from a
white sheet of paper. What Satan wrote
2.2. Prepare a passport to Heaven is more difficult to erase than ink. If you
wish to erase it, you must be revived
The final judgment day will come after dying. Realize that “although you
for everyone. In order to establish the have the name of being alive, yet you are
ultimate ideal world in the midst of the dead.” As long as hooks remain within
satanic world, you should have gone you, Satan will claim you as his. Thus,
through all kinds of experiences and be Jesus stated: “Those who seek to die will
able to pass the test given at the time of live, and those who seek to live will die.”
judgment. (129-183, 1983.10.30)
You need a passport to heaven. There
should be many individuals, families, Since there are saints and sages and
and nations who can receive this pass- great people like Jesus, Confucius, and
port. To be entrusted by heaven and Buddha in the spirit world, by what
earth, a nation with this passport must accord will you ascend there? Also,
exist for God. That is the original ideal there will be many martyrs there who
of creation. died during the period of persecution in
Rome, and many other people who were earth. As they have not been resolved,
sacrificed for the public cause. Then, history has been prolonged and repeat-
how can you go up there, what will you ed through the past six thousand years.
need? Just to join a platoon in the U.S. Nevertheless, we have now come to
Army, you need a certificate. So can you understand this. In the Bible it is writ-
just step up and ascend to that lofty place ten, “You will know the truth, and the
called the spirit world? truth will set you free.” As we now know
In the world beyond time and space the answer, we must love even if we have
where many hundreds of billions are to clench our teeth. To what level must
gathered watching you, are you confident we love? We must love even Cain who is
that you will be welcomed? In the spir- our enemy. (34-277, 1970.9.13)
it world, there is no distance. They will
be watching you ascend. How can you Since the Fall took place, not in God’s
go up there? In order to pass through to presence, but with Satan as subject, we
that place, you need a certificate. With- must subjugate Satan in order to free our-
out it, you cannot pass through. Can selves from its realm. We must be able to
you go there saying, “I’m going to bring say and claim before Satan, “Satan, you
my doctorate in literature”? In the spirit wretch! I am where I am now because of
world, it has even less value than toilet you. I will subjugate you and return to
paper. God!” If you do not obtain the certifica-
Why are we trying to go to the spirit tion that you subjugated Satan, you can-
world by going through opposition from not receive God’s love.
this fallen, evil world? It is to receive a Jesus, too, was victorious in over-
certificate. This is not something secular. coming the three great temptations. We
If I had gone out into the world, I would cannot go to heaven without obtain-
have attained success to the extent that I ing Satan’s signature that we were his-
would envy no one. I am a man of such torically victorious. No matter what, we
abilities. (146-330, 1986.8.10) must obtain Satan’s signature. When
Jesus overcame Satan’s three great temp-
Jesus inherited the heavenly king- tations, Satan acknowledged tearfully,
dom, but not the world. Then who inher- “You are eternally different from me.”
ited the world? Cain. Therefore, the world (24-336, 1969.9.14)
is Cain’s domain. For this reason, once
Abel inherits the heavenly kingdom, he To subjugate Cain, we must love him
should receive a certificate issued and all the way to the end. Without being
guaranteed by Cain who belongs to such people, we cannot save Cain. To go
the world. To enter heaven, you need to to heaven, we must obtain Satan’s certifi-
obtain a certificate from Satan. cate. What is Satan’s certificate? In order
Fallen people are caught between for a criminal to be released, he must
these two rules governing heaven and first go through a prosecutor, then an
attorney, and finally a judge. From this who could not overcome the indemni-
perspective, Satan is like the prosecutor, ty conditions presented by Satan, will
God the judge, and Jesus is the attorney. be resolved at that point. You should
If Satan ensnares a person saying, “You be engrafted, not from a foundation of
did this and this, did you not?” and says fertile soil or a warm shelter, but from
to God, “This person should be dealt ground that is rough and stony. That is
with in this way,” God’s hands are tied. because you must receive from Satan a
But Jesus, in the position of an attorney certificate that you can become God’s
would say, “Heavenly Father, this per- child, since you have been equipped with
son’s ancestors did such and such things the original nature that has not existed
and he is from a good lineage. Since he in the satanic world until now. It is not
is accused on these counts, he should be something that God gives. If it had been
given an indemnity condition related to up to God, He would have issued this six
his crimes so he can be freed from accu- thousand years ago.
sation.” This is what has been happen- The judge does not approve your
ing. release from prison. Who will? The pros-
Hence, if you want to go to heaven, ecutor gives his approval. In this court,
you must get Satan’s certificate. Without the prosecutor is Satan. Without obtain-
getting a certificate that we loved Satan, ing the endorsement of the prosecutor in
we can never go to heaven. That is what court, you cannot be released. Without
the Unification Church is doing. Satan’s approval, God does not say, “You
Normally we treat those who oppose are my child. Let me save you!” You must
us as enemies. Instead, we should love absolutely get Satan’s approval. Have you
them, even though it is stifling. We must received Satan’s release or not? You must
love our enemies and pray for them to get it.
have good fortune. We have no choice. What does the Unification Church
Unless Cain and Abel become one, there teach? It teaches the way to obtain Satan’s
will be no restoration, and you cannot approval. You must not only get a spiri-
return to your Parent. (48-316, 1971.9.26) tual approval, but also a substantial one
that combines both the spirit and the
Christianity has passed through a flesh. (17-124, 1966.12.11)
history of seeking the true olive tree,
while innumerable people have pio- You cannot obtain a passport to heav-
neered a miserable destiny throughout en just like that. A doctorate obtained
the ages. The true olive tree refers to the merely by sitting through classes with-
son of God. Once he comes, you must out passing a test or writing a disser-
receive his sap as well as engrafting tation would be a fake. Even in the
onto one of his branches. All conditions Unification Church there are real mem-
left unresolved in history, the failures bers and fake ones. You become real
of all our ancestors through the ages members only after fulfilling the right
standard. (129-185, 1983.10.30) archangel is the ringleader who caused

human beings to fall. Hence, other than
You cannot go to heaven simply God and me, no one knows about these
because you have a clean and pure heart. things. (146-335, 1986.8.10)
You need to go through procedures in
order to enter heaven. In order to be reg- Now the Unification Church will
istered, you need a license, don’t you? surmount the global peak. Now no one
However much you may insist that you can destroy the Unification Church. No
are an absolutely pure person, you can- one can send me to prison. You should
not just go to heaven. There are formali- not just be busy with married life and
ties to go through. giving birth to children. You should be
The visa and documentation proce- busy preparing a certificate that will
dures for entering the United States, in let you enter heaven. You do not know
its current state of decline, are very com- when you will die. Who knows when
plicated. Yet it is more complicated for you will be involved in an auto accident
us to enter heaven than to enter Ameri- and go to the spirit world? All kinds of
ca. You must complete all the legal pro- things occur. So, you never know when
cedures. You need to learn that. you may have to go to the spirit world.
Therefore, this is not the Unification From now on if you as Blessed Family
Church, but the unification university. members went to the spirit world while
It is the university of Heaven. All the you were enjoying your own personal
instructions that I have given on earth lives, having fun and neglecting to pre-
become the conditions for entering the pare yourselves to go to the spirit world,
other world. Not being able to fulfill could you come before Rev. Moon of the
these conditions means not being able Unification Church? Blessed families
to go there. did not yet reach the global level because
Upon hearing this, some might they are at the perfection level of the
wonder if I am only giving instructions growth stage. Since they are at the top of
without having done anything. Howev- the growth stage, they must go on to the
er, whatever instructions I give, I have global level. Since that course remains,
already accomplished them myself. I Blessed Families must go through it.
would not ask you to do these things Even though I made all the preparations
before I put them into practice. Why? As for you to go to the spirit world, if you
the True Parent, I must teach you. There are still doing nothing, how miserable
is no one with whom I can discuss these you will be!
matters. I cannot discuss the providence I am not an incapable person. My
for restoration with the president of the personality is such that I will not let
United States. Dr. Durst is here, but I myself be defeated by anyone. I do not
cannot discuss the matter with him. If I like being trampled upon by anyone, but
did, the archangel would accuse me. The I have lived such a life. I do not enjoy
opposition, but I have lived a life fac- spirit world. As such, he would say, “This
ing it. Because of this, I clearly know the person performed good deeds believ-
path that you who have joined the Uni- ing in my name. Heavenly Father, is it
fication Church must walk. You must not true, based on an agreement made
quickly transcend the nation and the between You and the devil, that the devil
world. Are you busy with married life cannot take someone who strove to be
taking care of household chores, or are good, someone who observed the public
you busy making preparations to go to laws? Is that not true?” Then God would
the spirit world? say, “Yes, it is true”.
I am now living in rhythm with the The devil cannot take people who are
spirit world; everybody must live in step placed in a position of goodness in Jesus’
with the spirit world. When Unification name, which is why people are told to
Church members go to the spirit world, believe in Him. But can you go to heav-
you will be questioned at the gates on the en just by unconditionally believing in
conditions I have taught you to fulfill. him? I went to the spirit world and saw
Everything I have taught up to the pres- many scenes in which famous ministers
ent time will be written down as condi- were kneeling down in hell, saying, “I
tions. If you cannot answer to them, you did not realize that Rev. Moon was such
will not be able to get in. You will have a person!” This sounds like a dream, but
to wait in the middle realm of the spir- the teacher you are following is such a
it world for me to come. You may wish person. He is a leader with a deep, the-
for my prompt arrival but even when I oretical understanding of the higher
do go to spirit world, not all of you can dimensional world which surpasses
enter the realm where I will go. (146-335, this five-dimensional world. Those who
1986.8.10) want to follow me need to understand
these things. (149-98, 1986.11.17)
My slogan is, “Let us kick out the
devil!” Satan is the villain who has made We must have a nation. You have
countless people suffer throughout his- your own nations, but the nation to
tory. Let us take the position of a pros- which we are going is a different one.
ecutor ourselves, relentlessly accusing Without receiving the officially recog-
Satan of all the evil deeds that he has nized citizenship of this new nation, one
committed in front of God, the judge cannot enter heaven. However much he
of justice and righteousness. We should may want to, Satan cannot accuse people
become the prosecutor and accuse the with a certified citizenship. He cannot
devil, Satan. Then, will Satan surren- accuse them from any direction wheth-
der to the prosecutor or not? There will er north, south, east, or west, or any era
be no attorney available to him, but to – past, present, or future.
humankind there will be one. (148-288, 1986.10.25)
Jesus is working as an attorney in the
Section 3. Registration in the we go. That is what God is also asserting.

Spirit World God can freely visit hell. He does not go
through any procedures in order to do
3.1. Freedoms enjoyed by the that. He does not go through procedures
citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven to get to His palace in heaven, either. He
goes wherever He wants. (116-177, 1982.1.1)
Women who are born beautiful are
inclined to pursue the external. Home- 3.2. Special gifts that can be carried
ly women will inevitably pursue not the to the spirit world
external, but rather the internal.
The more people pursue the external, What gift will you carry when you go
the more trapped they become in Satan’s to God in the spirit world? Not money,
ragged playground; but if they pursue the nor the prestige of an academic title, nor
internal they will come closer to God’s the love for a spouse, nor a happy life.
side. Those who know how to pursue the Such things cannot be gifts. You must
internal can freely go toward the exter- take your love for God and your love for
nal, but those who pursue the external the world with you to that place. That is
can never come toward the internal. what remains. In John 3:16, it is written:
Then, what kind of people will Uni- “God so loved the world...” It states that
fication Church members become? Ide- God loves the world; therefore He sent
ally they will become people who know His only begotten son. The only begot-
how to enter the internal world and how ten son is the person who came to love
to go out into the external world; how the world.
to come in after going out, as well as For this reason, if your faith is found-
being able to travel north, south, east, ed in love, you will not perish. You will
and west. We are trying to create people be saved. Since the Lord loves the world,
who allow the internal world to become we should do likewise. Christianity has
the subject, thus enabling them to have become split into many different denom-
dominion over the external world. inations. There are Christians who don’t
The external world was invaded by even think about the world or God. They
evil, so if you go the external way, you are perishing while loving only their own
will end up going to hell. But if you go denomination and nations; we must love
to the internal world, you will end up the world and God, transcending our
in good spirit world – the Kingdom of own denomination and nations. (98-329,
Heaven. When you can freely travel to 1978.8.13)
both the internal and external worlds,
you can go to hell as well as to heaven. Even a judge cannot do anything to a
Since I know this fact, I am asserting murderer without evidence. If the mur-
that we should try to become people who derer objects, saying, “When did you see
can be welcomed by everyone wherever me committing the crime?” the judge
cannot do anything to him. However, this, you take care of your family’s chores
when he is confronted with evidence, and cultivate your independence. Such a
the murderer cannot kick up a fuss. If holy mission is given to you. Therefore,
you have no evidence, you should seek even if you are separated from me and
it. A verse of a hymn goes, “Jesus loves cannot physically live with me every-
me, this I know, for the Bible tells me so.” day; even if God cannot always instruct
Do you have any evidence? Some people you directly, never forget that you are
go out to witness, and boast of having the ones endowed with a mission under
evidence of this, but is boasting true evi- God’s realm of governance.
dence? What are you going to do with Regard yourself as absolute. Be deter-
such evidence? It has nothing to do with mined to gain eternal guarantees for the
you if no one remains from your wit- fruit that grows from absolute values.
nessing efforts. These treasures belong to all human-
Do you have a gift to bring along kind, future generations, and the spirit
when you go to heaven? When you go to world. This is the responsibility given
the spirit world, religious martyrs will to those appointed by God. Those who
line up in front of you. Can you unwrap do not fulfill that responsibility will be
the bundle you brought with you in more miserable than beggars. Beggars
front of them? Do you think that you can can at least feed themselves at mealtime
unfold something that is like a beggar’s by begging for food, but those who fail to
rag which he uses for wrapping his feet? fulfill their responsibilities won’t be able
What suffering have you and the Uni- to eat even porridge at meal-time.
fication Church undergone? How can If God gave you ten years to fulfill
you say you lived for the nation and the such a responsibility, during those ten
world without having withstood such years you should offer your utmost loy-
hardships? I have suffered, but I do not alty and devotion. How can you short-
think of it as suffering. Naturally, we still en the period of restoring the children’s
have a long way to go. Upon your arrival path that can illuminate history and
in the spirit world, you have to be able make it a valuable path? To reduce a ten-
to unwrap your bundle and say, “Here year period scheduled by God to a seven-
is the gift I prepared all throughout my year course, you must invest your sweat,
life; please receive it.” If a woman must blood, effort, and toil. Without exerting
bring a dowry when moving in with her greater quantity and quality of effort you
in-laws, how can you go to heaven emp- cannot have dominion over the nation
ty-handed? and world. Unification Church mem-
As Unification Church members, bers must become people who can ful-
what mission did you receive from God? fill such responsibilities.
As God’s elite troops, as His sons and Such an era has arrived. Already the
daughters, when you marry you should foundation has been laid and work on
inherit the lineage of that family. To do the exterior has been completed; now
is the era of interior decoration. Since being who, as the center of the universe,
interior decoration requires the per- stands in the position of the true par-
sonal touch of the owner, I am needed. ent, the true teacher, and the true lord.
Things like walls are not of immedi- It exists as the subject of true love. How
ate importance, but in order to put into much has the mind been sacrificed to
place what is necessary, we need to do keep us in order on the earth?
things in phases. Hence, we have a time Though it is treated contemptuous-
of preparation, a time of performance, ly and dragged around, when you have
and a time of achievement. evil thoughts and commit theft at dawn,
We must make appropriate plans for your mind protests against you time and
each stage of our life. We must make again saying, “Hey, you wretch!” How
our utmost effort in preparing during long have we trifled with such a mind?
the time of preparation, in performing It stands in the place of parent, teach-
during the time of performance, and in er, and lord. In the world of the mind,
achieving during the time of achieve- no trials are needed. You know yourself
ment. Only then will the interior deco- better than anyone else. No third party
rating turn out well. Then, whoever sees or witness is necessary.
the interior décor will compliment its We cannot stand proudly before
exquisite quality and the high degree of our parents; we are ashamed before our
effort invested in it. teachers, before the rulers of our nation,
A time of preparation will come. You and we are ashamed before God. Hence
will be appointed to a certain responsi- we must repent. In order to return to our
bility and you must make preparations original homeland, we must repent. In
while living for the Will. Next comes the the original homeland, we must attend
time of performance. At that time, you God as our King. He is the King of the
must perform, even it you lose track of universe, nation, tribe, and family.
night and day. Then comes the time of God is the Teacher of the universe,
achievement, the season in which hope nation, tribe, and family. He is also
is realized. (32-71, 1970.6.21) their Lord. This is the three-great-sub-
jects thought. Having the essence of the
3.3. The Kingdom of Heaven love that lives for others and then forgets
created through the Three Great about doing so, this three-great-subjects
Subjects Principle thought represents the heavenly nation.
If we could entirely possess the three-
The mind stands in God’s stead. Your great-subjects thought, that would be
mind represents your predecessors, most ideal. But even if we do not, when
your ancestors. The mind represents the we stand in the position of true par-
teacher as well as the ruler. Yet, how long ents, teachers will stand on the right,
has the mind been held in disdain and and lords on the left. Therefore, it would
contempt? The mind represents the one be best if you can stand in one of these
three positions. Whether you become apply to you. Therefore, once you tran-
true parents, true teachers, or true lords, scend the laws of the satanic world, they
if you stand in at least one of those posi- no longer apply to you no matter what.
tions, your registration in the Kingdom In the end, earthly laws will not affect
of Heaven will not be a problem. (209-154, you either, since they do not apply to
1990.11.28) you. Here, you must set up correspond-
ing indemnity conditions. Then you do
3.4. Conditions for registration not end up going to hell.
Once born, we must eventually die.
The Fall means to be separated from That is the formula. Then after death,
the Word in substance and heart. So you where do we go? All Unification Church
should first know the Word and practice members know they have a spirit self.
it. In practicing the Word, we must pro- This spirit self must grow.
ceed with a parental heart. Only those What will become an issue for you
who substantiated restoration through in the future is that one day you will
indemnity can be given the Blessing. Lip have to write your autobiography. Such
service does not work. It is through your a time will come. The question is what
actions that you can become part of the you have done since joining the Unifica-
heavenly clan; you become a life spirit of tion Church and what will be contained
this nation. in that record. If you worked at a com-
Among the spiritual phenomena pany as an employee, it is not a valuable
connected to our life, there are form spir- condition and such a record will not be
its, life spirits, and divine spirits. Since helpful at all. It will be shameful to have
they are the objective elements of the worked at a company after joining the
spirit world, they progress through the church. Such a time will come.
same destinies as those on earth. Once In the future, a process known as
you become divine spirits, the course of registration will be established. When
restoration requires us to register our North and South Korea are reunified,
position. Thus, from then and there you you must be registered. The term trib-
register and enter your proper position. al messiah is not the issue. The contents
This is the course of restoration. Once and facts associated with that term are
that connection is made and you are what matters. From now on, the content
registered, however many mistakes you of the term will become indemnity con-
make or however many misdeeds you ditions for you to walk on your own eter-
commit, you can no longer be governed nal path of life. When you go to the other
by the laws established in the satanic world, what matters is how much effort
world. Americans cannot be governed you made to have experiences in your
by Korean laws because their national- heart, walking such paths, and even
ity is different. When you enter a certain more so, to what extent you brought sub-
realm, only the laws of that realm will stantial results.
You will not be able to find the path of you have not completed a seven-day fast
salvation in the ordinary, habitual life- for God, you cannot be registered in that
styles you have pursued until now. You world. Why? Since God has been toil-
must walk the path of complete indem- ing in the course of the 6,000-year his-
nity. The providence of salvation is the tory of restoration, you must fast while
providence of restoration, and the prov- contemplating God’s efforts. Hence, the
idence of restoration is the providence Unification Church has the tradition of
of re-creation. Therefore, in order to be the seven-day fast. It is not to make you
re-created, you must enter the original suffer, but to let you set the condition of
position untainted by the Fall, the posi- having struck your body before heaven.
tion of zero. There, consciousness, hab- (17-182, 1966.12.18)
its that we have and surnames like Kim
or Lee, will not exist. You must enter How should we live? The way is for
such a zero position. Viewed from God’s individuals to live for their families,
original standard of creation, every cre- families for their tribes, tribes for their
ated being began from the zero point. races, races for their nations, nations
Because of the Fall, this world is for the world, the world for heaven and
filled with everything contrary to the earth, and heaven and earth for God and
way of going to heaven. These must His love. We are to live this way until we
be cut off. This cannot be achieved by die. We are different. Our tradition is
words. The world is filled with the var- firmly established. Why is that so? If we
ied habits and customs of different races do not establish our tradition, there will
of diverse historical and cultural back- be no place for registration upon arrival
grounds, bound to the life and lineage in the other world. Since it is organized
of Satan, based on his love. These habits that way, there is no way for those failing
are not eradicated by mere words. The to meet those requirements to be regis-
Bible states that those who seek to die tered. There will no place for you. You
will live. This establishes the paradoxi- must reappear as original people unre-
cal logic: you must seek to die in order lated to the Fall, otherwise you cannot
to live. You must invest your lives. get in. This is the view of the Unification
Because of that, we must launder Principle. (131-56, 1984.4.1)
everything. In other words, we need to
restore them through indemnity. Such a You must be registered in the King-
process is absolutely necessary. As long dom of Heaven. Abraham offered him-
as the habits or sinful nature that you self and the creation on an altar in order
used to have in the fallen world remain, to approach God. Since the creation was
you cannot form a relationship with lost, creation must be offered as a condi-
God. (213-97, 1991.1.16) tion for restoration. And since man was
also lost, he had to stand in the posi-
When you go to the spirit world, if tion of Abel, set up creation in Abel’s
position, assist Cain in establishing an two lives together, was love. When we
acceptable condition, and offer this all consider the preciousness of life and
to God. Only when done in this way love, life is in second place, and love is
can God accept the offering for the first in first place. (177-305, 1988.5.22)
time. (15-149, 1965.10.7)
In order to be registered, we must
What should we do prior to registra- go to the original homeland. But this is
tion, in order to be born as absolute peo- not a simple thing to do. We must follow
ple? Without understanding this clear- procedures completely. In any country
ly, we can never reach the place where or land you visit and at any place in
we can assert our subject nature before the Republic of Korea there is an area
heaven, the place where, having over- where you must register. Whoever you
come everything, we can stand in the find seated at that counter, be it a man
stead of the perfect being. or woman, from whatever walk of life,
We human beings were born because they must stamp your passport. (177-310,
of God. The motive for our birth comes 1988.5.22)
through the Creator. We are made by
Him, but for what? This is the question. 3.5. People who can be chiefs in the
Did He create us because He wanted to spirit world
leave diamonds to us because He likes
them? Did He create us because he If you are one with God, you must
wants to bequeath His power, or to pass love Cain. If you stand in the position
on all His knowledge because He likes of receiving God’s love, just as you love
knowledge? What is our origin, our God with all of your heart, soul, and
beginning? This is the question. Even mind, you must love your tribe, people,
if we were to assert ourselves as having and nation. This is the first command-
originated from the absolute God and ment on earth. It is a commandment
being born out of an internal bond with not of heaven, but of God’s Kingdom
Him, if we do not clearly understand on earth. The commandment of God’s
the process for returning to the original Kingdom in heaven is to love the Lord
homeland in the future, everything now your God with all your heart, soul, and
underway will remain unfinished. mind. However, the first command-
The motive for our birth comes ment of His kingdom on earth is to love
from our mother and father. We were our nation and race with all our heart,
born because the lives of our father and soul, and mind.
mother intertwined. But the inheri- Hence, the question is how to
tance of the characteristics of both par- implant God’s love and how to relate
ents was not the result of their lives col- to His power and the awesomeness of
liding. Beforehand, the fundamental heaven. To do so, we must have a hor-
action and motive that connected these izontally vast stage around us. Such
people will become tribal chiefs, patri- should always think about is how to
archs or chief priests who can inherit unite our mind and body and how to
God’s great achievements eternally in bind together our spouses with the
the spirit world. (34-69, 1970.8.29) whole family. If our body is the for-
mation stage, the couple is the growth
In the future, an era of registration stage, and the tribe is the completion
for God’s nation will come. People will stage. That is why you must make your
try to be part of the 144,000, won’t they? tribes one.
Do you know who the 144,000 are? In Once North and South Korea are
order to advance toward the era of reg- reunified, registration will take place.
istration, your tribal realm must stand You must be able to participate in that
in the same position as the homeland of era so as not to be ashamed of your-
heaven. Then your tribe gets registered selves. Then, what you will need to
in that era. do is record all your personal history
The era of individual salvation will since joining the Unification Church.
pass. If the president of a nation is If you record this incorrectly, you will
sworn in after joining the Unification be stuck in the next world. When you
Church, his people will also become reveal all the details of your personal
the citizens of Heaven. Then, by partic- history and go over them, none of it
ipating in a ceremony officiated by the should stop you. Only after you leave
church, his people will escape from the behind a record of achievement, one in
satanic realm. (219-100, 1991.8.25) which no fault can be found, will you
finally enter the age of registration. (213-
An important question that we 206, 1991.1.20)
BOOK FIVE
6 CHAPTER 7 1
Our Relationship with

Those in the Spirit World
Section 1. Spiritual Phenomena in the future will all go and live.

and the Liberation of Spirits In the spirit world too, there are good
and evil spirit realms. Evil people must
1.1. The good spirit world and the go to the evil spirit realm. If the spirit
evil spirit world world has a gathering place for those
who can form some relationship with
The spirit world is divided into two God, then the spirit world, too, is inevi-
realms, the satanic realm and God’s tably divided into different realms, those
realm. If we lay out a way that enables of goodness and those of evil.
people to move quickly from the satanic Then what constitutes good and
spirit world to God’s world of goodness, evil? God wants the good and evil spirit
then the situation on earth will natural- realms and people on earth to be har-
ly be resolved. What kind of way is that? monized. Once they are, every indi-
As long as we have a special method to vidual will pursue the fulfillment of the
enable the transfer of all satanic individ- ideal dual purposes: the purpose of the
uals, families, tribes, and nations to the individual and the purpose of the whole.
heavenly side, it is possible. People have dual purposes, that of the
When such a time comes to the spirit individual and that of the whole.
world, it will be reflected on earth. As a What has humankind historically
result, all kinds of transformation will pursued until this time? What is good
quickly occur and sweep through that and what is evil? Why must we live in
world. (134-14, 1985.1.1) such misery and run up against obsta-
cles? Because the starting point, process,
What is the ideology of the new and final destination have been differ-
movement we are actualizing? Since ent. When we analyze the details, it all
God exists, it is an ideology based on becomes quite simple. (126-83, 1983.4.12)
His will. Because God exists, so must the
spirit world. The spirit world does exist It is impossible to properly under-
and it is the place where our numerous stand the spirit world without an over-
ancestors reside. It is the place where the view of how it develops, acts, and relates
countless number of people on earth with the earth. The spirit world can be
today and the myriads of people to come divided into two realms, good and evil.
The spirit world really exists, despite tect by blocking such battles. Thus, in
humankind’s general lack of awareness the era of religious wars, we are here to
of it. protect both the spirit and the flesh. The
Good and evil spirits are fighting each spirit world is taking hold of the physi-
other even in the spirit world. There’s a cal world.
battle going on in that world too. Good There are hundreds of billions of
spirits battle continually to lead evil spirits in the spirit world. Japan’s popu-
spirits to good places, and evil spirits lation of one hundred million is noth-
are doing everything they can to prevent ing by comparison. It is no more than a
good spirits from going to good places. speck of dust under one’s foot. Billions
Evil spirits are connected to Satan, of spirits are on the attack to take hold
and people living on earth today are over the physical world. Neurosis is one
under their influence. Why is that? resultant phenomenon of this reality.
Regardless of whether they were good After the year 2000, people will be
or evil, all our ancestors passed away to able to communicate with each other
the spirit world. Good spirits stand on spiritually. Whether they communicate
the good side, not because they are com- with evil or good spirits, they may fight
pletely good from God’s point of view, even if they are ordered not to make war.
but because they have set the condition This time could come, but the mission
of having distanced themselves from of the Unification Principle is to prevent
satanic influence on earth. this.
On the way towards God’s original A tall tower produces radio interfer-
ideal world – an ideal realm of goodness ence. The phenomena of neurosis are like
to which original people can go – good that. The most fearful thing would be if
spirits are fighting to advance toward it, only evil spirits mobilized and attacked
and evil spirits are struggling to block the physical world. What would happen
the way. The evil spirit realm and evil if that were case? Regardless of the num-
earthly world are connected and in con- ber of people on earth, they would all be
stant communication. Good spirits are attacked by evil spirits.
those who on earth were opposed by and God is preparing for that scenario.
confronted by the evil world and who He is expanding the foundation of the
were also religious people. (134-9, 1985.1.1) spirit world centering on good spirits.
(55-30, 1972.4.23)
1.2. Spiritual phenomena
1.3. Letters from the spirit world
If religions were to fight each other in
the Last Days, what would happen? We Recently, a letter came to Dr. Lee
live in a time when such phenomena eas- Sang-hun from his wife, Han-sook,
ily occur. The Unification Church arose who is in the spirit world. She wrote: “I
in order to protect against that, to pro- had no idea of how wonderful the spir-
Chapter 7 • Our Relationship with Those in the Spirit World 721
it world is or the preciousness of the Would there be factories for food, fab-
Blessing. It is like a dream that we are rics or clothing? None exist. Infinite dis-
a part of the heavenly Royal Family. It tances can be traveled instantly. By what
is so wonderful here that I am sorry for power? By the power of love. If you want
coming first. Please forgive me.” In oth- to see someone you love, that person
er words, because she went to the spirit instantly appears.
world before her husband, and there had Love travels at the highest speed
these dreamlike experiences – which and in a straight line. This is not secu-
came on the foundation of her Unifica- lar love but divine love. Divine love is
tion Church life of faith – she was sorry. true love. Once within the realm of true
Everything there was too good. love, because we will be able to move in
There are people who are also smart a straight line at the highest speed, we
like me. Knowing the spirit world well, will be able to operate on the stage of the
have I not lived my whole life in confor- universe. The universe will be under the
mity with its program? We have come control of our thoughts.
from one origin and we must return Knowing all these things, although
there. I walked alone as a pioneer through the
Rivers are created by water that flows valley of pain and sorrows of this world,
into the ocean, evaporates, rises into the I never became bitter. Even now, I am
atmosphere and then falls back to earth. still determined to walk this path until
We too must return to the origin. Life the day I die.
continues in everything through cycli- When we die, we will find a railroad
cal motion. Without circulation, every- track in the spirit world. The railroads in
thing decays back to its basic chemical the spirit world are like those on earth
elements. passing across national borders. They
What kind of being is God? He is like must be neither too narrow nor too high.
the mind of this world that exists here They must be the right fit. No religious
and now in the universe. He is like the teaching other than that of the Unifica-
mind of the universe. tion Church knows such things. How-
Can you see your mind? The spirit ever proud Christians may be, they are
world resembles the mind, but it is the unaware of these facts. Did Jesus ever
place where the content of the mind is talk about the spirit world?
made substantial. It is a place transcend- In this twentieth century era, we
ing time and space. You can eat what- boast about our cutting-edge science.
ever you want. There is no need to wor- We pursue the formal logic of develop-
ry about food, water or clothing. Spirit ment, but there is no place other than
world transcends everything related to the Unification Church where we veri-
food, clothing and shelter. fy the existence of God with a religious
Do you need cars there? Are there theory developed through formal pro-
automobile manufacturing plants? cesses. (210-225, 1990.12.23)
Jesus is no longer opposed in this preparation so that I could not fail. Thus,
age. Since the time has come when all I shall not fail under any circumstances.
of Korea can praise my name based on (213-146, 1991.1.16)
our history of accomplishing a global
domain, you should fulfill your respon- 1.4. The hope of people in the spirit
sibilities as tribal messiahs. Now, your world
tribes, including even your most dis-
tant relatives, will be restored at once. What would people in the spirit
Restoring 120 families in six months is world desire? The spirit world is a world
no problem. You are now in the elder where you are supplied with everything
brother’s position. according to the standard you find your-
Heaven and earth will pass away and self in. If you want something it comes
begin anew. Grandfathers will become to you immediately. It is a world where
grandsons, and fathers will stand in the nothing is impossible for people who are
son’s position. The time can be compared in the subject position who can digest
to the case where a grandson becomes a and react to situations. If I were to talk
king and his grandparents, parents and about this, people would say I’m out of
ancestors have to serve him. The Messi- my mind, so I don’t.
ah represents king. In his land, the saints If you wish to host a party for a mil-
will return and rule in his name as rul- lion guests, you can do instantaneously
ers of tribal kingdoms. This will form a because they will all appear at the venue
realm of liberation in which kingship and everything can be prepared at the
constitutes part of the national domain. speed of thought. By contrast, look at
The homeland of an immense, eter- today’s miserable world. In Korea there
nal world is unfolding. Since I do not are many unemployed people, are there
want you to be pitiful people who have not? We live in such a world. What would
lost your sense of direction and who create more possibility? In the same way
operate within a limited scope, I am cre- that heat is produced by atomic fission,
ating a clear, liberated realm in which we if you caused the fission of love, possi-
can travel freely in all four directions – bilities will appear instantaneously. Isn’t
north, south, east and west – within the that likely? (141-277, 1986.3.2)
vast cosmos.
What must you bequeath to poster- How shall we connect with that
ity? You must leave behind good things world? In the spirit world, people will
for your nation so that your descen- want to be in a better position tomor-
dants will live well. Then the people of row than they are today. The common
the nation will protect them. Don’t leave mentality of people living on earth is
money, knowledge or power. Leave that they wish for today to be better
patriotic achievements. Everyone said than yesterday, for tomorrow to be bet-
that I would fail, but I resolutely made ter than today. Regardless of who we are,
be it Occidentals or Orientals, people of selves to the utmost without rest, while

the past, present or future, our common pulling the rope, then other people will
mentality is to wish for something bet- also pull the rope for you. In the mean-
ter than our present life. This does not time, you will see many people falling
change. All people in the spirit world are away. It’s like a marathon competition.
like that, too. They hope for things to get In running, there are first and second
better than they are at the present. They places. History is like this. Over the past
want their lot in spirit world to improve millennia, countless spirit people have
compared to their lot in earthly life. (141- been clinging to this rope. If you take
269, 1986.3.2) first place and go to the spirit world, and
then connect with the pulley and reel in
The last six millennia have been a the rope completely, both the spiritual
history of seeking and re-creating one and physical worlds will be restored. (32-
Adam. Eve cannot be created without 144, 1970.7.5)
Adam. This is why God is creating one
man, Adam. This is why you must fol- 1.5. Liberating those in the spirit
low me. The blood and flesh of count- world from resentment
less people who came and went on the
road of the providence of restoration We must complete our mission per-
had to be used as material for this pur- taining to the three ages. We are to lib-
pose. The resentment of zillions of spirit erate the people in the spirit world, the
people must be consolidated here. Then people living in the sinful world today,
on the day of the advent of the incar- and the future generations to come as
nation of Adam, the martyrs who shed well. This is the way liberation for the
their blood and died under extreme per- three generations comes about.
secution will feel their value for the first This is an immense and tremendous
time. task. What would happen if such dream-
Although they are in the spirit world, like things came to pass? Your eyes would
by connecting with the incarnation on pop open, your mouth would gape, your
earth, liberation will come to them. ears would perk up, but you will come to
This is how it works. It must not be a bow your head. (28-201, 1970.1.11)
vague concept, but how is it then that
we become conscious of these workings? The Unification Church is a group
(29-271, 1970.3.11) doing what? It is a group for peacemak-
ing and reconciliation. Yet with whom
Regardless of what the people next to do we reconcile? So far, Jesus and the
us are doing, whether eating or resting, Holy Spirit have been engaged in this
we must go that way. In front of us, thou- task. They had the mission of giving
sands are constantly going forward. If birth. The mission that Jesus and the
you strive to go forward and exert your- Holy Spirit must fulfill is the task of giv-
ing birth to sons and daughters. them could rest. Then, has the Unifica-
The Bible states that women will be tion Church ever rested? Has Rev. Moon
saved through childbearing (1 Timothy ever rested? I am still running around
2:11-15). Yet members of some estab- like a startled deer.
lished religious orders say that women Why am I like that? I am like that in
shouldn’t give birth. Then, why would order to bring about reconciliation so
God have created an organ for wom- that God, Jesus and the Holy Spirit can
en to bear children? Those people have rest, and all our ancestors can relax. God
misunderstood. This verse tells us that is an ancestor too, is He not? Speaking
women, symbolically representing Eve, of Christianity, all the saints who have
must give birth again in her stead. come and gone are our ancestors. Speak-
Since God could not establish the ing of religion, all the religious leaders
base for a reciprocal relationship with of old who came and went are also our
Eve, who was to bring to fruition the ancestors. We must liberate all these
essential characteristics of an original ancestors. We must accomplish the work
mother, He was unable to wear spirit of liberating them from resentment. (75-
and body with the original characteris- 38, 1975.1.1)
tics of a subject partner, so He packed
things up again. I am thinking about this all the time,
Then at the time of Jesus, God sent as soon as I wake up and even while going
these characteristics to Jesus’ object. to the bathroom. Asleep or awake, I am
Thus, they still have no body. Jesus had thinking about this, twenty-four hours
a body, but the Holy Spirit did not. This a day. That is why I am not indebted to
is why we say that the Holy Spirit is like you. I am not a man who incurs debts.
fire, oil, or wind. How foolish a leader must be to incur
Nevertheless, if she carries out her and live in debt!
motherly mission, enters our hearts, I always tell myself that I will not be
moves them, and cleanses them of sin, surpassed by youngsters. Even now, I go
we become clean. It is like a mother giv- on the boat daily. I am doing this because
ing birth to and raising her child. Just I know that those who have an interest
like receiving a father’s protection, for in the sea will have unlimited economic
rebirth one should have the condition power in America in the future.
of being reborn under Jesus’ protection. I am doing this in order to liberate
Then one can say that rebirth is carried the spirits of those who died at sea. I
out. sometimes take the boat out even after
Have Jesus and the Holy Spirit ever being warned of a storm. That is because
rested so far? No, they could not. Has I know of the many spirit people who
Christianity ever rested? No. While sav- died that way.
ing fallen people over the past six mil- In 1975, I went to Cape Cod to liber-
lennia, has God ever rested? No. None of ate spirit people from resentment there.
I launched a liberation movement. No In the process of seeking the ideal,

one in the world knows this. Why do I what unifies the spiritual and the physi-
do such things while being persecuted? cal? Since the spiritual dimension is the
I do it to liberate the spirit world from spirit world and the physical dimension
resentment. (93-96, 1977.5.15) is the earthly world, the two must change
places to become one. Just holding onto
1.6. Unification of the spirit world what is yours will not accomplish this.
Only when you give everything will the
The physical world is Satan’s sphere other side come to you, and only when
of activity while the spirit world is that the other side gives everything to you
of God. The two are constantly at cross- will you go to the other side. You are
purposes. It is an undeniable fact that going to the position that was lost. (147-94,
this has been an essential contributor to 1986.8.31)
resentment in the age of the providence
of restoration. They must not be at cross- In order to connect the spiritual and
purposes. The God-centered sphere of physical worlds in the future, first we
the mind and the sphere of the body must be conscious of our global beliefs
governed by Him must be prepared. and unifying ideology. Then we will-
This standard for the unified foundation ingly go the path of suffering in order
will be established according to how it to make a global breakthrough. When
is developed within the domain of daily we do this, the spiritual and physical
life. (45-211, 1971.7.1) worlds will automatically become one.
Unification will start to take place from
For the Unification Church to bring there, and the direction of its path will
about unification, it must do so from the be determined. (29-284, 1970.3.11)
spirit world. Do you all know the spir-
it world? Unification Church members Can the Unification Church unify the
must know about it. You must unify it. physical world before the spirit world? It
Do you think that will be easy? With- cannot. That’s the rule. In order to unify
out the unification of the spirit world the spirit world, I drove the Unification
there will be no unification of the physi- Church members on earth into the jaws
cal world. of death and mercilessly pushed them.
Are not the struggles of today’s When that happens, the spirit world
earthly world truly difficult? They are. cannot but help you. The further you go
Yet the struggles of the spirit world are in a miserable situation, the more the
even more difficult. With this in mind, spirit world stands together in its own
Unification Church members cannot way to deal with that.
open their mouths to say, “It’s difficult.” When you enter a deep place, the
(153-53, 1963.10.18) realm of heaven will emerge from the
midst of this race of thirty million. This
realm also includes those who went to harmonize themselves with believers,
hell long ago. (49-108, 1971.10.9) and how can believers make harmony
among themselves in the age at the end
Section 2. The Relationship of the century? Without resolving this
Between People on Earth and the problem, humankind will be divided in
Spirits two and become unable to enter a new
unified world.
2.1. People on earth and the spirits If these two factions were to enter
one world, that would result in a divided
This world is the devil’s world. We world, and this cannot be the ideal of the
must recover it. You do not know when absolute God. I consider that since the
you will die, do you? Everyone dies. If ideal world of God can only be one, the
we do not lay the foundation on earth two divisions cannot both enter there.
to surmount and go back and forth The way to solve this problem cannot be
over the peak of death, God’s Kingdom found in complicated global affairs. The
on earth will not be created. Without problem is how one can discover the self
that, His kingdom in heaven will not be that will unify the mind and body and
established. We must make it possible to leap toward the goal.
come back to the earth at will after going Starting from the idea that religious
to the spirit world. Only then will we live and world unity must come from myself,
in God’s Kingdom on earth and estab- the question of what the Unification
lish and live in His kingdom in heaven. Church is trying to do today comes to
After going to the spirit world, we the forefront. It is not a religion just for
must be able to freely return. Without the sake of religion. It should achieve sol-
realizing God’s Kingdom on earth, we idarity with the world, finding ways that
cannot return freely. This is not a wild religious activity can be accompanied
fantasy. That’s how it is. We must make by social activity; it should find ways the
an effort to make this possible for eter- world is seeking the religious path and
nity. All our ancestors have failed to bring the two into oneness. A big wall
fulfill their portions of responsibility lies across here blocking religion and
and indemnity conditions, and so were society from becoming one – for indi-
unable to find their way in the spirit world viduals, families, peoples, nations, the
and descent to earth to pay indemnity. world, and even the cosmos.
Likewise, you must not repeat the same Where do we start from to demolish
failures. You will be caught by this fact this wall? Where did the trouble start?
since Principle is true. (146-223, 1986.7.1) Not from the end of the world, but from
the individual. Because individuals got
There is a wall between the way reli- out of order, mind and body came apart
gions must go and the way the ordinary and pursued their own separate purpos-
world must go. How can unbelievers es in different directions. What is the
issue here? It is how to merge, weave, ent day real world to religion, and con-
combine, and melt different purposes nect religion to the real world, thereby,
into one, and then how to reintegrate becoming individuals that both sides
mind and body. can accept.
Since God and Satan exist, they are The problem here, however, is that
at work. Until now, God has been guid- evil spirits are dominating the body. Evil
ing the providence of restoration and spirits are rooted in the body and good
the providence of seeking truth to save spirits in the mind. From this comes
humankind. Contrary to this, Satan is the division of materialism and ideal-
opposing God’s providence. On the side ism. The things that people talk about in
of goodness and after setting one ide- this world do not just spring up like that.
al world in the direction of His provi- As the time approaches, sinners should
dence, God is driving toward that pur- confess their sins. They should come
pose, distinguishing daily between right clean about who they are.
and wrong. On the other hand, the evil Whether we achieve unity on earth
god Satan is twisting humankind in the is decided by the testimonies of the good
opposite direction while telling them and evil spirits on the global level. Good
not to go that way. and evil spirits are fighting on that lev-
At each border and wall, God is el. Although we cannot observe it or feel
twisting people’s arms and saying, that, we are a part of that. (140-15, 1986.2.1)
“Don’t go over the wall. Turn right!”
and Satan is also twisting their arms 2.2. The position of people in the
and saying, “Turn left!” This is how we spirit world
are being divided. Our movement to go
right resulted in the right wing, and the Today, there are four billion people
result of moving leftward globally is the living on earth, but in the spirit world
left wing. Now we are faced with the his- there are hundreds of billions of souls.
torical age at the end of the century hav- The question is how this world and the
ing right and left wings. This is the vis- spirit world, which we consider the sub-
ible result of the struggle between mind ject, are connected. Are they connected
and body. through what we consider valuable on
Then, the question is how to cre- earth, such as material, knowledge or
ate oneness. By uniting the world, the position? That cannot be it.
nation, the tribe and the family, does the That is because the spirit world
individual become united? No. It must is a world that transcends the mate-
start from an individual. rial world. It transcends the world of
So, setting aside the world, we must knowledge. Since it transcends time and
create a movement which can bring space, it is a world where yesterday’s joy
about unity within the individuals. A can become today’s, and today’s joy can
movement that can connect the pres- become tomorrow’s.
In this light, that essential world does The spirit world has so many types
not move based on the things that we of workers. Yet they cannot come to
who live on earth today need or value. earth and carry out their work at will.
What is important is: what is the center They cannot carry out their work to this
of everything of value within life in the extent. They are blocked from doing so.
spirit world? Unless a bridge is built through reli-
Each soul in the spirit world belongs gion, only special people can return. For
to its own society. Just like on earth, the instance, factions were created within
spirit realm also has families, tribes, Judaism, and when they descend from
nations and a world. the spirit world, the mainstream will
The spirit world is the place where not be in a straight line. When different
everyone now living on earth, whether lineages of Judaism offer devotions, the
they like it or not, will go and live. From mainstream changes back and forth.
the uncivilized to the civilized, all sorts Hence, in terms of descending from
of groups of people who came and went the spirit world, only those connected
throughout history will be congregating with the straight line can descend. They
there. cannot cooperate with each other in the
If, up until now, human history failed process of returning resurrection. Peo-
to become one based on peace, happi- ple on earth go to the spirit world with-
ness and the ideal, then what is going to in a century. Once in the spirit world,
happen to the people in the spirit world? if they want to come back to the next
How will they be ruled? People who generation, they have to follow the same
lived on earth cannot suddenly change principle, yet only special ones will be
in the spirit world. Is there not a saying, able to do so.
“A habit formed when you are three con- The walls in the spirit world will
tinues until you turn eighty”? It is diffi- increase bit by bit. It will get more and
cult to correct your inner nature. more complicated. The next generation
In this regard, is there anything par- will all go to the spirit world. Thus, these
ticularly different about the people in the walls gradually get bigger. These are all
spirit world compared to people living walls.
on the earth today? Would they sudden- It is now a global age. Imagine how
ly become different? That is not possible. complicated it must be! Think how many
You are harvested with the exact same times you must turn around and around
form in which you lived in this world. in order to find the path. So when the
All the people in the spirit world are, time comes, the walls must be broken
after all, just people who have lived on down. Our intention is to create paths
earth. From that perspective, the spirit descending from and entering into the
world is no different from the world that spirit world. The Unification Church
people live in today. (141-267, 1986.3.2) will do this work. (102-29, 1978.11.19)
Those who have previously gone to and produce rain, they congregate and
the spirit world are all divided. They do exert an evil influence. They all go to hell
not communicate horizontally, but to and inflict pain there. Although I know
some extent they do communicate ver- this all too clearly, I must save them, and
tically. (218-124, 1991.7.14) this is why I am doing this work.
It is a serious problem that people
2.3. Spirits outnumber people on are dying. Sixty thousand now die each
earth day. Twenty million are dying of hunger
annually means sixty thousand perday.
Do you all know how big the spirit When the parents, siblings and children
world is? Have you ever imagined how of the dying see them, the lamentable
big its population would be? Some spiri- heart-wrenching story unfolds. If those
tualists have calculated there are some who are known as the True Parents do
3,320 spirits attached to each earthly not feel compassion and make the rel-
person. Consider if this number were evant preparations, the fact that they
on our side, would we be defeated by the were contemporaries of those people
world or would we conquer it? starving on earth will become a source
Do those spirits fear atomic bombs? of resentment.
Likewise, if you do not fear bullets, atom- With this in mind, I have been prepar-
ic bombs or the nation, you will never ing a way to solve the problem of world
be defeated. You will surely be victori- hunger through ocean-based projects.
ous. You must go beyond this. Although Even if this means doubling and tripling
you are objecting, I will make you go our hardship, I have given global pub-
and follow you, after locking the door. I licity and prepared a path to enable the
will pretend to be the owner, and I will Unification Church to offer its help by
lock the door once all have gone past me. staying closest to the problem. That is
With these thoughts I have been fighting why we created the Washington Televi-
until now. (86-192, 1976.3.28) sion Center. We will launch a fundrais-
ing campaign for this.
2.4. Wandering spirits Considering that people do not live
over a hundred years, out of five billion
Those who deny God are more pitiful people, fifty million go to the spirit world
than people who are starving to death. annually. What can we do for those
The latter will be granted a certain level going to hell? God wants us to harvest
in the other world according to the mer- for His side what Satan has sown. What
its of their good faith, but atheists will will happen, the more this is delayed?
have no foothold because they deny the During the past forty years, how many
spirit world. They drift about in the spirit have gone to hell? Billions. This is seri-
world like a mass of clouds. They become ous. When I go to the spirit world, if they
wandering spirits. Just as clouds gather say, “While you were alive on earth, you
did not fulfill your responsibility for us, this. Do not become overly self-confi-
did you?” Then how am I supposed to dent. This is why it is stated in the Bible,
reply to them? We should at least think “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs
about this. When I talk to the members, is the Kingdom of Heaven.” It is the
I share these thoughts and express my same principle. It all connects together.
determination to take responsibility for (96-169, 1978.1.3)
the future. They will say, “You are an
amazing person. You cared for us.” (205- 2.6. The value of life on earth
355, 1990.10.2)
We know that for thousands of years,
2.5. Discerning spirits by the mind countless people have been accusing
Adam and Eve. Now you are becoming
No ordinary people in the world new ancestors.
know the taste of water that you drink Will you be ancestors who will be
after returning from having gone out accused by your descendants, or ances-
and spoken with a serious heart while tors of blessing who will be glorified?
shedding sweat. How does it taste? It You are standing at these crossroads.
cannot even be compared to cola or hon- Adam and Eve are accused because they
eyed water. It tastes different each time failed to stand in the public position.
you drink it. Surely they would be free from accusa-
We must also discover such things; tion today had they followed a sacrificial
otherwise, we cannot develop extra- and more public path.
sensory perception. You would not be You must know that you are standing
able to respond to anything in relation in such a similar situation. As such, you
to the spirit world. If you come to feel should always be thinking that you are
such things, your ears will become very representing three ages. For this reason,
sensitive and upon hearing something you have to realize that the spirit world
from a distance, you will already have is in your hands and that your ancestors
analyzed the content of that sound. Even are at your mercy. If we gather the past,
with closed eyes, you will be able to per- present and future together, put physical
ceive who is passing by and whether and spiritual realms together, and lead
they are good or bad people. You will them, they will come running to you.
become spiritually perceptive. Without We must accomplish that mission.
understanding this, you cannot discern The spirit world, your relatives, also
between good and evil spirits. You know your country, and even the task of set-
not by seeing but through the mind. The ting the right tradition for your descen-
mind’s eyes are at a higher level than dants are all in your hands. You should
your physical eyes. always keep this in mind. Whether you,
I am telling you this because you as a single person, do well or not will
have a long way ahead. You should know determine whether your ancestors and
relatives can be liberated and wheth- Then God would get excited and
er your descendants can be the chosen start boasting about it. Wouldn’t He say,
people of liberation. (66-75, 1973.3.17) “Oh, I hit it, I hit it! Is no one around?”
But then, if He saw this beggar at that
God has been trying to hit the tar- moment, do you think He would shout,
get over six thousand years without suc- “You wretched beggar!”? He would
cess; after trying for tens of thousands of instead start dancing and saying, “This
years, He finally hit it. When you think is great!” (103-86, 1979.2.4)
about it, the time of that hit was when
He felt most sleepy and utterly exhaust- Section 3. Our Ancestors and
ed. Would He doze off or stay power- Ourselves
less at that moment? When He was so
exhausted and sleepy, He pulled Him- 3.1. Ancestors are looking upon us
self together and shot again with a clear
mind. After he made His shot, would When you go to the spirit world, will
He collapse with fatigue and drowsi- your ancestors come to you or not? They
ness? Forgetting His dignity, He would will say, “Wow, our descendants joined
exclaim “Wow!” with joy. the Unification Church and met Rev.
How dumbfounded the spirit world Moon!” From that point on, the palace
must be! From the perspective of the and Royal Family of heaven will start.
angels, how dumbfounded they must Until now, there has been no palace in
be, saying, “Oh, the archangel’s mistake heaven.
put God in trouble, and now....” For tens Between the grandson who obtusely
of thousands of years the spirit world does what I say and the granddaughter
has been wishing for the target to be hit. who tries to be smart and according to
Now it has actually been struck. What her own thoughts evades me impercep-
will the spirit world feel? tibly like an eel, who will the ancestors
If there were such a wonderful place, praise? Will they praise the granddaugh-
would people all over the world try to ter who acts like a rabbit or the grandson
come in or not, even if the entrance fee who acts like a turtle? They will praise
might be ten thousand dollars? Suppose the one who acts like a turtle.
all kinds of people came and then left, Rabbits urinate often. I do not know
complaining, “My goodness, I’ve lost out about turtles. I have not seen them uri-
on this ticket!” but then later a certain nate. Rabbits urinate after hopping a
beggar in that neighborhood bought a short while and do it again after a short
ticket with the money he begged for and while. Why? They are marking their
received, and he entered and witnessed territory to stop other rabbits from
God striking the target. What would the encroaching. So we should be like tur-
beggar do? Would he start dancing there tles. Those who do as they are told and
or not? who move on forgetting about whether
it is day or night, oblivious to the pas- where your grandfather, your father and
sage of time and the seasons, will be wel- you were born, heaven will see the luster
comed everywhere. All your ancestors of love shining forth. Hundreds, thou-
in the other world are watching the way sands and millions of volts of light will
you live. There is nowhere to hide. They shine forth. If you wonder where the
see everything. When you go to the spir- shining light goes, it ascends from your
it world, you will be able to pass through hometown to generations of your ances-
walls and even the entire earth. tors.
We must go and live in such a world When you go to the spirit world, you
eternally. Since we were created as God’s arrive at the Kingdom of Heaven center-
objects of love, He needs beings who ing on God. This kingdom is our origi-
become object partners to His eternal nal homeland. Is not God our original
love forever. Just as He is eternal, we are Father?
eternal. Without becoming partners of Adam and Eve are God’s incarna-
love, we have no eternal life. tions. Since they are horizontal parents
In the other world, who goes to the with God as the vertical Parent, when
highest place? Those who wish it were people discard their horizontal bod-
possible to be born again as people who ies and vertically return to their home-
serve humanity as God does. Those towns, they live attending God, the eter-
who empathize with Him and comfort nal king. Who is the king?
Him eternally get closest to Him: they Had Adam and Eve not fallen, they
are those who try to use whatever good would have become monarchs of love
things they have for the sake of human- who, by perfecting themselves as God’s
ity. incarnations would fulfill their por-
When grandparents approach their tions of responsibility, connecting the
dying day, do they not pass on all good realms of direct and indirect domin-
things to their children? Just as grand- ion on earth through God’s love. Then
parents hand down to their descendants God would live in the hearts of Adam
the fruits of their labors, with that kind and Eve, and the spirits of Adam and Eve
of heart we should live in a way that would become God’s body. They would
enables us to say we will bequeath some- become one body. Together, they would
thing to humanity. (213-196, 1991.1.20) share and breathe divine and human
love eternally.
3.2. We should surpass our Hence, we must receive God’s love;
ancestors and next, strive to practice love closer to
the essential love than that of the ances-
When you leave behind a love great- tors Adam and Eve. This is the eternal
er than that of your grandparents and path you walk in the spirit world, seek-
great-grandparents in the house where ing after truth. (213-190, 1991.1.20)
your ancestors had lived, in the room
3.3. We should also visit our grandparents. The realms of unification

ancestral graves for grandchildren, parents, children of
filial piety will determine the one main-
If your grandparents are deceased, stream all generations in the future. The
you should visit their graves with the seed of unification can be sown on this
feeling that God is buried there. From foundation. Once you have this, you will
now on, when they die, you are to mourn go forward, dreaming. (220-349, 1991.10.20)
and wail bitterly. You should atone for
the resentment you caused by not hav- Since the birthright of the firstborn
ing served your grandparents well dur- has now been restored, all our ances-
ing your lifetime. tors for three generations – grandfather,
You should offer devotion until God father and elder brother – will submit
hears your cry and recognizes you and themselves before the positions of the
until your grandfather sends a message firstborn, the parents and the king to
that it is now okay. At harvest time, you attend their grandson as their ancestor
should not forget your grandparents. and grandfather. As this great upheav-
You should visit and serve them earnest- al of heaven and earth and 180-degree
ly in each of the four seasons. Then they inversion takes place, in which a child
will commend you and say that although is attended as a parent and a younger
they mistakenly thought that you had brother is attended as an elder brother, a
become a departed soul or baby goblin similar action takes place in hell, chang-
of the Unification Church, you had actu- ing its direction so that it can move
ally become a royal grandchild. toward heaven.
You should serve your parents better Thus, we must return to our home-
than any king was served by his parents. towns and restore 160 families. In your
Do you not wish that your parents were hometowns, you should have people
king and queen? Your heart’s desire is for listen to the Word, traveling back and
your parents to be higher than God and forth. When the eldest grandson by the
a king, and for you to be permitted to eldest son, who is the root of the lin-
serve them as such. You should live with eage, recommends it then all the collat-
the qualifications of royal children who eral descendants should follow. So gath-
can make their mother and father hap- er all the 160 families and hold a feast
pier than any kings of this world, even if with a Unification Church declaration
you had to abide by palace protocol. ceremony. They should pledge absolute
Then your parents cannot help but obedience to the orders of God’s princes
praise you whenever they open their and princesses, assemble at the ancestral
mouths. Since your ancestors in heaven burial ground in front of the ancestral
and your descendants will all praise you, grave, and attend them like a king being
the realm of unification will develop cen- enthroned.
tered on attending all those parents and You must be able to say, “Through
the True Parents we have become ances- one else.

tors who can bequeath a new lineage When you go to the other world,
and become a blessed tribe that affects thousands of generations of your ances-
the realm of liberation! Our tribe will be tors will all be gathered there. There
of God’s eternal unchanging household will be some of them who ended up in
and kinship!” When that happens, you hell. Some generations of your ancestors
will bid farewell to Satan completely. went to hell, while others went to differ-
The Unification Church allows the ent places. They are staying at different
honoring of ancestors. Did Christianity levels. Those who lived serving others
allow you to perform a memorial ser- go to heaven. So you can be an example
vice for the repose of your ancestors? of the saying, “All is well if there is har-
The Unification Church should carry on mony in the family.”. If you live for the
and establish this tradition. This is not a sake of your family and take care of your
secular tradition. This becomes the roy- grandparents just three times, they will
al domain for eternally serving the tra- realize that they were in the wrong.
ditional blood relatives in the realm of How many times, through mira-
tribal messiahs who are succeeding in cles and mighty works, did Moses try
the genealogical generations by serving to serve in Egypt? Several times – sev-
the heavenly Parent, the heavenly king- en, ten, even more than twelve times he
dom and the heavenly ancestors. It will tried to serve. When you try to serve and
be a nation where we can attend the king yet they do not receive you, then God
and sing praises for the eternal reign of will guide you. What you have official-
peace. Do you understand? You, your ly invested in one place through serving
mother, father, family and tribe can go others, He will bring to fruition in other
directly to heaven only after having lived places. So, among the people of faith liv-
in such a nation. (220-221, 1991.10.19) ing on earth within the satanic world,
those who served God on earth will
3.4. Ancestors we can meet in the live well in His original homeland, even
spirit world though they had been persecuted and
opposed on earth, just as the Israelites
You must know what your house is became the chosen people and entered
like. It is a representative house for all Canaan after passing through the wil-
the houses that people inhabit while liv- derness.
ing on earth. Not only that, it even rep- So, have you served white-haired
resents the spirit world. You can live in grandmothers well? God is white. Snow
that house. Those who have lived in this gathers in high mountains, right? God is
way can naturally and automatically go clean. So the brain knows all this. Also,
to the realm of the original homeland, did these grandmothers serve their own
their hometown. There will be no con- mothers-in-law and grandmothers-in-
flict when meeting grandparents or any- law? They must serve their mothers-in-
law and grandmothers-in-law in such you! Stand at the head of the line!” Such
a way that their dying words will be, things could happen. If you think about
“I will go ahead and prepare to receive this, can you sleep at night? This is an
you in the other world just as you have inevitable course.
served me.” (213-182, 1991.1.20) I’m serious about such things. What
will happen after death? When I go to
Section 4. New Spiritual Age the spirit world, such and such people
will come to me. I have made all the
4.1. The coming of the age of arrangements. I know all the secrets of
extrasensory perception Confucius, Buddha and Jesus.
I even asked Jesus, “Did you not
It is not as if the spirit world ceases to die because of such and such?” and he
exist when you cross over just one peak. replied, “Yes, I did. How did you, the
In the future, the age of extrasensory per- leader of the Unification Church know
ception will come, and then there will be all that?” By knowing such things, it is
no one who cannot communicate with even possible for me to become a friend
the spirit world. The time of people and of Jesus.
spirits attacking the earth is over. Now You or Christians may call Jesus,
Satan and evil spirits are attacking, but “Lord! Lord!” but I do not. We are
there will come a time when good spirits friends. They call me a heretic for saying
will attack. I am doing this in order to such things, but you will find out who is
pave the way for that. the heretic when you go over there. You
Regarding the attitude of parents should prepare the ground for all these
toward their children, it is good for there things before you go.
to be parents present and caring for their I’m doing this because I know very
children with loving hearts and from a well that when I go to the spirit world,
loving position. there will be a big commotion. If you
This path can not be avoided no mat- cannot believe this, pray and find out
ter who may reject it. The path of death for yourselves. This is the threat of the
is unavoidable. What if you have to go Unification Church. If you prayed and
the way alone? Where would you go if found out that you were wrong, what
a desolate spirit world were to open up would you do? That is what happens
for you? Where do stateless people go? because all such preparations have been
It might be a most fearful world. Both made.
Satan and the angels will come there. That is why I am following this way,
When you open your eyes suddenly although it is difficult. How about you?
after you have died, you will realize the Where will you go? Are you ready?
spirit world exists. But then what would When you are dying, if you say to me,
you do if Satan were to drag you away? “Oh Teacher, please help me, as I am
Satan might leap at you, saying, “Hey dying and going to the spirit world,”
nothing can be done by then. Prepa- descendants on earth to heaven through

rations cannot be made then, but only your virtuous embrace.” An age is com-
while on earth. (61-327, 1972.9.3) ing when such commands will be made
possible. Since we live within the domain
4.2. Entering a new age through of the age of Adam, and spirits live in the
the declaration of the Day of the domain of angels, due to the principle
Victory of Heaven and law that angels must assist Adam,
we quickly come to the conclusion that
Jesus is formation stage, the twelve they would be compelled to help. (89-113,
apostles are growth stage, and the sev- 1976.10.4)
enty-two disciples are the completion
stage; these are the three stages. If you The spiritual and mental world is
cannot do this, you can not go to heav- basically a realm of unification. If you
en. Originally, you receive the Blessing say, “I would like to see so-and-so,” and
after doing this. Then Jesus also gets wait for twenty-four hours, that person
married. comes. This happens. When you focus,
When your entire family comes he appears. This is like sending out radio
to believe, with all three generations, signals.
grandparents, children and grandchil- Then, because he has a mind that
dren, taking charge of this and that, works like a receiver, for no reason at all,
then they can function as three gener- he becomes curious about you and feels
ations. When this happens, by restor- a desire to come. (76-142, 1975.2.2)
ing your parents you can immediately
restore your ancestors from myriads of 4.3. Unification Ceremony and
generations. spiritual assistance
The age is coming when the spirit
world can return to the earth. The orga- What is the significance of True Par-
nization on earth also forms the orga- ents’ birthday (sixth day of the lunar New
nization in the spirit world, and they Year)? After returning this time (1976),
become one. As such amazing phenom- on the first day of the second month of
ena occur imagine how overjoyed the the lunar calendar, I conducted what is
spirit world will be! called the Unification Ceremony. You
Hence, the age of victory of religion may not know what this ceremony is.
and of the spirit world has come. (96-250, In the course of restoration, you must
1978.1.22) perfect the individual, family, tribe,
nation and world and connect them in
Now pray, “In accordance with True a straight line.
Father’s words, on this Day of the Victo- On earth, I had accomplished things
ry of Heaven, October 4 (1976), you good on the levels of the individual, family,
spirits please return and lead your evil tribe, people and nation, but they were
not yet connected to the spirit world. connected.

Nor were they connected to the families Thus, I conducted the Ceremony
of the Unification Church. Although for Total Liberation from Resentment
the road was paved, it had to be con- on March 1, 1975, a ceremony to liber-
nected with the spirit world and then to ate and forgive everyone. This opens the
the physical world. Only then could the way to liberate even Satan. Through this
Unification Ceremony take place. ceremony, enemies can no longer treat
When could the Unification Cer- each other as enemies but must forgive
emony take place? Since Christianity one another. To me, Satan is my enemy
has been developing globally mainly and when I forgive him he is no longer
through democratic countries, unifica- an enemy, since God does not consider
tion is possible only when there is a glob- him an enemy either.
al foundation. Without such a founda- Now is the time for unification. What
tion, unification at one level cannot be will happen when the physical and spirit
connected to other levels. Until then, worlds become one? Was not the Fall the
we could only aim at the global level separation of those two worlds? Did God
from the national level, but we could not not get separated from Adam and Eve?
determine and fix it. Wasn’t there a breach of heart between
But now, through the foundation Adam and Eve? Hence, with the spiri-
I made in America, we can make the tual and physical worlds unified, if an
connection. Now is the time when the interracial structure develops based on
nation and world are connected. When Adam and Eve’s family, tribe, people,
this spiritual standard can be connected nation, and world, this can create the
to the global foundation, based on such global realm of unification. These things
a global standard, it can be connected to must be resolved; but it is not possible in
the spirit world for the first time. the USA. It cannot be done there.
In the spirit world, Korean and Japa- Since I established the individu-
nese spirits are not well connected. Spir- al, family, tribal, ethnic and national
its of different nationalities were con- foundations centering on Korea, and
nected only to their own countries, so advanced to the world, and because
we could not mobilize them all as a uni- Korea is the central nation, I hurried
fied force toward one global path. Until to get here. After the Unification Cere-
this is resolved on earth, the spirit world mony, I realized that my birthday this
cannot be organized. year is historic, because the people in the
Thus, in the spirit world, Japanese spirit world never before had a chance to
and Koreans, Japanese and Chinese are attend the True Parents’ birthday from
all enemies to each other. There is so a unified position, nor were they quali-
much animosity between nations in the fied to celebrate it. Also, all their descen-
spirit world. Since those enemy spirits dants on earth did not have the privilege
are against each other, they have to get to celebrate the True Parents’ birthday.
It was because the spiritual and physical 4.4. Ceremony of One Heart and
foundations were not unified. ancestral assistance
Now, however, with such privilege
being provided spiritually and physi- I have become the head of the Moon
cally, the spirit world moves to restore clan, not through coercion but through
descendants. From the standpoint of the their own desire to attend me. That has
Principle, the ancestors are in the arch- come to pass. Do you think I knew this
angel’s position and their descendants organization existed before? I met it for
in Adam’s position. That is because the first time. Through this meeting,
the archangel assisted in the creation clan heads got together and presented
of Adam. With the unification of the me as the one parent of Korea. In order
ancestors in the spirit world, a founda- to accomplish such a thing, this ceremo-
tion was created enabling them to assist ny is essential.
in the re-creation of Adam on earth. The position of the True Parents spo-
Therefore, logic leads us to the conclu- ken of in the Unification Church is not
sion that we have entered the time in just for Koreans but was originally for
which our ancestors can intervene in all humankind and the ancestors who
our affairs. went before us. All ancestors should
For this reason, this day, when the have gone to the spirit world as the True
True Parents come to Korea to celebrate Parents’ relatives, but this collapsed due
their birthday, is a day when they open to the Fall. Since the earth is in Abel’s
another historic epoch. In other words, position, by following Abels as they went
countless spirits in the other world now the way of restoring the birthright of the
have the privilege to participate in this firstborn, the spirit world could be liber-
celebration. Through this, even their ated.
descendants on earth who still do not Since the physical world has restored
know about the Unification Church can the birthright of the firstborn, the time
be re-created. has come for the spirit world to support
We have now entered the age in which our endeavors. So be strong and coura-
the ancestors assist their descendants geous. At this hour, I am determining
and mobilize their descendants to begin and proclaiming this ceremony as the
the re-creation of the earthly people who Ceremony of One Heart.
stand in a similar position to Adam. This You are not sure about the reality
is just like when God created Adam with of the spirit world, are you? Your good
the archangel’s assistance. ancestors are making full preparations
Based on this logic, all the people of to help us, through the heads of clan
the whole world can receive the privilege associations. This is connected to the
to celebrate the True Parents’ birthday. earth like ‘X’ is to ‘Y’. The fallen world,
(83-109, 1976.2.5) the earth and the spirit world have had
different points of view. If the spir-
it world tries to go one way, the earth The place where you are standing is
opposes it. How can this be overcome? not where Adam of old fell. It is beyond
Through true love. (190-314, 1989.6.23) that hill. In other words, now is the time
when Adam can converse with God
Section 5. Returning directly and go straight toward one pur-
Resurrection and the Assistance pose directly.
of Spirits From this point of view, the histories
before and after the third seven-year
5.1. Position of our predecessors in course will be entirely different. In this
the spirit world course, the forces of evil must descend
and the forces of good will ascend.
Those who, in the course of their Because of this, it is the time when the
lives, experience the heart of God, who spiritual and physical worlds intersect.
is guiding the providence amidst histor- In the spirit world, there are evil,
ical sorrow, cannot behold Him without middle-level and good spirits. They stay
tears, wherever they may be. Being in at the three stages of formation, growth
such a position, they understand God’s and completion. By being linked to the
will and struggle to become His chil- third seven-year course, the good spirits
dren. When He finds such kindred spir- will have a path enabling them to con-
its, God will come to that place and shed tact the earth. That is inevitable. Since
tears. the formation and growth stages lie
God’s sorrow is embedded within us, within Satan’s dominion, the evil spir-
and at the same time, within this nation, its within the dominion of the forces of
world and within all things. We should evil have played a leading role, and evil
liquidate this sorrow and develop a people have dominated the entire world.
movement to restore His joy. Experienc- From now on, the spirits will begin to
ing God’s sorrow is central to our life. cross over to the earth.
The question is whether we have set The spirit world descends at this
the standard to mobilize the people in time of intersection, with the evil spir-
the spirit world, who are unknown to its descending first. This time of inter-
earthly people, to testify to us. The spirit section is the time of transcending the
world is also requiring such things. Since middle spirit world and crossing over
the spirit world knows God’s heart, if into the good spirit world. On this day
such people on earth appeal to them, of crossing over, the good spirits and the
spirit people will be mobilized to help good people will ascend while the evil
with the work on earth of actualizing spirits and the evil people will descend.
the ideal of the heavenly kingdom. Spir- Up until now, good and evil were in a
it people cannot come to earth because muddle, crisscrossing over each other
it has become a realm of complaint (4-60, while ascending and descending. But
1958.3.2) from now on, I see us entering a new-
dimensional age, in which good and tune for unification. Once the world is
evil can be completely separated. (75-193, unified, the spirit world will automati-
1975.1.5) cally unite. The people in the spirit world
are descending to the earth, yet evil spir-
When you arrive in the spirit world, its have been descending before the good
you will see some great New Testament ones do. This is why the phenomenon of
martyrs honored and who were suppos- neurosis is occurring among people on
edly in a lofty place dwelling in the most earth. You did not know this, but now
miserable place. Those who die think- evil spirits have all descended upon the
ing that their death will bring them to earth and invaded the human world.
heaven cannot go there. The attitude of With the coming of the age of ide-
people who die like that is like that of ological confusion based on the demo-
someone who became insane and com- cratic and communist worlds, evil spirits
mitted suicide for heaven. Yet those who descend from the spirit world and cause
suffered and sacrificed even though they spiritual and physical chaos. When good
were not martyred, believing that their spirits descend to earth, however, they
sacrifice would create heaven in their spread out around the evil spirits. Hav-
nation, and who helped countless other ing descended upon the earth, they dis-
people go to heaven, turn out to be the perse the evil spirits and occupy the land
ones who end up in lofty places there. these evil spirits had been occupying.
We must root out and rectify the When good spirits occupy the earth,
essence of faith. Christianity caused there is no place for evil spirits to go.
much trouble by teaching such ideas. So they will begin to surrender. When
Unification Thought has to get rid of Satan comes to the earth and surren-
these problems. Even if we do not destroy ders, evil spirits will also be restored. So
it, it is destined to perish. Yet why must in the Last Days, we must even restore
we destroy it quickly? Because if it per- Satan. (54-226, 1972.3.24)
ishes on its own, it will be abandoned by
God. So we must destroy it and redeem 5.2. Spirit world mobilization and
it. (64-108, 1972.10.29) assistance
Among your ancestors, many have You must witness even when it does
gone to hell. We must liberate them all. not go well. It is like throwing stones
The parents must go this way, and you into the sea. You keep on doing it and do
have been placed on the path to follow not stop until the stones fill the sea and
them. Accordingly, you are destined to form a mountain. Through this, your
follow this path all the way to the end. heart grows. Even if your body remains
Then the spirit world will help us unchanging, your heart grows.
through the individual, family, tribal Get up at dawn and pray with tears
and ethnic levels, carrying on the for- for your neighborhood and your mis-
sion area. This is the way of the heart than the other way around?
and the way of establishing a spiritual Are you supposed to help the spirit
bond with the spirit world. You should world or is the spirit world supposed to
feel that if God were to look down upon help you? The spirits are waiting to come
this neighborhood, He could not help to help, but why are they waiting? Would
but shed tears because they are all des- they help you to build God’s Kingdom
tined for hell, and you would feel like on earth or to eat well and live in com-
shedding tears yourself in His place, fort? They would help to build the king-
in empathy with Him. When the force dom on earth. (161-226, 1987.2.15)
of sympathy enters you, enabling you
to shed tears based on God’s heart, the The spirit world must be mobilized.
entire spirit world will be mobilized. How can heaven be formed without
As human beings, you should be mobilizing the spirit world? It cannot.
moved to tears in God’s presence. Inspire Heaven is supposed to begin from the
Him to be grateful to you and able to True Parents, not the fallen descendants
shed tears, saying that although you are who have existed until now. Just as the
the descendants of fallen Adam and Eve, angelic world helped when Adam was
you are better than them. Otherwise created, the spirit world should return to
you cannot communicate with the spirit earth and help in the re-creation. With-
world. Only when God is moved to tears out doing so, it is not possible to build
and says, “As the descendants of fallen heaven on earth. Is that not the Princi-
Adam and Eve, and as the descendants ple? Is this not the Principle of Resurrec-
of traitors, how can you be like this!” tion? It will be recognized as true when
Only then will the spirit world come to it appears as real and unchanging. (162-
your assistance. The spirit world opens 114, 1987.3.30)
from there. Anything below that stan-
dard will never work. This is the Prin- I make your life hard and make you
ciple. (96-280, 1978.2.13) suffer not because I hate you, but to save
you. You should realize that all this is for
Would you all like to go to the spir- the sake of saving you. You must under-
it world? Which is more sincere: your stand and be grateful that your suffer-
desire to go to the spirit world or the ing is for your own salvation. Then the
desire of spirit people to return to earth? world of heavenly heart, the new world
From the perspective of the Principle, of heart, will unfold before you. This is
should you or the spirit world be more the order of things. So once you possess
passionate? The spirit world is the realm the bonds of the heart, you can fly any-
of the archangel, and here on earth is the where, day or night, according to the
realm of Adam and Eve, the realm of heavenly command. If you are deter-
the children. Should not the children be mined to take responsibility and lead the
more passionate than the servant, rather world like a locomotive, the spirit world
will help you. If you think like this, it ancestors and receive blessings. Others
will surely help you. (96-278, 1978.2.13) have bad ancestors and suffer unbear-
ably. Such people suffer unbearable
If you keep pace with the Unification hardships even when they go witnessing
Church by way of the principled stan- in their mission areas. (37-144, 1970.12.23)
dard, good spirits and ancestors in the
spirit world who used to cooperate with When your character has a certain
the national fortune will work for you. shortcoming, then listen to the kind of
Externally, you may appear unlucky testimony that can supplement it. Listen
with a flat face and small ears, but the to those testimonies and absorb them to
spirit world sees you as a lucky child. enhance your character. That is why you
Your ancestors within ten generations must listen to many testimonies about
are anxious because the history of res- other people’s personal experiences.
toration is realized based on ten gen- When you listen, do not criticize them.
erations. Yet when an evil descendant Criticizing means deciding between
appears, ancestors within ten genera- Satan’s side and God’s side. When you
tions judge him by saying, “Hey you! criticize, you end up on one of two sides:
You are going to ruin us!” Satan’s or God’s. Therefore, criticizing
For this reason, those who have good can be a cancer in your development.
ancestors will be actively supported by Once you are on Satan’s side, you can-
them. You all are standing in such a not just go to God’s side, and once you
position. The spirit world will be eternal- are on God’s side, you cannot go over to
ly happy if you, who are in such a posi- Satan’s side. In our life, we do not just go
tion, fight with excitement and style and in a straight line but zigzag.
win every battle wherever you go. Vari- We are the conduits for not only good
ous evil spirits will fall back with sur- ancestors but also evil ones. In terms of
prise even before they show up. So these our disposition, when we have many
ancestors will attend you like a king. character traits from our good ancestors
We must prepare a victorious foun- we go the way of goodness. But a part
dation before God’s will with the heart of us also comes from our evil ances-
that refuses to defile God’s tradition and tors. A time will come during your lives
dignity. You must pray about what kind when you will surely behave in an evil
of tradition you will establish. Now is a way. If you criticize, it will bring trouble.
blessed time. (14-19, 1964.4.19) Hence, the words “do not judge others”
make sense. (76-139, 1975.2.2)
5.3. The spirit world and ancestors
If you possess true love, you can join
When I look at people’s faces, I imme- God’s party anytime. You will see thou-
diately know whether they have good or sands of ancestors and spirits because of
bad ancestors. Some people have good being able to transcend time and space.
Only those who have the heart of true world. (162-103, 1987.3.30)
love can manage and transcend all this.
The only way to obtain the privilege of If there were true parents, true fam-
receiving the rights of inheritance from ilies, true societies, true nations and a
God is through love. If people of true true world that governed everything on
love were to push past me, I would be earth, how wonderful this world would
very happy and would not react against be! Such a world has not been able to
them. Everyone would welcome them. come about.
Since the other world is like that, you Why has the world become like this?
must be trained here. Because of the Fall. Generally speaking,
I am teaching these things to cre- the world is the way it is because it began
ate people who can go to God’s world, with an untrue motivation and existed
breathe there and be synchronized with till now as a fallen world.
it. Then you must be able to dance to the If human life just ended in this
beat. Am I not also going to the spir- world, how simple it would be! Peo-
it world soon? Satan cannot follow me ple live eternally. They are made to live
there. (147-115, 1986.8.31) eternally. This is a good thing, but you
are in trouble. People are to live forever.
We must become one by receiving You would not know, because you have
God’s true spirit. Since people were born not had so many spiritual experiences.
from the origin, we must begin from the But those who have spiritual experienc-
original subject and maintain the stan- es can meet all the ancestors who lived
dard of moving the body through this millennia ago, including Adam, in the
process. Then we can achieve complete spirit world. (159-274, 1968.5.19)
integration. Otherwise, we end up with
an imperfect integration. When you go to the spirit world, you
Unification Church members are will meet and chat with countless saints
moving within a living reality with a and sages and countless ancestors. They
clear background, because when they will ask you, “Where did you come
try going their own way the spirit world from? Where on earth? Which country?
stops them and helps them put things in Where?” and reminisce as they talk with
order through spiritual revelations. This you. Do not friends also share stories
is an amazing thing. Therefore, when about the past when they meet? When
you look at a Unification Church mem- you go to the spirit world you will meet
ber, you will see that his body is centered your first grandfather and thousands
on the spirit and his ancestors are all and myriads of your ancestors. Yet how
rooted in him. His good ancestors are all would you feel if they asked you roughly,
attached to him. They obstruct his body “You good-for-nothing, what kind of a
from going toward the evil world and life did you lead?” Think about it. (148-
bundle it off quickly toward the good 320, 1986.10.26)
5.4. The hope of spirit people should be the base through which thou-
sands of generations of your good ances-
If our Unification Church members tors can return.
have a sincere, loving heart to make the The time of Jesus was the era in which
True Parents happy at least once in their the spirit world helped conditionally for
life, they will be in rhythm with the oth- the sake of resurrection to the life-spirit
er world. level. But now is the era in which they
What would the people in the spir- help unconditionally for the sake of res-
it world think? Would they not want to urrection to the divine-spirit level. Since
bring me something to eat and see me eat such an era has come, there is no greater
it? They are more enthusiastic than you blessing. In other words, the spirit world
are. It is true. You do not know, but they is helping. (14-21, 1964.4.19)
know everything. They know everything
that will happen in the future. You are The world has opposed me. How
ignorant, but the other world has clear much did the world try to kill me and
knowledge and understanding. get rid of the Unification Church? We
The people in the spirit world know were able to steer our way through all
clearly how they can devote themselves this because I was not crazy.
and serve me. All the five senses feel a I have tied a rope high up with God
stimulating force from me. You have not according to the way of heaven and
been able to feel this so far, but now you earth. People tried to grab hold of the
will be able to feel this when you are con- rope, but they failed. In the end, this cre-
nected with me. (207-97, 1990.11.1) ated wars between churches and nations,
bringing countries to ruin. The Unifica-
5.5. Returning resurrection and tion Church fought and knocked out
rebirth the established churches, political par-
ties, and the democratic and commu-
5. 5. 1. Returning resurrection nist worlds that had opposed it. When
the rope is hanging from high up, do you
Just as the good ancestors were able to think they could sever it with their own
enter the life-spirit level from the form- strength? Can they cut off the Unifica-
spirit level when Jesus came upon the tion Church? Whether it is based on phi-
earth, your ancestors, too, have entered losophy or religion or communication
the realm which gives them the special with the spirit world, no one can match
privilege to return to earth through the us in theory.
conditions you have made. When you This happened when I was in Amer-
understand this and become victorious ica. There is a spiritualist association,
branches, you stand in a position of hav- and its head was Arthur Ford. He had
ing created life, and consequently, your heard about Rev. Moon from Asia. Our
ancestors will help you. In this way, you missionaries did not visit person by per-
son. They would bring Divine Princi- es. From the spirit world your ancestors
ple books to people who had received will admonish you. Accordingly, those
spiritual communication and tell them, who hang up our flag and my picture
“Please check what kind of book this is. and bow to it daily will enliven the work
I will come back in a week.” When the of resurrecting their ancestors.
missionaries went back after a week, I do not need to say these things
people would say, “Oh, Master, please because it sounds like I am telling you to
come!” (208-193, 1990.11.18) obey me absolutely. I do not like saying
such things, but there is no other way.
We should offer sacrifices to God Until now, numerous sundry low-
with a theoretical system and practical level spiritualists told you not to go to
foundation with which we can subjugate the Unification Church. Yet from now
the spirit world. This ceremony of sacri- on, if Buddha, Jesus, and Confucius do
fice was today’s morning pledge service not encourage people to go to the Uni-
(November 17, 1990, the 31st Children’s fication Church, they will be violating
Day). In that place, I prayed that since heavenly law. Why? Because the religion
the time had come, the current that had I teach is that of the Parents. (208-153,
been flowing in reverse through heaven 1990.11.17)
and earth must now flow in the right
direction. Since God has restored the 5. 5. 2. Answers about the principle
birthright of the firstborn, all second of rebirth
sons to be born in the future and those
existing now are under His rule. Conse- In Asia people talk not about the
quently, in the era of the second son after principle of rebirth but about the theo-
the restoration of the birthright of the ry of reincarnation, which is a Buddhist
firstborn, heavenly law cannot condone idea. They view returning resurrection
the devil’s sphere of activities. as such a phenomenon, because they just
Up until now, all the spirits in the see it as a single instance. They do not
spirit world have abused Abel on earth. see the whole picture. Spirit people in
Just as the first son murdered and sacri- the spirit world want to benefit through
ficed the second son, since we have the people on earth. This is their request.
birthright of the firstborn here, from Original people who have not fall-
now on we can even regulate the spirit en are valuable beings who can manage
world. the angelic world and the universe. Due
Now they must help us in order to to the Fall, people dropped several lev-
receive blessings. The more they oppose els downward and consequently must
us, the deeper into the pit they will fall. go back up to that original position. In
Heavenly fortune is changing rapidly. In ascending, however, they do not do so
the future, they will clamor to have a pic- in one step but through stages, restor-
ture of me hanging in each of their hous- ing individuals, families, tribes, people,
nations, the world, and all the way up to ages, fails to indemnify within that peri-
the cosmos. od and dies, Paul returns through B and
Originally, people were to go to this helps him and ascends. There must be an
world. Yet, because there is no way of indemnity period.
going up in one step, each stage must be According to the Principle, indem-
pioneered and passed through, from the nity is not accomplished in a short time.
individual to the family, from the fam- For this reason, if B, the second chosen
ily to the tribe, and from the tribe to the person, does not indemnify, the next
race. person C is chosen for coming again.
In view of God’s providence, those So eventually, Paul will have returned
who died before the Old Testament through C. If B were to leave a message
Age, which is the age of the providence or were to do something, he would say
for individual salvation, desire to enter that he is working with Paul’s assistance
that age and receive its benefits. As such, now. Likewise, C in the next age will
going up each stage inevitably requires also say in the message that he is work-
indemnity. Crossing over each stage ing with Paul’s assistance and that he is
inevitably requires conditions of indem- even Paul himself. This way, it looks as if
nity, like in the case of Cain and Abel. Paul’s spirit appeared in B and again in
Even if a spirit named A has been C around the world.
helping through this age up to this point, Looking only at such a phenomenon,
he cannot cross over into the next stage people call it reincarnation. It appears
just like that. There must be a period like it is this phenomenon of reincarna-
of indemnity. It is not finished in a day tion. People speak like this, because they
or two but rather over a period of time, do not see the whole picture. Such phe-
such as seven years, forty years, seventy nomena will appear in this age as well
years, or even a few centuries. until the global and cosmic ages.
Since spirit A, who has been help- Originally, people were not supposed
ing up to this point, cannot continue to live under Satan’s rule but rather with-
his ascent before his period of indem- in the realm of God’s direct dominion.
nity ends, he returns to the spirit world. Yet due to the Fall, they have come to live
Spirit A wants someone on earth called in the fallen domain. In order to escape
B to lay the foundation, but if B fails to from this fallen domain, they must pay
indemnify within the period and dies, indemnity as individuals and as fami-
spirit A chooses someone else called C lies. Without indemnifying this, they
and waits impatiently to return through cannot escape. Each stage looks like a
C. Thus, the spirit who returns to C is phenomenon of reincarnation or trans-
the same A who had returned to B. migration of souls, because spirit people
Suppose the spirit person is Paul. If A, must appear in each age through the
through whom he returns in an attempt returning phenomenon.
to ascend through each stage over the From this point of view, the same
applies to all of you. If you have faith just In other words, instead of just learn-
as an individual, but die before having ing about Noah’s family, Abraham’s
a family, you must surmount the stan- family, Jacob’s family, the age of Moses,
dards of the family, tribe, people, nation John the Baptist, and the age of Jesus
and world. Because of this, you will not and stopping there, it involves under-
know how many eons it would take. standing about them all, paying indem-
It corresponds to infinity. Even Jesus nity for them, and equipped yourself
could not go over the national standard. with the restored foundation of victory.
In order to do so, he has to come again, I will teach it to you when you have done
and only by going over the peak of the that.
nation can he enter heaven. Right now, Unless we turn our past defeats by
he is in paradise and the same reasoning Satan into victory, we cannot realize
applies here. God’s will. The figures who took charge
The person to whom Jesus comes of the providence of restoration – such as
and directly guides and dwells within Noah, Abraham, Jacob and Moses – did
calls himself “Jesus.” Seeing only this, not know this. Yet the Lord who is com-
a person thinks that Jesus is born again ing upon the earth must indemnify the
in him, which gives rise to the theory failures of individuals, families, tribes,
of reincarnation. You must understand people and nations. He is the represen-
such a spirit world well. tative who knows all this and can put it
People who are supposed to live in into effect until the ideal world is found.
God’s direct dominion of goodness live If he does not, it will not be realized.
instead in the fallen dominion, and thus When meeting the Messiah, what
must escape from the evil dominion. will happen if you believe in and fol-
This is why such things happen. Jesus low him? If you meet him at the time he
did it spiritually. So did Christianity. perfects the ages of the individual, fam-
From this point of view, the Unifica- ily, tribe, people and nation, you will
tion Principle of Resurrection conforms also receive the benefits of those ages,
exactly to the realities of the spirit world. ascending to the national level. Yet, for
In other words, it teaches you the formu- those in the age of the individual to
las of the spirit world. So far, countless receive the Messiah and thereby ascend
religious people have experienced these to the age of the family, they must pay
unknown facts of the spirit world but indemnity on earth, just as spirit people
have not understood them clearly. do. Also, because they must go through
When you hear this principle, how- the course of indemnity to ascend from
ever, do not just learn it as a theory. It the age of the family to the age of the
is difficult enough to find this principle tribe, the longer they have stayed in the
itself, but you must practice it in your Unification Church, the more indemni-
own life and achieve victory. If you fail ty they have paid. The longer they have
in this, I will not teach it to you. been here, the closer they are to me.
The way up to the age of the nation is he comes to seek that. As he knows the
one of vertical ascent, and the national way to pay indemnity, when people unite
system should be determined and sur- with him, even though they have not yet
mounted here. Yet, if you do not contin- paid indemnity, their indemnity peri-
ue the process of ascending, you may fall od will be shortened. If a nation takes
away, because however high the stage to its place with him, all individuals of the
which you ascend, the same phenome- nation will be included here. If a nation
na recur, due to indemnity; this is the pays indemnity, its families, tribes, peo-
nature of spiritual phenomena. Indem- ple, and the nation itself will ascend to
nity blocks your way. It causes opposi- the global level. Looking at it this way,
tion. This is why it is easy to fall away think how quickly the world would be
after taking a risk and making a mis- restored if one nation were recovered!
take. If you fail here, you will collapse. Only by establishing a nation can we
The nation of Israel and Judaism transcend paradise. Paradise is the same
prepared to receive the Messiah for over as a waiting room before going to heav-
four millennia, but because the Will en. If errors remain that were commit-
remained unfulfilled with his death, the ted by Adam, Noah, Abraham and Jacob
prepared foundation completely col- as they underwent the process of resto-
lapsed. Consequently, countless peo- ration, these must all be indemnified.
ple have been sacrificed in the ups and Without indemnity being paid, hori-
downs of the process. zontal development cannot take place.
This happens to the mainstream of From this point of view, we can know
God’s providence, but it also happens how important a nation is. If we have a
to many subsidiary peoples around the nation, we will not fall away. For instance,
world. Through this, indemnity is paid the German government intervenes
globally. with the affairs of foreigners in Germa-
Since the providence ascends as a ny in the same way it does with its own
mainstream in this way, other people citizens. If a foreigner does something
around the world take either conforming wrong, he is deported. If someone is
or opposing positions and pay indem- deported and if he is stateless, where can
nity. Things are organized through they go? They have nowhere to go. Even
such indemnity. Until now, countless if such a person was sentenced to death,
religions have made many sacrifices in they would have nowhere to appeal.
going the course of restoration. The same can be said about the satan-
The question is how do people in the ic realm. In the satanic realm, we are
spirit world and religious people on earth their enemies. As theists are their ene-
attain the highest level of goodness? mies, how much do they hate and per-
In other words, how do they take their secute us in their realm? Not only that,
places after transcending the national even if they were to deport or kill us, we
level? This person becomes the Messiah; would have nowhere to appeal. Since the
nation is important, God comes looking spirit world hope to assist the people of
for it. this nation. Only if you are in this nation
In seeking a nation, you must pay will returning phenomena occur hori-
indemnity for the individual, family, zontally.
tribe, people and nation. You must go As the phenomena occur horizon-
through indemnity courses as an indi- tally, the foundation you work for will
vidual, family, tribe and people. Other- remain for you. When ascending in
wise, there is no way to the world-level seeking that nation, however much
course. Since the nation is the center, indemnity you may have paid, you
each nation must pass through the cen- would lose everything if you were to col-
tral nation in order to go this way. lapse. Wherever you might have climbed
If you died without restoring a nation, up to from the bottom, if you were to
you could only return to the earth to collapse, everything would disappear.
support individuals and families, unable This has happened repeatedly. But when
to work with dignified authority. You this is being done on a horizontal level,
would not be qualified to fight for the what you have worked for will remain
occupation of the satanic world. eternally. In other words, in the age of
Accordingly, you can be registered ascending through restoration, you lose
only when a nation appears. Have you what you invested through indemnity,
been registered? You have been regis- but when a nation is found and we work
tered with the Unification Church, but horizontally, it will be the age in which
not with God’s unified nation. Can you your efforts will remain as your accom-
be citizens without a nation? No. plishments, rather than disappearing as
Because of this, all the people in the indemnity. (54-277, 1972.3.24)
Book si x
Our Life and

the Spiritual Realm
BOOK SIX Our Life and the Spiritual Realm
Chapter 1 The Path of Life
Chapter 2 What Kind of Place is the Spirit World?
Chapter 3 True Parents and the Spirit World

Contents
Chapter 1. The Path of Life

Section 1. Our Path of Life �� 757
1.1. We cannot foresee our immediate future �� 757
1.2. Where are we heading in life? �� 759
1.3. Our lifetime is preparation for going to the spirit world �� 763
1.4. Life is too short �� 766
Section 2. The Correct Understanding of Death �� 767
2.1. Death is the inevitable conclusion of earthly life �� 767
2.2. Life and death are a process that connects three worlds �� 771
2.3. Death is a transition to a better world �� 776
2.4. Death is an ascension (seunghwa) to a higher dimension �� 778
2.6. The Blessing opens the path of eternal life �� 784
2.6.1. The importance of eternal life �� 784
2.6.2. The concept of eternal life originates in love �� 787
2.6.3. Blessing and eternal life �� 790
Section 3. The Value of Our Earthly Life �� 793
3.1. Earth is the place of harvesting the fruits of love �� 793
3.2. The people of heaven are created on the earth �� 798
3.3. Ownership in the spirit world is decided on earth �� 801
3.4. Our earthly life is recorded in detail �� 806
3.5. Sins committed in the flesh should be indemnified on earth �� 809
3.6. To live in harmony with nature is precious �� 813
Section 4. The Secret of Entering Heaven �� 816
4.1. Heaven is a place to enter with the honor of a royal family �� 816
4.2. Those who embody the love of the four great realms of heart
can enter heaven �� 820
4.3. The body should harmonize with the mind �� 823
4.4. Heaven and hell are divided based upon absolute sex �� 828
4.5. Conjugal love is the central flower of the ideal of love �� 833
4.6. Entering heaven as a family unit �� 837
4.7. Heaven is a life of living for the sake of others �� 842
Chapter 2. What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World?

Section 1. The Reality of the Spirit World and Its Laws �� 847
1.1. The spirit world is an infinite world that transcends time and space �� 847
1.2. Love reigns supreme in the spirit world �� 852
1.3. Love is like air in the spirit world �� 858
1.4. The lives and relationships of people in spirit world �� 860
754 Book 6 • Our Life and the Spiritual Realm
1.5. Food, clothing and shelter are not constraints in the spirit world �� 866
1.6. Love is the origin of authority in the spirit world �� 870
1.7. The spirit world is the world of God’s law and order �� 874
Section 2. Heaven and Hell �� 875
2.1. Heaven is the world of the ideal of love �� 875
2.2. Heaven is where people serve and live for one another �� 880
2.3. The Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world must emerge through
the kingdom on earth �� 884
2.5. Hell has no relationship with the love of God �� 890
2.6. We choose to go to heaven or hell �� 896
Section 3. The Relationship between Those in the Spirit World
and Those on Earth �� 898
3.1. The spirit world is divided into good and evil worlds �� 898
3.2. The situation of people in the spirit world �� 900
3.3. Perfection of the spirit person can only come through people on earth 903
3.4. Co-operation from the spirit world �� 907
3.5. Atheists are like wandering spirits �� 910
4.1. We are the fruit of our ancestors �� 911
4.2. Ancestral salvation comes from those on earth �� 913
4.3. Blessed families and honoring one’s ancestors �� 916
Section 5. The Spirit World Must Be Known �� 919
Section 6. Judgment �� 919
6.1. God has no concept of the enemy �� 919
6.2. True Parents pass judgment based on the governing law of love �� 923
6.3. Personal sin will be judged by the clan in the family court of the kingdom 930
Chapter 3. True Parents and the Spirit World

Section 1. True Parents’ Authority and Mission �� 934
1.1. True Parents are the incarnation of God �� 934
1.2. The ruler of heaven and earth is the axis of the universe �� 936
1.3. We go to Heaven through True Parents �� 937
Section 2. True Parents and the Building of the Kingdom of Heaven �� 943
2.1. The seal of approval from God is needed in order to become True Parents 943
2.2. Building the Kingdom of Heaven and the unification
of the physical and spirit worlds �� 948
Section 3. True Parents and the Works of True Love �� 952
3.1. True Parents and the blessing of saints and murderers �� 952
3.2. Equalization of the spiritual and physical worlds through
the cosmic expansion of the true Blessing �� 955
3.3. True Love liberates hell on earth and in the spirit world �� 959
Contents 755
3.4. Registration for heaven and Blessed Families’ spiritual realm �� 963
3.4.1. Requirements of registration �� 963
3.4.2. The united realm of the spirit world incorporates
a middle realm and a prison �� 966
Section 4. True Family and the Works of the Spirit World �� 968
4.1. Heung-jin nim and the establishment of the right
of the eldest son in the spirit world �� 968
4.2. The Cheongpyeong providence and the ancestors’ liberation ceremony 972
Section 5. The Final Wish of Life �� 974
BOOK SIX
3 CHAPTER 1 2
The Path of Life
Section 1. Our Path of Life think that you were born by your own
will. You were born into this world, yet
1.1. We cannot foresee our you do not know the source and purpose
immediate future behind your birth. You are ignorant of
the motivation and purpose of your
It is a common saying that human being. In other words, we were born in
beings come and go. This applies even spite of our wishes. We live notwith-
to the most eminent people of history. standing our wishes, and we die not-
You need to be aware that the continu- withstanding our wishes. Then what is
ing influence of heavenly principles in there to be proud of? We have no control
the flow of history applies to us even at over our birth; we are merely custodians
this moment. We shall come and go our- in this life, and we cannot avoid the path
selves. We do not know by what internal of death. Thus, any attempt to take pride
affinities or through what relationships in ourselves is pitiable. Once born, we
we came to be here, but we know that the are destined to live and destined to die.
reality is we came into this world, have (7-178, 1959.9.6)
struggled with all kinds of phenomena
and ideological concepts, and will even- We are moving towards a certain
tually depart this world. place whether we know it or not. We
If that is so, for what did we come are heading towards that place even as
here, and for what purpose do we pass we work and even as we rest. Not only
on? Numerous philosophers and reli- ourselves, but this nation, this world
gious people have devoted their entire and furthermore, heaven and earth are
lives to the resolution of these issues but going towards a certain place as well.
have failed. Human history has contin- This is an undeniable fact. To what kind
ued to this day tainted by the grief from of place will we go at the end of this life?
such continuing failure, and even now This is a very important question that
continues on this path. (7-178, 1959. 9.6) humankind must resolve. Through reli-
gion, philosophy and historical studies,
Why was I brought into this world? people have mobilized to solve this ques-
Why do I have to live? Where am I head- tion. Therefore, you cannot deny that
ing? You should never allow yourself to all of you are caught up in this and are
pulled by this destiny. (8-194, 1959.12.20) Although I have a destiny, where

is my body trying to go? Where is my
Numerous sages, wise men, and mind trying to go? Toward what is my
founders of religions, have paused on life being oriented? Where is my heart
their path of life, interrupted their trying to go? My wishes, hopes, and ide-
minds’ concerns and their hearts’ als – where are they trying to go? Even
inclinations, and asked, “Where am I if we cannot answer these questions, we
going?” They have struggled to solve must still follow the path to our destiny.
this question. These people set out to When we die, our body will be buried
solve this question, but no one to this in the ground. Will my mind, my life,
day could confidently claim, “My body, heart, ideal, and even my hope be buried
mind and heart, my life and ideals are together, the day my body is buried? Do
hastening towards the ideal destination; they disappear? Unless you have integri-
hence, everyone and all beings existing ty, a clear sense of purpose, and definite
in heaven and on earth should follow answers, you will inevitably become an
me to that place.” (8-194, 1959.12.20) unhappy person. (8-194, 1959.12.20)
Today people live for only seventy For what reason are we born? What
to eighty years. Our heart knows that should be the focus of our life, and for
our lifetime is too short to allow us to what purpose do we pass on? We can
restore all the realms of goodness that never answer these questions without
entangled in history. Even a billion God. Without God, we cannot find the
years would still not be enough. Yet, real motive in our life. The one who is
we have to establish a lasting bond with without a motive can neither reap the
the realm of goodness during this short fruit of his work nor have his value
period of seventy to eighty years. Our recognized. A building is constructed
mind and conscience become desper- according to the designer’s blueprint. A
ate, knowing how immense this task is. building that is built without reference
We should not die! If we die we can- to the original blueprint cannot be what
not accomplish it. During our lifetime the designer originally intended. (21-100,
we should make that connection of 1968.11.17)
heart and restore the sovereignty of the
Homeland on this earth. We must find If you make a wrong start, you will
the original homeland, attend the Heav- end up in the wrong place. That is why
enly Sovereign, and live with His people when a ship sets out into the great ocean,
in His nation. Only then can we go to it should chart out the course and follow
heaven in the spirit world. How desper- the compass carefully from the moment
ate our heart would be if we knew we it first sets sail from port. Then, what is
were unable to go and live in that world! the port of departure for human life?
(155-27, 1964.10.6) People do not know. Where can we find
Chapter 1 • The Path of Life 759
the direction, the compass guiding us pass through winter, spring will draw
to reach our destination in the world nearer with each passing day. The spring
beyond? Human beings have not been days will come upon you. The Unifica-
able to find this, so they have been wan- tion Church is walking this path. (35-68,
dering about to and fro. No matter how 1970.10.3)
they have tried, they have not been able
to overcome their human limitations. We live in this world, yet we know
(172-28, 1988.1.3) that this is not all there is and that the
spirit world exists. The physical and spir-
1.2. Where are we heading in life? it worlds are not separate but are con-
nected as one. Then, where is the place
What is the purpose of life? We need to which we are destined to go and ulti-
to think about this issue again. The mately settle down? We are now living
source of our life does not come from us. in the flesh on this earth, but are mov-
Thus, the purpose of life certainly does ing towards the eternal world. We pass
not belong to us alone. No one would through our teenage years, our twenties,
object to the idea of being happy in life. thirties, and after we have outgrown our
No one would reject a dazzling life. Yet youth, we enter the prime of our life, then
the reality is that none of us is free to gradually pass the peak, and eventually
live in that way. Still, each of us wishes reach old age. Like the setting sun, our
to have pride in ourselves, to live freely life comes to an end in this way. (140-121,
with respect to our own will, and to be 1986.2.9)
remembered accordingly. These inter-
secting elements all can be found within Those who know the existence of the
our hearts. (7-178, 1959.9.6) spirit world understand that our life in
this world is short, and that the world
The arrival of the autumn season we enter after death is eternal. Hence,
foretells the coming of winter. Only physical life is a time to prepare for the
those with vitality can pass through the eternal world. Isn’t that how it is? (140-121,
course of winter. Things without vital- 1986.2.9)
ity have no choice but to retreat from
there. That is why new life needs to be Where are people going? They are
injected before the coming of winter. going towards the spirit world. The spirit
New life should have a new principle world is like the ocean. We are destined
and thought based on a new love, and to go there. Just as there are different
should be armed with a new outlook on currents in the ocean, infinite changes
life, the world and the universe. With- unfold in the spirit world. Within the
out these it cannot survive through the main currents of the ocean, there are
winter season. Although the course may many things living harmoniously that
be harsh, once you attain the vitality to are not found in fresh water. Just as there
are many families of fish in the sea, there returns to the causal being. Therefore,
are many new families who are harmo- we must think in the same way as God
nized with heaven and earth. We must thinks. (126-144, 1983.4.12)
become like this when we go to the spirit
world. (141-306, 1986.3.2) Then, where should we go? Where
is the place that we have to go, even if
Where, then, are people going? They it requires that we put our life on the
are going to heaven. How about angels? line? The day must come when we seek
They are also going to heaven. How God, attend Him, and rejoice in our
about your mother and father? They hearts – a day when our hearts say there
are also going to heaven. How about is no greater hope. For this we endure
your dog? It is not going to hell. At the pain, mistreatment and resentment,
time of the Korean War, one rich fam- and persevere through this worldly life.
ily was trying to escape to the South. If we cannot go successfully through
They had a dog they had boasted about this world, we will perish with it. (8-202,
as being very expensive, but they didn’t 1959.12.20)
take it with them; they just tied it to the
door and said, “Good-bye, we’re off.” Why do people not wish to die, even
Our Unification members should not when they are living a mediocre life?
do such things. Now, dogs and all cre- Why live? What is the origin of life? I
ation can follow their masters to heaven am sure that you have many questions
or anywhere else that their masters may like this. However, your questions can-
go. (78-336, 1975.6.10) not be answered through the philosophy
books written by men. Philosophy until
We must find a way to overcome all now has only, in effect, been seeking a
the complicated circumstances in the path toward God. What is religion then?
physical and spirit worlds and the com- A religious life begins when you know
plex human thought systems. We should God and live together with Him. (186-12,
be aware of the amazing fact that we can 1989.1.24)
go forward with one clear set of values
by aligning ourselves with a single sim- We should not ignore the spirit
ple direction. We will inevitably follow world. We are created to go there even-
certain stages of development and prep- tually. Thus, even people who are well off
aration in our lives. A certain force will should live on this earth in accordance
accompany us through the stages along with the Principle, and fulfill the ideal of
the way. The driving force of love can unity and uniform balance between the
respond within all the realms of our life. physical and spirit worlds. It is possible
Thus, we are born in love, receive love, to form a plane of equalized reciprocal
give love and go to the world of love. relationships between the two worlds.
We return to God. The resultant being This balances itself and should rotate
in a smooth motion perpendicular on world we will see a heavenly nation.

the vertical axis. When it rotates even Who, then, is the master of the spirit
360 degrees, it should not get stuck. If world? It is God. Therefore, we should
Satan can make even the smallest accu- become the sons and daughters of God.
sation, it will get stuck. A person whose If we do not become God’s children, we
life rotates around a vertical axis and cannot enter heaven. (208-109, 1990.11.17)
is never swayed should appear. The age
will come when the family will be seri- If there is a spirit world, do you think
ously re-examined. It will be the age of that it would be in constant change?
the re-examination of the Unification There is a saying, “A person’s mind
Church. The church will no longer be changes morning and evening, yet
needed. It will be the original age where mountain scenery never changes.” The
we can live in attendance to God. (271-277, spirit world is also unchanging. Assum-
1995.8.28) ing God exists, would He change? God
is unchanging. If there is a nation in
The entire world faces the same con- the spirit world under the reign of God,
ditions and patterns of corruption in the that nation would be unchanging. It
realm of life, realm of love and realm of would live under the established law for
lineage. Everything is entangled in the eternity, without any dissatisfaction or
same degradation. Hence, you can stand discontent. It would endure in dignity
within the boundary of the Kingdom of and harmony, and survive by means of
Heaven on earth if you can renounce adapting and refining itself. This place
everything that your body desires in would have no need of a revolution. All
the satanic domain and totally move those who tried to bring about a revolu-
into the realm of your conscience. Thus, tion would perish. (203-326, 1990.6.28)
you can attain the free rights that lead
to the borderless and infinite nation of You should all enter the blessed land
God, the world of the Kingdom of Heav- of Canaan. The era of the global vil-
en on earth and in the spirit world. You lage has arrived because the earth was
should realize that you need to go into made to become the blessed land of
that place. People are living in ignorance Canaan and because the physical world
of these difficult issues. They end up in has been brought closer to heaven. With
hell because they go to the spirit world the invention of satellites we entered the
oblivious to what is going on behind the age when we can view the universe from
scenes. (258-343, 1994.3.20) where we sit. The time is coming when
satellites will connect us with the spiri-
Once we are born it is inevitable that tual realm.
we will die. Where do we go after death? Then the computer age will come.
We do not disappear like smoke. We are There are computers in the spirit world
bound to go to the spirit world. In that that show all the records of one’s life on
earth. We are entering an age where the have to suffer like this? It is for the sake
history of and everything about one’s life of going to our original homeland. We
will be revealed in an instant. In the same are doing this to inherit a spirit world
way, the age of expansionism for hell on that is filled with hope. (225-135, 1992.1.5)
earth has been replaced by the age of the
emergence of heaven on earth through Your hometown is not confined to a
the Unification movement. limited space. You have to be able to live
(266-296, 1990.6.28) anywhere, as though it were your home-
town. Wherever you go, live in that place
Did Adam and Eve pay for the food thinking that it is your beloved home-
they ate in the Garden of Eden? It was town. Anyone who can bring together
all free. In this regard, God, who creat- all forty million people of the Repub-
ed the environment for human beings, lic of Korea to live in harmony shall
gave infinite value to them freely. Con- find the value of his spiritual character
sequently, when we go and live in the increase in the spirit world. When you
spirit world we are naturally provided think about your hometown, be sure to
with everything of infinite value there. consider the spirit world as you strive to
God lives in the spirit world, His origi- attain a character of love, and live for the
nal homeland. There, food is not bought sake of others as if they were your par-
with money. It is a place where every- ents, elder brothers or elder sisters. In
thing can be provided to an extent that the meantime, be determined to invest
goes beyond our imagination. your love and life in raising your chil-
You are the way you are because you dren so that you can leave behind won-
do not know the spirit world. If you were derful descendants in your hometown.
of the original lineage with no relation If you live armed with this way of think-
to the Fall, you would surely know the ing, then, when you pass to the spirit
spirit world. (263-78, 1994.8.21) world, the entire world will become
your hometown. (209-17, 1990.11.24)
Why do we long for the original
homeland? It is the same as the love What kind of path should Unifi-
towards our parents, our siblings, our cation Church members follow? They
couples, and towards the land, moun- should follow the path that God desires.
tains and streams in our hometown. The They should follow the way of God’s
world after death follows the same for- will. What is the will of Heaven? The
mula of true love. In our original home- will of heaven consists of the way for
land we can find our parents, spouse, the individual, the family, the society,
and siblings. Everything is there, even the nation, the world and even the spirit
superb food. Food can become genuine world. You do not know so much about
only when the physical food and spir- the spirit world, do you? The specialist
itual food are combined. Why do we in that field is this person standing here
right now. The spirit world surely exists. love as the center of your life on earth
(121-146, 1982. 10.24) in order to freely breathe in the spir-
it world. If you do not live centered on
1.3. Our lifetime is preparation for love during your physical life, you will
going to the spirit world be unable to breathe freely in the spirit
world. The spirit world is a world where
No matter what you may think about you breathe love. You can think of it as
it, there is nothing you can do about the a world in which love is the air. Physical
dispensation of nature. None of you death is the start of the second stage of
want to die, do you? Are you confident life. Hence, there is nothing to be afraid
you can avoid death? Nature regulates of. Death opens the gates to a new begin-
this. By the same logic, you also have to ning. (249-280, 1993.10.11)
follow the laws of the spirit world. (247-95,
1993.4.25) The spirit world is our original home-
town. During your life on earth you
The spirit world is our homeland; it have to maintain a standard in order to
is the original homeland. This earth is return to your original hometown and
the homeland of our original body. The live there for eternity. You cannot live as
spirit world is the homeland of our origi- you wish on this earth. You cannot live
nal mind. The world we are to enter after like the worldly people who have been
this one is the world of heart, the spirit ignorant of these things. You have to
world. Hence, if we train ourselves for know the spirit world and live accord-
our future entry into the spirit world, we ingly. Then, when you leave this world
will have no problems once we get there. you can go before God and form a con-
Americans have to eat hamburgers and nection with heaven. Without knowing
cheese, don’t they? Koreans have to eat the spirit world, it is impossible to make
kimchi and kochujang. If there are ham- that connection. You need to be clear-
burgers and kimchi in the spirit world, ly aware, therefore, of the reality of the
then… So if we live our life on earth in spirit world. (295-120, 1998.8.19)
the same rhythm as the spirit world,
there will be no pain when we go there. The spirit world is filled with the air
(207-72, 1990.11.1) of love. If your spirit self is not prepared,
it will not be able to breathe in heaven.
To this day, people have thought The world here is a world of air, but the
that everything disappears with death, other world is the spirit world of love.
but that is not the case. Life continues You have to prepare your spirit self so
into the spirit world. We have to make that it can feel love. Unless you do so,
preparations on earth in order to enter you cannot establish relationships in the
the next world. You breathe love in the spirit world. This is the problem and it
spirit world. Thus, you should live with will be compounded. It can take mil-
lions of years to resolve. (265-327, 1994.12.1) Correspondingly, during their lives,

religious people should acquire the abil-
All of you should engage in original ity to add salt water. Then, there will be
love. In the spirit world, love functions no conflict in the spirit world. If fresh
as air. Only when your cells experience water enters the sea and retains its origi-
the fulfillment of love can everything nal characteristics, problems will arise.
become natural. All cells breathe, don’t Likewise, if people enter the spirit world
they? You can nurture the cells of love by as they are, they will find themselves in
becoming a true couple and letting your serious trouble. (244-178, 1993.2.7)
cells grow with God’s love. Then you can
enter God’s world and breathe the air of Where does the river flow? It goes to
love for eternity. In this way you will not the sea. Sea water is different from river
die. As love is the root, the spirit world water. The earth is like river water, and
is a place where, with love, anything is the spirit world is like sea water. Every-
made possible. You can create anything one living on earth will pass into the
and everything for your loved ones. Such spirit world. When fresh water and salt
a spirit world exists. Our original home- water mix, what happens? What happens
land exists. (283-267, 1997.4.13) to freshwater fish when they are placed
in salt water? Freshwater fish cannot
What is the difference between salt survive in salt water. They suffocate.
water and fresh water? They taste differ- Hence, they should get accustomed
ent. Sea water is salty. Fresh water has no to the salt water. When the color and
taste at all. In the same way, there is no temperature of the water are the same,
“flavor” on this earth. But in the spirit you would be all right, no matter where
world there is flavor. Water has the pow- you drink water. If the physical world
er to sustain life, but salt is needed for and spirit world are connected suddenly,
producing life. (229-90, 1992.4.11) you will end up dead like a fresh-water
fish in salt water. How will you breathe
River water should flow to the deepest in that situation? It takes two weeks for
levels of the sea. Fresh water from a large salmon to gradually get accustomed to
river will still become salt water when the water as they swim from salt water
it enters the sea. Even water of a river up into fresh water. The salmon progress
which is famous for its clear streams will in stages in order to minimize the pain
be changed without delay once it enters of transition. (256-61, 1994.3.12)
the sea. It changes to a totally different
color and taste. In the same way, every- How would fresh water feel when it
one goes to the spirit world in the end. flows into the sea? Would it resist say-
Fresh water cannot maintain its charac- ing, “I don’t want to go?” Would all riv-
teristics once it joins the sea. It inevita- ers think like that? If I ask you where
bly becomes sea water. you go after death, I’m sure you will all
answer that you go to the spirit world. where you can meet thousands and tens
Then how do you go to the spirit world? of thousands of your ancestors at once.
You get there by dying. Though that is Your ancestors will evaluate you when
the case, no one wants to die. Then, what they meet you. (142-160, 1986.3.9)
happens when the river finally flows into
the sea? What would happen if the fresh There is no easy way to prepare. Let
water was completely engulfed by the us think about our life as a whole. Those
sea water? Would the fresh water feel who know that their youth is the time
good about it? It would feel shocked as to prepare for young adulthood will
though everything had contracted, or become prosperous. The prime of life is
shall I say shrunk… It would feel a great the time to prepare for old age. Old age is
shock, as if what had originally been the the time to prepare for the spirit world. I
largest thing had become the smallest know very well that life is like a training
thing. (229-209, 1992.4.12) course, a period of preparation in which
to attain a great and universal character.
Even though people may not want to (147-188, 1986.9.21)
go to the spirit world, they all have to go
nonetheless. All of you here, please raise At the present time, visas and nation-
your hand if you think you will never al borders create problems. Once lan-
die. Even though you stick a knife in guage is unified, however, we will be
the table and pledge otherwise, death is able to live in any location as if it were
inevitable. Where do you go after death? our own hometown and country. In the
You pass on to the spirit world. Life on end, things will move in this direction.
earth is like a large river; but no matter The peoples of the Soviet Union and
how large the river, it all flows towards America will therefore live together as
the sea. Those who say, “I can’t go to the one family.
sea; I don’t want to go to the sea,” may In the future, televisions will be made
be alive but are as good as dead. It is the even as small as a wallet. Isn’t that even
same as not realizing the value of their happening now? Are there not micro-
existence. (229-88, 1992.4.11) televisions that can fit in one’s pocket?
We have entered an age in which you
When we take a good look at the effect can see everything wherever you are
of what we do in our life before going with the aid of satellite communica-
to the spirit world, we can see that it is tions. The world is brought to us in con-
a serious matter. The spirit world is the densed form. Human life will become
world unknown. We are destined to go more convenient; transportation to any
to the spirit world, the unknown world. place will be easy. The age must come
It is a world that expands into infini- when we can travel around carrying all
ty. When you go there you will be able those small things in our car. You will be
to meet all your ancestors. It is a place able to leave Korea and travel the world
until you are seventy or eighty years old. you live with them and you reach a cer-
Such an age is sure to come. I am mak- tain age. Even though you may not know
ing preparations for that time. (238-361, the purpose for which you were born,
1992.11.22) you meet a man and walk together with
him, giving birth to a child through
1.4. Life is too short love. You labor in life in this way as you
would labor to pull a wagon. But there
Our life is too short. Ten years can is no knowing when that wagon will
pass and we are barely aware of it. Every- break down. At times you will travel
thing will be decided within thirty years steep roads of stone. One mistake and it
after your marriage. In this way, the path can break down. What will you do if it
of life does not wait for you. It is busy breaks down? You will not be able to go
going on its own way. We all have to die any further. You will have to repair it. If
some day. Do you think you won’t die? you are not capable of repairing it, you
Can you be sure that you won’t die? You are in deep trouble.
have to die. Where do you go after death? That is why if you don’t have strength
Do you know that there is a spirit world? or ability, it will take you a year, two years,
I am staking my entire life on this work or even ten years to travel this path. If
because of the spirit world – because I you cannot overcome this, you will per-
know the spirit world – even as I manage ish. Such is the nature of your journey.
the entire world. Life on this earth is but At times you may stop by somewhere
an instant. It is like the ten months you and meet many people. You may stop by
spend in your mother’s womb. (143-333, all sorts of places. Life is like a journey.
1986.3.21) In the end, though, this path takes you
to the spirit world. (229-209, 1992.4.12)
The Unification Church is the place
where you make preparations to go Life goes by very quickly. By the time
to the spirit world. For this reason, it you come to have some wisdom and
is a place to prepare to qualify for the begin to understand the affairs of the
spirit world. So the question is wheth- world, you are already forty or fifty years
er you pass the examinations perfectly old. A decade goes by in the blink of an
or whether you pass the examinations eye. Ten more years and you become six-
imperfectly. There is also the possibility ty – but only for a moment. After six-
of failing and being disqualified. ty, in no time you’re seventy. Now that
In light of this, while you are on I think about it, I can really empathize
earth you should prepare for when you with the saying: “Life is but a fleeting
go to the spirit world. Life on earth is dream.” (188-38, 1989.2.16)
like a wanderer’s journey. You have to
pass through many courses. As a wom- Our lifetime is but a moment. Our
an, you were born from your parents; one lifetime goes up and down against
the measure of eternal values. Like a of 100 spends to the degree of 120, in the
scale, it goes up and down. That’s the course of his life his descendants will
way it is. (46-155, 1971.8.13) perish. If he spends only eighty, howev-
er, he can bequeath the remaining twen-
Let’s say you live for about eighty ty as a blessing to his descendants. That’s
years. If you take out the time for sleep, it how it should be. (78-333, 1975.6.10)
is reduced by half to forty. Is sleeping liv-
ing? Sleeping is like being dead. To sleep Section 2. The Correct
means death. For this reason, you only Understanding of Death
spend half of the twenty-four hours of
your time struggling to live. Then what 2.1. Death is the inevitable
if we take out an hour for each meal? You conclusion of earthly life
need an hour to eat each of your meals.
Further, if we take out the time spent There are many people who have
for friends’ parties, the sixtieth birth- lived to this day thinking that death is
day celebration for the next door neigh- the end of life, saying, “If I live seventy or
bor, funerals, sick days, and so on, do eighty years, I am content. And if I die,
you think you really live even half your so be it.” During the course of history,
life? Last time I calculated, I found that there were people who thought deeply
we only spend seven years really living about how to live forever. They won-
our lives. Out of these seven years, how dered if there was any way to live beyond
many days can be counted as a day that death. The more one clung to this ideal,
you truly lived? How many days in all? the more one thought and asked, “What
(49-336, 1971.10.24) is the meaning of life? Why are we born
and why do we walk our path like wan-
Life in this physical world is short. derers?” People would say, “Life is a bit-
We do not live for a long time. When you ter ocean,” or “Life is fleeting like dew
know this, the time you spend sleeping on the grass.” Yet, if they could live for-
and eating costs you dearly. You will eat ever there would be no occasion for such
as you go on your way. You will sleep on worries to arise. (39-229, 1971.1.15)
the way, and take your recreation as you
go…. How pitiful! But as you do these Numerous sages, wise men, and
things, you will be given unprecedent- founders of religions have paused on
ed blessings. You should realize that all their path of life, interrupted their mind’s
this will become a historical record. (80- concerns and their heart’s inclinations
226, 1975.10.23) and asked, “Where am I going?” They
have struggled to solve this question.
A person’s fortune stretches and These people came forth to solve this
shrinks like a rubber band. If someone question, but no one to this day could
who is born with fortune to the degree confidently make the claim: “My body,
mind and heart, my life and ideals have physical life. (200-91, 1990.2.24)
hastened toward this ideal destination;
hence, everyone and all beings existing God has made infinite efforts to
in heaven and on earth should follow me guide those who are living on earth with
towards this place.” (8-194, 1959.12.20) secular, humanistic hopes to live instead
with a fresh hope that can overcome the
Would you like to live here forever on valley of death in longing for the eter-
earth, or would you rather live eternally nal world. Hence, those who lived a life
in a place where you can be an embodi- of faith have taught that we should not
ment of love without a physical body? live with hopes confined to this earth.
When God wants to show you the infi- Rather, we should embrace the hope that
nite world of His creation, can you fol- overcomes death and dream of a world
low God with your body? You, therefore, of eternal hope. (6-44, 1959.3.22)
need your spirit self. This is a fact, not a
fantasy. If God were at the center of spir- All of you will go to the spirit world
ituality and if He needed a being with at some time. Is it one realm or two? It
whom to relate, He would want to bring is one world. Then, what will life in that
human beings with Him, show them world be like? Have you ever thought
and give to them His eternal ideal realm about that?
of creation in its entirety. (111-112, 1981.2.1) Fish cannot survive outside the
world of water in which they live. Water
Suppose you had only one piece of is absolutely vital to their life. Fish liv-
clothing to wear. If someone tried to ing in a river should not live in the river
take it from you by force, you would des- waters alone. They should go back and
perately resist. Let’s say you had clothes forth to the sea as well. Why should
for each of the four seasons of spring, they live that way? Some freshwater fish
summer, fall, and winter. Suppose that cannot procreate without tasting water
it were springtime, and someone was that connects to sea water. You should
wearing winter clothes. You could go be aware of this. Some sea fish have to
and tell him, “These are winter clothes. come to the fresh water and taste it in
Why don’t you take them off?” You order to reproduce. The two worlds must
would have to bring spring clothing. You be experienced. Similarly, correspond-
would have to bring summer clothing ing with the mind and body, you should
to a person wearing spring clothing in experience both physical and spirit
summer, and tell him or her to change. worlds. (210-128, 1990.12.17)
That person may not have realized the
need to change. The issue of dying is the There are no friends on the path of
same. People do not know that there is a death. It is a path that you take alone
future life. They do not know that there without your parents, without your
is something more valuable than this beloved siblings, without your beloved
spouse and beloved children. It is a path freely move about. The reason it moves
that you must take alone. This path can- about is to see, hear, smell, and speak in
not be revisited, nor can you return from all four directions. Hence, what would
it. Once you take this path you can never happen if our head couldn’t move? The
return. What kind of heart will you have inconvenience would be great. (228-125,
when you go on this path? Unless you 1992.3.27)
have hope that enables you to overcome
death the moment you face it, it will be The people on earth must return to
your end. (6-53, 1959.1.22) the original world, a third stage, after
their physical life. Thus, in order to
If someone dies of old age, in Korean become a person who can go and live
we say that person “went back.” When in the world of love, we need to prepare
someone asks about our deceased ourselves with organs for breathing in
grandparents we say, “They went back.” that world of love. We go to that world
To where did they return? They returned when our physical body breaks down,
to the spirit world. Since we originally just as a baby bursts the amniotic sac
come from the incorporeal God, the and destroys it in order to be born. That
incorporeal world is our original home- is why the mother feels labor pains. In
land. From the incorporeal world we the same way, death is like a second set
come to the corporeal world, prosper on of labor pains.
this earth and then return to the incor- For what should we prepare dur-
poreal world. We return to the spirit ing our life in this physical body? Dur-
world in this way. We originate from ing our time in the womb our lungs
the incorporeal Father, and we are then were made in preparation for breathing
born through our natural father who air. In the same way, during our physi-
lends his body, and we live in the physical life we need to prepare ourselves to
cal world. Later, we discard our physical breathe with our love-breathing organ
body and return to the spirit world in of the spirit world. So, after discarding
our original form. (242-166, 1993.1.1) your physical body you have to breathe
with your love-breathing organ, over-
Human beings, both men and women come the limited environment of your
alike, have five sensory organs. Among past life and live as a person with unre-
the five sensory organs, four can be found strained freedom. (274-104, 1995.10.29)
in our head. Our eyes, nose, mouth,
ears, and hands make up the five senso- Human beings want to resemble
ry organs. The most important ones can God, and if they are His sons or daugh-
be found on our head. The four sensory ters, it is inevitable that God would have
organs on our head symbolize the spir- the idea of allowing them to resemble
it world centered on God. It is a world Him. I want to resemble God, and God
separate from the body. The head can wants to take me with Him. Therefore,
God will seek the way to make this pos- out liberating yourself from the fear of
sible. Therefore, we come to the conclu- death. I am speaking about this because
sion that human beings must be born in you must understand this reality. (116-172,
a form through which they can resemble 1982.1.1)
God. God waits for the day of that birth.
Human beings wait for this day as well. On the day you are really born as
Do we need a day when we are born with God’s son…. Amongst the innumerable
that body, or not? That day would be the stars, do you think there is a realm of
day of our physical death. diamond stars or not? Think about it.
Well then, should human beings wel- You want to have diamonds, don’t you?
come death or not? When we are asked You can’t say there isn’t a star made just
what the purpose of death is, we should of gold. It is possible. How rich God, our
say, “We die for the sake of God’s true Father, is! Have you ever thought about
love.” The reason we discard our phys- that? We can travel this infinite uni-
ical body is to actively participate in verse in a moment. Are you interested?
the work of God’s infinite love, and for Are you truly interested? If so, what we
the sake of God’s world of love. (116-172, need to do is observe the normative laws
1982.1.1) in accordance with God’s commands:
“Don’t do this!” or “Do that!” This is pos-
Death means to be born in God’s sible only when you observe what God
love. But in the human world, people says to do or not to do. It is only logical
make a fuss, saying, “Oh, I am dying!” that this becomes impossible if you live
Seeing this, would God laugh merrily according to your selfish desires.
or would He exclaim, “Oh, no!”? When Can you abide by what God says to
God looks at people crying like this in do or not to do? Since human beings
the human world, does He feel sorrow have duality, they consist of mind and
or joy? Leaving the realm of limited love, body. Since the mind is the subject part-
we enter the joyful realm of infinite love. ner, and the body the object partner,
Isn’t death the moment to welcome this mind and body must be united. Is that
joyfulness? Isn’t this going through the right or wrong? (116-174, 1982.1.1)
path of death the moment of actually a
second birth? What was God’s deep anguish? It
If this is the case, would God be joy- originated in the fact that He could not
ful about the day your physical body is educate His true sons and daughters to
gone? Would He be joyful when some- become people of perfected heart, that
one is born as a son or daughter who He could not educate them about the
can act for the sake of love in the sec- siblings’ heart, and the heart of a hus-
ond, infinitely expanded world? Why band or wife. He could not educate
do I talk about such things? You cannot them in the standard of heart that dic-
establish a relationship with God with- tates what a couple should be like on
earth. God could not educate them in from the deepest place – in water. The
how to become a couple and then how period in the womb is the age of water. A
to be a parent. This education should baby inside the mother’s womb is float-
have become the textbook for human ing in water. Looking at this, we may feel
life. Yet, humankind lost that textbook that the baby would find it difficult hav-
and came to lead a self-centered life. ing to breathe in the mother’s womb. But
Therefore, when such a person goes to to the baby, the womb is the universe.
the spirit world, he goes to hell. Even Though he lives in water, that world
when people go to hell they do not go to is the baby’s universe where he is free.
just one place. In hell, there are all sorts Isn’t it obvious that the baby would take
of groups wandering about. Adam and in and pass water during his life in the
Eve were supposed to take charge of this water? To do so, babies in the womb live
education of heart, but because of their by virtue of the umbilical cord connect-
ignorance, they fell and could not per- ed to their stomach. (299-69, 1999.2.4)
fect themselves.
Consequently, the all-knowing God A person’s life passes through three
had to take responsibility for this. Who worlds: the formation-stage world, the
initiated the providence for salvation? growth-stage world, and the comple-
God did. God initiated the providence tion-stage world. We live in a world of
for restoration and He also had to initi- water inside our mother’s womb, and
ate the providence for re-creation. (228- then in this earthly world, and finally in
268, 1992.7.5) the aerial world in the spiritual realm. In
other words, we go through three stag-
2.2. Life and death are a process es: the aqueous world in the womb, fol-
that connects three worlds lowed by a hundred years on this earth
after our birth, and then the aerial world
Our life consists of a ten-month peri- where we can fly.
od in the womb, a hundred-year period While a baby is in the womb, does
in the physical world, and eternity in he try to escape to the outside world, or
the spirit world. Our face consists of does he want to stay there? When he has
three stages: the mouth, nose and eyes. to go out through such a small hole, does
These represent the three ages of human he say, “Oh, no!” or, “Oh, that’s great!”?
life. Our mouth symbolizes the age of Suppose the baby were told, “If you want
the womb in the material world. Our to go out, this house you live in will be
nose represents the age of the earth in destroyed, and the source and value of
the earthly human world, and our eyes nourishment where you are will all be
represent the age of heaven in the spirit destroyed. Your head and body will have
world. (298-304, 1999.1.17) to swell. Would the baby still want to
go out?” Would he say yes, or would he
When a person is born, he is born say no? Just before the time of delivery,
the mother desperately pushes and the human body is three quarters water.
baby says, “Oh, no!” until the moment This earthly world is the world of air.
of birth; but at last the mother pushes Therefore, you have no need for your
the baby out. When this happens, one eyes, ears, nose and other sensory organs
world completely disappears and the when you are in the water of the moth-
baby begins to breathe in another world. er’s womb. You stay still with your eyes
(116-174, 1982.1.1) closed because you don’t need to use
your five sensory organs. Have you ever
The earth is like the mother’s womb. seen a baby breathe with his nose dur-
You have to be sure about this. Through ing the ten months he spends growing in
what do you eat and breathe during the womb? The baby would die if he tried
the time in the womb? Do you breathe to breathe with his nose. It would be the
with your mouth? Do you breathe with end of him. (302-166, 1999.6.13)
your nose? With what do you breathe?
You both eat and breathe through your Then why does a baby in the womb
belly button, don’t you? Since you do all need a nose? It was made in prepa-
of this through your belly button, you ration for the next world. When this
don’t need a mouth to eat and a nose gradually matures to become a respi-
to breathe. Would you need a sensory ratory organ the baby has to come out,
organ to see, or not? Why would you destroying everything around him. He
have sense organs when you don’t need has to cut himself away from his mother
them in the womb? They are developing and destroy the amniotic sac in order to
so that you can use them after you come come out. What this means is that the
out of the womb. (295-321, 1998.9.24) baby’s environment – the amniotic sac
and placenta – is completely destroyed.
Do you use your five sensory organs It means death. It is like announcing
during your time in the womb? You the destruction and end of the world of
don’t need to use them. You don’t uri- water and the beginning of a new life.
nate, you don’t defecate. All the organs (122-327, 1982.3.27)
are dormant. Isn’t it mysterious how you
spend ten months like that? Even urine Should we use the umbilical cord
and excrement cannot precede true love. again, or should we cut it? We should cut
Urine and excrement themselves cannot it off. You may say, “That cord is some-
emerge before the person does. Only one’s lifeline. How can you sever the life-
after Adam is born does he begin those line that connects one person to another?
functions, and not before. Everything is Why should we cut it?” When the baby
made that way. (297-12, 1998.11.15) sees it coming, he cries, thinking that he
is about to die. But when God looks at
Human beings have to take in water this, does He laugh or cry? The situation
during their time in the womb. The is exactly the same in the world of air.
The spirit self is attached to the physi- during the period on earth? During this
cal self like the embryo in the womb. period, you should cultivate a character
When the physical body grows old and of love. (139-214, 1986.1.31)
the spirit self tries to free itself by kick-
ing the physical body away, the physi- When you come out from the womb
cal body may say, “Oh no, I won’t die! to join the world of air, you destroy
I’m not dying!” When God looks at this, things from your life in the womb, such
does He smile? Does He sympathize? Or as the umbilical cord and the amniotic
does He say, “You foolish person!”? sac. The umbilical cord and the placenta
When a baby is born into this physi- are destroyed and die. What appears at
cal world, he can become the object part- the same moment as the death of these
ner of love to his mother and father, and organs? A baby comes out into the uni-
eventually become his parents’ loving verse, to the mother earth. From that
friend. Babies are born into this world moment, the baby lives by the supply of
on earth where they can share love with elements taken in through his mouth.
their mother and father. Likewise, you (139-212, 1986.1.31)
should be reborn into the spirit world
where you can share love with God, who Before transforming into a cicada,
is the eternal Parent connected to the the larva would say, “I want to remain
infinite spirit world. (116-174, 1982.1.1) a larva. Oh, I don’t want to take off my
cocoon.” But once it casts off its cocoon,
Those who breathe love on the earth it uses its wings and flies. Do you think
are not dead but are alive. When a baby the larva would want to discard its skin
breathes in the womb, he lives attached when it becomes a cicada? Wouldn’t
to a cord that connects him to the future it say, “Oh, I hate it all, the land, air –
world of air. The baby lives through this everything”? Or, do you think it would
umbilical cord, but when he destroys the say, “All right, get this skin off me”? It
placenta and comes out into the new, would not be thinking about flying.
higher-dimensional world, how much Dragonflies swim in the water during
does this change? His needs are supplied their larval stage, then come out onto
on a higher dimension. The baby comes the land and crawl around for a time.
out and receives a supply of air. After Then they fly freely to and fro. Many
leaving the womb, how will the baby insects develop through three stages of
develop? Through love. He will receive life. Most insects have wings, don’t they?
elements of love. You should not just eat As we have seen, insects live in the water,
food. The bodily part of the self, which on land and in the air. As lords of cre-
eats, is on the path towards death. This ation, should we human beings just live
body that takes in water to live is already on the earth? (116-176, 1982.1.1)
on its way to death. With what and for
what purpose should you feed yourself You may not welcome death, but once
all of you die and discard your flesh you You have lived in a world of water
can fly about freely. Would you object and in the world of land, haven’t you? So
to this? This is the reality. You have to then, would you want to have the experi-
know that this is plain fact, not a lie. You ence of living in the aerial world or not?
should understand that human beings When you were about to be born from
go through the same three stages of life the womb, did you think such things as,
and that death to us is the blessed gate to “I will go out to the world of land and eat
our second birth. (49-286, 1971.10.17) honey, rice cakes, rice, beef, and every-
thing else with this mouth?” Do you sup-
Insects and birds know how to fly. pose you gave it any thought? You were
Shouldn’t a person also know how to fly? breathing through the umbilical cord
Even seeds fly when the wind blows. I and thinking that you would die if you
am talking about dandelion seeds. They came out of the womb. If we reflect on
are designed to fly naturally. They are life in the womb, how confining it would
made to fly. In this way, birds, insects, seem to be! If we think about it now, it
and the seeds of plants fly. Shouldn’t a seems stifling. Despite that, when a baby
human being, who is the lord of all cre- is about to come out from the womb, he
ation, fly? Should we just sit still and wait or she inevitably protests, “Oh, I don’t
for God? Wouldn’t you want to protest want to go out.” Even though he says
and say, “Oh, God, everything else can that he doesn’t want to, when the time
fly; why didn’t you give me the ability to comes, everything comes bursting out.
fly?” Then God would say, “Whoa, wait He comes out naturally along with the
a minute. After a few decades, you too gush of the amniotic fluid. In this way,
will become like that, so just wait.” Then the baby is born through a safe and nat-
you can say, “Oh! I see. That’s the way it ural process. (49-286, 1971.10.17)
is.” What shall you do until then? You
should train while on earth so that you During our time on earth, we have
can adjust to the other world when you “mother universe” or “mother creation.”
go there. Only when you can appreci- This is the land. The planet earth is the
ate your mother and father can you find mother. She supplies you with elements,
delight in God. Only when you like your doesn’t she? The earth is the mother that
spouse can you come to like God when supplies you with elements on a differ-
you go to the next world. The physi- ent level from that of your own mother.
cal world is the training ground for the When you grow in the mother’s womb,
spirit world. Can you receive what you how do you breathe in the womb? You
desire without dying? Is it possible with- breathe through an umbilical cord, don’t
out dying? Is it possible without taking you? This is your link to your mother’s
off this physical body? Do you or do you body. You should remember this.
not need to discard this physical body? When you leave your mother’s womb,
(116-176, 1982.1.1) you know that you are connected to the
second realm, the world of air. When What is the meaning of death? Living
you come out of the womb after finish- on earth in the environment of the air is
ing life there, your old environment is like swimming around in the womb. We
destroyed. What do you connect to at live within a wrapping cloth of air. Isn’t
the moment of your first cry? You come that so? Then what is death? Death itself
to be connected to the world of air, where is nothing special; it is merely the rebirth
you breathe air through your respiratory into the third stage of life. That moment
system. When you are connected to the of transition is what we call death. If
world of air, your nostrils become the you look at it in this way, you feel better,
absolute supply line. (139-212, 1986.1.31) don’t you? (49-286, 1971.10.17)
Water symbolizes the age of the What should our body be doing now?
womb. Your nose symbolizes the age of As you were “breathing” through the
air. After coming out of your mother’s umbilical cord in the womb, you were
womb you live in the age of air. After- also preparing the nostrils through
wards, it becomes the age of the eyes, which to breathe later. Then, when you
the age of the sun and the age of light. burst out from the womb, you change the
Love is also called light. It is said that organ that you use and begin to breathe.
love lights everything up, isn’t it? It is the Likewise, what you need after your birth
world of light. is to experience love to the very core of
Life goes through three periods. your being. You need to breathe the air
Even a dragonfly spends time in the of love from your mother and father.
water, on land and then, after discarding You should go through everything in
its shell, it flies about feeding on other life while being supplied with the air of
bugs. It goes through three stages. It is love.
the same with human beings, the lords Once you are born as a baby in a
of creation. After the age of the womb, family, you go up along a growth curve
when you emerge from your mother’s and then you eventually age and fade
womb, do you come out with your arms away physically. After you are born as
full of household goods or do you come a baby, you grow, and then you eventu-
out destroying and cutting everything ally disintegrate. You are born as a baby
away? It would cause serious trouble if and go back to being a baby again in the
you came out with even one item. spirit world. When that happens, you
You used to eat and breathe through should detach yourself from the world
your umbilical cord. Wouldn’t you of the second womb and connect your-
expect to die if you cut it? Yet you need to self to the realm where you can breathe
cut it in order to come out of the moth- elements of love in the third stage. You
er’s womb. You have to cut it ruthlessly. leave behind parents’ love and siblings’
You have to destroy everything as you love on earth and enter the world of love
come out. (299-37, 1999.2.1) that is in total harmony with the Origi-
nal Being of the great cosmos, God. hope through which we can scorn death
The spirit world is made up of the air and conquer it, and still live while enjoy-
of love. It is filled with the air of love. ing that hope? This is a very important
Therefore, while you live in the earthly issue about which people who live on
world, you should prepare a supply line earth today have to think. (6-45, 1959.3.22)
in order to breathe love. Hence, you need
experiences of the spirit world. You can Where are we ultimately destined to
be immortal only when you become a go? We will go to the spirit world. What
person who can feel spiritual love and does that mean? Usually it is taken to
breathe the air of love. (139-212, 1986.1.31) mean the world after death, but this is not
accurate. Why should it not be regarded
We will all have to throw off our as the world after death? It is because the
physical bodies someday and move on to spirit world is directly related with love.
the spirit world. So we, as human beings Since that world is related with love, it is
living on earth, should be prepared for not actually the world after death. The
death. We should work hard to form our spirit world begins based on true love.
good self, our second self that will be the Thus, when we stand within the realm
one living in the eternal world. of true love, that very place is the spirit
We can only be born as a healthy world. The spiritual and physical worlds
and good baby if we receive good pre- – these two worlds – become one in love.
natal influence while inside our moth- That’s why love is so magnificent. (144-199,
er’s womb. Our life on earth is similar 1986.4.24)
to our life in the womb. Therefore, we
should grow resembling God’s image, Your first parents are the parents
His heart, and His divine nature. After who gave you birth. Your second parent
we grow, we should put our life on the is our planet Earth. Its soil supplies you
line and overcome all obstacles with our with all the elements essential for your
love. (14-17, 1964.4.19) physical growth. The earth is the second
parent of your physical body. After liv-
2.3. Death is a transition to a better ing with your second parent, your phys-
world ical death provides the entrance to the
eternal realm of the third parent. How-
When people look at things based on ever, you cannot go to the third parent
their own perspective, they seem to have as you are. In order to return to the third
hope, but still they lack the hope neces- parent you have to resemble God, who is
sary to move them through the valley of the Original Parent. (138-98, 1986.1.19)
death. People are passing away without
having that kind of hope. Is our model of Have you ever once thought, “I will
life one in which we have to die with lack go this way even when I reach the age
of hope? Or will we search for a single of seventy”? Have you ever thought, “I
will continue this way of life even when cious, God cannot be yours. Therefore,
I turn eighty and am about to pass on”? you should occupy God’s love. If you
Even when you die, you have to be able occupy His love, then it is all right even
to present proof that you can do these if God isn’t there.
things in the future, saying, “I have shed When the things that belong to
light on history in this way and have God become mine and the things that
done these things in my life.” You should are mine become God’s, the inside and
not just say this with words. It should outside can be united for the first time.
not be just words. After such a person That kind of nation will become the ide-
dies, people should cling to him for this al homeland that has no upper and lower
reason, saying with tears, “You lived the classes.
right way!” (73-114, 1974.8.16) When you are in that state, all exist-
ing beings in the universe will appear
We should dedicate our course of life to be good, and you will feel that they
to the search for the infinite God of love. exist for your sake. If that is the realm of
Even if we have to go through the val- God’s love, what kind of place is the spir-
ley of death ten or a hundred times, we it world, or heaven, to which all people
should search for His love. The greatest alive today are to go? It is a place filled
path that we can take in our lives is to with love. (39-210, 1971.1.10)
constantly seek that love, even in death.
(39-210, 1971.1.10) Even I, the teacher of the Unifica-
tion Church, will die, but against what
There is a goal that people must fulfill background will that come to pass? I
in their lifetime. They should live focus- will embrace the people and country of
ing on that goal for ten, twenty, thirty Korea, and die for the sake of this world.
years, seventy years – and throughout If the Korean people unite and lay down
their life. The larger the goal, the stron- their lives for the sake of the world, that
ger they need to commit themselves will open the path of being able to live
internally. Unless they do that, they can- together with this world. That is why I
not reach that goal. People cannot fulfill seek that path. (34-192, 1970.9.6)
their goals unless they maintain an even
greater internal determination over the The formula course for eternal life
necessary time period. (31-149, 1971.5.24) is universal. It applies to grandfathers
and grandmothers, as well as descen-
Where is the final destination of the dants thousands of years later, and even
mind? In other words, where is the final to those who are in the spirit world now.
destination of our desires? It is where we There is a gate that only those who lived
can occupy God’s love. Even if you have for the sake of others can pass through,
God in your possession, without captur- and you should know that there are gate-
ing God’s love, which is the most pre- keepers there. Please understand well,
that whatever I ask of you is to help qual- hwa Ceremony. Is there anything to fear
ify you to pass through that gate. (203-193, in this world? Is there anything to fear
1990.6.24) in the universe?
From this world of sin and chaos
2.4. Death is an ascension we have to take the form of an autono-
(seunghwa) to a higher dimension mous center, aligned with the standard
of heaven and earth, and thus enter into
If human beings had not fallen, some- an upright position within the realm of
one’s passing would have been a happy God’s love. Why do we need to enter the
occasion. That is why I have taught the vertical position? It is because it creates
Unification Church not to greet death no shadow. Can a shadow be found in
in sorrow. Hence, we speak of death as a vertical position? Everything is per-
seunghwa (ascension). (199-353, 1990.2.21) fected. Consequently, as rotation takes
place, everything in the environment
None of you may like the idea of dis- will align vertically. (198-124, 1990.1.25)
carding your flesh and dying; but once
you die and discard your flesh, you On the day of your death, how to
become a spirit person who can quick- ascend and rise to heaven at a ninety-
ly fly away in order to pass through the degree angle will be the challenge. You
blessed gates of the second birth. (297-261, cannot reach heaven if you stand at a for-
1998.12.19) ty-five-degree angle. Only by ascending
at a ninety-degree angle can you become
In the beginning, we are connected the object partner of God’s love. God’s
to the placenta and umbilical cord in love goes the shortest distance. Thus,
our mother’s womb. We are raised in there is no way other than the ninety-
this placenta which is wrapped around degree angle. There is only the vertical
us like cloth. We are born by discard- way. (215-109, 1991.2.6)
ing and cutting away everything as we
emerge from this cloth. In the same way, A funeral in the Unification Church
our physical body is like a cloth wrapped is called a Seunghwa Ceremony. The
around our spirit self. Thus, we break spirit of a dead person will lament if he
out of it and fly away. Such being the sees people holding on to his dead body
case, we pass through the world of water, and crying. He will think, “The igno-
the world of land, and the aerial world rance of these people is a rope that ties
of light to live ultimately in the eternal me down and prevents me from going
world of true love. (298-311, 1999.1.17) on my way.” Since we know these things,
the Unification Church refers to death
In the Unification Church we do not as seunghwa. Seunghwa means glorious-
hold funerals in the usual way after a ly soaring to heaven. With the power of
person’s death. Instead, we have a Seung- love you have to push the person along.
Do not hold him back, but push him. The Seunghwa Ceremony began
(199-130, 1990.2.16) with the death of my son, Heung-jin. It
was established at that time. At the hos-
What is the Seunghwa Ceremony? It pital I had to remove his oxygen mask. I
means to be transformed and go up to had to arrange the way for him to pass
another stage. (196-55, 1989.12.24) into the spirit world. By doing so, he was
free from the fallen realm. That is why,
People today do not know what it when Heung-jin came down again in the
means to die. It is not a sorrowful occa- spirit, he said that there was no way to
sion. It is not a sad occasion. You should repay me. He was the first from the True
see it as a transition from a lower-dimen- Parents’ family to go to the spirit world
sional world to a higher- dimensional as a young adult. Heung-jin went to the
world through the bridge of love. That spirit world as the Messiah to the spirit
is why the Unification Church refers to world in the same position as the Sec-
death as seunghwa. To die is to ascend to ond Coming. By uniting with him you
a higher dimension. This is only possible can go to a high place in the spirit world.
through love. (137-316, 1986.1.5) (225-136, 1992.1.5)
For whom does God exist? God, the Our departure to the spirit world
subject of love, exists for the purpose of is not a sad occasion. Raise the flag of
seeking and raising a partner of love. heaven amidst the trumpet call for lib-
With what shall He do this? He will do eration. Go on boldly, undefeated. Raise
this based on true love. True love is liv- the flag signaling your glorious return
ing and investing oneself for the sake of home. This is the path that lets you
others, and forgetting one’s investment. proudly enter your original hometown
Eternal life can be found here. The entire where the nation and all of humanity
world is made this way. I myself am like will welcome you with cheers. It is not
this. As I know the value of eternal life, a sorrowful occasion. We do not shed
facing the gallows is not a problem. There tears on these occasions in the Unifica-
is nothing to fear. That is why the Unifi- tion Church. What do we call this? We
cation Church refers to death as seung- call it the Seunghwa Ceremony. Heung-
hwa and its ceremony as the Seunghwa jin’s ascension brought down the walls of
Ceremony. death. That is why it is called the Seung-
Unification Church members live in hwa Ceremony. (227-260, 1992.2.17)
communication with their spouses in
the spirit world. That the world today is Death should not bring dejection or
ignorant of the spirit world leaves me at despair. It is not a plunge, but a leap. It is
a loss for words. Do you think spiritual about ascending. For that reason, Uni-
life can be bought with money? (209-160, fication Church members should not
1990.11.28) have any dread of death. Death comes
in accordance with the natural order of proclaim that death was overcome.
things. It is simply the process of trans- In this way, the Seunghwa Cere-
ferring to a better world. (196-270, 1990.1.2) mony came to be held in the Unifica-
tion Church. It is a ceremony of going
Love has overcome all the realms of beyond death and onward to joy. Those
death. True love overcomes the realm of who go through the Seunghwa Ceremo-
death! This is the principle of creation. ny can easily go beyond all the valleys in
That is why I declared the Day of Victo- the spirit world. Of course, there will be
ry of Love. With Heung-jin’s ascension some who fail to do so and remain in-
to the spirit world, Satan has no basis of between. You have to understand this.
accusation towards any of the sons and The Seunghwa Ceremony began with
daughters of the families of the Unifica- Heung-jin. (212-96, 1991.1.2)
tion Church when they hold the Seungh-
wa Ceremony. Even when you board the We conduct the Seunghwa Cere-
boat that takes you to the other shore, all mony in the Unification Church when
the righteous people in the spirit world a person passes on, don’t we? It is the
will come out to welcome you. It is time moment of springing up and moving
to connect with that great, history-mak- on to a separate world. Therefore, you
ing revolutionary dimension. (242-278, should shout with joy. The spirit world
1993.1.2) is visible to a person after he dies and
arrives there. You are not going to a
What is the meaning of the Day of place where you cry, but you are moving
Victory of Love? This is something you toward a place of joy. We were ignorant
have to know. I did not shed even one of this fact because our eyes were com-
tear from the time of Heung-jin’s pass- pletely blinded through the Fall. (255-294,
ing to when I sent him off to the spir- 1994.3.11)
it world. The realm of death had to be
overcome. Without the declaration that Dementia originates when someone’s
love had overcome death, the Seunghwa conscience becomes numbed to this
Ceremony could not have been estab- world and focuses on the body. It arises
lished. when his conscience becomes paralyzed
The Seunghwa Ceremony began with and communicates with the spirit per-
Heung-jin, did it not? What is the mean- sons in hell. Through good spirits you
ing of “victory of love” in the Day of Vic- should let that person remember the ide-
tory of Love? It means victory over death. al of heaven, so that you can gradually
If it were any other person, the mother allow him to be purified and enable him
would be writhing in sorrow, crying and to ascend to heaven. (258-136, 1994.3.17)
wailing from deep within. Yet Mother
could not shed a tear. We had to do this Everyone’s birth, marriage and death
ceremony within three days. I had to are recorded in the family register, aren’t
they? We also have to do the same, but We should form a four position
we do not have God’s nation. If we have foundation before we die. Those who
a nation, we have to register our birth, die without establishing a four posi-
marriage and ascension. When you die, tion foundation will not be able to walk
all of you will enter the spirit world as the path of death properly. Thus, spirits
Americans. The gatekeeper there will come and go even after death. As you all
ask you, “Where did you come from?” know this principle, who will you hold
You would answer, “I came from Amer- on to when you die? First, you will hold
ica.” He will also ask, “Do you want to on to God, then True Parents. As we are
enter heaven?” When asked, “Where did all born through God, we should also
you come from?” there will be no prob- die through Him in order to live eternal-
lem whatsoever in entering heaven if you ly with God in the spirit world. We were
can answer, “I came from the Kingdom born through God; hence, we should
of Heaven on earth where I was attend- bring our life to a conclusion through
ing True Parents.” This is a fact, not just Him. Living by this principle is the way
a theory. (278-36, 1996.4.28) of filial piety and the path of loyalty.
We arrive at the conclusion that a
2.5. Our attitude in the face of person who fulfills his duty of filial piety
death and loyalty has fulfilled the responsibili-
ties that he must carry out in the course
When people die, who do they first of his life. You should live life in this way.
call upon? They call out to God. The ulti- (26-297, 1969.11.10)
mate reality is that people will seek God
when they find themselves in the most What will you focus on at the time
difficult position. The way to forgiveness of your death? Will you die forgetting
can be opened for those who sincerely all about love or will you die embrac-
call upon God at the time of death. Why ing it? Whose love will you hold on to
is that so? It is because such is the way when you die? You must first hold on to
of death. If you can die keeping close to parental love. Then you should hold on
this principle, then the path to resurrec- to the love between husband and wife,
tion will be opened. and then children’s love. Death must
That is why when death comes to also conform to the principle of the four
people, they all seek God saying, “O my position foundation. (26-297, 1969.11.10)
God!” This is the truest of all lessons.
When a person dies, he usually dies at The question is, what will your last
least saying the right thing. When we words to your children be? What will
observe this, we can see that the person your last words be? Can you as a par-
was properly educated, though we may ent tell your children to do something
not know who taught him. Nothing tru- that you yourself never practiced? The
er than this can be said. (26-297, 1969.11.10) intentions of those parents would be
just to exploit their children. Therefore, leave it all behind with him. Have you
if all of you first can practice what you ever thought about that? (103-16, 1979.1.28)
believe in and tell your children before
you die, “I lived this way without shame. You should die within the realm of the
You should also live like this,” then God Kingdom of Heaven. The heavenly king-
will protect your last words for eterni- dom is larger than any nation on earth,
ty. Are you confident that you can leave isn’t it? You should die in the Kingdom of
such words behind to your descendants Heaven, which is only one in heaven and
when you die? This is a serious matter. on earth. If so, where will you die? There
(26-300, 1969.11.10) is a place to die. You should not die in the
ordinary Korean way. With the Korean
In general, people throughout histo- way, no matter how many times you die,
ry, when focusing on the eternal nature it has no meaning. You should die in the
of life, have tended to think not only in highest position centered on the nation
terms of ten or a hundred years, but of of God’s heart, which penetrates heaven
thousands, tens of thousands, or hun- and earth. You should die in the midst of
dreds of billions of years. Yet when a per- the Kingdom of Heaven. The Kingdom
son dies, it’s the same as when an animal of Heaven is the best place to die. When
dies; what use are the remains? Nowa- the entire world opposes you, what will
days, even people who do not believe in you do? Should you run away? No. You
God say, “Ah, I have to leave behind an should endure and die in circumstanc-
honorable legacy,” but what use is it to es that lead everyone in heaven and on
leave that behind? earth to raise a flag and welcome you.
Even if one became a patriot for (34-185, 1970.9.6)
America and was honored with a
monument, that monument would be As for the numerous people of faith
destroyed totally if America perished. who upheld and followed God’s will,
Only the American people would know they did not retreat before the path of
of you. It would not mean much to leave death. Rather, they scorned death and
your name behind. Even if you accom- overcame it in a dignified manner. We
plished that, as the ages of history rise know very well that throughout history
and fall, a good name can be treat- such people exalted the way of heaven.
ed like a bad one. All rulers will die in Each one of you has to maintain the
less than a hundred years, and nations hope that you will overcome death when
perish within several hundred or a few you come face to face with it. You have to
thousand years. What would you do if have the hope and desire to stand before
there were someone who would neither heaven in a dignified way when you
die nor perish for eternity? If there were overcome this path. You have to be able
such a person, you would want to bring to run with joy to the original world that
your name and your legacy to him and you yearn for in your heart. You have to
realize that you can overcome death only Death is stronger than life in the satan-
when your heart is desperate, filled with ic world. Therefore, after you come to
the hope for God’s ideal world. know God’s will, when you face death
(6-53, 1959.3.22) you should not despise it. (34-47, 1970.8.29)
What kinds of people live with the When Unification Church president,
hope of God? They are those who can Eu Hyo-won, was about to depart from
cross joyfully over the valley of death this world, I asked him, “You have fol-
that brings sorrow to humankind. Those lowed this way since you met me, but
are the people who hold on to the hope of how are you going to bring it to a con-
God. Therefore, you should not become clusion?” Before he passed away, Rev.
someone who, in the face of death, Eu said that he would never change for
resents and laments over all the affairs of all eternity. It has to be that way. The
this world. Instead, you should become satanic world must in any case die away.
someone who can stand before Heaven Without dying, it cannot be resurrected.
with joy and be proud of the value of Unless we pass through one age, we can-
your death. We should know that God not welcome another. (34-47, 1970.8.29)
is looking for those sons and daughters
of hope. God cannot help loving a per- What is the meaning of death in the
son who feels the joy of Heaven in such a Bible? It does not mean the destruction
situation. He cannot help answering the of eternal life in God. It means killing
cry of the group of people who cry out to the life that inherited the fallen lineage
Him from such a position. (6-54, 1959.3.22) of the satanic world. Therefore, whoever
is willing to die for God’s will shall live.
Whosoever loses his life for God’s These words sound paradoxical, but we
will shall preserve it, and whosoever cannot achieve resurrection unless we
tries to preserve his life will lose it. What live like that from the point of view of
is the meaning of those words? You have the Fall and restoration.
to die in the position that calls for you to This is the normal logic of restora-
die for God’s will. Then what will hap- tion. The biggest question, therefore, is
pen when you die? You belong to your- whether we can offer our lives. How was
self before death; you belong only to God it when I set out on this path? I reflected
after death. That is because we inherited on whether I was ready to offer my life.
the fallen lineage. (34-47, 1970.8.29)
Accordingly, until we die, our life
as a whole cannot be free from its ties What will you do with your life? You
to the satanic side. Our ties to God are should leave behind a tomb made of love
established after death, however. Which when you pass away. This is the conclu-
is stronger, life or death? Is life stronger sion. Let us leave behind a tomb of love!
than death? Is death stronger than life? If you live in the middle of a tomb of love,
you will have no bitter regrets. Even if How long? Doesn’t everyone think, “We
you have had enough of living in a place might live until we are seventy or eighty
like a tomb, you will have no resentment years old?” Don’t you think you may
if you live in love. Let us live and leave a die before then? You are greedy. Even
tomb of love behind! Then, your life will though you absolutely believe you will
be deemed a success for all eternity. live until eighty or one hundred, you
If you die after living like that, God may die tomorrow – or even today. You
will bless you and bring His sons and may die while you are eating. Do you
daughters to welcome you in the spirit understand? Or you may take off your
world. If your hand never wore a ring, shoes and come into the house in the
God will place a diamond of the King- evening, go to bed, and then die during
dom of Heaven on your finger. If you your sleep.
never wore good clothes, God will clothe You all think, “Because I’m young,
you in the best garments of the royal I can live another forty or fifty years.”
family of the Kingdom of Heaven. Don’t you all have that kind of desire?
What will you leave behind from Did God guarantee that for you? You
your life? A tomb of love. Please under- should think that you could die soon,
stand this and never forget it. Those who maybe within a year. You should prepare
are determined to live like that, raise as if only such a time period remains.
your hands. I see everyone’s hands are You must keep this in mind during your
up. May God’s blessings be upon you all. life. The shorter the time you may think
(97-169, 1978.3.12) you have, the happier you will be. The
shorter the time you think you have, the
2.6. The Blessing opens the path of less you have to lose. Preparation during
eternal life this time represents building your home
for your eternal life. (102-122, 1978.11.27)
2.6.1. The importance of eternal life
When you go to bed in the evening
Everyone wants to live his life in his after taking off your shoes, do you have
own way. “Living” comes down to every- confidence that you will be here to put
day life. “Lifetime” means your entire them on again the next morning? No
life. Furthermore, religious people use matter how busy you say you are, noth-
the words “eternal life.” An eternal life is ing in this world is more important than
not just a lifetime, but a life that contin- the matter of eternal life.
ues eternally. How you connect your life The reason we have people leav-
course to the eternal reality is important ing our church is that they do not
for your eternal life. This becomes your feel how serious it is for them to
lifelong responsibility. (197-186, 1990.1.14) resolve the question of eternal life
while they are in this world.
How long do you think you will live? (10-249, 1960.10.21)
If someone has confidence that a life God’s masterpiece of creation. Neces-

of faith is not preparation for the pres- sarily, we should have an eternal nature
ent life, the physical life, but is prepara- since God is an eternal being, and thus
tion for life in the eternal world, then he our mind should not become old. There-
will keep his life of faith even if he is left fore, we should live eternally. Only
to himself. The more the days and years because we live eternally do we have val-
pass by – forty years, fifty years – and the ue as that masterpiece. (159-281, 1968.5.19)
closer the day of death comes, the more
serious becomes the concept of eternal People, whoever they are, seek to
life. The older people become the more become the best. When someone stands
serious they become. The thought pro- in the highest position, God belongs
cesses weaken as one grows older. How- to him, and that person belongs to
ever, when the concept of eternal life is God. Thus, he becomes God’s son and
involved, people become more serious. becomes like God himself. Then, to
Thus, in the future, only religious whom does the universe belong? If God
thinking can lead this world. How often has something that He loves the most
we experience evil circumstances and and thinks is the most precious, would
chaos! If you can break through and He have created it in such a way that He
overcome chaotic circumstances, and would throw it away after spending one
no matter where you are, keep to an day, ten years, or a hundred years with
absolute concept of eternal life despite it? Or would He create it to be with Him
experiencing all kinds of distracting eternally? He would create it to be with
situations, then nothing will be insur- Him for eternity. So it is with human-
mountable for you. (230-22, 1992.4.15) kind. When someone dies, would it be
better for him to stay dead or live eter-
What kind of being did God create us nally? He should live eternally. Why?
to be? God made us the object of His love Human beings are the object partners
so that we could possess God’s absolute of the absolute God, who created us with
and unique value. This is an amazing absolute love so that He could feel joy.
fact. How much value does a person’s life (39-342, 1971.1.16)
have these days? How much money is a
person worth? A human being’s value If God is an eternal, absolute being,
cannot be expressed in monetary terms. the object of His love should also live
The amazing fact is that God created man eternally. Consequently, human beings
and woman as partners in love with such have longed for eternal life for time
a precious value that they could not be immemorial. God, the Absolute Being,
exchanged even for the entire universe! cannot help looking for a loving son
That is astounding! (142-143, 1986.3.8) and daughter who possesses the value
of having eternal life. This should be
We human beings resemble God as understood clearly. (39-343, 1971.1.16)
The more love people have for each things change according to their envi-
other, the more they want to be together. ronment, so why doesn’t love change?
Once there was a man whose wife died Love does not change because it exists
young, and who then remained single as the center of power for all life. Why
for the rest of his life, carrying her hand- doesn’t love change? It is because love
kerchief. Nehru was this kind of person; occupies the central position of the ide-
having lost his wife when she was young, al environment. The center does not dis-
he wore roses on his clothes the rest of his appear until all the surroundings have
life because his wife loved roses. When disappeared. Love is the center of the
God created His most precious son and universe. Since that love is united with
daughter, did He create them to perish God’s love, anything that unites with
after one hundred years? Therefore, we that love can remain as long as God
can understand the fundamental prin- exists. (157-267, 1967.4.10)
ciple that human beings live eternally.
(39-342, 1971.1.16) Eternal life! We are people who live
eternally. We are also the people who
Human beings are born from love, practice true love. We practice the way of
grow up in love, live with love and die eternal life and true love here on earth.
with love. Yet they do not just disap- Whatever we do here, such as working
pear. God, who is the Subject, is eternal, in a factory, can provide material for the
unchanging, and unique. Hence, human broadening of our eternal life.
beings can also live eternally when they Please think that the purpose of
can stand as objects of love before God. your job is to train yourself for eternal
This is where eternal life originates life and to produce training material
from. It does not begin from life. (142-143, that can enhance your eternal life. All of
1986.3.8) you need eternal life and true love at all
times. You will need these for eternity.
Since God is eternal, absolute, and (216-127, 1991.2.9)
lives forever, when we say that human
beings were created because of love, it The perfection of the body and mind
is naturally logical that anyone who is is made possible fundamentally through
united with true love can attain eter- that which belongs to true love. The infi-
nal life. Therefore, to attain eternal life, nite Original Cause created the growing
we should live in the realm of true love. process as a way that could lead to the
(211-272, 1990.12.30) bearing of ideal fruit through love alone.
God exists forever because of, and root-
We can live forever! We want to ed in, true love alone.
attain eternal life! We desire eternal life; As a result of what can God exist for-
so what is it that is unchanging? The ever? Eternal life is connected with love.
answer is love. That’s how it is. All other Therefore, you need to live in an envi-
ronment of love in order to create an If you have love you do not mind
environment of eternal life. To attain the whether you eat or not. People in love
substantial realm of love, we must have do not get tired when they don’t sleep,
a substantial experience of love. (218-134, or hungry when they don’t eat. People
1991.7.14) in love can overcome time and space.
If God’s partner of love were to come
If someone asks you how to attain to Him, do you think God would sleep
eternal life, how will you answer him? when night falls? He can transcend
Can you attain eternal life just by believ- the night when His beloved partner
ing in Jesus? Are you saved through your appears. It is from here that the concept
faith? It doesn’t make any sense. Only of eternal life originates. As long as the
through love can you be saved. power of eternal love continues, you can
Looking from the viewpoint of the live for eternity. The eternal life of joy is
essence of God’s principles of creation, possible because love can overcome and
only a true person is the partner of God’s absorb everything. (277-22, 1996.3.17)
love. Therefore, if someone has true love
he can live for eternity. Once you enter If God is absolute love, we can logi-
the realm of that love, whether you are cally conclude that if we become an
in the spirit world or on earth, you will absolute partner in relation to that love,
be able to see where you are going to live and thereby become a unified being, we
in the spirit world. (215-53, 1991.2.6) will live forever – as long as God exists
eternally. Humankind has not known
2.6.2. The concept of eternal life this. People have not been aware that we
originates in love human beings are created as the object
partner God absolutely needs. Were this
How can we describe God’s attri- not the case, it would be logical that God
butes? They are mysterious. God is would live alone. (262-137, 1994.7.23)
absolute, unique, eternal and unchang-
ing. There is no way to deny this. A God is the standard of absolute val-
person with those qualities of love is ue. Centered on absolute love, the per-
an absolutely happy person, uniquely son who seeks God and absolute love can
happy person, eternally happy person never deny the heavenly sovereignty as
and unchangingly happy person. Eter- the partner. Even God, as the Absolute
nal, absolute, unchanging and unique Being, cannot deny this. The position
freedom; and ultimately, an absolute, that we have attained with absoluteness
unique, unchanging and eternal kind of cannot be denied. This is something that
happiness is found in such circumstanc- is firmly settled. This is why God’s love
es. By inheriting these attributes, eternal is eternal. Since God is an eternal being,
life automatically results. That is the way through forming a relationship of that
it is. (279-73, 1996.7.24) kind of love, eternal life is established as
a realm of relationships that is naturally manifests itself in these places. (288-199,

in accord with this. Thus, the way of life 1997.11.28)
of the person of true love will remain
forever on earth, in the physical world This universe grew in size from a
and in the spirit world. This cannot be small point in this way: through part-
denied. As there are no relationships of ners coming into existence, unceas-
true love in the fallen world, people end ing motion occurred and the universe
up in hell. (272-63, 1995.8.30) came into existence. The universe has
been engaged in endless motion by the
Love has an eternal quality within it. power of inertia that transpires in the
Partners of love are unwilling to sepa- dimension of space.
rate. True love is eternal. The partners In other words, centering on a model
unceasingly resist being separated. For relationship of partners – for example
that reason, eternal life can be found in in the solar system – the solar system
true love. Eternal life cannot be found would be created, then it would enter
where there is separation. This is why into maturity and engage in endless
love is great. Love is unchanging and motion. In the same way, when Adam
eternal. When we establish a blood rela- and Eve become one centering on and
tionship centering on true love, we will by the action of the love that completely
naturally live forever. lives for the other, they can engage in
God is the subject of unchanging ceaseless motion.
love. Love is united with God, the sub- Thus eternity and eternal life begin.
ject partner. Since God is unchanging Eternity cannot be found on a straight
and eternal, it is logical to conclude that line. The realm of eternal life is not
God’s object partner who unites with there. Eternity comes from rotation and
His love is also unchanging and eter- revolution. For that reason, the phe-
nal. (289-133, 1998.1.1) nomenon of historical development has
gradually grown in scale through rota-
If the parents infinitely invest and tion. This rotation has only one center.
sacrifice for the sake of their children, (261-151, 1994.6.9)
as long as true love is behind this, the
child will be infinitely grateful for that That which harmonizes with the ori-
true love; and the parents compensate gin of the great principles of the uni-
for their sacrifice by experiencing great verse can exist for eternity. Anything
joy. By developing the action of giving else will perish. Since God exists forev-
and receiving the power of sacrificial er, His object partner that lives for oth-
true love in this manner, we come into ers exists eternally. By logic, we natural-
a relationship of eternal joy and peace ly come to this conclusion with regard
from within the true family and the true to the principles of eternal life. Is that
world. The ideal world of eternal life clear? (260-254, 1994.5.19)
The entity we call “myself” was cre- guarantees eternal reciprocation. The
ated to be an object partner of God’s theory of eternal life is thereby logically
love. We are in the position of object established.
partner to the absolute God who stands When you invest, invest again and
as the subject partner. We are partners invest still more; the theory of eternal
to God in love. God values the concept life will operate. When you live for oth-
of true love more than He values His ers you will not perish. The small things
own being. go to the bigger things and the bigger
God is the center of absolute and things go back into the center. (204-107,
eternal life. Therefore, God’s ideal is 1990.7.1)
more profoundly eternal, and the center
of that ideal is the reality of true love. When God looks for a partner of
We are the partners in that love. How do absolute love, whom does He seek? We
we enter that eternal realm? How pre- can conclude with certainty that He
cious the position of God’s eternal part- seeks a human being. Therefore we find
ner is! It is where the subject partner and the old proverb, “Amongst all creation,
object partner become one. When that human beings are most precious.” What
happens, we can be located anywhere, does this mean? We can reach the logical
and follow God wherever He goes. We conclusion that humankind can be the
can inherit God’s entire fortune. We can partner of the Creator’s eternal love, and
inherit the realm of God’s eternal life, it is natural that the partner who is one
and even His Heart. with God’s love will live forever.
God’s heart of love, God’s heart that Eternal life is a natural implication of
belongs with creation, God’s heart of this logic. Eternal life begins from here.
wanting to reside in the heart of every The question of how to establish a ratio-
single person – we can inherit all of nal argument for eternal life based on
these things. How precious this is! How the relationship of love is an extremely
joyful it is to discover that great value! precious one in religion. Eternal life can-
It is a most sublime and noble position not be found in only man or only wom-
that nothing can rival. It is an amazing an. It cannot be found in God alone. We
grace. (216-115, 1991.3.9) can conclude that eternal life lies within
God’s love. (218-211, 1991.7.29)
When the atmospheric pressure
falls to an absolute low, a high pressure Now you can stand in the same posi-
area is immediately created and this tion as God, to the extent that you can
automatically brings about circulatory even participate in the realm of eternal
movement. God is the King of true wis- true love. Search where you will, you will
dom. Why should one invest everything not find this concept of eternal life any-
and then give it no further thought? It where else. Since you were born as an
is because the principle of circulation eternal being, you pass on to the spirit
world after this life. You will make an the foundation for getting this on solid
amazing leap in one second. The spir- ground, the foundation to impart faith
it world is a dimension different from on earth, will be frustrated. By clearly
this limited earthly world. You cannot pointing out the limitations of the age,
move freely within restricted confines. one can establish a solid groundswell of
The spirit world is a higher-dimension- faith.
al place, so you can do anything there. As I cooperate with God’s work on
You can jump beyond time. If you have earth, the spirit world that has fulfilled
a desire for something centering on true God’s will can relate to our actual life
love, you can obtain it anytime, any- today, enabling us to grasp the concept
where. This is on an infinite scale. (216- of living eternally with God. Therefore,
115, 1991.3.9) the purpose of this earthly life is for us
to prepare for the eternal life to which it
I live for eternity; I am connected to is directly connected. People cannot lead
true love centered on God; I am con- an authentic life of faith without under-
nected to true life centered on God; I am standing this reality. (198-7, 1990.1.20)
connected to the true lineage centered
on God. The conclusion is clear. I live 2.6.3. Blessing and eternal life
for eternity centering on true love, like
God. God created me this way. If you Fallen people must change their lin-
come to fulfill this portion of responsi- eage. This is a fundamental issue. The
bility, you will be truly successful. (216- relationship of God and humankind is
115, 1991.3.9) that of parent and children. Since all
these facts have remained unknown,
Even God breathes. He breathes with the problems of history could not be
love. Since God also keeps in time with resolved, and to this day people have
the universe, the universe can continue been ignorant of God’s providence. The
for eternity centering on love. Eternal change of lineage must be carried out
life can be found in love. Consequently, within all the realms: the individual,
all of you should attain it. Only then can family, people, nation and world. The
you enter into the realm of God’s breath Messiah must come and do this. With-
and quickly achieve harmony. (201-191, out the Parent, the lineage cannot be
1990.4.1) changed.
An individual has to take responsi-
If you begin with the reasoning that bility for all these problems. That indi-
God’s providence is living and moving vidual should continue to move forward
in history on earth, and that its purpose by solving these things. Since people
is to pave the way for eternity, then you are ignorant of this, the Messiah, who
can understand that this process is facili- knows these things, comes and does all
tated through religious faith. Otherwise, this for them. (161-147, 1987.1.18)
All of you must inherit a new lineage. it, but that is an incomplete understand-
In order for you to do that, the Messiah ing. Do you know what an unfertilized
comes as the Father. He, together with egg is? What is an unfertilized egg? Like
Eve, should restore this new lineage a hen’s egg, the seed did not enter that
through indemnity on the victorious egg. Fallen people today can be likened
individual foundation that goes beyond to unfertilized eggs. They have nothing
the world, where Satan cannot inter- to do with God. That is why they do not
vene. He will establish sons and daugh- have eternal life. (274-256, 1995.11.3)
ters through families centering on mar-
riage, and horizontally carry out the What is the mission of the True Par-
task of engrafting. ents? They must correct the false lineage
That is the reason for having the which is the root of the satanic world,
Blessing Ceremony in the Unifica- restore the false life to true life, and put
tion Church. The Unification Church right the false way of love. The Bible tells
is unique. Where did the lineage of the us that whosoever loses his life will pre-
Unification Church originate? It origi- serve it, and whosoever tries to preserve
nated from God. That is why we dare the his life will lose it. Why did such a para-
satanic world to oppose us. When they doxical statement have to appear? It is
oppose us they have to pay compensa- because the satanic world must die. (169-
tion for the damages they incur. (169-37, 37, 1987.10.4)
1987.10.4)
Who is going to change the lineage?
Because they received Satan’s lineage, Not just anyone can do that. You have to
human beings cannot go back to God by know that I walked the way of the tear-
themselves. The Messiah must absolute- ful cross in order to do this work. It is
ly restore and purify the lineage which because of this standard of heart that
Satan contaminated. He has to change you, without having merit, can inherit
this lineage. That is why the Messiah the new tradition of the Blessing.
must come. Unless the Messiah comes, God had to labor for thousands of
the lineage cannot be restored. The lin- years, and as the substantial manifesta-
eage must be restored. (172-53, 1988.1.7) tion of God, I had to go through a life of
suffering in order to establish the victo-
What will we see in the age of the rious authority based on the transition
Last Days? People will have sexual rela- of lineage. All of you now stand on the
tionships with others of the same fam- foundation of these efforts. The Bless-
ily. Incest will be rampant. It will be the ing means engrafting to God’s lineage.
same amongst family and relatives. Why Through the process of engrafting the
will it be like this? Who was Jesus’ father? lineage is changed. (35-178, 1970.10.13)
It was Zachariah. Christianity speaks of
Jesus’ conception through the Holy Spir- Thus, only when the vertical Parent
and the horizontal parents harmoni- the point of not knowing whether you
ously join together centered on true love will live or die. Changing the lineage is
can this a place of convergence of firmly only possible when, for example, you do
established love become the origin of life a forty-day fast or pass through a state
and the connection to the lineage. Peo- of near death where you spew blood.
ple born from that place are sons and (35-160, 1970.10.13)
daughters born in God’s love and beings
who can live for eternity with God’s lin- First, you should genuinely yearn for
eage. In this way, they become a royal the Parents with all your heart. You will
family that can maintain the lineage not receive salvation unless you attend
for the future generations in the eternal the Parents with the attitude that they
Kingdom of Heaven. (245-94, 1993.2.28) are the source of your life, the entirety
of your hope, and the origin of all your
When you live together in love you ideals and happiness.
can connect to eternal life. True love is Have you ever offered attendance
the love desired by God. As God is abso- like that? You should clearly under-
lute, unchanging and eternal, we come stand this. Therefore, you should have
to the conclusion that human beings the firm conviction that you are the sons
who are the objects of God’s love, also and daughters who can eternally unite
live forever. This is a logical conclusion. with True Parents, to the extent that it
There is no room for doubt at all. (247-223, surpasses the awareness of your very
1993.5.9) existence. You must have that kind of
conviction. (30-237, 1970.3.23)
Didn’t you all attend the ceremo-
ny for changing the lineage at the time The Fall was in fact an erroneous
you received the Blessing? You have to marriage in the Garden of Eden. Now
believe in this more than in your own this can be reversed by having the True
life. Even though this is a ceremony of Parents conduct a proper marriage. By
the Unification Church, you should not clearing away the mistakes commit-
think of it as a religious ceremony. It is ted by the false parent, the True Parent
an injection to raise you from the dead. can abolish hell and give the Blessing of
It is the antidote. (216-109, 1991.3.9) marriage even to the hundreds of bil-
lions of ancestors in the spirit world.
The Messiah may be the one who Through the family foundation of their
changes the lineage, but it is the indi- descendants on this earth centered on
vidual who has to take action so that his true love, the ancestors in the spirit
or her lineage can be changed. Without world and their descendants on earth
establishing such a standard you cannot can vertically unite as one; and further-
reach the path to salvation. This is not more, with this family foundation as
easy to achieve. You have to go beyond a starting point, east and west can be
connected. (300-222, 1999.3.14) eternal life. You have to reach that final
destination. (292-265, 1998.4.26)
How much should you love me? This
goes back to the fundamental problem. Section 3. The Value of Our
You should not love in a position that Earthly Life
has traces of the satanic world and that
is tainted with the love of that world. 3.1. Earth is the place of harvesting
You should be in a higher position. the fruits of love
What position is that? You should love
me more than you love your parents, Earthly life is absolutely important.
spouse and children born in the satanic You have to know how important this
world. earth is. Christians think they can all
That is why in the Bible Jesus says, go to heaven by abandoning this world,
“Anyone who loves his father or moth- don’t they? This belief is a delusion. You
er more than me is not worthy of me; should perfect yourself while on earth.
anyone who loves his son or daughter You have to know the value of earthly
more than me is not worthy of me.” He life. Open your eyes to the importance
reached this clear conclusion for every- of earthly life and never forget it. Your
one. Later, he also says, “Take your cross earthly life will be reflected in the eter-
and follow me.” He asks you to take up nal spirit world at all times. Everything
your own cross. Taking up the cross you do is a seed. The seeds you plant here
means overcoming the power which will bear fruit in the spirit world. Thus,
pulls you in the opposite direction is you have to sow perfect seeds. Once
taking up the cross. You should shed again: you have to realize the impor-
bitter tears over this. (178-97, 1988.6.1) tance of earthly life. (232-322, 1992.7.10)
When you go to the spirit world it People on earth have a body, and
will be like this: it will be a place with no everything in their lives is limited. Spir-
shadows, a place overflowing with light its do not have a physical body and live
from the eternal morning. The white in the infinite world. People on this
light becomes so bright that it changes earth have a body but it is not their eter-
to a purple light. It changes to silver and nal dwelling place. Spirits do not have a
golden hues. The light of electricity is physical body but they are positioned in
the light of love. Lightning flashes when their eternal dwelling place. In this way,
the positive electricity comes together an infinite number of points of contrast
with the negative electricity. In the same can be found in comparing earthly peo-
way, God’s inner nature and external ple and spirits.
form come together and manifest like When we observe the corresponding
lightning. Lightning is the light of the aspects of earthly people and spirits,
eternal true love. That is the essence of we see that life on earth and the life of
those in the spirit world each represent valuable because you stand at the core
one half of the whole reality. Thus, each of the universe in a position to inherit
side can only fulfill that half. Then, how the tradition of the core of all the ideal
can the body and spirit each bear fully forces in this universe. You are valuable
ripe fruit? Ripe fruit can be produced because you were born through and
by successfully concluding life on earth connected to that love, and because you
before the physical and spiritual selves can bear the fruit that expands from
separate. Problems arise when a spirit that love. Do you know why you have
self comes to the spirit world without to respect your parents, and why you
being fully mature. (293-256, 1998.6.1) have to be devoted to your parents?
Your roots should be deep. I am talking
The seeds of a fruit should assimi- about the vertical roots. (166-217, 1987.6.7)
late and condense all the aspects of time
and space connected with its growth. The mind and body of a man and
The seed, root, branch and fruit can all woman centering on God’s love should
be found in the seed. The flower and meet the vertical at a ninety-degree
fruit are also included. Thus, we should angle, in a balanced way. When a man
become people who can begin life in and woman emerge and polarize to the
this way. Only then can we say that God east and west as living beings rooted
is ours centering on love. No one could in God’s love, it stimulates the original
object to this. (137-330, 1986.1.5) nature of the universe to ignite, spawn-
ing thunder and lightning. When that
What is the purpose of life? It is to happens, God, man and woman are
bear the fruit of love. When the fruits brought together in complete oneness.
of someone’s love go into the warehouse Who will break them apart? Can the
of the Kingdom of Heaven, should God man break them apart? Can the wom-
say, “No, I don’t like this!”? Wherev- an break them apart? Even God cannot
er it goes, the fruit of love says, “Oh, extract Himself from this.
it is okay to place me anywhere in this This love, which is the love that
universe.” How valuable it is to know becomes the root of the mind of man and
that this fruit of love can stand in the woman, is the standard of the original
center of everything around it, even if nature of humanity. The flower blooms
it is placed in the secret warehouse of and bears fruit through love. Through
the Kingdom of Heaven! Since it was the ideal of the laws of spherical circu-
sown in love, shouldn’t it be harvested lation, love develops in the shape of a
in love? (139-219, 1986.1.31) spiral and extends to the world. Amen!
Try studying to discover what all this
Why are you valuable? You are valu- means. (173-109, 1988.2.7)
able because you inherited the tradition
of love. Love is precious, and you are How do you transmit life? Is it
through a living body or through blood? The love in the relationship between
We know of the term “lineage,” but parent and child ripens the fruit of the
there is no such thing as a “life lineage” mother’s love toward her son and the
or “love lineage.” There is only “lin- son’s love toward his mother. When
eage.” Through combining the blood, these two types of love ripen, God will
life emerges. By bringing together the want to pick this fruit. The owner of
blood of a man and a woman, two lives love is God, and He, therefore, works to
are combined. Then, when each life is see the fruit of the mother’s love for her
invested, it bears fruit as the substance child and the child’s love for her mother
of love. fully ripen.
Then what happens? The blood and Does God pick that perfected fruit
life of your mother and the blood and just to eat it? Or does He gather it in
life of your father bear fruit through order to perfect love further? After God
love, which manifests as you. I ask created Adam and Eve, then as a Parent,
you here, are the blood of your parents He wanted to obtain the fruit of love that
inside you or not? The life of your moth- is children and at the same time let His
er and father is inside you. The love of children obtain the fruit of love that is
your parents is inside you. Therefore, the Parent. God wanted to perfect both
you can assert nothing about yourself of those fruits. Therefore, we can say
that is separate from your mother and that God wanted to harvest and enjoy
father. (225-52, 1992.1.2) both fruits through this process. (222-309,
1991.11.6)
You are the fruit of love. All the
characteristic elements of the central We are born and live in God’s love,
root, trunk, branch, flower and bud give birth to children, thus arriving at
that have evolved throughout a thou- the destination of love, and then return
sand-year history are embodied within to God to live with Him for eternity. In
you, who are its fruit. When you as that other words, our life begins in love, rip-
fruit go forward, it is as if you were car- ens in love and is harvested as the fruit
rying history with you. Wherever you of love. Our passing away signifies the
plant that fruit, history can continue harvesting of this fruit of love.
to develop. What makes this possible? Because we receive parental love,
This is possible through love. It is con- share the love of husband and wife, and
nected through the love between man love our children, everything that God’s
and woman, the love between the sub- love has sown in the internal realm of
ject partner and object partner. Conse- heart can bear fruit in our lifetime and
quently, he who violates this love should be harvested as we pass into the spir-
go to hell, as he is the most licentious it world. Therefore, when people com-
person, the person who destroys the pletely unite in love they come to resem-
order of the universe. (226-53, 1992.2.1) ble God. When a couple unites and
completely fulfills these three stages and The spirit world is a warehouse in
goes to the spirit world, they become an which the fruits of true love are to be
eternal object in front of God, who is the stored. These fruits have never been
eternal Subject. This is achieved when a produced to this day. I am talking about
couple passes into the spirit world after the term true love and its fruit for the
practicing true love. Thus, we begin our first time, so they cannot be found in the
life with God and end our life with God. spirit world yet. How great each one of
(298-311, 1999.1.17) you is! (245-172, 1993.3.7)
If the fruit of love had been harvest- The woman, not the man, touches
ed and stored in a warehouse, heaven every nook and cranny in the home.
would have been established. A fam- Men stand at the center and do not touch
ily, nation and people of heaven would anything. But women touch everything.
have emerged. Yet midway, this fruit was What does this mean? It means loving
invaded, fell to the ground and became the earth and loving the universe. The
completely bad; thus was created a fam- more she lays her hands on things, the
ily of hell and people of hell. This inci- more love permeates these things and
dent is called the Fall. Human beings the more they become the focal point
fell and now live in hell. Though they of the core essence of the universe. The
hate to admit it, they should acknowl- husband then replenishes the woman’s
edge these two facts. People were sup- strength by showing her absolute love.
posed to bear the fruit of love and go to Only such a family can enter into God’s
the warehouse of the Kingdom of Heav- warehouse in heaven. What is the ware-
en. Instead, however, they are rotting in house of heaven? Heaven is the ware-
the warehouse of hell because of the Fall. house where God stores the fully rip-
(282-15, 1997.2.16) ened fruit. (244-120, 1993.2.1)
Children, siblings, couples and par- There is a seasonal cycle with love.
ents all come together at one point and There can only be proper balance if there
bear fruit. The fulfillment of this is are four seasons. If the heat is extended,
determined on the basis of true love. the cold is also extended. Consequently,
The hearts of the child, sibling, husband, when living together as a couple in love,
wife and parent are connected through there is autumn, summer, spring, and
true love. True love is the focal point. The what else? There would be a winter sea-
spirit and body can be perfected by unit- son. Only when you digest all these can
ing with God in love. From here, parents you lift up your face when you go to the
come forth and give birth to children. spirit world. (223-180, 1991.11.10)
God gave us children as a gift so that we
could feel what He felt at the time of cre- The father should not be ashamed
ation. (244-310, 1993.3.1) to call the grandfather “father.” The
father should not be ashamed of call- a place where you are evaluated based on
ing to his child, “Hey, so-and-so!” And the results of love from your life. Then,
the son should not be ashamed of call- who is the owner who evaluates this?
ing his father and grandfather. What That owner is God. (214-8, 1991.2.1)
should they be focused on to be beyond
shame? Just because the father is unable You have to become the seeds of love.
to make money and is dependant on the That is the conclusion. When you become
grandfather doesn’t mean he has failed the seeds of true love, then through reli-
his responsibility. gion you can enter the realm of one-
You cannot reproach the father for ness in the future historical age. Do you
not making money or not having knowl- understand? Seeds. Do seeds have a root
edge. Why not? The reason is because or not? Do they have a trunk? Do they
blood relations, love, and life are not have a branch? Do they have a flower?
transmitted through knowledge, mon- Do they have a fragrance? Do they have
ey or power. Through what are they nectar? Do they have fruit? Do they have
transmitted then? They are transmit- life? They have everything.
ted through love! The fruit is produced So, have you all become seeds? Look
through love. The fruit of life is pro- at the present day. In terms of climate,
duced through that love and the lineage the ancient times belonged to the trop-
is connected through that love. It is not ical regions and the medieval times
through money. (213-190, 1991.1.20) belonged to the civilizations within the
temperate zone. At one time, the north
Why did God create heaven and wind from Siberia…. When this phe-
earth? When we think about the central nomenon is applied to human life, it
focus of the relationships among God, takes one rotation through the four sea-
humankind, and the created world, we sons that lasts for sixty to seventy years.
can see that the motivation was not to This present period is a time for enrich-
obtain knowledge, power or money. ing the world. (182-90, 1988.10.14)
These relationships were established for
the sake of the bonds of love. How great are human beings? They
Consequently, all of you were born conduct an orchestra of love. The fact
for the sake of love. You were born that human beings eat from the animal
because of love, you live centering on and plant worlds, where love sustains the
love, and you go on to the world in which entire universe through the vitality of
love bears fruit – the world of the fruit of life, means that they live off the fruit of
love. What kind of place is the world of love. They live off the fruit. Even if there
the fruits of love? It is the spirit world. is just one piece of bread remaining in
That is the place where we are all des- the cafeteria when you eat, you should
tined to dwell – the place where the fruits think, “This bread went through count-
of love are harvested. The spirit world is less hands throughout the world, many
means of transportation, and prevailed sional space. Countless cells can divide
over great hardships to get here. This and emerge from this dimensional and
bread has been made and given to me as spherical space. Therefore, God needed
the fruit of the efforts of many people, space because He wanted to produce
as the fruit of their love. As the owner of the people of the Kingdom of Heav-
love, I shall eat it thinking of the value of en through the bodies of Adam and
my partners.” Eve in the human world. Our married
However, those who are in discord life becomes the factory for producing
with this are bound to fall ill. Those who those people. People have been talking
are peaceful with it will be sure to resist loudly without knowing these things.
any illness. Those spiritual masters who What kind of pretence is that? They are
eat the fruit of the world that is filled completely blind, yet still boast and brag
with love are just human beings! What about themselves. In the spirit world,
do you think? Those who can love with such things will be exposed at once. The
the idea of digesting and eating the fruit teachings I have given will unfold in the
of love, and do so with gratitude in uni- spirit world as a reality. (233-89, 1992.7.30)
ty with God’s essential love, will not fall
ill. This is our logical conclusion. (217-307, Why did God create Adam and Eve
1991.6.12) as physical beings? The spirit world is a
world of vertical relationships. It does
3.2. The people of heaven are not have horizontal dimensional space.
created on the earth There is no reproduction in the spirit
world.
Planet earth is the production line Heaven is a boundless place. After
for creating the people of the Kingdom creating heaven, God planned to have
of Heaven. People are not produced in Adam and Eve’s family and the families
the spirit world. They come from the of their descendants serve as the base for
earth. God created the earth that we live producing the people of heaven. The rea-
on as the factory to produce His people. son God needed Adam and Eve to have
Then why did God divide Adam and Eve physical bodies is because God’s direct
into male and female form only to see sons and daughters occupy only one
this followed by the Fall that degenerat- point on the vertical axis and thus have
ed to our present form and circumstanc- no dimensions in space. There is no base
es? The basis for reproduction cannot be to reproduce. However, when all cre-
found in God alone for He is vertically ation is divided and rotates centering on
positioned and without physical form. the vertical axis in relation to east and
(201-44, 1990.2.28) west and front and back, it then assumes
a spherical shape and becomes the infi-
Why did God create human beings? nite universe with infinite space.
He needed a horizontal base in dimen- God created Adam and Eve as the
factory for creating people to fill the become the people of the Kingdom of
Kingdom of Heaven based on the fami- Heaven. The descendants of the first son
lies that are descended from Adam and in each generation, the direct lineage,
Eve. Your families are the branch facto- will inherit the kingship of the earthly
ries for creating the people of the King- and heavenly worlds. (229-349, 1992.4.13)
dom of Heaven. Adam and Eve are the
main factory. The product is still the This universe is a museum of love.
same whether it is from the main fac- Human beings must become the own-
tory or the branch factory. Its value is the ers of this museum. The mineral world
same. (262-229, 1994.7.23) and plant world multiply centering on
relationships of love. Without love, his-
The spirit world is the vast Kingdom tory would end. History can continue
of Heaven. It is the original homeland because there is reproduction. Conse-
and the original palace in which we quently, man and woman should mar-
shall live. God created a vast world, but ry and give birth to children. Without
He does not give birth to His children doing so, they cannot find their place in
there. the spirit world. When a baby is born,
The rotation of front-back and left- you should come before God and offer
right around the vertical axis forms a that baby as a gift to Him. Without
spherical shape that is infinitely large. this gift, you cannot hold your head up
The space of the universe was created proudly.
in this way. Because this space is enor- When you go back to your home-
mous, countless people can be produced town, what is it you will be most proud
and move on to the spirit world. The of and want to show your parents? You
branch factories producing the people of will take pride in how well you raised
the Kingdom of Heaven are your fami- your children. It is the same in the spirit
lies. (261-220, 1994.6.19) world. When you go before God, there is
no greater gift than bringing God’s chil-
People cannot be produced in the dren, the people of heaven, whom you
spirit world. Because God cannot repro- have raised on this earth. Money, power,
duce from a vertical position, the earth and knowledge are not important. (229-
is the production center for the people of 15, 1992.4.9)
heaven. This is why God needs to have
dimensional space. God created Adam This earth is the endless producer of
and Eve as physical entities in order to the people of heaven. No one has known
multiply people of His nation. They are this. The life course of the original couple
the sons and daughters of the Kingdom living on the earth is one in which they
of Heaven. When the third and fourth give birth to children as the people of
sons belonging to the peripheral ances- the Kingdom of Heaven, and raise them
try of the second son follow him, they to become perfected people. Therefore,
when a baby is born, you offer the gift to position in the horizontal world. There
God when you go to Him. Without this are plenty of places to reproduce in the
gift, you cannot be proud. horizontal world, in the north, south,
When you go back to your home- east, and west.
town, what is it you will be most proud Therefore, when women and men
of and want to show your parents? You go to the spirit world, they become one
will take pride in how well you raised body and come to resemble God. Later
your children. It is the same in the spirit on, they become God-like. You should
world. When you go before God, there is resemble God. We say that God has dual
no greater gift than bringing God’s chil- characteristics. God’s dual characteris-
dren, the people of heaven, whom you tics began from love. Through love com-
have raised on this earth. Money, power, ing to fruition, we resemble the origi-
and knowledge are not important. (229- nal God and go back to Him. This is all
15, 1992.4.9) due to the fact that even God is lonely
when He is all alone by Himself. (206-137,
The earth is a production center where 1990.10.3)
the royal descendants, the people of the
Kingdom of Heaven, are created. The Can we give birth to babies in the
heavenly kingdom is an infinite world. spirit world? The answer is “No.” Why
Those who give birth to many children can we not give birth to babies there?
on earth, who are trained to love in an The spirit world is a vertical world. It is
environment filled with diversity, and a world in the form of a circle, with God
who have digested and united through as its center. Therefore, there is no need
love with people of all types of character to give birth to children there. God cre-
– symbolizing north, south, east, west, ated the physical body of human beings
front, back, left, right, top, and bottom because He needed a horizontal base.
– will have a wider scope of activity in Then why do people practice birth
the spirit world. (209-99, 1990.11.27) control? They do so based on a com-
mand from Heaven that states that the
Why did God create human beings? evil lineage should no longer be mul-
You will not find a production center tiplied. Think about it. I am sure there
in the spirit world. God created human are many people these days who do not
beings because there is no reproduction know who the father of their baby is.
of His image from the vertical dimension Everyday, every week, women are meet-
alone. The vertical position stands only ing different men. When I think about
on a single point. As God loves from one it, I cannot even begin to describe how
point, from a vertical position, He can- confused this is. Think about the con-
not multiply. There is no multiplication sequences of those people having chil-
in the spirit world. Therefore, God needs dren. For this reason, those people prac-
to have the 360 degrees afforded by a tice birth control. (205-97, 1990.7.7)
What is the unique value of this earth? Human reproduction is not pos-
There is no multiplication in the spirit sible in the spirit world. Reproduction
world. Go and see for yourself. You will can occur only on a horizontal base.
find no multiplication. If you go to the Consequently, the numerous horizon-
spirit world without children, you can- tal physical bases are being expanded to
not have any children there either. You form various tribes, races, and nations
have to bear children on earth first, and in order to fill the vast, infinite spir-
then go to the spirit world. Only then, it world. It cannot be considered full
can you join the realm of heart which with just one or two people. Therefore,
represents the ideal of creation based on the countless people produced from the
God’s heart and live experiencing the expansion of the worldwide horizontal
stimulation of love. This is why you must foundation of families must be perfected
have children before going to the spirit on the earth. Heaven is the hometown
world. You must also love your spouse to which we return after life on earth.
before passing on to the spirit world. Those who have achieved perfection as
Marriage is absolute and the mandate to an individual and have established a per-
produce children is an absolute rule. (264- fected family, tribe, nation, and world of
150, 1994.10.9) God’s desire – those who have lived as
God’s kin from all over the world – cre-
What is important for us to know ate Heaven. Since they came from God,
about the spirit world? You cannot they return to His side. That is the how
reproduce in the spirit world. The earth the spirit world is. (245-188, 1993.3.7)
produces the people who will live in the
spirit world. Why is this so? God exists 3.3. Ownership in the spirit world is
as a vertical being. Anything vertical decided on earth
gathers only to one point. It does not cre-
ate a plane. In order to manifest the val- Why did God create? His purpose
ue of its vertical existence, it must con- in creation was to have His living chil-
nect to the horizontal. The vertical needs dren on earth. If you leave such chil-
the horizontal. The horizontal needs the dren behind on earth, you can stand
vertical. This is also based on the prin- in the same position as God when you
ciple of living for the sake of others. go before Him in the spirit world. This
Why does the vertical exist? It exists indeed is the meaning of the biblical
for the sake of the horizontal. From the passage, “Be fruitful, multiply, and fill
outset, this was the ideal of creation. The the earth.” What are you trying to leave
vertical was created for the sake of the behind? Nothing else remains besides
horizontal partner. Only by establishing living with your spouse in joy and hav-
this logic can we avoid logical contradic- ing children. (146-223, 1986.7.1)
tions within the system of relationships.
(252-114, 1993.11.14) What have you done since you joined
the Unification Church? This is a seri- will become the realm of his ownership
ous question. Now that you are past the in the next world. (205-347, 1990.10.2)
age of fifty, how many years have you
worked for the Unification Church? There is nothing peculiar about
How many people have you witnessed wealthy people in the next world. Those
to? How many did you witness to in a who invested greatly for love are rich. In
year? This is a serious matter. When you Seoul, there are twelve million people
go to the spirit world, your realm of own- waiting to receive blessings from you.
ership will be set according to how many What would stop you from associating
people you have brought to God’s King- with them? You have to visit them, say-
dom. They will be your eternal fortune. ing that you will pray for them to receive
The time has come to inquire into these blessings. When dogs bark at you, you
things. The time will surely come when should think, “You are dogs who do not
millions of people will be witnessed to know how to receive blessings. I carry a
in a day. bag of blessings for your house. I am a
The Unification Church has tre- magnet. I am a perfect plus that attracts
mendous substance. Look at the world. all the blessings. I will pull away all the
How many people are restlessly wander- minus elements and leave behind only
ing around half-crazy, agonizing over the plus elements of Satan – those tru-
whether to live or die, questioning life, ly on Satan’s side.” Since these plus ele-
and committing suicide? (218-227, 1991.8.19) ments belong only to the satanic sphere,
they will fall away to hell. This is how you
Once a person goes into the spirit should look at it. You are going around
world, the bigger his bosom of love is, collecting blessings. (205-347, 1990.10.2)
the more people will line up to enter it.
This person will be respected in the spir- In order to pass through the twelve
it world. If thousands and tens of thou- gates in the spirit world, you will be
sands of people surround this person, asked how many people on this earth
saying, “Oh, I would like to live with have you restored and retrieved from
this person,” he will be wealthy and will the satanic dominion to become citizens
have much more territory. Therefore, of the Kingdom of Heaven. You have to
while on earth, when you reach the gates shed tears, sweat, and blood to do this.
of someone’s house you should not just Based on a heart of true love for re-cre-
pass by without paying a visit. A per- ation, you have to invest yourself more
son who has nurtured many hearts with than parents do in the satanic world –
love cannot simply pass by, but instead is more than husband, wife, and children
compelled to stop. This person becomes – and go through the course where your
the model standard for human charac- tears, sweat, and blood intersect. With-
ter in the spirit world. The realm within out doing so, you cannot claim your
which this person relates based on love people in the Kingdom of Heaven. You
should be aware that your position of is restored and Adam gains that birth-
glory in the spirit world and the degree right, the archangel will listen to Adam
to which you will be close to God will be and follow him. Is this not so? If the
determined in proportion to this result. archangel stands in the position to obey
(211-352, 1991.1.1) absolutely, he will come into the realm
of God’s love and Adam’s love. Then, he
When you go to the spirit world in naturally will follow Adam into heaven.
the future, you will not be going there This is the way of the Principle. (230-25,
with money. You do not go there in the 1992.4.15)
name of the Unification Church either.
Even your position as a regional direc- You should not be proud of how
tor does not matter. What you should do many years you have been in the church.
from now on is to see how many sons What matters is how many regional
and daughters loved by God you can cre- directors you raised, how many people
ate before you go there. you blessed, how many people you con-
People can give birth to a limited nected to Father’s tribe and lineage. This
number of babies. Everyone can do this. is a serious problem. Pak Bo-hi, Kwak
What do you have to accomplish in the Chung-hwan, and Yoo Jung-ok became
process of restoration at this time? If you my in-laws, but this does not mean they
create many sons and daughters whom fulfilled this criterion. As a foundation
God can love in the satanic world, this for everything else, they have to expand
accomplishment connects with your the realm of the tribal messiah thou-
ancestors and opens the way to liberate sands of times, and quickly raise peo-
them. This is the greatest gift you can ple of the Kingdom of Heaven who are
receive in the course of restoration. Do shameless in the historic age to come.
you understand what I am telling you? It (230-27, 1992.4.15)
is a gift. (230-25, 1992.4.15)
Do not spend your months and
Just eating, living, and raising sons years aimlessly. You can leave behind a
and daughters does not count for much foundation to be proud of before your
once you are in the spirit world. We have descendants only after you have given
to find the people of the Kingdom of birth to and raised up children of God
Heaven. They will come into your pos- during your younger years. Likewise,
session in that kingdom. only when those children become great
We quickly have to assimilate the five people can you be proud before history.
billion people of this world. If we can do If you do not have results that you can
this, all the spirits in the spirit world will be proud of, you may be able to join the
be restored through returning resurrec- group of your family and town, but not
tion. If the right of the firstborn son, of the nation. To reach the national lev-
which became the satanic foundation, el, you need results that can remain in
the historical record and tradition. This It is more important to harvest the
is why everyone desires to leave some- people for God’s Kingdom than to eat.
thing recognized by the nation, by the Members do not have this concept clear-
world, and by heaven and earth. It is the ly in their minds. Think about it. This
same principle on every level. is our original profession. This is the
You have to have the clear concept main occupation of the members who
that your lifelong purpose comes down live on the earth. Amongst the things
to the issue of how you establish your you should do in your lifetime, there is
territory of ownership. This is why, on nothing more important than this. All
the way of God’s will, you cannot give up your achievements after joining a com-
even if you do not like it. (230-27, 1992.4.15) pany and advancing in your position, or
collecting money in this world, will pass
What is God doing? He is saving the away. No matter how much money you
world. Once you go to the spirit world, amass, it will be of no use in the other
you will find that the works of all the world. Material things are not necessary
highly placed people in that world are in the next world. There is no need for
works done on earth. What is the critical knowledge for things. Even if you are
characteristic of the earth? It is its abil- not learned externally, you will under-
ity to produce the citizens of the heav- stand everything in your heart imme-
enly kingdom. Heaven is broad and vast. diately. You will come to know every-
It is infinite! It is so huge! People have thing important within a week. (230-28,
come and gone in the last hundred mil- 1992.4.15)
lion years, but the spirit world is so vast
that you do not know where they all are. Later on, when you go to the spirit
Even if each person were to give birth world, what will you say before God,
to a hundred children, the Kingdom of who has guided the history of restora-
Heaven is so huge that there would never tion and who toiled until this day in
be overpopulation. The other world can search of one Adam? Did He not search
accommodate any number of people. for the perfected person of Adam from
Therefore, should you use birth control, the time of creation to this day? Now
or not? Once you go to the spirit world, you all know the Principle. This is your
the question becomes how many citi- weapon to save thousands and tens of
zens of the heavenly kingdom you have thousands of people.
created and brought there. To this day, God could not teach
You have to know that it is your priv- humankind. To replace God’s anguish
ilege to raise and lead many sons and over having to guide the providence in
daughters of the true heavenly kingdom. the dark, we should do greater things
It is the distinction by which you will be than He can do on this earth. We have
honored in the heavenly world. (202-40, the path to enlighten and bring hun-
1990.5.1) dreds and thousands of Adams through
the Principle. Think about it. Where can land will adjust to you and come into
we find a task greater than this? (230-28, balance. The more freely you are able to
1992.4.15) give to the north, south, east, and west,
in all directions, the more you will be
How many sons and daughters did fulfilled. However, if you cannot stand
you create, whom you can take to the in this position, you will always be uni-
Kingdom of Heaven? There is nothing directional. (233-247, 1992.8.1)
else for you to do. Even if you have hun-
dreds of millions of dollars and live in This earth is the endless producer of
riches, it all will pass away. You have to the people of heaven. No one has known
invest all your materials, knowledge, this. The life course of the original couple
and your very life – yes, even the life of living on the earth is one in which they
your fallen self – into this task. You have give birth to children as the people of
to invest everything at once. As your the Kingdom of Heaven, and raise them
entire investment adds up, its value will to become perfected people. Therefore,
increase in proportion. (230-28, 1992.4.15) when a baby is born, you should come
before God and offer that baby as a gift
Heaven is an infinite world, so there to Him. Without this gift, you cannot
should be bridges to connect people hold your head up proudly.
through a heart of love. Consequent- When you go back to your home-
ly, if the people you have witnessed to town, what is it you will be most proud
are spread widely across the world, you of and want to show your parents? You
will have more paths on which to come will take pride in how well you raised
and go, covering a wider area within the your children. It is the same in the spirit
spirit world. Everyone will want to relate world. When you go before God, there is
to you and form ties with you. They will no greater gift than bringing God’s chil-
be interconnected through learning our dren, the people of heaven, whom you
teaching while on earth, and this sphere have raised on this earth. Money, power,
of relationships will center on you. (230- and knowledge are not important. (229-
25, 1992.4.15) 15, 1992.4.9)
The internal core of love within a Parents with many children have
person will enlarge with the more chil- extensive experience in relationships of
dren they raise. When such a person love. Therefore, when they go to the spir-
goes to heaven, this core will go too. it world, they can freely meet anyone in
Nothing else will go. Money, fame, and all directions. Among women who have
wealth in this world are not a blessing. given birth to many children, not one
When you raise children, if you create a was evil. Why is this so? It is because
world based on the four seasons and four each has the mind of a mother who loves
directions of human characteristics, its her children and always compares and
thinks about others as her own sons and en if there is any kind of flaw. How you
daughters. Each naturally ascends to the live your life on earth is so important.
stage of love in the realm of daily life. You live in the spirit world as you have
Those who have raised many children lived on this earth. No one is an excep-
are, therefore, in the highest realm in tion to this. Your entire being is trans-
the spirit world. (239-156, 1992.11.24) parently on view. (294-26, 1998.6.5)
As tribal messiahs, all of you should In the spirit world, suppose there
create many citizens of heaven before is a man named Kim. If the code for
you pass away. This is the most valuable this Kim is entered, his life history will
thing, the most valuable wish you can appear in an instant. Your intuition
make in your life. This ownership is your will quickly perceive this phenomenon
treasure. There has never been a person because the spirit world transcends time
like this in the spirit world. Therefore, and space. There is no way to avoid this.
you must bring more than a hundred, Consequently, your conscience is an
even a thousand people to the kingdom, instrument to record your earthly life
so that, later, many of your friends can for the sake of when you go to the eternal
appear around you in the spirit world as world. As if by a computer, everything is
soon as you call them. (227-208, 1992.2.11) recorded in an orderly way. Everything
is entered into the record without fail.
All of you should raise your children (275-36, 1995.10.30)
well on this earth before leaving them
behind when you go to the spirit world. Each action, each expression you
In the future, your children will all go make is recorded, as if on a videotape.
to the spirit world as well. Once there, Can you hide these things in the spirit
they will become the citizens of heaven. world? You cannot hide this record, just
When you think about how many people as you cannot hide what is in your mind.
you offered as the citizens of heaven, you The spirit world is more clearly appar-
realize that although it may have been ent than the mind and is a place where
a laborious task, in the eternal world it everything is exposed. There is no use
will turn out to have been the path of for excuses. You cannot make excuses.
noble glory. (218-319, 1991.8.22) The more you open your mouth, the
closer your shame before the universe
3.4. Our earthly life is recorded in approaches you. You cannot advance in
detail that world. There is only retreat. A fear-
ful age is coming. (208-37, 1990.11.15)
Both your spirit self and physical self
should be as clear as crystal during your The conscience knows everything.
life. You will then have no problems in As long as the conscience knows, it is
the spirit world. You cannot enter heav- recorded in the computer of the spir-
it world, in the original palace of the Conceited people commit adultery

world of conscience. When someone is and do all kinds of things. They can-
called, the record of that person’s ances- not go to heaven. As I searched in the
tors will appear. All the things that per- spirit world, I uncovered things and
son’s mother or father did, whether good came to know the facts. So many times I
or bad, will be revealed. All that you did thought, “Oh! It would have been better
in your life is disclosed in an instant. It not to have known these things!” There
does not take long. It is revealed in an are endless ranges of mountains. God is
instant. You will know in the blink of suffering as if He were in a prison under
an eye. You are entering a human world eternal siege because of the love lost to
that has expanded to this extent. (263-127, Satan. (290-17, 1998.2.2)
1994.8.21)
Don’t you think that your mind –
When you go to the spirit world you even your fallen mind – knows what you
will find that your life has been com- have done in your life? Do you or do you
pletely recorded in the computer there. not know what kind of person you are?
It will all be revealed. The conscience is You cannot deceive yourself. Each of
like a computer file that is exhibited in you knows what you are really like. You
the eternal world. Everything is in that should not think too highly of yourself.
file. With the click of a button, all the Everything will be totally revealed
details of your lifetime, from your time in the spirit world. Your misdeeds will
as a baby being held and breastfed by be revealed first. You have to first clear
your mother, will be known through up your misdeeds before entering the
the images of your mind. Every day that spirit world. Without doing so, you
world is creating a record of your life in cannot enter the heavenly spirit world.
order to carry out a complete apprais- Even if you close your eyes, your mis-
al of your being. The day for this comes deeds will be revealed and punishment
when you die. No one can tell a lie in the demanded. Consequently, you must be
presence of that powerful computer that educated until you rid yourself of that
appraises people. The images in the spir- misbehavior. You have to receive train-
it world appear as if in a mirror. Every- ing. You have to undergo intense train-
thing is being recorded. (246-188, 1993.4.16) ing. The spirit world as a whole is now
being trained and is creating an educa-
Your conscience knows everything tion system guided by Heung-jin. (287-203,
about what you did in your lifetime. 1997.10.30)
It knows everything about you. This
knowledge is transferred intact into the The conscience does not lie. It records
computer in the spirit world. It goes there everything about you as if on a videotape.
without fail. You will know when you In the spirit world, how you have lived
enter the spirit world. (258-63, 1994.3.16) your life will be seen according to the
number you are assigned. Someone who beings must go through this inevitable
already knows the scale of the bright- formula course, which is unprincipled.
ness of your spirit will take you where Those who unite the mind and body,
you receive a number. If your number become a couple, and become parents in
is eighteen, then when someone presses accordance with principled logic will not
the number eighteen, everything about have to go through the illogical unprin-
you will be known in an instant. From cipled course.
the time of your birth to that moment, In the spirit world, you can be
everything will be revealed. There is no dragged away in reverse based on your
way to avoid this. Your conscience will wrongful acts and others’ accusations.
weep bitterly. You are not aware that the Consider a tree that is to be transplant-
good and bad you have done determines ed. If it is properly handled, the trans-
which side of the boundary between plant will go smoothly, but if it is pulled
heaven and hell you end up on. The spirit out by the branches and dragged away
world does not move at random. It is a violently, it will be damaged. It then
mathematical world. It moves accord- becomes more difficult to replant suc-
ing to logic. God is the King of scien- cessfully. This is exactly how it is in the
tists. Heaven does not move in any way restoration course. (285-74, 1997.4.21)
it likes. (284-23, 1997.4.15)
There is no forgiveness in the spirit
Habits can last for eternity; they world. Lies will not work. You have all
are so difficult to change. Nonetheless, seen videotapes. If you laughed, that
they can be corrected while you live on laughter appears just as it was. An ordi-
earth. You can clear away your old habits nary video cannot go beyond the limita-
by overriding them with new ones. You tions of time and space, but the spiritual
should do this now. If you do not, you video transcends time and space.
will have problems when you enter the Just with one click, your entire life,
spirit world. Once there, you will find all your past years, are projected. When
yourself caught. (289-208, 1998.1.2) it is turned on, no one will tell you where
to go. Each person finds where he is to
When shedding its skin, a snake go by him or herself, and so will you.
will move along until it finds a crev- You are pushed along without knowing
ice in which its tail gets caught. It will how. Something pushes you. You may
then wind its body around a tree and expect to end up in a good place, but
use all its strength to rub against it, even you are constantly pushed along beyond
bleeding in an effort to cast off its skin. your will. Finally, you end up in a lim-
Only after passing through the illogical ited zone, which you cannot leave. Do
unprincipled course can you go through you think you would heave a big sigh? I
the logical principled course. Even if you am teaching you and doing these things
recognize that you are fallen, all human because I know the spirit world. These
phenomena happen on entering the on television. You should report first

spirit world. Do you realize how fortu- what you did wrong. Why? Cain should
nate you are? (163-308. 1987.5.1) come first. Bad things happen first and
When you come to know how life bad things are reported first. Then why
after death is closely related with the life does the good come afterwards? The
in this world, you will be more careful Abel-type things come second. If, when
about how you live because your present compared to the first, the Abel side has
life tells you what to expect in the next more good things for a given person,
life. (294-9, 1998.6.5) then that person can be educated. From
that point, they will be taught about the
You have to be aware of how fearful spirit world. (196-283, 1990.1.2)
the consequences of life on earth are.
People live as they please because they 3.5. Sins committed in the flesh
do not know that their life on earth has should be indemnified on earth
a direct influence on the circumstances
of their eternal life. (295-127, 1998.8.19) Whatever you bind on earth should
be released on earth. If you pass on to
You have to do well in your earthly the spirit world without doing so, you
life. You should devote yourselves and will face serious consequences. By rous-
reflect many times a day to see how your ing yourself into action, you should
life compares to the principled standard. avoid this situation. If you do not do it
To do this, I am earnestly asking that on earth, you will fall into hell for eter-
from morning, noon, and until the eve- nity. (229-27, 1992.4.9)
ning, twenty-four hours a day, you live
in a way that you do not transgress the Whether human beings like it or
heavenly law. (294-26, 1998.6.5) not, as the fallen descendants they are
destined to surmount the steep pass of
When you go before God, after clear- indemnity from now, even unto death.
ing up everything you did on earth, you No one can deny this. You must traverse
should not just report what you did well. this path. If you pass to the spirit world
You should first report what you did without overcoming this in your life-
wrong, and then report what you did time, there is no way to know how many
right later. It is the other way around in millions of years it will take you in the
this world. When asked, “What did you spirit world.
do?” people usually say, “I did this,” and There is no payment of indemnity in
hide their misdeeds. The spirit world the spirit world. It is a liberated realm of
is not like this. In the spirit world, you perfection filled with the waves of love,
should first report your misdeeds. This so the possibility of indemnity or re-cre-
is the order of things. When you are ation does not exist. There is no repro-
asked what you did, it all appears as if duction either. Since there is no mecha-
nism to stimulate these processes, once It only comes to you once. It is but an
you are fixed in a position, it is perma- instant and it comes only once. Earthly
nent. This is a serious problem. Know- life is but a dot compared to eternal life.
ing these things, God sent the Messiah It is too short. However, this is not the
to the earth. (229-243, 1992.4.12) important point. What is important is
that you use the short time you have in
Does the snake grow or shrink in your physical life to prepare for the spirit
size when it sheds its skin? If you can world. With this kind of core thinking,
shed your sinfulness ten times a day, you must be able to stand in the cen-
you should do so. This would gradu- ter and control and subdue everything.
ally eliminate the burden of your past Without doing so, you cannot perfect
sins. In the spirit world, there is nothing yourself. (207-99, 1990.11.1)
to stimulate this process to take place.
There is no such mechanism. No mat- The things most detested in the spirit
ter how much you wish to return to this world are the customs and habits of the
earth and clear up your transgressions, fallen realm. Habits arise from customs.
it is impossible. Once you pass away, you What is the favorite dish for a Japanese
cannot freely return. (242-305, 1993.1.2) person born in Japan? It would be soup
and rice. Americans like hamburgers
In the spirit world, you can find stim- and Koreans like kochujang and kimchi.
ulating elements of love, but you cannot If you live confined by customs, you will
offer indemnity in order to remove your never be able to eliminate your habits.
sins. Thus, it takes a very long time to Then, how will you eliminate these
indemnify your sins in the spirit world. habits? If it is this difficult to rid your-
Since I knew of these things, I laid all selves of everyday habits on earth, then
the foundations in forty years. I lived how much more difficult will your situa-
not knowing day and night. I usual- tion be in the spirit world if you go there
ly ate but one meal, in the morning or with a hardened fallen nature and stub-
evening, each day. That is how I lived. born habits. You need to resolve these
(243-177, 1993.1.3) things on the earth. This is very difficult
to do when you go to the spirit world.
Although it is challenging to do so, Therefore, a spouse is not the main con-
there are many ways to embrace one cern. Children are not the main con-
another during your physical life, weep- cern. Only after you remedy all your bad
ing together and moving people’s hearts. habits should you think about finding a
However, from the spirit world it is much husband or wife and having children.
more difficult to move the hearts of peo- (228-114, 1992.3.26)
ple on earth. (250-112, 1993.10.12)
That which is bound on earth should
How important is life on this earth? be released on earth. If you expect to
release things in the spirit world, you dom of Heaven. Ultimately, you are all
will be disappointed to find that it is dif- bound to enter the spirit world for eter-
ficult to solve your problems there. You nity. Problems that arise on the earth
will not find any villains opposing you can be solved within seventy to eighty
or any realm opposing your goodness years, but in the spirit world, where you
there. Similarly, if something is wrong, will reside eternally, the path is difficult
instead of going against it, you will even after you have followed it for mil-
try to deflect it on its way. You should lions of years. You have to settle all your
try to disassociate from it completely. misdeeds while you are on earth. The
(256-28, 1994.3.12) Bible says that what is released on earth
is released in heaven, and what is bound
In the spirit world you will have to on earth is bound in heaven. If you lose
live in a restricted environment. You something on this earth, you have to
have to wait there for thousands of years. find it on this earth. (283-184, 1997.4.12)
In the future, even blessed people will
be in this situation. All your sons and If you control your body, striking it
daughters would be upset and cry out, for three years or longer, you will then
“Mother, why did you bring me into this enter the realm of the completion stage
world as someone like this? Why did of the growth period. Is this not so? If
you drag me into this place?” Do you you make more of the physical side, the
not think your children would be agi- spiritual side diminishes. If you get rid
tated? The levels of your families are all of the physical side, the spiritual side
different. You go to the place that is con- will be elevated. Therefore, for the same
sistent with your level and stay there for reason, when you ignore the superfi-
a long time. Then, your ancestors and cial things and attach importance to the
your children will accuse you saying, deeper aspects of life, the spirit world
“Why did you do that? Why did you not will come closer to you. Then, when you
do better? What is this?” You will have to are engrafted to the original standard
stay in that place to the extent that cor- of conscience there will be a great surge
responds to the degree of accusation. It like that in an electrical power plant
is not an easy thing. This is why you have when positive and negative interact.
to deal with this on the earth. You have Consequently, changes occur in heaven
to do everything I tell you to do. (207-99, and earth. You should be aware that you
1990.11.1) need to have such spiritual experiences.
(282-308, 1997.4.7)
You have not yet become true fami-
lies, have you? When you pass into the In the Bible it says, “What is bound
spirit world you will all be divided. Peo- on earth is bound in heaven. What is
ple who never fell and created heavenly released on earth will be released in
families are destined to go to the King- heaven.” This logic can be understood
through understanding the unity of the yourself to this standard by uniting your
dual structure. Human beings today physical and spiritual five senses?” What
should know how valuable their physical do you think? Heaven is not a place you
lifetime truly is. The conclusion is that can deal with freely, as you please. It is
the period of their life on earth is the not a place tolerant of those who lived
only time when they can liberate God, a haphazard life and then received the
revive this universe, and unite all heaven Blessing. It is a place of gathering for
and earth. God and creation combined people who took God’s will seriously.
together could not equal the value of the You all should be more serious than
physical world. Why is this so? God and True Father. (246-191, 1993.4.16)
this universe combined, without human
beings in the flesh, cannot be perfect- When you pass to the spirit world,
ed. Thus, they have to understand how who is the first person you would like to
important the human body is, while meet? Whom would you want to meet?
they are alive on earth. How great this Have you ever thought about this? You
is! (91-191, 1977.2.13) cannot meet your mother no matter how
much you wish to do so. You cannot
If there were two paths, one that meet her until True Parents liberate her.
goes to heaven and another to hell, on No matter how much you love someone,
which path would there be more peo- you will not be able to meet him or her.
ple? There would be more people going You will only be able to see that person
to hell. What must God’s heart be like from a distance; you will not be able to
seeing this? How bitter He must feel! meet them up close. (285-125, 1997.4.21)
How appalled God is to see His sons
and daughters, who were supposed to When human beings register into the
come to heaven, all going to hell. They heavenly spirit world, they should take
were to have become the people of a vast with them a certificate that confirms the
nation living together with God in love details of their life on earth. I am talking
and with no relation to hell. Think about about a certificate of your entire life with
how it would be if your children had to which you can say, “This is how I lived.
go to the place of death. All of you will This is what I did.” You are not the one
ultimately come to know these things who writes this kind of certificate. Satan
when you pass on to the spirit world. should first write it for you. You should
(244-25, 1993.1.29) first receive the certificate from Satan
and then receive Jesus’ certificate. Then
You will be challenged about every- you should receive God’s certificate.
thing in the spirit world in the same way (299-77, 1999.2.4)
that True Parents’ teachings challenge
you. Did you pass or fail with regard to In the future, you all will have to
this standard? Did you strive to align write your autobiography. You have to
write honestly about your life after join- and bring all the members from around
ing the Unification Church. When you the world. When you reach the age of
enter the spirit world, you should be sixty or seventy, you will grow things
able to weep over your autobiography, in nature, deeply experiencing the same
saying, “Was I really able to do such heart as when raising children and
works?” You have to write this on the deeply experiencing the realm of God’s
earth and then, when you are about to heart at the time of the Creation. Then,
enter the heavenly kingdom, you have to when you go to the spirit world, you can
get in line and pass through 160, 240 and ascend to a higher level. Therefore, for
360 spiritual guards. If you lie, you will those undergoing hardships in the Uni-
be struck by lightning on the spot. You fication Church, I am planning to bring
cannot deceive them. (297-120, 1998.11.19) them to a farm in their later years and let
them live in self-sufficiency in a country
When you pass on to the spirit world, house. This is the ideal homeland. This
a recording of your entire life can be is my plan. (246-216, 1993.4.16)
accessed with the press of a button. Is
this not terrifying? When you pass the age of sixty, you
If True Father forgives all the evil should retire from public life, return to
that you have done, the recording of that the farm village in your hometown, cul-
evil will be completely erased. Did you tivate the earth and prepare to go to the
know this? (165-90, 1987.5.20) spirit world. You will be busy prepar-
ing for the spirit world. For this reason,
3.6. To live in harmony with nature you should devote yourself sincerely and
is precious deeply involve yourself in a farming vil-
lage, taking responsibility to guide its
A person who works with nature people the way I would.
is usually more religious. The world of You should not go to the spirit world
religion is a world without ostentation. until you have accomplished something
The earth and nature do not lie. If you in the leisure industry and in your hob-
invest your utmost effort, the results of bies. Only then, can you go to a higher
that effort will be brought to you. There level in the spirit world, become a per-
is no speculation. You will not make a son with deep emotions, and be able to
fortune without effort. There is no incli- make good use of the great arena of the
nation to gamble. When you become fif- spirit world. What do you think? (289-193,
ty years old, you return to nature. There 1998.1.2)
is no better preparation for your way to
the spirit world than living a life of faith You work until the age of sixty. After
immersed in nature. (244-322, 1993.3.1) working until that age, you are freed
from your period of public mission.
In the future, I will build a farm here Then you work publicly for three more
years without pay. In order to prepare environment. How wonderful that will
to go to the spirit world, you should not be! You can reproduce whatever God
want anything in return. This is a train- originally created. You can think of God
ing period. If you have good results, it as you gaze upon your creation, and har-
may be extended to seven years. Then monize with nature. All people will live
how old will you be? To make the foun- in cooperation with one another while
dation to go to the spirit world you can they enjoy their hobbies. When they
work until the age of sixty-seven – work- grow old, they will eventually pass to the
ing until the age of sixty and then seven spirit world. Through this, it is possible
years more. When this is done, you can to decentralize the urbanized world. Do
be proud of yourself wherever you go. you understand? (252-210, 1993.12.30)
When you go to the spirit world with
the Unification Church foundation, Have you thought about God’s desire
people might receive you as my repre- for the future family system? In light of
sentative saying, “Welcome, worthy this, True Father has thought about the
subject.” If you think about going to the hobby industry and the world of leisure.
spirit world on the basis of having lived In the future, what kind of communal
for others, you know that you will have system should you create in each nation?
the requisite maturity. Amen! (289-195, You should build a “condominium sys-
1998.1.2) tem,” and train people within that sys-
tem where four families live together in
It is better to go to the spirit world unity. They should earn money togeth-
after having experienced travel on land, er, eat together, educate their children
in the water, and in space. This is why together, and live as one family. If they
I am planning a project that will allow fail to live together in harmony, those
people to live under the sea. I am con- families will be pushed into a restrictive
ducting research on a submarine that environment in the spirit world. There,
will enable five people to live freely they will not be able to live with others
underwater. in harmony. (278-327, 1996.6.23)
You begin your travels after having
established your life on earth. Ideally, The leisure or hobby culture exists
you go to the spirit world after traveling everywhere. From the time of creation
on land, undersea, and in space. (279-200, to the time of restoration and perfection,
1996.8.4) life on earth and in the spirit world was
made to be interesting. It does not make
You can raise animals, like deer, and sense that Americans should be the only
release them, raise fish and release them. ones living in affluence. Do Africans
You can apply new technology to develop want a better life? How about letting
crops and other natural resources, and the poorest person in Africa live in the
whatever else is needed to improve the house of the richest person in America
for a month? If you cannot do this, I will with yellowish-brown skin, about eight
do it. (278-123, 1996.5.1) meters in length. Would it not be excit-
ing for you to catch a snake like that? It
When you settle in your origi- would be great to catch an even longer
nal homeland, all of heaven and earth one. (276-77, 1996.2.4)
become your hometown. Since every-
thing from heaven and earth is provid- Throughout your life, your daily life
ed, there is no need to bring anything and leisure activities should harmonize
when you go there. You should just leave with history and the ideal human life-
everything behind. You can still form a style, bringing it into relation with the
spiritual connection to those things. spirit world. They should be connected
You can recreate the things of the earth- to a world of happiness through nature.
ly world in the spirit world. There, you (278-123, 1996.5.1)
can recreate the same house you lived
in on earth and make it your own. Do Nature’s artistry is displayed more
you need to carry it when you go or not? vividly through a variety of weather,
(289-144, 1998.1.1) than a succession of fine days. When you
feel loved in that environment, you can
If you have a boat, you can use it to go make clouds or fog appear in the clear
and meditate by yourself. You can even sky of the spirit world just by wishing it.
put up a small tent and sleep inside it. You can become a person with a special
You can go sightseeing. It is like heav- ability to create all kinds of manifesta-
en! In order to be immersed in nature tions of the mind through love. For this
and go sightseeing in this way, you need reason, all of the spirit world will take
a boat. You absolutely need a boat. Do an interest in you. Everyone would say,
you think this is the case or not? If not, “Hey, being with this person is fun.”
then you need to realize that it is so. (201-102, 1990.3.11)
(262-270, 1994.8.1)
When I go to the mountain and see
The spirit world is a world where you a meadow, I know what is edible. When
can have plenty of energy without sleep- buds sprout, they are mostly edible.
ing or eating. You can commute a tre- Young calves and lambs all graze on
mendous distance in an instant. You can sprouts. Even poisonous herbs are edi-
include the entire universe within the ble, as they do not contain poison at that
radius of your activity. If you are inter- stage. I taught myself this. There are
ested in exploring nature, you should many things to eat in the mountains.
consider the special and unique trees It is great to take a nap in an over-
and birds in South America. You would grown place. How wonderful it is to
find them very interesting and excit- uncover your belly and lie down in a
ing. A while ago, I caught a large snake cool place during the hot and humid
summer! Even if it rains, it just feels cool not change with the climate or tempera-
and refreshing. ture there. There are a great number of
If a Buddhist nun, passing by, were meter measures, and if each were to fol-
to see a man laying out like this, spread- low its own standard, to debate whether
eagled happily under a wisteria, break- any particular length is right or wrong
ing wind, and snoring as he sleeps, she is absurd. The only way is to decide after
would say, “How sweet!” Why? Because comparing your measure with the stan-
his state of being is wonderful. She is not dard meter. You should be aware that
a stone statue of Buddha. Do you under- there is such a standard in heaven. Not
stand what I am saying? A woman who just anyone can go to heaven. (248-299,
would not feel anything from such a 1993.10.3)
scene would be devoid of human emo-
tion. She would be unable to give birth Do you all want to go to heaven? If
to children and unable even to get mar- you want to go to heaven, you have to
ried. On the contrary, if this Buddhist have the qualification that lets you enter
nun gazes upon that man and exclaims there. Do you need a ticket on enter-
“How sweet!” and her breasts and hips ing heaven? Will you go through with a
are stimulated, then she is elevated one free pass or will you be examined based
dimension higher. It is true. It is like this on some requirement? It is not a free
in the spirit world. A Buddhist monk or pass. They will know immediately. Do
nun who does not know conjugal love is you think you will find computers in
sadly disqualified from the kingdom. the spirit world or not? Computers are
It is no use saying that you will go to amazing, but the computers in the spir-
Heaven by believing in Jesus. I searched it world can show your entire life in a
every corner of the spirit world. Do you minute with the touch of a button. You
know where Kim Hwal-lan is now in the cannot lie. How you were born as some-
spirit world? She is in a world of turmoil. one’s son or daughter, and how you lived
(202-231, 1990.5.24) your life – everything – will be revealed.
Everything about a mischievous wom-
Section 4. The Secret of Entering an, or a woman with many unpleasant
Heaven experiences accumulated as the result
of her misdeeds, will come out. (250-110,
4.1. Heaven is a place to enter with 1993.10.12)
the honor of a royal family
If human beings had not fallen, they
You cannot enter heaven without would have entered heaven as God’s
complying with the requisite standard. direct sons and daughters born from
You cannot freely enter heaven. There is His lineage. Original families would
a formula. The standard for a meter can have entered heaven. Yet, the first fam-
be found in the Louvre Museum. It does ily fell and inherited the lineage of the
enemy. The standard for entering God’s not? Heaven is a realm where people from
original nation cannot be established both the spiritual and physical worlds
until one family attains the position enter through the gate of True Parents’
to be His direct children who have not love. If Adam and Eve had not fallen,
fallen. Once this family exists, God can and had entered heaven through True
forget that humankind inherited the lin- Parents’ love, they would have become
eage of the enemy and became the ene- the model for all families. One original
my of His love. The person who directly model of the family would have entered
loves God’s children, his own children heaven. Through this, all families would
who are of God’s lineage, can enter heav- have connected to the realm of love
en. Yet, without fulfilling the condition through this royal family that inherited
of loving the children of the enemy in the original tradition and would have
the satanic world even more, he cannot become like branches spreading towards
actually enter heaven. You cannot attain the north, south, east, and west, relating
the qualification for entering heaven to one central trunk. All families would
without loving the children of the ene- have entered heaven in accordance with
my more than your own children. (262- the principle that integrates all realms.
304, 1994.8.1) A unified world would have developed
naturally. You should clearly under-
The main problem lies in the fact that stand this. (231-76, 1992.5.31)
human beings inherited the lineage of
the enemy, Satan. Human beings should Do you have grandparents in your
inherit God’s lineage and be directly family? The True Parents are in the posi-
connected to heaven in the spirit world. tion of the grandparents in your family.
People should unite mind and body in If there are true parents in your Blessed
God’s love, become united couples, and Family, your family will stand in a posi-
become one with their children. They tion that is higher than that of regular
should live a heavenly life in the heaven- parents. Were you not all born as true
ly kingdom on earth and then enter the children? Did you give birth to many
Kingdom of God in heaven. These are children? Your children will create roy-
the fundamental principles of creation. al families in the future.
As God’s direct lineage, human beings God will create royal families for the
should have established the absolute ties first time in history, perfect those fami-
of true love, lived on earth based on the lies, and take them to the spirit world.
framework of a unified individual, cou- They will become the ideal families of
ple and family, and then entered heav- the Most High. Those are the royal fam-
en. This would meet the standard of the ilies of heaven. The original Adam and
principle and law. (264-168, 1994.10.9) Eve are thus perfected. They are royal
families based on true love. Heaven is
Hell was created after the Fall, was it the place they can enter after perfection.
It would be wonderful if True Father enter heaven. Not everyone enters heav-
went out and lived in your homes. Why? en. Three generations should resolve to
If you live by attending the True Parents follow this path. The grandmother and
during your lifetime, you automatically grandfather, the mother and father, the
go to heaven. This is the heavenly tradi- husband and wife, with the children
tion. together make up four stages. The set
The True Parents have lived such a consists of three generations of couples.
life. Thus, they are connected to heav- (228-295, 1992.7.5)
en naturally. Consequently, all of you
are also connected. How amazing, joy- Had it not been for the Fall, our first
ful, and precious this is! You should ancestors would have become God’s son
not exchange this for anything. (230-110, and daughter and the prince and prin-
1992.4.26) cess of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth
and in the spirit world. This would have
Let me speak about one more had global significance. They would
thing on the principle of restoration have been the beginning and the end,
through indemnity. This principle is the the Alpha and the Omega. However,
unchanging truth. Restoration cannot since the evil parents emerged at the
be achieved unless the crime Eve com- alpha instead of the good parents, all
mitted in Eden is indemnified within this must be discarded. Therefore, the
Eve’s world in the ensuing generations. I True Parents, who can digest every-
am sure you all know this. By restoring thing that began from the false parents,
this, the satanic world will begin to dis- should appear. (226-319, 1992.2.9)
appear. When the original standard of
relationship between Adam and Eve is Originally, Adam and Eve were God’s
established worldwide based on the True son and daughter, were they not? As
Parents, then the original heaven with God’s son and daughter, they were the
no connection to the Fall will be creat- prince and princess of the Kingdom of
ed. Humankind can hope to enter this Heaven in both heaven and earth. They
world of peace only by way of a single, were the prince and princess of the king-
unified direction. (262-214, 1994.7.23) dom in the spirit world, but at the same
time they were to grow up to become
When you unite with the True Par- king and queen on this earth. They were
ents and inherit their tradition, you have of the royal lineage. By abiding by and
the basis on which your family can gov- practicing the laws of the palace in the
ern all nations through that proactive Kingdom of Heaven, they would have
tradition. When your family can retain become an ideal model based on God’s
this proactivity, you can be registered love in all directions – high, low, front,
into the realm of the royal family in the back, left, and right. Wherever they went,
Kingdom of Heaven. In this way, you to the east, west, south, north, front, or
back, they would have stood as the ideal stance, the realm of heart based on glob-
model. This is because they were placed al unity. From there, we stand above the
on earth to be at the center of all cre- eldest son as the True Parents. This is the
ation. That central position is the core kingship of the True Parents, who lead
of all relationships – east, west, north, the surrounding royal families based on
south, above, and below. From this view, this kingship.
all of you have to stand as a model wher- You can enter heaven by attending
ever you go. (226-258, 1992.2.9) the kingship at the head of your own roy-
al family, which includes your brothers
Based on my possession of love, I and sisters as well as your parents. You
can gain ownership over my home- enter heaven after living with this kind
town and family. There, the children of heart. What kind of place is heaven?
are perfected, the siblings are perfected, Adam and Eve were born like twins;
the couple is perfected, and the parents they should have matured, married, and
are perfected. Today, through the True become parents. Similarly, those who
Parents, all the things present in God’s can enter heaven have experienced this
manual of creation that were unfulfilled realm of heart, established this kingship,
can appear. When this is accomplished, and stood at the head of their royal fam-
God can completely overcome His deep ilies with this authority. You can enter
feelings of anguish and educate human- heaven with your royal family only after
kind as they stand in the original posi- the original king enters heaven. In this
tion before the Fall. Through this, you way, on the horizontal plane, four great
can be qualified as the people of heaven kingships arise. (247-265, 1993.5.9)
and become a qualified family. The spirit
world is connected to the ocean of love Now, as we enter the age of the King-
on this earth. It is the spiritual Kingdom dom of Heaven on earth, our families
of Heaven. Consequently, you cannot become royal households. This is what
survive in that kingdom in spirit world you must exemplify. Can the king live as
without having a heart embodying love he pleases? Can a queen live as she pleas-
on earth. (226-173, 1992.2.2) es? Can their sons and daughters live as
they please? The king, queen, prince,
All five billion people of humanity are and princess should all follow the laws of
to become the royal relatives who inherit this nation. Furthermore, there are pal-
the kingship of the direct lineage of the ace laws within the code of laws. Were
realm of the firstborn son of God. Those there not laws for the nobility that lived
who experience the realm of heart of the in palaces? Is life difficult or easy for the
heavenly royal family will go to heaven. royal descendants in places like Britain
Therefore, you should live in the realm and Korea? (232-326, 1992.7.10)
of the royal family that has expanded
worldwide; you should embody its sub- True Father has followed the entire
path, the path of restoration. Without through your sons and daughters.
following it, you cannot perceive heaven. Since the original path was lost, you
You cannot be raised to the position of need to perfect the way and return to the
the king who reigns over Heaven. How origin. You should know that this is the
can you become the king of men with- path of restoration and the path of re-
out knowing how to attend the queen? Is creation. Amen! These are not my words.
this not an issue? (232-331, 1992.7.10) They are God’s words. (238-254, 1992.11.22)
Each of you should become a royal Is this the first time for many of
family based on true love. If Adam, who you to hear these words? Heaven is
is of royal lineage, is the direct heir, then the to which you should ascend with
his brothers and sisters would naturally the love of the royal family by restor-
all become his people. Thus, in order to ing the four great realms of heart and
enter heaven, you have to receive love as three great kingships. No matter how
the prince and princess of the Kingdom great you may be here on earth, you will
of Heaven and enter with this authority be caught in the spirit world. Instead of
and dignity. Let it be known that heaven feeling regret once you get there, saying,
is the nation of the original homeland “I should have listened to Rev. Moon!”
and that people can enter in this way! you should quickly make your decision
(220-219, 1991.10.19) to receive the Blessing. This is the fast-
est way to resolve these issues. You can
4.2. Those who embody the love of learn through the Blessing.
the four great realms of heart can Man and woman should come
enter heaven together in harmony, find the lost fami-
ly of the Kingdom of Heaven, and attend
What kind of people will enter heav- God as the King. This is why the grand-
en? Those who embody the love that per- parents are God’s representatives. You
fects the four great realms of heart can have to attend your grandparents as
enter heaven. God longs for His object God’s representatives. Your father and
partner to be thousands of times bet- mother are the king and queen repre-
ter than Himself. As the object partner senting the families of all the five bil-
of God’s love, you should be aware that lion people of humanity. Their sons
your family is a central family represent- and daughters should be attended like
ing the three kingships of the Kingdom future kings. You should inherit the way
of Heaven, the kingdom on earth, and of the parents by attending the parents,
the kingdom of the future. Since these who are like God, the parents who are
have been lost, we should practice these like monarchs who represent the fam-
ideals and values and bring them to frui- ilies of today. The world to which you
tion within the restored family. You have bequeathed this parental way that will
the responsibility to hand this down prevail for all future ages will become
the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. Amen! enliven the universe as an extended

(239-76, 1992.11.23) family. In this earthly world, you live
with your family centered on your hori-
The family that perfects the four zontal Parents and the vertical Parent,
great realms of heart and three great which means centered on God’s realm.
kingships is the ideal family. The grand- After life on earth, you enter the eter-
parents stand as God, the parents as the nal, vertical world, which is the paren-
king of the families of this world, and tal world. Since that is the spirit world, it
you as the children are the future kings does not just encompass one generation.
and queens who will inherit the king- Thousands of generations will enter the
ship in the spiritual and physical worlds. Kingdom of Heaven.
You become the kings and queens who The spirit world is a world that
inherit all of this. The ideal family is the expands your life on earth, which you
place where the three great kingships spent with your grandparents, parents,
should bear fruit. (239-185, 1992.11.24) sons, and daughters centering on God.
Therefore, if you wish to enter and live
The purpose of the restoration of freely in that world, you should be able
the right of parents is the restoration of to harmonize with others through the
kingship. The purpose of the restoration same responsible, loving relationships
of kingship is the restoration of the right you experienced within your family on
of the royal family. This incorporates the earth, as an elder sister, younger sister,
four great realms of heart. The grandpar- wife, and mother, or as an elder brother,
ents, parents, and your couple symbol- younger brother, husband, and father.
ize the three great kingships. The grand- (247-308, 1993.6.1)
parents symbolize the past, your parents
symbolize the present, and your couple, In marriage, a man should absolute-
as children, symbolizes the future. The ly become one with a woman; a wom-
grandparents were sent to your home an should absolutely become one with
as a special envoy from the spirit world. a man. The parents with their sons and
Therefore, the family that is obedient to daughters, and God with His sons and
the words of the grandparents will pros- daughters should absolutely become
per. (249-306, 1993.10.11) one. Siblings should also absolutely
unite. Heaven is the place to which you
Our way of life on earth is trans- pass on after having lived a family life
ferred to the spirit world as it is. This with God and His love at the center.
being the case, when you go there, how (279-114, 1996.8.1)
do you make horizontal connections?
Your family relationships on earth will Adam is God Himself. He is the mas-
transfer to the spirit world and expand ter of the family, but also God’s body.
to encompass all beings in order to The center of the nation and the center
of the cosmos are also God. There- when Adam and Eve give birth to sons
fore, after a person is born, he has to go and daughters. Only with the birth of
through three stages of becoming one sons and daughters are the three great
with the family, one with the nation, and kingships achieved. The grandfather
one with the spirit world. (278-169, 1996.5.5) who represents God represents the spirit
world. Adam and Eve as the parents rep-
Adam could receive only God’s love. resent the present. The sons and daugh-
Yet, Adam’s sons and daughters could ters who represent the future come into
receive two types of love: God’s love being centering on Adam and Eve. This
and Adam’s love. They could inherit means the past, present and future are
the kingship of the spirit world and the all represented. The origin (jung: 正)
kingship of the earth. Only then, after that has been divided (bun: 分) should
living in the kingdom on earth, could be united (hab: 合) once again. (270-258,
they enter the Kingdom of Heaven in the 1995.7.16)
spirit world. Therefore, these kingships
cannot be divided. (278-161, 1996.5.5) Through their feelings upon their
coming together at the time of their
You must love your nation more marriage, Adam and Eve are united
than you love your family, while none- vertically with God and horizontally
theless retaining a heart that you abso- between themselves, thus manifesting
lutely need your grandfather and grand- all the things God felt in the past but
mother, father and mother, husband and which could not manifest in the spirit
wife, and children. Love the world more world. From here, siblings are created
than your nation, knowing that human- and thus an original sphere of relation-
ity is made up of these four stages. If you ships emerges. This original sphere cre-
wish to go and live harmoniously in the ates the realm of the royal family, within
spirit world, you have to love it more which the couple establishes kingship.
than you love the world. This is because The realm of the unity of three gen-
it is where your loved ones, who passed erations is created. Three generations
through those four stages representing become one. (270-268, 1995.7.16)
past, present, and future, are residing.
The Kingdom of Heaven on earth is such The grandfather is the king of the
a world established here on earth. The past. Since he stands in the position of
Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world is God, he is the special envoy sent from
automatically created through the king- heaven representing the spirit world.
dom on earth. (277-192, 1996.4.15) The realm of the mother and father, the
realm of Adam and Eve, pertains to the
The four great realms of heart bear king and queen of the nations of this
fruit when a couple unites in love. The world. The grandfather and grandmoth-
three great kingships are completed only er stand in the position of the king and
queen of heaven. The father and moth- couple becoming one in love through
er are the king and queen representing marriage. If this unity is broken, then
the families of this world. Their descen- the realms of the children’s heart, sib-
dants are the ones who inherit the union lings’ heart, couples’ heart, and parents’
of these two kingships: the kingship of heart will remain incomplete. You need
the grandfather representing the spir- to perfect these realms of heart in order
it world, and the present kingship rep- to pass smoothly to the spirit world.
resenting the Kingdom of Heaven on Yet, because of the Fall, no one has ever
earth. achieved perfection in these realms of
Thus, sons and daughters should heart. This is why you need to carry out
always be united with their parents and restoration through indemnity. (249-289,
grandparents. The grandparents should 1993.10.11)
always be united with their grandchil-
dren centering on the parents. The par- 4.3. The body should harmonize
ents, likewise, should be at one with the with the mind
grandparents. The foundation of heaven
will go awry if you deviate from this. You did not know that the conscience
(246-74, 1993.3.23) was your second God, the central aspect
of your existence. You have to attend
No matter how great the differ- it more than you attend God. Attend
ence in dimensions between heaven your conscience more than you would
and earth, everything residing in these the founders of religions, even Jesus.
worlds consists of four stages. There is Then you can attain a position higher
grandfather and grandmother even in than that of believing in Jesus. Do not
the spirit world. There are people who believe in me, the founder of the Unifi-
are the age of your mother and father, cation Church. If you accept my teach-
the age of young adults, and the age of ings and become completely one with
adolescents. If we condense this a little your conscience, you can go to heaven
more, it becomes two people. Two peo- even without following me. You have to
ple! (253-132, 1994.1.23) buy all the materials and study. A person
who fails to open his conscience, estab-
You know about the four great realms lish himself as a liberated person, and
of heart and the three great kingships. attain unity between his body and con-
As couples, you must accomplish these science cannot go to heaven. I searched
things. If you can do this, you can freely heaven, but I could not find such a per-
come down to the earth from the spirit son who had entered there in that way.
world at any time. (253-71, 1994.1.7) Even now in the spirit world, people are
lamenting and groaning in the midst of
The perfection of the four great their course of cultivating their char-
realms of heart is made possible by a acter. Amongst pastors, church elders,
and those who carried themselves with Kingdom of Heaven the spiritualists
pride, there are many who are bound in will come forth. Those who committed
chains upside down. (253-45, 1994.1.1) evil will be pierced with a stick, as Jesus
was pierced with a spear. You should
You should liberate your con- be aware that a ruthless age will come.
science. Your mind is the guard post of There have been kangaroo court trials,
heaven. Your body is the guard post of have there not? Although it will not be
hell. Does your body drag your mind to that extent, you will want to avoid it,
around or does your mind drag your but will be unable to, and you will never
body around? For those who believe in be able to rest. Realizing that such an age
religion, their minds drag their bodies will come, your mind and body should
around. For those who do not believe in become one. (252-140, 1993.11.14)
religion, their bodies will always drag
their minds around. They live centering If God exists in unity, any fallen
on themselves. That is the difference. being that contains internal struggle
Therefore, each of you is the start- can only go to the place that is oppo-
ing point of hell, and yet you are also site to God. We call that place hell in
the starting point of heaven. If you live both the spiritual and physical worlds.
according to your conscience, you will go Evil things should go to hell. Everything
to heaven. If you live according to your must be put in order according to prin-
body, you will go to hell. If you live for ciples. Do you understand clearly? If
the sake of others, you will go to heav- your conscience and body continue to
en. If you insist on living for the sake of struggle without forming unity, will you
yourself, you will go to hell. When you be put away in hell or heaven? It will be
go back home today, you should declare hell! You should make your conscience
the liberation of your conscience. (252-257, and body one, sometime or other, before
1994.1.1) you die. Those who think they can go to
heaven without bringing these into one-
What is the relationship between ness are thinking nonsense. This is the
mind and body? It is a partnership of conclusion. (258-309, 1994.3.20)
subject and object. They should both
exist for the sake of their partner. The Satan is not to be found a long way
mind lives for the body and the body for off. He is connected to the self. Each of
the mind. When they unite, you will have you is a dividing line between heaven
not five, but ten sensory organs. You will and hell. Hell and heaven can be found
see and know the heavenly spirit world. within you. Your conscience is heaven,
Everyone will hear the music that comes and your physical body is hell. Though
from heaven. (283-253, 1997.4.13) your conscience is the subject partner,
humankind fell. Through the practice
In the future, when people enter the of love, your conscience must become
one with love and stand in the position collision between this construction and
of the complete spiritual, intellectual, destruction within you is the struggle of
and eternal subject of the Kingdom of your mind and body. (261-196, 1994.6.19)
Heaven on earth and in heaven. (256-51,
1994.3.12) Since mind and body are united
within God, those born as the ideal sons
What is the human body? It is the and daughters will naturally have unity
central core of hell. It is the nucleus of of mind and body. They will live in har-
that core. Then what is the conscience? mony on the earth and then pass on to
It is the central core of heaven. These the heavenly spirit world. People whose
two are in continuous struggle. This is mind and body are in conflict will not be
the problem. The greatest task in your able to go there. God does not like seeing
life is how you are going to resolve this such forms of existence.
conflict. Thus, you should think of strik- Therefore, what is the hope of
ing and controlling your body as one of humanity? It is that a master and par-
your hobbies. Your conscience should ent who can stop this struggle will come.
constantly occupy the opposite territory Since human division originated from
and possess more and more of it. Then false parents, true parents must come
the physical body’s dominance will and teach the truth in a clear and logi-
gradually diminish. cal way. Since humankind broke down
You are expanding limited territory somewhere, heaven will remain eter-
into the infinite world. You are living nally remote from the earth unless a
for the sake of the eternal world. Thus, movement is initiated on earth that can
you continue to dominate your physi- restore the essential point of breakdown.
cal body and go all the way to the spirit (261-300, 1994.7.24)
world. You should go on until the body
can naturally follow the conscience. How much has humankind sacri-
The Kingdom of Heaven on earth can- ficed the conscience for the body? Do
not come without having achieved this. you know the history of the conscience
Otherwise, you will not be able to restore that you have trampled upon for your
the original state where body and mind entire life? Your conscience is exhausted
can unite based on original true love in caring for you day and night. Yet, it
having nothing to do with the Fall. (254- tirelessly blocks the body’s desire to go
221, 1994.2.13) toward misconduct. It says, “You have
done enough. It is time to quit. It is now
Heaven is where the God of goodness time to listen to me?” The closest being
reigns and hell is where the devil rules. to you and the one that stands as the rep-
What is heaven like? It is a place where resentative of the ideal teacher, parent,
things are built. Hell is where things are and God, is your conscience. The mind
destroyed. This is the difference. The itself does not need to be educated, but
the body absolutely needs to be educat- root of hell? They are not the world. The
ed. (214-282, 1991.2.3) world of the Last Days is neither heav-
en nor hell. Where is the root of heaven
Throughout their lives, everyone and hell? You should realize that it will
keeps the most precious teacher in their always be in your mind and body. Peo-
heart. Yet, they mistreat this teacher, ple have not understood this. Numer-
trample on him, and abuse him. This ous saints came, gave their teachings,
teacher is your conscience. Your con- and tried to apply them to the world of
science always tells you things in order human relationships. Nevertheless, they
to help you and strives to connect you to failed to destroy the root of the struggles
true love. Like a parent, your conscience that occur within the self. Unity should
urges you to become a good and selfless begin from there. It has to begin from
person. It guides you according to God’s the root. (263-199, 1994.10.4)
will. However, a rebel inside your mind
always challenges your conscience. That The satanic world goes to hell. God’s
rebel is your physical desires. (201-208, world goes to heaven. A world that lives
1990.4.9) for its own sake will go to hell, while one
that lives for the whole purpose will go
Mind and body cannot be achieved to heaven. The crossing point of good
without true love. Thus, the mind sacri- and evil lies within oneself.
fices itself for the body and still forgets, When the mind and body come
repeatedly. The mind is in the position together, the former tries to live for the
representing God and thus is your great- greater good, while the latter tries to live
est teacher. The mind is your center that for the individual. The mind and body
God sent as His manifestation. It is the always struggle; one adopts a public-
vertical you. (226-60, 1992.2.1) minded position and the other a self-
centered position. You should reject
When I was young, I did everything your birth from false love, false life, and
that I could to control my body. I slept false lineage. You should cut off these
with my eyes open for seven consecutive things and be restored to life by engraft-
nights. You men should likewise learn to ing yourself to true love, true life, and
discipline your bodies so that even if you true lineage. The individual and human-
slept among numerous beautiful women kind need to follow this path. This is the
and touched the triangular area of those conclusion.
beautiful women, your organ should Religion emerged for the purpose of
remain unmoved. Those who cannot subjugating the body and making it one
control their body cannot go to heaven. with the mind. Having accomplished
(263-100, 1994.8.21) that, you should unite with true love
and give birth to sons and daughters
Where are the root of heaven and the who can go to heaven after living on the
earth. Without believing and practic- serpent to pass through and remove its
ing God’s word, you cannot give birth skin? The serpent should remove all of
to true sons and daughters who can go to its skin by keeping low on the ground.
heaven. Thus, a religion should appear Hence, the larger it is, the more difficult
that can subjugate the body, making it it is. Do you think world unification is
one with the conscience. When people difficult? Then consider how difficult it
become one with the True Parents and will be for the unification of the spirit
engraft to them, then wild olive trees will world. (303-264, 1999.9.9)
become true olive trees and give birth to
true sons and daughters. After living on We should be constantly aware of
the earth, they will ascend to the spirit the fact that Satan’s blood is cours-
world and enter heaven for eternity. This ing through our veins. The mission of
is the ideal of creation. (263-281, 1994.10.15) putting an end to this and eliminating
the root is the course of our lifetime. It
You should resolve the war inside begins in our daily lives. Without elimi-
yourself at the earliest possible date. It nating Satan’s blood, you will be brought
is not possible to enter heaven without down in the eternal world.
ending this war while you are still living As you seek the path to enter heaven,
on earth. Otherwise, you will be caught you need to find a model course through
forever in an unsavory place in the spirit which you can apply the formula God
world. Your parents are not the problem, created. Do you not think this is how
your families are not the problem, and it should be? There is a formula. If you
your tribe is not the problem. You, your- want to graduate from school, you have
self, will be caught in an instant. (264-121, to go through all the school courses, get
1994.10.9) your credits and receive your diploma.
In the same way, there is a course for
Those who cannot unite their mind going to Heaven and upon its comple-
and body cannot go to heaven. They tion can say, “With this, I have gradu-
are not true beings. Even if a heavenly ated.” There must be a formula for enter-
nation is established, you should know ing heaven. (263-81, 1994.8.21)
that a seven-year course based on the
family will remain for each individual In the spirit world, your conscience
to accomplish. You have to go through becomes your body and God appears as
this harsh course. the conscience to that body. Your con-
A snake passes through a narrow science becomes God’s body. When
crack between the rocks to remove its you enter the mystical world and ask,
skin. The larger the snake, the more “God, where are you?” He will answer
laborious this is. It is easy for the small from inside of you, “Here, I am here!”
ones, but for the larger ones it is painful. People have gone through many such
Is there a crevice that would allow a large experiences. For this reason, one hears
it said that humankind is God. (250-156, enly nation is created from there. The
1993.10.14) Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in the
spirit world begins from the first per-
When you enter the mysterious spir- fected love relationship, from that place
it world and pray, “Where is God?” the where the gate of the first perfected love
answer, “Why are you asking this?” will is opened. Humankind has not under-
come from deep within you. You are stood this. (261-16, 1994.5.15)
experiencing such things. Even with-
out your knowing, He will speak words Do you know about the original pal-
such as “Do not go there.” If you act ace of love? The first love relationship is
against this, you will run into trouble. the beginning point of the Kingdom of
Who is speaking? It is God speaking. If Heaven both on earth and in the spirit
you pray earnestly, you will enter a state world. It is where man and woman are
in which you have such mystical experi- absolutely united into one. In the abso-
ences. (249-223, 1993.10.10) lute state of unified masculinity and
femininity within God, God’s invisible
4.4. Heaven and hell are divided internal nature and external form could
based upon absolute sex divide and start the process of creat-
ing human beings. Similarly, man and
The first love relationship between woman give birth to sons and daugh-
a man and a woman is their time for ters by becoming one in love. Human
meeting God. The moment of the first beings are creating, in the visible, sub-
love relationship after marriage is the stantial realm, that which was created
point at which the husband is perfect- by the invisible God.
ed as a man. He rules over God’s entire Love is the power that can join lin-
world of plus as an antenna. He rep- eages. What is the central axis that can
resents all male-types and right-sided bring together different lineages? What
beings. The negative electrical charge is the power plant? It is the first love
and positive electrical charge meet at between the convex and concave parts
exactly the same point at the top of the of man and woman. From that love, for
antenna. The point where a husband the first time, electricity begins to be
and wife make love is where they are generated through the love relationship.
both perfected. That place is the epicenter for the gen-
The royal palace of love can begin eration of true love, true life, true lin-
from that place and establish itself on eage, and a true family on earth, as well
earth as the center of heaven and earth. as the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and
It is the origin of perfected love, and in the spirit world. Those who ignore
life can be connected from there. Is this cannot truly exist. They can only
this not so? The lineage is connected go to hell. There is no way around this.
to that place. At the same time, a heav- (259-229, 1994.4.10)
You have to realize the importance your hand, or your feet? Where is it?
of the love organs of man and woman. (261-167, 1994.6.9)
God comes down through them. God’s
liberation begins from them. God can The place where man and woman,
begin to sing and dance around them. convex and concave, unite is the place
They are connected to the royal palace where God is perfected. That is where
of love, to the eternal royal palace. The woman, who is one half, and man, who
gate of the first love relationship of the is the other half, is perfected. The land of
Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in the settlement, where the ideal of God’s love
spirit world opens in that place. Does can be perfected, begins from the place
this seem true or false? where concave and convex unite and the
Were you all aware of how valuable first love relationship is established after
this was when you were single? Your marriage. The first love relationship of
first love is important. If your first love man and woman represents the place
goes away, the whole universe goes to where the object partner of God is per-
hell. This is where everything was lost: fected. This is the core of the universe.
the royal palace of love, the royal pal- When this moves, the entire universe
ace of life, the future history of true lin- swings back and forth in harmony. It is
eage, and the origin of the Kingdom of the base for the Kingdom of Heaven on
Heaven on earth and in the spirit world. earth and in the spirit world.
What would be the fate of the one whose Since this is the origin of love, it is
first love went wrong? There exists a set called the original palace of love. Among
of principles and laws, yet what is his the many royal palaces, the central pal-
fate? He will have no place to continue ace is called the original palace. This is
to exist. He will be thrown out. People the original palace of love, life, and lin-
were created to live forever, but they are eage, and the origin of the Kingdom of
going to waste. Onto the wasteland they Heaven on earth and in the spirit world.
go. They end up living upside-down. It is the place where the freedom, hap-
(261-27, 1994.5.15) piness, and peace longed for by human-
ity begin. This place is the royal palace
Where is the original place where for love, life, lineage, and all creation.
the perfection of man, woman, and even The individual, family, tribe, and race
God is brought about? Where can God’s are connected from here. You should
love be perfected? Where can man and understand that it is the original source
woman be perfected? Where is the cen- and starting point of the Kingdom of
tral place of settlement? These are the Heaven on earth and in the spirit world.
issues. The heaven that emerges from It is also the origin of freedom, happi-
the ideal of love cannot expand on the ness, and peace. If a woman does not
earth without knowing where that place have a man, she is in absolute darkness.
is. Is that place your eyes, your nose, If a man does not have a woman, he is in
absolute darkness. (261-173, 1994.6.9) Since the first love relationship is the
starting point for establishing the ideal
Where is the greatest place a man heaven, it is the royal place of love. It is
can worship? Is it a woman’s face? Is it the royal palace. The sexual organs are
her breasts? Is it her body? Where is it? the royal place of love. In order for it
There is only one place where concave to become a royal palace, you have to
and convex can fit together. The natural be married centered on God. Through
environment, the society, nation, world, married life, the royal palace of love is
universe, and Kingdom of Heaven on created. How is a couple united? Are
earth and in the spirit world are brought they united through the lips when a
into connection by this place. This is the man kisses a woman? They are united
iron rule and formula for the existing through the concave and convex organs.
world. (262-55, 1994.7.23) This is a tremendous discovery. Through
this love relationship, the entire being of
The base of peace and everything a man and the entire being of a woman
that constitutes the Kingdom of Heaven are completely united. From here, the
on earth and in the spirit world arises lineages of man and woman are brought
from love. What kind of love? Is it man’s together and, for the first time, amid a
love, woman’s love, or the combined love vortex, a new history is connected and
of man and woman? It is the combined established based on a new life. It does
love. Where does the love of a man and not end with one generation. The eter-
woman come together? Is it combined at nal history is connected. The Kingdom
the face? Is it combined at the fingertips? of Heaven on earth and in the spirit
It is combined at the concave and convex world begins from this place. (263-122,
organs. (263-52, 1994.8.16) 1994.8.21)
God’s wedding is Adam and Eve’s A wife lives for the sake of her hus-
wedding. Consequently, the Kingdom band’s love organ. She lives for love, life,
of Heaven on earth and the Kingdom and her sons and daughters. All women
of Heaven in the spirit world are created like babies. Women have large breasts
at the same time. They begin from the and large hips for the sake of the baby.
love nest. The moment a man and wom- Their attributes should be locked up.
an unite through their sexual organs Where can we find the original place of
without committing the Fall is the ori- the three great palaces of true love, life,
gin of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and lineage? This is a fundamental issue
and in the spirit world. That place is the for human beings. This is the root of the
base upon which the three great king- family, society, and nation, and the root
ships should be established. The love and origin of the earth, the spirit world,
nest can be built in no other place. (263- and the Kingdom of Heaven. (252-104,
57, 1994.8.16) 1993.11.14)
The original palace of love is the roy- If you use your love organ recklessly,
al palace that perfects God and brings you will be punished. It is the royal pal-
solace to Him. How is this achieved? The ace of love, the ancestral garden of love.
royal palace emerges at the unified meet- Love, life, and even history started from
ing point of Adam and Eve’s convex and that place. It is the origin of the King-
concave sexual organs. That is a truly dom of Heaven on earth and in the spirit
great place. Thus, the sexual organs are world. The origin of God’s happiness is
called the original palace of love. These formed there. The basis for God’s smile
are amazing words. The original palace starts from there. That is the very place
of love is the royal palace that perfects where God can find love and dance with
the entire creation of heaven and earth joy. You have to search for and find that
and also provides a place of settlement place. Is this right or not? This is how
for all, even God. The Kingdom of Heav- precious it is. (256-199, 1994.3.13)
en in the spirit world and on earth does
not come first. Heaven begins from the The fact that the flower of God and
family. That is the original palace. These the flower of human beings blossom
are amazing words. from love allows the Kingdom of Heav-
The place of conjugal unity is the en on earth and in the spirit world to
original palace based on true love, true emerge. Thus, the phrase, “True love
life, and true lineage. It is the origin of is the flower of complete perfection,”
the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in makes sense. In this regard, each of you
the spirit world. Without this unity, the inherited from God the ability to create
original world of the Kingdom of Heav- new life through the conjugal relation-
en, the spiritual realm, and the earthly ship. How great is the glorious position
realm of human beings cannot be estab- of being able to feel the joy God felt, and
lished. to experience the eternal existence of
This amazing place of true love has God deeply and substantially? (256-235,
been vulgarized. Since it became the 1994.3.13)
cause of national ruin and destroyed
heaven and earth, it has been treated as If you wish to become a beautiful
the most evil thing to this day. Original- person in heaven, you should harmo-
ly, it was something holy. You teachers, nize with the flower of love that blooms
do you understand? When you get up in all its glory, express the beauty and
in the morning, you should greet your the fragrance of that flower in the world
love organ, saying, “Good morning!” of relationships, and live on this earth
You should know that this very place is in a manner that can harbor new seeds
the place that enables you to attend the from that flower. When you pass on to
love of your greatest ancestors rather the spirit world after living in this way,
than the ancestors themselves. (263-347, you will appear in the same way in the
1994.10.27) eternal world. (256-170, 1994.3.13)
The woman’s sexual organs are the the way it is. I fought to reach a conclu-
source of the universe. The place where sion about these issues.
you hold a relationship of love becomes What are the fundamental principles
the original palace of love. It is the origi- regarding the birth of humankind? Why
nal palace. Love begins from there. The was humankind born? Man was born
first love relationship of a blessed mar- for the sake of woman. This is the great-
riage is the start of the original palace est truth of all truths. The ideal man is
of love. The life of the woman and the the greatest truth for a woman. This is
life of the man become one for the first the essence of the truth of the ideal that
time. Therefore, that place is the original perfects the entire universe. For a man,
palace of ideal life and the original lin- an ideal woman is also the essence of the
eage begins from there. Thus, that place truth of the universe. She is an absolute
becomes the original palace of the lin- embodiment of truth. (267-230, 1995.1.8)
eage.
Heaven also begins from there, so I never imagined that the funda-
that place also becomes the original pal- mental problems humanity has strug-
ace for the Kingdom of Heaven on earth gled with, to this day, had such a sim-
and in the spirit world, and the original ple and straightforward solution. I went
palace of human perfection and God’s through terrible hardships. Not know-
perfection. (257-324, 1994.3.16) ing how simple the solutions were, I
entered the spirit world and searched
When human beings fell, it was through things that were extremely
because of love. Thus, the sexual organs repulsive and suffered all sorts of hard-
are the most terrifying thing. Reli- ships. In the end, I discovered that the
gion regards the act of adultery as the solutions existed within each one of us.
sin to be most feared. So then, is free I exclaimed, “Ah! This is what I did not
sex in America part of the devil’s doc- know!” The answers lie within us. This
trine for expanding hell, or a doctrine is inspiring! The entire universe is inside
for expanding heaven? It is a part of the you. It is inside every one of us. (199-314,
devil’s doctrine. It is the kingdom of hell 1990.2.21)
on earth and the kingdom of hell in the
spirit world. All of it will be destroyed. The truth is not found outside of
(261-302, 1994.7.24) ourselves. Each one of us is equipped
with the truth. It is not something that
I searched for all manner of truth. can be learned anywhere else. I myself
I looked into the spirit world and the searched everywhere for the truth, but
physical world and inquired into all the I could not find it anywhere in the uni-
scriptures. Yet, there were no answers to verse. I searched all over the spirit world,
my questions. Does God exist or not? If throughout the earthly world, and suf-
God exists, He would not leave the world fered in the pursuit of discovering it,
but in the end, I realized God has given the absolute ideal of husband and wife,
everything to us. It was a big surprise. establish an artistic couple, and draw a
I had not known until then, but all the picture of love never created before. The
answers lie within us. (263-97, 1994.8.21) passing over to the spirit world with this
picture is the beginning of a journey into
4.5. Conjugal love is the central an infinite, eternal, and heavenly world.
flower of the ideal of love There, you do not need money. You do
not need food. You do not need clothes.
God has the attributes of vertical If there is something you want to give
dual characteristics and human beings to your beloved partner, it will be your
are substantial entities that have attri- privilege to give it to them. If you want
butes of horizontal dual characteristics. to clothe your partner with garments of
The ideal of the husband and wife is the gold or anything imaginable on earth,
unity of God and human beings in a then, by maintaining an earnest and giv-
perfect sphere, actually the shape of an ing heart of love, the object will appear.
apple. They are the parent body consist- You will be able to travel anywhere you
ing of four shapes of internal nature con- like. You will be free wherever you go.
necting the ideals of love from the north, (271-281, 1995.8.28)
south, east, and west. (127-99, 1983.5.5)
You have to make your family life
If you are married, you no longer into a work of art. You have to become
exist just in a horizontal plane. Although a pleasing and artistic husband. If you
you as an individual only have a two- find something good in a magazine, you
dimensional base, the vertical concept should bring it home and read it with a
comes into being when high connects to soothing voice to your wife when she is
low. A two-dimensional history might about to fall asleep. If you dream of your
bring order to the universe, but it will wife while falling asleep after having
not bring order to the cosmos. When the been deeply moved by this, your dream
vertical meets the horizontal at a ninety will be substantiated. This way of life
degree angle, it all fits together, whether will continue into the spirit world. How
you replace heaven with the earth, or the wonderful this is! Would you like to live
earth with heaven, or front with back, like this, or would you like to live as very
or back with front, or between any cor- drab couples? If you wish to live such a
relative aspects – left, right, top, bottom, life, you have to assume a new direction
front, or back. The standard for the per- with a fresh mind-set enabling you to
fection of the physical world leads to the possess good vitality. This is the basic
complete perfection of the spirit world. requirement. (271-282, 1995.8.28)
(230-259, 1992.5.8)
When you enter the spirit world, you
While on earth, you have to paint will not need to farm but rather you will
just eat and be at leisure. Then how will elements coming from your roots, then,
you enjoy yourself? You have to think when there is unity, there is nothing
about this. Do you think you would extra you need to learn.
become bored? How would you enjoy Can any one draw his or her own
your life if you were not involved in any face with total accuracy? Why do you
disputes? How can you enjoy life with- need a drawing when each of you has
out something that you would never tire something even greater? What use is a
of, even in a thousand years, something picture when you can have a beautiful
you would enjoy touching and listening couple with the ideal of love, a couple
to for thousands of years, even for bil- blossoming through the relationship of
lions of years? Food, you can eat every- man and woman? This is how precious
day. Spirit world is a place where you love is. The greatest masterpieces among
easily can find anything you wish to eat paintings themselves are yearning to
and do anything you like. (279-21, 1996.6.9) praise the love of the ideal couple. You
do not realize how valuable this is.
There, you would live a mobile life- When people wear colorful clothes,
style. (203-57, 1990.6.14) they do so in such a way that reflects and
harmonizes with the environment in
If you watch TV for a month, you accordance with the seasons. All sorts
come to know everything about how of cultures and the arts have developed
people live in this world. Everything in empathy with and as an expression of
becomes very predictable and you love of the environment. (202-92, 1990.5.6)
become tired of it. This is why you have
to understand the spirit world. You must If your spirit self lives for eterni-
know the spirit world. ty after entering the spirit world, who
When you offer your prayer with would you seek out? Your mother or
sincerity, the image of the spirit world father? Your elder brother or elder sister?
will unfold. How wonderful that will be! Your children? It would not be your chil-
Angels will come down and dance. Even dren. It would not be your elder brother
those famous people from hundreds of or sister, nor would it be your mother or
years ago will gather to dance. How father. It would be your spouse. Why?
wonderful! These are not fanciful ideas. You feel tremendous joy and fulfill-
(203-57, 1990.6.14) ment in having given birth to and hav-
ing raised children. The joy of giving
In the original world, all elements birth to a baby for the first time, after
are connected, as the parts of a plant are living as a couple, is the most stimulat-
connected to the root. The sap, leaves, ing. Amidst that joy, your heart goes out
and flowers growing from the same most to the first son. With one mind,
roots will all be of the same strain. If the husband and wife both invest their
you can harmonize with the essential heart in the baby. This is why the first
child if often loved the most. The differ- of this world that come out of love are
ence between the first son and second as a fragrance to God. God wants to live
son is that the first son received more within this beautiful fragrance and so
love. The same can be said for the first He is seeking it. God’s love descends to
daughter. The first son and first daugh- the place of sexual relationship between
ter are, undoubtedly, the extension of the husband and wife. This is where all cre-
father and the extension of the mother. ation and the universe are harmonized.
(258-242, 1994.3.20) (Blessed Family - 889)
When human beings reach perfec- If you think about a royal palace of
tion, God’s internal nature enters the love, there is a royal palace in the spirit
mind of man, and God’s external form world and a royal palace on the earth.
enters the mind of woman. The substan- Where do these palaces make contact?
tial marriage ceremony for Adam and That is the question. In other words,
Eve becomes God’s marriage ceremony. where do human beings and God meet?
You will know this clearly when you go The sexual organs that bring the unity
to the spirit world. This incomprehen- of true love are the original land. Since
sible theory is correct. So, where is God? this is the original land, in terms of pal-
Where can He be found in relation to the aces, it becomes the original palace. This
couple? He is in the womb. This is where is the palace that God initiates, and it is
God is found. This is where the root of the first thing He initiates. It is the origi-
love is. I have revealed, for the first time nal palace. (265-215, 1994.11.21)
in history, the systematic arrangement
of the spirit world and its composition. After happily living together with
(252-119, 1993.11.14) your spouse, what will you think about
when you pass away? You will always
Do you think God does not look at think about the love organ. You will
your couple when you are making love? remember your spouse’s face and kiss.
It is all public. It is publicly in view before The only memories that remain after
the entire spirit world. It is a big mistake going to the spirit world are the ones
to say that God does not see you. Your about the union of the love organs when
ancestors are all watching you. In the the husband and wife kissed and made
spirit world, you can see the act of love love. Would you want to pass away hold-
right before your eyes. You are being ing and kissing the love organ? (269-57,
watched as if you were doing it stand- 1995.4.7)
ing on the palm of their hand. There-
fore, it is a big mistake to try to hide this. Through love, you are born as an
(250-244, 1993.10.15) incarnation of God and you live by love.
You give birth to sons and daughters in
All the harmonies and phenomena order to reach the destination of love
and you return to God in order to live and woman do not struggle against each
with Him for eternity. Therefore, when other. They are completely one. A new
you become completely united in love, fountain gushes forth in the perfected
you come to resemble God. When a cou- place where the spirit world and physi-
ple comes into union, completely fulfills cal world are one, where God the Cre-
these three stages of life, and goes to ator and the creation are one and com-
the spirit world, they become an object plete. This is the starting point for peace.
partner god before God, who is the eter- It is the beginning of happiness. It is the
nal subject partner. This happens when beginning of the ideal and of hope. All
a couple lives and passes away centering these things were lost and hence, should
on true love. Thus, human beings begin be restored. (254-281, 1994.2.15)
life with God and end their life with
God. (207-36, 1990.10.21) In the spirit world, you will find
that those born as men, who lived alone
Men and women should live intoxi- and died single, are not in a good place.
cated by conjugal love. This is their aspi- They cannot go to a good place. In these
ration. If they are attending their par- circumstances, they lower their heads
ents, they should want to live amidst when they gaze upon God and look
their parents’ love and the love of the down before Him. God asks, “Hey you,
family. That is the ideal and source of why are you looking down?” If the tip of
happiness. Happiness does not exist the male’s organ is pointing downwards,
elsewhere. No matter how much you the man can only look down. What does
like the spirit world, after you go there, that mean? How can a monk, born as
what will you do? I will seek out Mother. a man, not knowing the harmony of
I will look for Mother. heaven and earth, the union of yin and
There are two mothers. One who yang, and conjugal love, understand
gave birth to you as a baby and the other the way of love, which is the center of
who gave birth to your sons and daugh- the great principle of heaven and earth?
ters. Two mothers live in one household: (197-24, 1990.1.7)
your mother who gave birth to you and
the mother of your sons and daughters. If you go to the spirit world with-
There is also your father’s mother, your out giving birth to and raising sons and
grandmother. This is why you love your daughters, you will have to stay on one
mother. Is it not so? (174-250, 1988.3.1) side. You will not be free to move about.
You will be in shame. Thus, those who
Each of you resembles God. You also emphasize a single life are under the
resemble the perfected Adam and Eve. direct line of the devil. The devil, Satan,
You resemble both parents. Since these will be driven out in the Last Days. Even
are united as one, your mind and body so, such people will follow Satan. The
do not struggle against each other. Man devil was once the archangel. He does
not live with the ideal of loving a spouse. in the spirit world. They are not able to
Consequently, when that age comes, the harmonize with anyone wherever they
young people will fall into ruin; the old- go. When a single woman goes to the
er men and women will grow weary of groups of women or when a single man
love, and sink into the devil’s love, lead- goes to the groups of men, they have no
ing a single life. Those who lead a sin- place to stand on. They have nowhere to
gle life will all end up in hell. (228-263, go. So they head for a shadowy place,
1992.7.5) a world of shade. They cannot turn
around. Harmony is possible centered
Those who live a single life stand as on love in all directions: east, west,
criminals before God’s original will. south, and north. Since they are stuck
Those who practice birth control and in one direction, they cannot turn back.
declare they will not have children You will see for yourself when you pass
will go to the other world and face the to the spirit world. (194-42, 1989.10.15)
words of judgment: “Through your sons
and daughters, I was going to send the You should not stain your Blessing
prince and princess that would govern lineage. All of you should be fully aware
the universe! Shame on you!” Once you of this. Your lineage is your asset that
pass into the spirit world, these things will enable you to succeed to and inher-
will be known in an instant. You would it heaven. It is like a document of your
come to know of this in a moment. God blood relatives, or deed papers to your
was trying to bring blessings to your lineage. It is the equivalent of your gene-
generation and tribe through the merits alogy. The issue is how you protect your
of your ancestors who had worked hard purity. (263-62, 1994.8.16)
through thousands and tens of thou-
sands of years of bitter painful history. 4.6. Entering heaven as a family
Yet, you were the one who cut off that unit
channel. (264-150, 1994.10.9)
Our families and the Kingdom of
Widows will have a hard time in Heaven have similar characteristics.
the other world. I do not mean widows, There are parents, husband and wife,
but those who live alone. What do you children, and brothers and sisters in a
call them? I mean those single women family. The household can be united
who never married, and those men who through love. In a family, unification
die single. After they die, people call can be established, life can be connected,
them bachelor ghosts. What do you call and the ideal can be realized. Therefore,
them while they are still alive? A bach- you can become qualified to enter the
elor ghost is a dead person. What is the Kingdom of Heaven when you respect
word? What do we call them? A single conjugal love and parental love. Grand-
woman? Single people have a hard time parents hand down love to parents, who
hand down love to husband and wife, their children with love and sincerely
who hand down love to children. care for them in order to create a hap-
If you deny any one of these, the py and harmonious family. When this is
Kingdom of Heaven cannot be estab- accomplished vertically through three
lished. You should love your parents generations and connected horizontally
more than you love your spouse, and with relatives, perfect love is established.
you should love your grandparents more Even cousins and second cousins should
than you love your parents. This is the become one in love to form the perfect
essence of Heaven and the ideal motto. shape of love. (Blessed Family - 947)
The family is the basic unit of the
As God is the original substance Kingdom of Heaven. Once you enter the
of true love, when one is connected to Kingdom of Heaven, you would never
true love, everyone becomes part of one want to leave, because “The One” with
body. Parents are gods living in God’s whom you want to meet ten times and
stead on earth, husband and wife are even hundreds of times, dwells there.
mutual counterpart gods, and sons and If all humankind had a common desire
daughters are little gods. A family struc- to enter there and wanted to meet and
ture comprising three generations cen- live with “The One,” the world could
tering on true love in this manner is the be unified right away. The Unification
basis of the Kingdom of Heaven. With- Church is heading towards that desti-
out achieving such a basis, the kingdom nation. However, this cannot happen all
cannot be established. The family is the at once. First, an individual foundation
center of the universe. The perfection of should be established, followed by the
the family is the basis for the perfection family foundation, which then extends
of the universe, so if there is love in a to the people, nation, and world. (12-180,
family and love for the universe, you can 1963.4.1)
freely go anywhere. In this case, God
stands in the combined central position Where does the life in the Kingdom
of love as the Parent of the whole uni- of Heaven begin? It starts in a family. It
verse. (298-306, 1999.1.17) does not start anywhere else. The King-
dom of Heaven is the spherically extend-
The four-position foundation of the ed form of a family. It is not something
Unification Principle is the realm of love wholly outside the domain of a family.
of three generations. When three gener- Therefore, you have to think you are
ations live together in one household in embracing your spouse so that the men
love and happiness, the ideal of the cre- and women of the world may become
ation of heaven and earth is established. one. The family is the place where you
Naturally, husband and wife should can erect the foundation for loving the
love each other and they should pray for whole of humankind. (30-82, 1970.3.17)
What is the world of God’s ideal of God’s ideal for the Kingdom of
creation? It is a world where the King- Heaven on earth can be established for
dom of Heaven on earth and in the spirit the first time in the place where heaven
world is established through the author- is established on the family level. This
ity of the True Parents. The Kingdom of should become a four-position founda-
Heaven can only be established on the tion. In the Unification Principle, the
foundation of love. In the fallen world, perfection of the ideal of creation is the
no one received the love of true parents; perfection of the four-position founda-
there is no trace of it. Since this has been tion. Why is this so? It is because the
the case on earth, the same situation four-position foundation is established
also applies for people who have passed when the world of vertical relationships
to the spirit world. Man’s love, woman’s and the world of horizontal relationships
love, son’s love, daughter’s love, parents’ are created through three stages, center-
love, and God’s love are all included ing on God and Adam and Eve. The hor-
in the original family-level foundation izontal world can unfold only through
centering on God. Whoever loves their Adam and Eve’s sons and daughters.
parents, spouse, and children in such a When this happens, the vertical world
harmonized manner leads the life of the forms naturally. Considering the body,
Kingdom of Heaven. (Blessed Family - 946) the children are the horizontal exten-
sion or multiplication of the body and
What is the mission of the Unifica- the spirit world is the horizontal exten-
tion Church? It is different from other sion of the mind. God is able to come
religions of the past that have empha- down there for the first time. Thus, the
sized individual salvation. The Unifica- Kingdom of Heaven is manifested on
tion Church wants to build the origi- the earth. (96-29, 1978.1.1)
nal ideal world as it was before the Fall.
When people perfect themselves in The Unification Church view of sal-
heart, marry with God’s love at the cen- vation is not just that the husband goes
ter of their relationship, and give birth to heaven while the wife goes to hell.
to children, they can enter the King- Both have to be together. You cannot
dom of Heaven that is the original ideal let your father and mother go to hell.
world. You should bring them, as well as your
How can people claim it is the King- sons and daughters, to the Kingdom of
dom of Heaven if the father goes to hell Heaven.
while the mother goes to heaven or if The Unification Church is on a dif-
the parents go to heaven while the chil- ferent level of teaching from any other
dren go to hell? The Kingdom of Heav- religion since it shows the way to enter
en is the place everyone goes to – par- into the Kingdom of Heaven with the
ents and children, tribes, peoples, and family and with the tribe whom we
nations. (42-286, 1971.3.27) love. This is why the Unification Church
emphasizes the family while other reli- Then, you will surely go directly to the
gions emphasize the single way of life. Kingdom of Heaven.
The family-centered way is the way to Such people would have gone to the
go. This kind of family lives for the sake kingdom. Some Christians today, how-
of God and the world. This is the way for ever, teach that the way to Heaven is
Unification Church members to follow. through faith alone, but they need to
(34-359, 1970.9.20) exercise the greatest caution in promot-
ing this narrow assertion. They should
The Unification Church teaches that try going to the spirit world to see what
salvation absolutely cannot come to you happens. They will be stunned. They
as an individual alone. Individually, you would say, “I never knew that it would
cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. be like this. How can this be?”
You cannot enter by yourself alone. This What do I mean? There are heavenly
is the principle. In the Garden of Eden, principles and there are consequences of
Adam and Eve would have been able to deviating from them. There may be tens
enter the Kingdom of Heaven together. of thousands of people who believe a
Could the husband, Adam, or the wife, certain way, but if they are wrong, every
Eve, have entered the Kingdom of Heav- one of them will enter a dung-filled pit.
en alone? You cannot enter the king- You therefore must seek a principled
dom without the unity of husband and standard of life. (249-265, 1993.10.10)
wife and family. This is the ideal. What
kind of heaven is it if the father goes to Your grandfather is the special envoy
hell and the mother goes to heaven? You of heaven. If Adam’s family had not fall-
should enter the Kingdom of Heaven as a en, the grandfather would have been
couple, a family, and furthermore, with attended like God. Your grandfather is
the relatives and tribe, and ultimately the last remaining master amongst your
the whole nation. (50-63, 1971.10.31) ancestors who have all passed away to
the spirit world throughout history.
You should attend your grandfather Consequently, he is God’s representa-
like God, and your father and moth- tive, and your father is the king of the
er like the parents who can unify the families of this world. Your parents are
world. Your grandfather is the special the king and queen of the families of
envoy of the heavenly world, and your all the six billion of humankind today.
father is the ambassador plenipotentiary (246-198, 1993.4.16)
to this world. You should think of your-
self as growing to become the ambassa- The grandfather symbolizes the
dor plenipotentiary, the son and daugh- spirit world, the heavenly world. There-
ter, and inheritor of two kingdoms: the fore, you should attend him like God.
Kingdom of Heaven on earth and the He is the ambassador plenipotentiary
Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world. of heaven. Since the father and mother
symbolize the present, they are the king When you look at a family, you
and queen representing all the families find a grandfather and grandmother, a
of humanity in this world. The parents father and mother, and sons and daugh-
are the king and queen that represent ters. This makes three generations. All
humanity. The sons and daughters rep- throughout history, this is the way it has
resent the future. They are the future always been. The grandparents repre-
princes and princesses who will inherit sent your ancestors in heaven who have
the kingships of two worlds: the spir- passed away to the spirit world. They
it world and the earthly world. (246-256, are the ambassadors plenipotentiary
1993.4.18) sent to your household. So, like whom
should you attend your grandfather and
The grandfather symbolizes the past. grandmother? You should attend them
The subject partner of the past ages is like God. By attending them in this way,
heaven, the spirit world. The grandfa- heaven will begin. (226-56, 1992.2.1)
ther can be called the representative who
connects the spirit world with the earth. Why do you need to have sons and
He is God’s ambassador who connects daughters? There is a principle that states
God and all the good things in heaven to you have to enter the spirit world with
his family on earth. Who is the ambas- your family. Originally, your descen-
sador for the Kingdom of God? It is the dants were to be born from the combina-
grandfather. (249-304, 1993.10.11) tion of the love that came vertically from
God and horizontally from the parents,
The family is the model for forming that is, the coming together of the verti-
a nation. The family represents the first cal and horizontal lineages of God and
stage. The nation starts from the fam- the parents. Therefore, those who do
ily foundation. You should know this. not have descendants cannot harmo-
Within the family, you find three stages: nize heaven and earth when they go to
the grandfather and grandmother, the the spirit world, nor can they keep in
father and mother, and the children. rhythm with the north, south, east, and
These three stages of the family can be west. Without having descendants, you
expanded in the process of forming the cannot have a place in the other world
nation and world. Through the family, for enjoyment and rest. (297-269, 1998.12.19)
not only can you connect to this world
but also to the spirit world. When you You should give birth to sons and
observe the world, you find a grandpar- daughters and be able to train them in
ent level, parent level, and child level. the traditional way of the family. You
If you can expand all the things that should become the head of your tribe
are being practiced in the family to the and eventually pass into the spirit world.
world, you can easily fit in wherever you When you enter the spirit world, the
go. (225-166, 1992.1.12) perfection of children, siblings, couples,
and parents should be complete. (226-156, Human beings are given this privilege.
1992.2.4) (249-49, 1993.10.7)
You should first endeavor to become In the spirit world, people who val-
a filial son or daughter centering on the ued those around them and who served
parents in the family, and then you can and sacrificed for the whole can go to a
go on to become a patriot in relation to higher level. This is the common char-
the nation. Following on from this, you acter of the people of heaven. What kind
should become a saint in relation to the of people go to the higher realms of the
world. A saint is a person who loves the spirit world? They are those who invest
world. everything, invest like God, and invest
A divine son is God’s son. There- and forget about what they have invest-
fore, he loves God, the palace laws of the ed. Those who brought many people to
heavenly kingdom, and the people who God’s side for the sake of the salvation
live in the palace. Since such people live of humanity can enter the Kingdom of
centering on God’s love, they respect Heaven. Your position and situation in
the life of love and the lineage of love. the spirit world is determined by the
The ideal land that human beings seek number of citizens you raised up for the
for should be a place where they respect Kingdom of Heaven. (249-80, 1993.10.8)
these things and are able to live any-
where on this earth as if it were their When you go to the spirit world, you
hometown. When people who live like will clearly know how miserable those
this enter the spirit world, they will go men and women are who failed to live
directly before God without any reserve. for the sake of others, who failed to live
(209-16, 1990.11.24) with love. In heaven, there are only peo-
ple who live for the sake of others. If you
4.7. Heaven is a life of living for the can live like that here on earth, you will
sake of others swiftly rise to God as you are. Since I
have known this, I have not wanted to
The Kingdom of Heaven is where show myself until this time. I let all my
those who have made sacrifices for oth- disciples go in front of me and let them
ers become the masters. The family stand in a glorious position. (202-249,
should sacrifice for the sake of the tribe, 1990.5.24)
the tribe for the people, the people for
the nation, the nation for the world, the If you search for that which is true,
world for the cosmos, and the cosmos for you have to make your body live abso-
God. The ultimate purpose is in reach- lutely for the sake of your mind. When
ing God and occupying Him. The high- these become one, you can stand in a
est ideal for all living beings is to occu- spiritually upright position directly con-
py God’s love. This is their highest goal. nected to heaven and earth centering on
God and you would know everything If you live for the sake of others, every-
about the whole situation wherever you thing can come to you. (133-16, 1984.7.1)
go, to the north, south, east, west, high,
or low. You would automatically con- The original homeland only wel-
nect to the spirit world. You would know comes those people who lived for God,
without having to learn. How did I come were born for others, and lived and
to know everything about the secrets of died for others. This is the fundamental
heaven and earth? I found out every- nature of the original homeland. There-
thing after achieving that kind of state. fore, God raised many religions through-
After having reached the state where out the course of history to train people
the mind and body resonated centering to seek for the original homeland.
on true love, everything became clear. I Religions teach people to be humble
could experience God fully. I could see and meek and to sacrifice because those
the world of heaven. I could see history. I are the principles of the spirit world
could see everything. Why? God’s prin- to which they are destined to go. Reli-
ciples for His original ideal of creation gions have had to train people during
provide the requisite environment that their earthly life to qualify for the oth-
enables us to relate and bond through er world. Therefore, the more advanced
true love and lead an ideal life. Therefore, religions emphasize a higher level of sac-
on entering that state, I had access to rifice and service in order to raise people
everything. I could call upon my ances- in line with the heavenly world through
tors in the spirit world and they would their daily lives. (75-320, 1975.1.16)
immediately appear; and I was able to
ask them anything. (199-372, 1990.2.21) Those who follow money cannot go
on the path of eternal life. Those who fol-
What kind of being is the God who low knowledge cannot go on the path of
created this universe and its laws? He eternal life. Where can you find eternal
is the one who stands in the represen- life in knowledge or learning? The more
tative position of having lived for the knowledge one has, or the more one
sake of others more than anyone else knows, the more arrogant one becomes
has. This is God. Therefore, in order to and arrogance borders the satanic world.
meet Him, you have to live for the sake The master of arrogance, the gang leader
of others. Even though He is the great of arrogance, is Satan. I am sorry, pro-
king of knowledge, He does not ask you fessors, but this is the truth, as I know it.
to come to Him with knowledge. God is You will find out once you die. Once you
also the great king of power, yet He does go to the spirit world, you will find out
not ask you to come with power. He is if what I said was right or wrong. Once
also the master and great king of author- there, you can protest to me. As a teach-
ity, money, and material, but His desire er, I am right since I taught you the right
is not for people to gather these things. thing. I am a teacher here. I am a teacher
there. Moreover, I am not a bad teacher. beings forge a connection, we realize

(200-127, 1990.2.24) that nothing can be hidden. When you
observe water, you see that it always
In the spirit world, stubbornness is flows from top to bottom. Any empty
the greatest enemy. Those who served as space will be filled up with air. In the
congressional representatives will tru- same way, the spirit world is an entity in
ly have a hard time in the spirit world. motion. There is no emptiness wherever
You should know this clearly. Profes- the spirit world goes. It fills everywhere.
sors should be re-educated. This is why In order to receive water your contain-
I take off their shell and have them er should be empty. If there is some-
sweat as laborers again. They should thing in the bowl, then you can only
sweat and dig the ground. That is what receive enough to fill whatever space is
they should do. In this regard, I wove left empty. In the same way, air enters
those professors together and warmly empty spaces, but if those spaces are
welcome them to this day. If I continue clogged up, air cannot fill them. (280-11,
to treat them so well, they will accuse 1996.10.13)
me in the spirit world. They will say,
“Why did you do that, knowing all If you slip away to the spirit world,
those things? Why didn’t you teach us people from thousands and tens of
the right way?” This is the truth. Try thousands of years ago will try to gath-
going to the spirit world to see if my er around you. When you move, they
words are true. (201-257, 1990.4.28) will band together and come flocking to
you. All of you want to live near me, do
People who lived for the sake of you not? When you are nearby, you all
others go to the heavenly world. Peo- think, “I want to live looking at Father
ple who ask others to live for their sake like this.” Who makes it this way? It
cannot go there. For this reason, those is not you, yourself. Heavenly fortune
who became scholars, presidents, and and the laws of the universe try to make
kings in this world go to hell. They did everyone gather around such a person
not live for others. If you observe the and unite with him. That is the law. No
heart of church ministers, you see that matter how you try to stay away, you
they only think of gaining something cannot. (255-170, 1994.3.10)
for themselves, not about giving to oth-
ers. No matter how much the parents Become a person who lives for oth-
give to their child, they try to prepare ers. This is the root of the creation and
something more to give. Such efforts, of the formation of the cosmos. Even
which are based on a heart of giving, God exists to live for the sake of oth-
will prosper. (276-303, 1996.3.10) ers. In this way, the world of peace will
unfold before your eyes. There is noth-
When the spirit world and human ing in the cosmos that goes against this
principle. The cosmos and even God will gather around that person. This is
will welcome a person who stands in an indisputable truth. The person who
the essential and core position of the lives more for others and sacrifices more
subject and root-of-creation. I am such than others will become the central per-
a person. You do not feel you have to son. (257-44, 1994.3.13)
live for others because you do not know
these things. The spirit world is moving Those who live for others will not
focused on me. Are you aware of that perish. Furthermore, those who live for
world? No! This is why you go about others will be constantly coached by
carelessly. (255-176, 1994.3.10) the spirit world. They will be constantly
encouraged to establish relations with
Those who live for others center- new things. Through establishing these
ing on true love will be welcomed, day relations, they naturally become famous
and night, wherever they go in the cos- and known worldwide. (292-26, 1998.3.27)
mos. All of you will end up on display
in the gallery of the spirit world. The Parents first think about their sons
spirit world holds exhibitions of human and daughters when going through
beings. The way in which a person lived hardships. Then, what is the deepest
his life on earth will be immediately concern of people’s hearts? You have to
displayed in the spirit world. Would you know how to find people of misfortune
like to be at the tail end of the line or and strive to raise them up to your stan-
would you like to be a person praised dard. When you do this, the entire world
by everyone? Which will it be? Do you may oppose you and treat you with con-
want to be someone who is praised most tempt, but God and heaven will admire
highly? In order to become such a per- and protect you. The spirits centering on
son, you should live the way I tell you. God in the spirit world will go around
In order to be praised as the most high, protecting you like a cloud. Such a per-
you should live by the highest standard. son will not perish. When this happens,
That person will surely become the cen- the clouds will sweep away the entire
tral person. (255-179, 1994.3.10) circumstance and sort it out. Thus, you
can create results in equal measure to
Young people do not know this prin- how hard you work and how much you
ciple. If you have twenty friends, then have invested. Although you are per-
who remains as the center of all your secuted and suffer hardship, heavenly
friends? If you insist, “All of you should fortune comes behind you and lays this
live for my sake!” they will all run away foundation. Saints were persecuted in
from you. If a person lives for the sake their times, but in the following genera-
of those friends for ten years, twenty tions they left behind their names. Such
years, until his life ends, even in death; phenomena occur because the spirit
then, if there is a spirit world, everyone world, heaven, and heavenly fortune
make it this way. (207-99, 1990.11.1) time. By completing the indemnity pay-
ment in your lifetime, you reduce the
Those who wish to enter the King- billions of years of suffering that would
dom of Heaven should live miserably, come after you die. Accordingly, the reli-
die miserably, and depart miserably. Are gious path is to indemnify on earth the
these good words or bad words? They are suffering course that would otherwise
good words. Then, the words, “Go out have to be paid eternally. (31-320, 1970.6.7)
and die leading people to the church!”
are also good words. You should die for The Unification Church does not
the sake of others. If you die, not for your teach that one should live a rich and
own sake, but for the sake of others, for comfortable life on earth. Even though
the world, and for heaven and earth, you you may live a miserable and poor life,
will be raised up as the master of the and die on the street so that even the
great universe. (49-303, 1971.10.17) dogs do not touch your corpse, the day
will come when flowers will blossom at
What remains forever is the suffer- the place of your death. All holy peo-
ing of a public life. If, when you go to the ple will gather at that place to create a
spirit world after undergoing the suffer- capital city.
ing of a public life and find yourself in My belief is to have the members of
ruin, you can protest to me. Those who the Unification Church go through tre-
are persecuted during their work for the mendous hardships for the nation and
sake of the people, the world, and heaven world in order to make them filial chil-
are wise people. (19-30, 1967.12.10) dren and loyal subjects of the kingdom.
I shall chastise those who are not will-
You who begin the religious path ing to go. Even though I might kick you
should go the way of death until you die. with my foot, that is my love to enable
You will go through hardships after you you to overcome your current miserable
die too, but you have to go this way in situation and present difficulties. (49-303,
order to pay indemnity during your life- 1971.10.17)
BOOK SIX
1 CHAPTER 2 3
What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World?
Section 1. The Reality of the remember that it is good, you will not
Spirit World and Its Laws forget it in thousands of years. Isn’t that
wonderful? (176-294, 1988.5.13)
1.1. The spirit world is an infinite
world that transcends time and Heaven does not have three hundred
space sixty-five days in a year like the Earth in
the solar system, nor does it have twenty-
Do you know how infinite and four hours in a day. The concept of one
unchanging the spirit world is? We are year or two years that we speak about is
now aware of the vastness of the uni- for this earth. A year on Earth is mea-
verse. The universe is over 22 billion sured using the position of the planets in
light years across. How big is that? Light the solar system, and a day is calculated
travels 300 million meters in a second. by the rotation of the earth on its axis.
In one second, light can go around the The spirit world has no reason to rotate
Earth seven and a half times. The dis- on its axis for a day, like the Earth, or to
tance light covers at that speed in one travel along its orbit around the sun for a
year is called a light year. Light takes 22 year. Morning can be eternal in the spir-
billion years to cross the universe, not it world. There is no concept of a day or a
200 days. So how vast is the universe? year in the spirit world. (175-196, 1988.4.17)
The entire universe is the stage for our
activities. (206-83, 1990.10.3) In the spirit world, you can travel
billions of miles in a second because it
God exists transcendent of time and is transcendent of time and space. You
the world of space that we know of today. can look back a thousand, or even tens
In the spirit world, there are no such of thousands of years, and see things
things as one year, two years, or even from the past. What would you be look-
a day. Isn’t that convenient? Once you ing for when you looked into the past? If
enter the spirit world, you do not need you looked at nothing else, what is it you
to sleep. You can live without sleeping. would want? If you are a man, you would
You can live without eating. You can want to meet a woman. After meeting
eat and sustain yourself completely by her, you would wonder how great the
your thoughts. If you see something and original love inside that person’s heart
is, or how much love that person has. In the spirit world, you can go back and
Love becomes the standard of measure- forth, covering billions of miles, in just
ment. (209-17, 1990.11.24) an instant. With what power can you
do this? You can do so with the power
What is the center of the spir- of love. If you wish to see someone you
it world? The structure of the spir- love, that person will instantly appear
it world centers on the absolute God. before you. (210-225, 1990.12.23)
And, if there is such an absolute God,
He would have been the originator of Since birds can fly, it is understand-
the universe at the outset. He has cre- able that human beings, who are the
ated everything. Since all of creation lords of creation, also wish to fly. Peo-
belongs to God, everything feels as ple were supposed to fly. The spirit
He feels and exists in relationship to world is a place where people can go
Him. For example, we have trillions of anywhere in an instant without the aid
cells in our body and whenever each of an airplane, even though the world
cell feels something in a certain area, is hundreds of light years in length.
this feeling is directly communicat- Don’t you want to visit this place? (199-
ed to the brain. It is the same for all 128, 1990.2.16)
existing beings that are interconnected
around the original Creator. Moreover, If you were to ask God, “Why is it
those who are human beings by birth, that insects and even pigeons can fly, but
who live in pursuit of goodness and the we, human beings, can not?” what do
values of a higher dimension, originate you think His answer would be? When
from God, the original Cause. There- God comes down to visit you from His
fore, human life is about living in the high place in the spirit world, do you
resultant world, where we can connect think He will come down on foot or fly
to our origin by going through a par- down in an instant? The spirit world is
ticular course. (140-123, 1986.2.9) an infinite world. These days, we have
man-made satellites traveling as far as
What kind of being is God? God is Venus. These are times when satellites
like the mind of the existing universe. track moving objects for fourteen years
Can you see your mind? The spirit and take pictures, which they transmit
world is like the world of the mind. It is back to us. In the spirit world, however,
a place that transcends time and space. none of this would take fourteen years.
In the spirit world, you can freely eat It would only take an instant. The spirit
whatever you want. There is no need to self moves faster than lightning. Conse-
worry about food. There is no need to quently, if you wish to follow God, who
worry about water. There is no need to moves about like a spirit person, and
worry about clothes. You transcend all become an object partner to the Subject
worries for food, clothing and shelter. of love and live with Him, should you
Chapter 2 • What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World? 849
walk or fly? You can only take so many are people like in the spirit world? Each
steps with your physical body. (298-289, of you will become like cells in the uni-
1999.1.16) versal body. The entire spirit world will
completely look like men and women.
When you look at the vast universe, That’s how it will appear. It will all be
don’t you think there would be diamond combined. If you walk in a certain way,
stars in the spirit world? Don’t you think the spirit world will walk that way. Those
there would be stars made of gold? All of who are in that realm are like God’s cells.
those stars belong to you. You can expe- They are one body. (207-97, 1990.11.1)
rience that joy. You look at God’s aston-
ishing creation and…. This is the ideal There is no need for explanations
world where all the loving communities and excuses in the spirit world. You will
– God’s loving family – are harmonized know everything with just a glance. In
as a whole and experience a life of travel an instant, you can discern if a person
and exploration. Would you like to be in is below you, next to you, or in a higher
their company and be a part of this fam- place than you. Even when you meet old
ily? (126-145, 1983.4.12) people who lived millions of years ago,
you can immediately see their rank in
How convinced are you that the spir- the hierarchy of love. This rank is abso-
it world exists? The spirit world is a more lute. Those with a high rank adjust nat-
certain world than this one. What kind urally to it and stand in their rightful
of world is the spirit world? It is a world position. This does not happen at ran-
where everything is possible, based on dom. The spirit world is different from
conceptions approved by God. (107-56, this world. Those who succeed in earth-
1980.1.20) ly life by slandering and plotting against
others will be turned upside down in the
So many people are in the spir- spirit world. They will be in the oppo-
it world. It is such a remarkable, ideal site position. For this reason, I am tell-
world, where, in one moment, you can ing you to seek and find the path of righ-
serve feasts for everyone from every dif- teousness. (194-133, 1989.10.17)
ferent nation and the billions of people
in the spirit world, and still have some- What would people in the spirit world
thing left over. I am moving toward that desire? The spirit world is a place where
kind of world. I am not going forward you can be supplied with all your needs,
with this world in my sights. I am pre- according to your standard. If you want
paring myself here, to go to the other something, it comes to you immediately.
eternal world. (107-56, 1980.1.20) It is a world where nothing is impossible
for a person with a heart of willingness
Once in the spirit world, each cou- and initiative. If you want to give a par-
ple will look like one huge person. What ty for one million people, it can be done
very quickly because one million people are intoxicated with the heart of love,
will appear at once, and all the prepara- you do not age there. My mother is old
tions will be finished the moment you now, but in the spirit world, she appears
think about it. That’s the kind of world the way she looked, for me, at her best.
it is. What makes this possible? Atom- (201-101, 1990.3.11)
ic energy produces heat when atoms
divide; thus in the same way, when you It would be boring if we only had
start the creative division process of love, bright, sunny days every day. There
anything will be possible in an instant. should be fog and the moon should be
Don’t you think it will be like that? ringed by clouds and sometimes hidden
(141-278, 1986.3.2) from view. How artistic it is when we
can see so many variations in the weath-
In the spirit world, when you are er! Think about it. It is a world of art. It is
determined to go somewhere, you are an artistic world. You can become such
already going there. It is like that. Imag- a person who could make a fine day in
ine if the vast universe became the stage the spirit world become cloudy, or make
of your activities. Love must take pre- fog roll in if you wish; you can become
cedence. If so, you have only to say, “I a person who has the distinct quality
want to see him. I want to see him!” If and capacity to create a sphere of many
you desire to see someone as you would different kinds of emotion with love. So
your spouse or someone you love, you everyone in the spirit world will be inter-
will be able to go to that person in an ested in you. They will all say, “It is fun
instant. If you meet an artist in the spir- to be with that person.’’ (201-101, 1990.3.11)
it world, your artistic abilities would be
instantly cultivated to a level that rivals The spirit world transcends time and
that artist. Everything is possible in the distance. There is no concept of time.
spirit world. So when you go there, you If you think about seeing something, it
can sing and dance in any place you like. instantly appears. You can relate to the
Everyone would rejoice and your mind vast Kingdom of Heaven in an instant.
and body will harmonize and dance and Even the phones on earth do not have
sing. It is a beautiful sight. a problem with distance, right? In the
If God drew a picture, would He not same way, you can communicate with
win the top prize? Right? Does God take any place like that in the spirit world.
a picture, someone else’s masterpiece, That world exists as the world of cause,
hang it on a wall, and look at it? Or does hidden behind the scenes like a power-
He look at His creation that behaves house. (283-126, 1997.4.8)
like a masterpiece? Which do you think
God prefers? Masterpieces are not nec- Will there be night in the spirit world
essary, right? Since the spirit world is or not? Once you get to the spirit world,
in such a supreme position where you you can communicate with the earth
freely and directly connect with this about it as if it were heat, don’t you? You
material world. In spirit, you can go say, “My heart is on fire,” don’t you? In
through water and go directly through the spirit world, since God is the essence
the Earth to another continent or of love, He appears as light and heat.
region. There are countless stars in the When you look with your spiritu-
universe, but all the roads are opened al eyes, you are supposed to know how
to you when you go as the partner of strong the light of love shines, what col-
God’s true love. The speed of love is by or it is, how brilliant it is, and whether
far the fastest. The speed of light can it shines in rainbow colors. The family
cover 300 million meters or go around should be combined to become a shin-
the Earth seven and a half times in one ing star. All the stars become like moons.
second. But love is thousands of times There are even stars that have other
faster than this. If true love decides to stars like our sun orbiting around them.
go across millions and billions of miles, (303-42, 1999.7.4)
it immediately covers that distance. The
vast spirit world can be activated in an When God began creation, do you
instant. (294-310, 1998.8.9) think He started by first creating the
color He liked the most or the color He
What kind of work do you think you disliked the most? If that’s the question,
will do when you go to the spirit world? then what color is the flower that blooms
What is there to do in that world? Will in early spring? It is a purple color. The
you earn money there? Will you need color purple includes red and pink, and
clothes and a house? Everything you what other colors? It has all the colors in
want will be instantly provided. No it. You like the color purple, don’t you?
matter how much noise or threats you Elegant things are in purple. In the spirit
make in the spirit world to order some- world, the most beautiful color is purple.
thing for yourself, it will not appear. (197-49, 1990.1.7)
You should know this. On the other
hand, everything will instantly appear In the spirit world, it might appear
if you say that you need it because you that there are no colors. It is so bright
love God, you love the world, and you that it looks almost like silver. It looks
are attending the King from the position like silver, but because it is so bright and
of the prince of the Kingdom of Heaven. radiant, it appears purple. When electric-
In an instant, you will be able to have ity passes through a filament, it lights up
all those things that you couldn’t have with white light. Similarly, in the spirit
before in the earthly world. You should world, people will shine brilliantly. Skin
know that anything imaginable is pos- color is not an issue there. Good people
sible in the spirit world. (129-101, 1983.10.1) who lived with a true conscience go to a
high place in the spirit world.
Love is likened to heat. You talk There are no handicapped people
there, either. Those who are handi- state, you can do everything in the spir-
capped or have deformities will have no it world. The ideal environment for life
disability once they discard their flesh. begins from there. You do not know how
(293-223, 1998.5.26) wondrous this is. (246-44, 1993.3.23)
How old do you look when you live What kind of place is the spirit world?
in the spirit world? You live with the It is a world of harmony where every-
appearance you had at the age when you thing is filled and overflowing with love.
were the most beautiful. That is how you Can you believe that we can send elec-
would look in the Kingdom of Heav- tricity to several million families in New
en. You stay like that for eternity. The York City in an instant, with just one
more beautiful the way of thinking you push of a button? So does it sound like a
have, the more beautiful your face and lie or the truth when I say that this uni-
appearance becomes. If you know the verse can operate with just one push of a
spirit world, all those things are related love button? The Kingdom of Heaven on
in that way. (294-309, 1998.8.9) earth is the place where the lights are all
love bulbs. Then what is the Kingdom of
Once you enter the spirit world, you Heaven in spirit world? It is a place that
forget about the earth. What are you is completely lit up by love bulbs.
going to do on this stifling earth which Therefore, as long as you keep a lov-
is only the size of your palm? The great ing heart and pull the rope of love, you
universe is before you. Would you even can drag everything around. When you
remember about something the size of a pull it towards the back, it will go towards
grain of sand? Still, the earth is the only the back. When you pull it to the side, it
place with a factory for producing the moves sideways. When you pull it this
citizens of the spirit world. There is only way, it tries to go like this. If you pull it
one of its kind in the universe. What? up that way, it tries to go upwards. You
Do you think that there are people liv- can control it the way you want. It does
ing on Venus? This is the only place in not resist moving, but does so naturally.
the universe where there are people. It automatically becomes like that. Do
(198-367, 1990.2.11) you understand? (112-17, 1981.3.15)
1.2. Love reigns supreme in the There is nothing to envy in the spirit
spirit world world. Will you compare your incarna-
tion of love to a diamond, or to gold nug-
The spirit world is a place filled with get, or to a pearl? Precious stones are not
the concept of true love. The Kingdom of really the issue. You give out a brighter
Heaven is where you go after fully expe- luster than any of these; an incarnation
riencing true love on earth equally with of love is more beautiful.
all your five senses. When you reach that Are there diamonds of love among
diamonds? Are there diamonds of life? know whether God is pleased or not that
We are beings of such value that we can day, and whether He feels happy or not.
even move the hearts of diamonds and If something happens in the physical
influence all things. We are a precious world that pleases God, then the whole
diamond of love. We are a precious dia- spirit world begins to float, inflated with
mond of life. That is what we are. So how joy. (193-264, 1989.10.8)
wonderful we are! (201-101, 1990.3.11)
What are you going to do in the heav-
The spirit world is a place filled with enly spirit world? You will sing songs of
the electricity of love. That is the spir- love and speak words of love. In the spir-
it world I know. People these days try it world, if you are spoken to in a melo-
to establish relationships of love with dious operatic way, you should respond
everything. Why do they try to establish to that person in the same operatic way.
relationships of love? It is to keep pace If you are spoken to through the medi-
with the spirit world. This conforms um of dance, you should dance back in
precisely to theory. Since that is the response. You will rejoice eternally and
way things are, we, as existing beings, never get tired of dancing. When danc-
have no choice but to respond to it. You ing begins in one part of heaven, the
should know that we cannot avoid being entire Kingdom of Heaven will begin
in that position. (112-17, 1981.3.15) to dance. When singing begins in one
part of heaven, everyone will begin to
There are innumerable and fantas- sing. Brothers, you will dance with your
tic mines in the spirit world, which go beloved wives. If you should dance with
beyond the imagination. There is an another man’s wife, you would say to her,
endless supply of gold, silver, and pre- “I am dancing with you in order to love
cious stones. With the beautiful flowers my beloved wife a hundred times more
there, if someone they love approach- than you.” You would think like that.
es, they will wake from sleep, suddenly If you should ever dance holding
opening their eyes and mouths wide to hands with another man’s wife, you
welcome that person. But if that person would do so for the purpose of making
just goes away, even though the flowers love with your own wife in a way that is
ask him or her to stay for a moment, they a thousand or ten thousand times more
will say, “Oh!” and wither away. (213-277, stimulating than that. (107-331, 1980.6.8)
1991.1.21)
When God looks at you in the spirit
When God laughs, the whole world world, if you reach the place where your
laughs together with Him. That’s how heart resonates with the bell of love, the
it is in the spirit world. When you go light of your love gradually intensifies.
to the spirit world, you will discover a This light shines radiantly in five col-
world of intuition; you will intuitively ors. In God’s eyes, it looks brighter than
a diamond. God doesn’t simply like answer inside your heart saying, “Yes?”
this light; He is drawn to it, especially If you should ask, “God, where are You?”
because there is a pleasing taste within He will answer, “Where? Why do you
the light. The more He looks at it, the ask where I am? I’m at the source of your
more He becomes intoxicated. heart.” Isn’t God originally the source?
For this reason, God talks about He is at the root and source of our hearts.
love. If your heart is ringing with the That is how it is. (194-42, 1989.10.15)
bell of love, then heaven and earth will
be moved. If you can move the hearts of What is essential in the spirit world is
people from all races, God will exclaim, to love God – more than the world, your
“Ah!” and be moved. You have to realize country, your wife, and even your own
that there is such a bell. Therefore, how- son. That is the principle. Your mother,
ever many tears you have shed for love father, and children must all love God in
and however many heartbreaks of love this same manner. Your mother should
you have experienced – these are your say to her husband, “My dear, you can
fortune. (103-28, 1979.1.28) love me, but love God more than me.”
Only then can she receive her husband’s
Once we go to the heavenly spirit God-like love in a higher dimension.
world, we can meet with someone in an Even the children must beg on their
instant through the power of love, even hands and knees saying, “Please set us
if this person lives far away. If we want to aside and first receive love from your
visit someone far away in our hometown other Parent. I want to love you as the
for the sake of love, we can return there parents who have received love from the
in an instant. original Parent.” (126-142, 1983.4.12)
Since the spirit world is an infinitely
vast world, we can go back and forth over The spirit world is a world where a
many millions of miles in an instant, person standing as the object partner
through love. Love has the fastest pos- before God, the embodiment of the ide-
sible speed. If you have no foundation of al of love, can create in an instant every-
uniting your mind and body based on thing that he can imagine. It is a world
love, then you have nothing to do with where you can immediately prepare a
the heavenly spirit world. That is why banquet for billions of people.
you have to know clearly that the start- If you wear dazzling clothes and
ing point of unification originates with- determine to give pleasure to God as
in yourself, not in any objective being. His object of love, you take on a qual-
(216-192, 1991.3.31) ity of magnificence. The spirit world is
a world where it is possible for things to
No matter how exalted God is, if exist or occur beyond anyone’s imagina-
you should call for Him with a heart of tion. For those who know of that world,
love saying, “God!” He will immediately there is nothing on this earth that they
would feel attached to. That is why even zling colors. The chairs will also be like
when I am locked up in prison, I have no that, and all the people sitting there will
problem. Our short life on earth is like dance intoxicated with joy, delight, and
holding one’s breath for an instant when love. It is a place where you can be joyful
compared to life in the eternal world. even if you should dance for a thousand
(211-244, 1990.12.30) years. (106-229, 1979.12.30)
Focused upon God’s heart and the In the spirit world, just by saying
heart of the Kingdom of Heaven, you with a strong heart of love that you want
can unite and harmonize with every- to meet with a person who is a hun-
thing, wherever you may be. When that dred million miles away, he will appear
happens, those people who can pass at once. If you ask him, “Why did you
through those gates and live within that come here?” he will answer, “I came
realm will say, “Wow! Mansei! God is here because you called me.” If you ask
great!” They will want to follow God him, “From how many miles away have
around and everyone will be happy. you come?” he will reply that he came
They can eat anything they want to eat, from a hundred million miles away. The
wear anything they want to wear, play if spirit world transcends distance. It is to
they want to play, and do anything they become the base for your activities, so
want. They can feel all the things they why are people tying themselves up in
could not feel in the hundred years of knots for things that do not exist there,
their life on earth. They can feel deep joy like money, knowledge and power? Such
and gratitude, which can be experienced things do not exist at all in that world.
in a moment and remain thereafter. (106- Nothing related to those things will
229, 1979.12.30) endure.
People need money, knowledge, and
What kind of world is the heaven- power in this world, but these things are
ly spirit world? It is a place where any- not needed in the spirit world. If these
thing is possible if you attain the heart are your focus, nothing in the spir-
enabling you to stand at the same level it world will welcome you. Even if the
as God’s heart. In the future, when we spirit world were to show interest in you
have tens of millions of members, you and want to unite with you, you could
can say, “Oh! You should all change your not have anything there. Nothing that
clothes to these new clothes,” and they stands against the original essence can
would all change their clothes to the new become one with you there. You will not
ones in an instant. Then if you say, “Let be able to catch the interest of the spirit
such and such banquet venue appear!” it world. (205-128, 1990.7.29)
will become so at once.
The tables will be adorned in gold If you think, “I want to meet such
and silver, with cloth woven in five daz- and such a person,” he will immediately
appear before you. You can have a con- on, the spirit world will naturally teach
versation with him, at which time you those with such knowledge and concern
will ask, “Are you such and such a per- about the flow of developments in this
son?” and he will answer, “Yes, I lived world. Through the spiritual vibration
in such and such a place hundreds and and through intuition, they will under-
thousands of years ago. Did you want to stand what is going to happen. When
see me? Is there something you want to you go towards the highest position,
ask me?” To which you will answer, “Yes, there is only one conclusion, isn’t there?
I do. I’ve taught things in this way. How It is like that. (206-138, 1990.10.3)
different you and I are! Do you see?” It
doesn’t take time. You will immediately If you wish to meet with someone who
know things as soon as the conversation is millions or billions of miles away, that
begins. How inconvenient it is to live in person will immediately appear. Even
this earthly world! There will be no need though the Kingdom of Heaven is vast,
for a car in the spirit world. The emotions when you prepare your heart and say
of love can create everything. Everything that you would like to meet with some-
can be created through ideas. Anything one you love, he will appear before you.
can be created, centering on the idea of How wonderful that is! Isn’t that great?
true love. (217-131, 1991.5.12) When he appears in front of you, you
will immediately know which level you
Those who lived millions, even eight are on; you will know if you are higher or
or ten million years ago, will come and lower than he. Even if he is your closest
greet you. The Bible says that human friend, if your level of love is higher than
history is what – six thousand years? his from heaven’s point of view, he will
That’s quite unreasonable. How much bow to you as soon as he comes to you.
has changed over the past thousand Even your own mother or your ancestors
years? People who lived so long ago who lived on earth long ago will bow
could sense heaven with their hearts to you. Such a place is the spirit world.
much more than those who live today. (206-138, 1990.10.3)
However, looking from the viewpoint
of our standard of living, it is the oppo- You worry about food in this life,
site. The development of living stan- don’t you? We need factories to manu-
dards and the realm of the spirit occur facture automobiles, fertilizer, clothes,
together, isn’t that so? If you become food, and so on, don’t we? People busy
profoundly learned, you understand themselves with preparing food at home,
more according to the measure of your don’t they? In the spirit world, many of
knowledge and become sensitive in your these things do not exist. There is no
evaluation of everything. Consequently, need for cars and no need for airplanes.
the foundation to absorb inspiration is In the blink of an eye, you will be able to
further expanding. Therefore, from now travel a hundred million miles. Spiritual
energy travels faster than the rays of the love them in the way that God loves
sun. The sun’s rays, which were created them. That being the case, you will be
by God, travel 300 million meters in a capable of coming to know anything at
second. once, faster than a computer. Married
Doesn’t electricity travel as fast as women talk proudly about how much
the speed of light? God’s original love their husbands love them, don’t they?
energy and life energy travel many Likewise, in the spirit world, center-
thousands of times faster than that. (206- ing on God’s love, you can be proud of
138, 1990.10.3) how much you have received God’s love.
Original true love is love of the high-
In the spirit world, when you vis- est level. From there, each level is deter-
it someone who is on a level of love mined. (216-171, 1991.3.10)
lower than yours, you can possess that
person’s house if you like it. When you If a ladder to God’s heart exists in the
quietly enter such a house, the owner heavenly kingdom, how will you climb
of it becomes aware of this possibility that ladder? By going back and forth
as soon as he sees you. He will know as on a helicopter? Or by an elevator that
soon as he sees your forehead and face. brings you straight up? Would you go by
If he recognizes you as someone high- helicopter? You would go by an eleva-
er than him in spiritual stature, he will tor. It is an all-year-round elevator. It is
happily welcome you into his living vertical. In order to connect with God’s
room and say, “Welcome to my house!” love, you have to be in a perpendicular
(207-95, 1990.11.1) position.
The Bible states, “Love God with all
If you become God’s son or daugh- your heart and with all your mind.”
ter, the whole vast universe will become What this means is that the center of
yours. When you go to the spirit world, everything is love. When you concen-
would you want to follow me around? trate all your functions and conscious-
You cannot do that now. You cannot fol- ness on loving God, you will go straight
low me to the place I go. The gate of your up in that elevator. You have to expe-
heart is narrow. True love enables you to rience that wondrous world. (208-142,
freely go through a wide gate or a nar- 1990.11.17)
row gate. Only true love makes it possi-
ble. The place of true love represents the In the spirit world, if you have an
whole so you can enter and leave any- upright relationship with God, you will
where that you want. (207-95, 1990.11.1) fit perfectly wherever you go, to the
north, south, east, and west. Any society
How much you love humankind and comprising many associations, and hav-
all the things God created is measured ing so many different characteristics….
based on the standard of how much you How many people are here in this room?
If there are five hundred, then there are I understand why today’s world is
five hundred types of people. Everyone so excited about space and electricity.
is different, right? In the spirit world, It’s because they are similar to internal
people of similar nature come together lubrication oil for establishing the ideal
in groups. This occurs more precisely world of love. You are supposed to say,
than if it was arranged by a computer. “Amen.” Thus, we can say that the spirit
You can tell your own disposition just by world is a world filled with the electric-
walking past others. Within a week, you ity of love.
will be able to see through everything, Harmony is created in that world
behind everyone and even into the inner where nothing is impossible when we
reaches of a person’s secret world. Words tap into the electricity of love. There is
are not necessary. You can sense what a nothing that we cannot do through the
person’s heart is trying to tell you. It is electricity of love. So we can see that
an all-knowing world, like a grandfa- the spirit world presents possibilities for
ther computer. (211-244, 1990.12.30) us to resolve some basic problems con-
cerning our understanding and aware-
Do you understand that God creat- ness. Then what is the spirit world? It
ed everything for love? If you ask God is an eternal realm that desires eternal
what He loves most, what do you think elements.
His answer will be? God does not have Thus, a spirit self that has experi-
His favorites. He has no need of money, enced love here on earth would surely
knowledge, or power. What do we need? go to just that kind of world automati-
In love, money, knowledge, and power cally, as if pulled by a magnet. The level
are included. The power of love is an of the spirit world you go to depends
everlasting power. on how much you have experienced and
A person who understands genuine felt those things. (112-17, 1981.3.15)
love will have nothing more to learn in
heaven. Such people can go in and out 1.3. Love is like air in the spirit
of God’s heart at any time. They can world
freely move east, west, south, and north
through God’s heart, which is like a Of what does the spirit world con-
central railway station. When you go in sist? The air in that world is love. Love is
and out of there, tremendous power is the air. Your mind and body should feel
generated, because all energy from the the touch of love on this earth and expe-
north, south, east, and west becomes rience it as something that brings har-
concentrated there. Even a humble per- mony. Then once you enter the realm of
son will be elevated to the same posi- this experience, you can go anywhere.
tion as God when he comes through the You will be connected with God in the
center of love. Love has such great pow- way the sap of a tree connects its bud
er. (202-86, 1990.5.6) and root. You will naturally sense when
God is rejoicing. You will know that tricity of God’s love. (112-19, 1981.3.15)
God’s banquet is going to be held in the
East. You can go there automatically. It Once you go to the spirit world, every-
is the land of freedom. (162-287, 1987.4.17) thing will be connected from hell to the
midway spirit world, to paradise and to
The air you breathe in the spirit world the Kingdom of Heaven, depending on
is made of love. Everything comes from how much you adapt and align yourself
love, lives for love, and harmonizes with to the Principle. Shouldn’t there be such
the principle of love for the sake of love. a principle? Even if one is an American
Only when you fulfill that love can you president, a Nobel Laureate or a world-
embody the hope that God has longed famous scholar, can such a person go to
for throughout human history and be the Kingdom of Heaven when they enter
welcomed wherever you go in the King- the spirit world? Can they be admitted?
dom of Heaven. (143-72, 1986.3.15) No, they cannot. That is why the world
of religion teaches people to give every-
The spirit world is covered with the thing up and follow. You have to give
constituents of love. The earth is covered everything up and follow. Then what is
with air but the spirit world is wrapped the most precious thing? What counts is
in love. On earth, we breathe air in and how much a person received pain for the
breathe out carbon dioxide, but in the sake of heaven, how much he received
spirit world we should live by breath- pain for this world, and how many tears
ing love. We are not to give and receive he shed. That is the ticket to pass into
secular human love in the spirit world. the next world. Make no mistake about
Instead, we are to give and receive true this. It is absolute. This fits the theory.
love in that world. (145-267, 1986.5.15) (97-172, 1978.3.15)
I have to beat you to make you into Would you like to become a per-
pure gold. I have to make pure gold out son who, even though breathless, suf-
of you. After that, you have to sacri- focating and having to breathe oxygen
fice yourself. You have to die until you from a mask, can pace themselves with
disappear. Disappear, disappear, sacri- the eternal world for the sake of being
fice, sacrifice, and become a zero. Why resurrected there? Or will you live free
have we entered the space age and the within God’s sphere of love where you
age of electricity? It is because the spir- can move about in freedom? This is
it world is drawing close. Our teaching one’s path of life because life on earth
says that before the appearance of the should be for this purpose and for the
truth, external or Cain-type things will sake of the world. You should know that
appear first. This world is a Cain-type the inevitable path of life must be one
world. From this point of view, I am the that you follow for the sake of the future.
founding teacher of studies of the elec- (107-56, 1980.1.20)
1.4. The lives and relationships of brother is someone who came into being
people in spirit world before you. So the internal elder brother
is God and the external elder brother is
God is the Creator who made heav- your physical father. You should know
en and earth. He is the origin, the very that there can be no higher theory than
parent of all beings in this world. He is this. (302-168, 1999.6.13)
the origin of the value of all existence.
Because of Him, this phenomenal world What do all the people call God?
of today came to exist. Such an absolute Everyone calls God “Father” just as
being does not change according to the Christians do. In the same family, the
changing of the ages. An absolute being grandfather calls God “Father,” and the
does not change. He is not limited by father also calls Him “Father.” Grand-
time and space. He transcends all limi- children also call God “Father.” Everyone
tations and is the one who governs every in the family calls Him “Father.” This is
limitation. Who is that being? We do not why God is the Father of all humankind.
only call Him God. He is our “Father,” Thus, He is the Father of humanity and
so we call Him “Heavenly Father.” What therefore all people are brothers and sis-
do you call God? He is your Father who ters. I sometimes wonder how interest-
gave birth to you. The word “rebirth” ing the spirit world will be when every-
exists because of the Fall, but it was God, one thinks that way. (21-249, 1968.11.24)
your Father, who originally gave birth to
you. Your physical father forms a bridge Ideally, we would be able to meet our
between you and God. But after your first generation ancestors on earth. But
physical father goes to the spirit world, what about meeting the God who cre-
you will call him your brother, not your ated our ancestors? We should also be
father. In the same way, you will call able to see God. Do you know what this
your physical mother your sister. (21-249, means? The family is the place where the
1968.11.24) invisible God expresses His love. All the
ancestors throughout history who were
When you go to the spirit world you born from love are governed by that love
will find that Adam and Eve call God in the spirit world. It is the same love.
“Father” and you, who descended from (214-268, 1991.2.3)
them thousands of generations later, will
also call Him “Father.” When you pray If all families become one in true
do you say, “God, my elder brother,” or love and enter the spirit world, they will
“Heavenly Father”? Then what about live forever, feasting on the spiritual ele-
your natural father? What will he be to ments of God’s flesh and blood. When
you in the spirit world? He will be your you go there, you will find no farming
elder brother. What is an elder brother? and no work. You can live forever just by
It is someone born before you. Your elder smelling the food of true love. You can
taste it just by looking at it. You share If you wonder what Adam and Eve look
and eat the food of love. You live by shar- like, they will appear and say, “This is
ing God’s flesh and blood and love. (278- how we look.” You will say, “My eyes
286, 1996.5.26) resemble Adam and Eve’s! My nose too!
And my mouth!” The shape of your faces
Who is God? He is your friend! He is will be similar. Are there more than four
your best friend. He is your elder broth- things that make up the shape of your
er, Father, King and Creator. So when face? Eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. Four
you enter the vast world of heaven in things. You will also say, “Oh, our limbs
the spirit world, even if you ask God for are the same! Their eyes blink too! They
something greater than anything there, also speak! We look alike! We look so
He will make it for you. That will not be alike!” (214-268, 1991.2.3)
a problem. How proud you will be! That
is the position representing God. Do you In the spirit world the wrinkled
think God would dislike people who grandmothers and grandfathers you
reach that position? No! He will wel- remember will look much prettier than
come them saying, “My son, my num- you. They will look more beautiful. They
ber one son!” This is the greatest wish of can remain in that state if they have love.
a parent. (293-161, 1998.5.26) It is a unified and beautiful world. Can
you behave in the same way as usual
The love between father and child is when you meet your grandfather and
cherished in this world. If while on earth grandmother? How wonderful it would
you live your life with that kind of love, be for us to see beautiful grandfathers
you will be attending God as your par- and grandmothers! A wonderful scene
ent and will live in heaven as God’s son to behold in the spirit world is a grand-
or daughter. That kind of life in the spir- daughter shouting with excitement as
it world corresponds in every respect to she approaches her grandparents. If you
the way of life of an unfallen family on are like your grandfather, then who is
earth, since the character and quality of his grandfather? Who is your ancestor’s
the people are the same. (214-268, 1991.2.3) grandfather? The first grandfather is
God. If you say, “Ah ha, God, I am so
A family that is not fallen can com- happy!” God will say, “Welcome!” and
municate with both the spiritual and He will burst out in joy, “Ha, ha, ha!” and
physical worlds. If you call for your say, “Ah ha, that’s right.” (216-180, 1991.3.10)
great-great-grandfather, you will be able
to meet him. You will be able to find When you go to the spirit world, you
out who his grandfather is and in this will not recognize your grandfather or
way whom your ancestors are from the father as they were on this earth. Your
fourth generation back, the fifth, the grandfather and father will be com-
hundredth, the thousandth, and beyond. pletely transformed and will appear
young and handsome. They will not Since the relationship between a parent
look old. So at first, you will not recog- and child is closer, you will be closest to
nize your grandfather because he looks your father, then to your grandfather,
young. However, after talking to him for and then great-grandfather and so on.
a while, you will say, “Yes, that’s right. When you trace the vertical line all
You are my grandfather!” and embrace the way up, who is the last grandpar-
him. That’s the kind of world it is. (271-333, ent? God. That is why you do not have
1995.9.3) to feel lonely if you have no friends in
this world. You do not have to feel sad
When you go to the spirit world, when you live by yourself and die. When
your face will return to its most beau- you go to the spirit world, you will have
tiful state: as it was when you were in numerous close siblings above you and
your twenties in the springtime of your by your side. But you will not become
youth. The principle of creation per- their sibling automatically without
tains to the time when love blooms and doing something.
spreads its fragrance. So when you enter You can become their sibling only
the Kingdom of Heaven, the original when you have attained the privilege of
homeland, your face will return to how attending God as your Father. Do you
it was at that time. You would not recog- feel bad to have your father as your elder
nize the oldest person in the world after brother, or your grandfather as your
he goes to the spirit world, even if you elder brother? Do you feel good or bad?
met him there. His face would be that In a sense, you feel bad, don’t you? On
of a young adult in his twenties. If you earth, you used to call him your father,
knew someone when they were eighty but in the spirit world, you will call him
years old, that old person won’t be there. your brother. From your father’s point
That is why you won’t recognize him. of view, he would feel bad too. However,
World-famous and historic people are in that is what you have to call him. (21-249,
the spirit world, but you will not recog- 1968.11.24)
nize them. You only know them by the
pictures taken at the time of their death, What will happen to a dark-skinned
but since their appearance has returned person in the spirit world? Will a black
to how it was at the age when they were man’s skin be dark? What do you think?
most beautiful, you will not recognize If a black person wishes to appear as a
them. (271-124, 1995.8.23) white person, he can choose to do so
whenever he wants, and vice versa. In
Who are the closest siblings in the that case, what effect would that have in
spirit world? The closest siblings are the spirit world? A light must be bright.
not natural siblings. In this world, is What kind of light? The light of love. In
the relationship between a parent and order to magnify the light of love, you
child or that between siblings closer? must be ablaze internally and externally.
You should be on fire from the impetus spirit world, you know everything. (238-70,
to love. You have to unleash this energy 1992.11.19)
in large quantities to the east and west.
Love is able to do such a thing. When You have to go to the other world, the
we come to understand this, all events spirit world, and resemble God. You are
in this world just become passing visits. returning to God. God’s dual character-
(194-56, 1989.10.15) istics, His internal nature and external
form, are completely one. After becom-
If you wish to become a beautiful per- ing completely united in the same way, a
son in heaven you must harmonize with man and woman appear to be cocooned
the flower of love that blooms in all its together, and they return to God on the
glory. You must express the beauty and basis of being one. (230-201, 1992.5.3)
fragrance of that flower in your world of
relationships, and live on earth in such a In the spirit world, when a couple is
way as to bear new seeds from that flow- truly one in spirit and body, at any time
er. If you go to the spirit world after liv- the man can become the woman, and
ing like this, you will look like this in the the woman can become the man. They
eternal world. (256-170, 1994.3.13) say that love is being one flesh, right? If
you look inside a woman, there will be
When you go to the spirit world, you a man within her. Her husband will be
will want to expand the love with your within her. It is exactly the same with
husband on earth and make it more God’s dual characteristics. Since men
stimulating. In the spirit world, a wom- and women have been separated from
an who is in love will have a man within God’s internal nature and external
her. (255-308, 1994.3.11) form, when they return to the origin,
they need to climb the ladder of love.
What heights will conjugal love Since the standard of creation began
reach? Let me describe how it is when from love, they must return to that by
you enter the spirit world. Even if you going up this ladder. Ultimately, the
are sitting down, if your husband goes final destination is to become like God.
for a walk, in your mind, you go with (205-97, 1990.7.7)
him. When he returns, your mind is
already returning with him. You are When you go to the spirit world and
walking with your husband in your look at a man who lived happily with
mind. You know where he is coming his wife on earth, you will find a woman
from and you know where he is going. inside him. If you ask him, “Who is that
These days, men go to a bar and other woman?” he will answer, “My wife.” You
places. Their women scold them and yet will also see a man within a woman.
are always deceived because they don’t In this way, when these two unite, the
know where they have been. But in the number of the four directions – north,
south, east, and west – arises. Man and In the spirit world, God harmoniz-
woman are two. When a man and wom- es with human beings through love and
an as a plus and minus go in all four we become one with God through love.
directions, they are attending God. God We become God-like. In the creation,
becomes a protective fence. If that hap- we can see how God’s dual character-
pens, God becomes your God and you istics are divided, but when man and
live together with Him. Did you know woman become completely united in
that when parents grow old and are over love, they will be like one person in the
100 years old, they become friends with spirit world. If you were to just glance
their son who is eighty years old? They at a person, he would clearly look like a
do not say, “Hey, son!” They say, “Hey, man, but on closer inspection, you will
you!” They speak to him as a friend. find a woman harmonized inside him.
They must return to God and the origi- The eyes of love are completely united
nal relationships. (252-105, 1993.11.14) in what they see. Even ugly people look
beautiful. Do beautiful people look ugly?
When a couple that engages in true They look beautiful. (205-341, 1990.10.2)
love goes to the spirit world, they encoun-
ter God’s original standard where God If you want to become a partner in
exists with an original internal nature true love, you must stand in the zero
and original external form. The original position. When that happens, God
absolute God also absolutely obeys true says, “Yes, yes!” and when He looks at
love. So when that couple also reaches the earthly world, He shines as the sun
the original standard, which is a sin- shines on the earth. The instant two
gle point, they become like God. They people explode in love, even God in the
return to God. He is the Alpha and the spirit world will be surprised at what He
Omega. What makes this possible is sees. God will say, “Oh! Yes!” That phe-
true love. Sons and daughters born on nomenon of love is the signal flare. On
earth go to the spirit world as parents, seeing that flare, God will visit the place
don’t they? It follows the same logic. So where that couple are emptying them-
when you go to the spirit world, look selves in a zero position, blazing with
at those men who lived harmoniously the fire of love that shines like the sun.
with their spouses on this earth. They He will want to go inside and spend the
look like men. But when you look clos- night in that place of first love. (202-34,
er, you will find the smiling face of a 1990.5.1)
woman inside each one. She will be that
man’s beloved wife. That is the great- In the spirit world, a person who lives
est ideal. Then you can become God’s thousands and billions of miles away
friend. Only then can you live with will come to you and not want to leave
Him. You were born because of love. you because you have the same stan-
(226-141, 1992.2.2) dard of heart. You would not say, “Oh, I
wish he would leave soon!” There is no worldly domain? You will be living for
need for food in that world. Everything each other. When you go to the spirit
will be solved by your intuition. That is world, you continue with a life revolv-
the intuition of love. It spreads out to all ing around the ideal of love. Therefore
nations from the complete experience of you are investing in something that
this love. Once you attain the heart of has greater value and that brings joy to
God’s representative, all the necessary you.
people will gather and a platform will The spirit world is the extension of
appear that can be filled at once with the physical world. If you pursued the
millions of people. (225-223, 1992.1.20) deep, joyful and all-embracing aspects
of the ideal of heavenly love while on
God does not exist elsewhere. Where earth, then when you go to the spirit
does He exist? God’s omnipresence world, you will connect with both the
means that He doesn’t just exist in any outer sphere of love with all its different
single place. He exists where there is qualities and its inner essence. So ulti-
love. You must know this. God is omni- mately, you must be able to invest your
present through love. Each of us can love in all of its aspects – deep, shallow,
also be omnipresent through love. It high, and low. You have to live such a
is our privilege. So the owner exists in life of re-creation in God’s stead. (164-326,
the places where there is love. You will 1987.5.18)
instantly know the owner, so there is no
possibility for the reversal of owner and Do you want to become a representa-
guest. That is how the spirit world is. tive who can move the spirit world? Rac-
Everything is controlled based on love. ists will never be effective. Humanists,
(149-23, 1986.11.1) materialists, and denominationalists
will not be effective. Only Unification-
What is a man? He is only half by ists will be effective in this matter. Let
himself. What is a woman? She is also us say you go to the spirit world. There
just half. Even God, the supreme being, is no worry about food or clothing there.
cannot be without an object partner. So You have no worries about living. What
the top needs the bottom, and the bot- hobby would you have there? You must
tom needs the top. What is the spirit realize that there is nothing greater than
world? It is just half of the cosmos. The enjoying gatherings and banquets with
physical world is also just a half by itself. God. Having a feast with God is the
(161-320, 1987.3.8) greatest ideal. There you will find love
and joy. The beginning of happiness will
What will you do when you go to well up from that place. (162-110, 1987.3.30)
the spirit world? How will you live in
the future when all the people from past In the spirit world, people will come
history come together to live beyond the to you from hundreds and even millions
of miles away in an instant. When you 1.5. Food, clothing and shelter are
meet them, you will know where they not constraints in the spirit world
have come from by looking at their fore-
head. You won’t ask where a person is What is life like in the next world?
from, look at him, and then bow your You don’t need to worry about what to
head. That is not the custom in the spirit eat, where to live, or what to wear. Why
world. When you meet people who used not? Because depending on your spiritu-
to live hundreds of years ago, if the stan- al state, everything you want is possible.
dard of your character of love is high, You can eat in the spirit world too. When
they will naturally first bow their heads you touch yourself in the spirit world
to you. People are moved by love. How you can feel your flow and pulse of your
much you love humankind and all the blood. Although it is a spiritual body, it
things that God created out of love is feels just the same. When you want to
measured according to the standard of eat, food will be created at once. When
how much you love them in the way you express the desire for something, it
that God loves them. You would know will appear immediately. Where does it
at once, faster than a computer. Married come from? The spirit world is a place
women proudly talk about how much where you can use the power of auton-
their husbands love them, don’t they? omy to mobilize the elemental resourc-
Likewise, in the spirit world, you can be es. What does this initiating and active
proud of how much you receive God’s authority have that enables it to mobilize
love. Original true love is the love of the whole? It is not power, knowledge, or
the highest dimension. Compared to it, money. It is love. (194-42, 1989.10.15)
every other level is determined. (216-171,
1991.3.10) This is an enormous universe God
has created! There are no cars or restau-
A flower will bloom even for an old rants in the spirit world. Yet in the spirit
person when he experiences the essen- world, we can lovingly express our origi-
tial and original love. That is why when nal abilities. We can create everything
people go to the spirit world, everyone as if we were like God, the Creator, who
returns to the time of the blossoming of creates all sorts of things based on the
their youth. They return to the appear- concept of true love. When out of love,
ance they had when they were at their you command something to appear, the
most beautiful – during their young thing will appear in its complete form.
adulthood – and remain like that for If you say, “That kind of tool appear!” it
eternity. That is why love is great. If you will appear at once. Isn’t that wonderful?
don’t believe this, you can die today and If you wishfully think, “I need to prepare
find out for yourself. Won’t it be won- this kind of meal for the ten thousand or
derful to become young again? (204-82, even millions of people who have come
1990.7.1) to a banquet hall,” it will appear with-
out fail. If you wish for a golden formal something with a heart of love, it will
dress, it will appear instantly. How beau- come out. With the heart of love, the
tiful and wonderful this is! It is wonder- mobilization of all kinds of things is
ful indeed! (217-293, 1991.6.2) possible. (212-30, 1991.1.1)
Will there be a car factory in the next Is there a bread factory in the spirit
world? In the spirit world, cars can go world or not? Is there a factory that pro-
millions of miles in an instant. I know duces cola and juice or not? Why not?
very clearly about all these things in that You don’t know why, do you? Is there
world, which is why I do not want to live a factory that makes cars in the spirit
in the physical world. The vast spirit world or not? Would you say, “I want to
world is all built around love. Everything go around in a luxurious car,” and then
is complete if you possess the sphere of travel around in that car? On earth, peo-
God’s heart that is harmonized with that ple boast of owning a Mercedes Benz,
love. The history of creation will con- but in the spirit world there is no need
tinue forever. You have to accomplish for cars. (207-94, 1990.11.1)
what you have planned by harmonizing
yourself to that mind of love. Once you In the spirit world, you can keep your
determine and command, it will unfold eyes open forever and you can hear for-
at once. (202-86, 1990.5.6) ever. You can live forever, even without
eating. Would you eat rice because you
When you are in the spirit world, do are told to when you are already content
you think that you have to urinate or with the way you are? Would you eat
not? Why don’t you go there and find if you were told to? I would not eat. In
out? I can tell you that you will have to the spirit world, you can wear clothes in
urinate, even in the spirit world. How- whatever way you want. “Let’s all wear a
ever, those who disagree should go gold suit today. Okay, let’s put on a dia-
there and find out for themselves. Then mond. The Queen of England has a 517-
what about bowel movements? Do you carat diamond, so let’s have a better one.
think we do that there or not? You do Give me a 17,000-carat diamond.” If you
everything there, but it will immedi- say these things, you can have them all
ately return to the elements. Scientists in an instant. You can create anything.
say that there are 107 basic elements in When you hear this, you may think I
the universe, although the number is have a wild imagination. But you should
constantly increasing. Anyhow, urine know that I’m speaking to you within
and feces will return to their elements. the logical realm of possibility. (112-17,
That is why you do not have to wash in 1981.3.15)
the spirit world. If you wave your hands
with the heart of love, everything will The heavenly spirit world is a place
go back to its original place. If you ask filled with the air of love. We can under-
stand this concept with the structure of In the spirit world, do you know what
perception that exists on this earth. If your life will be focused on? Are there
the God of love, with a heart of love and factories and cars in the spirit world or
in the hope of feeding all humanity at not? Are there factories for expendable
once thereby making them happy, says, items? Do you eat in the spirit world?
“Let there be rice,” it will appear. This Do you wear clothes? Although these
is so because we have to eat, even in the physical things do not exist in the spir-
spirit world. Therefore, you eat the food it world, if the quality of your character
of love. When people look at each other, reaches the standard as having the value
they do so with loving eyes. Even if you as God’s object partner, you can inherit
are beaten, you try to be hit again. There God’s creative ability. You can instantly
are no words to describe the mystery of prepare a banquet for a million people in
the spirit world. You never get tired of the spirit world. If you have a true heart
listening. There is no concept of sleep or of love that feels, “I have to feed these
fatigue. You never feel tired and there is people,” and if you have a mind of sin-
nothing that can excite you more than cere love like God has, anything is possi-
God’s love. Nothing bores or disturbs ble. Therefore, in the garden of love, the
you. How can you get tired if none of person who during his life has trained to
these things exist? (112-17, 1981.3.15) pace himself in swimming through all
the waves of the world of love can even
In the spirit world, you are com- enter inside God. Why? Because the
pletely free from the problems of food, waves of true love are the same; there is
clothing, and shelter. When you stand no discord. (203-340, 1990.6.28)
in the realm of loving unity, in the posi-
tion of God’s object partner, you can do When you go to the spirit world, if you
the things that God does. You can do think, “Today, I would like to have this
anything. You can transcend billions of food,” it will instantly appear. If you want
years in an instant. The speed of love is to meet the person you love, in a flash you
super-speed. It doesn’t take time for you can be one with that person. If you ask in
to visit the place where the person you such a way, he or she can appear immedi-
love resides. You can come and go back ately. You can create a banquet room for
in an instant. So you can immediately tens or hundreds of thousands of people
meet the person you love. There are no in an instant. This is not made up. The
obstacles since it is an absolute realm. theory itself is that way. The leftovers
It is a world that goes beyond limita- return to their original form. They revert
tions and transcends time and space. back to the elements in their original state.
No one knew that kind of infinite world That’s how convenient the spirit world
was prepared for human beings. People is. Therefore, I am going to such a place
came to know these things from the where everyone in the cosmos longs to be
True Parents. (259-56, 1994.3.27) with me. (227-100, 1992.2.10)
In the ideal world of creation, Words cannot express how wonder-

the Kingdom of Heaven is my home. ful the spirit world is. It is a place in
Although it is vast, it is the stage for the which there are no worries about food,
activity of my life. It is not my nation. clothing, and shelter. There are houses,
There are many institutions and kinds clothing, and food to eat that you can
of occupation in a nation. It isn’t like use as you please. A person will be free-
that in the spirit world. It is simple. ly supplied with the appropriate envi-
Will there be factories supporting the ronmental conditions according to the
economy? Will there be factories mak- standard of love his mature character
ing clothes and processing rice? None of has achieved. Even if you are asleep,
the necessities of life or things needed in your spiritual body leads you to places
this world are necessary there. So would where you can eat breakfast and dinner.
we need factories or not? It is an ideal That’s how it is in the spirit world. You
society where only flowers bloom. You are free in this way. You can even eat in
can eat whenever you want. Whatever your sleep and go on your way accord-
you think appears immediately. Would ing to your desire. Your spiritual body is
there be a need for rubbish bins? There made that way. (248-163, 1993.8.1)
are no rubbish bins. It is a world where
things revert back to its elements with a What happens when you go into the
wave of your hand. (204-174, 1990.7.8) spirit world? You will have no worries
there about what you will eat. You will
When you go to the eternal world, not work for bread or food. You can eat
there will be a political system. But there whenever you want to eat. The interest-
is no need for an economic system. You ing thing is what happens to the leftovers
are supplied with everything you need after you have finished eating. You say,
at any time. (167-59, 1987.6.14) “Return!” and they will revert back to
the elements, the primary reality. What
Economy is a secondary problem. kind of a person can move around in
Do you think you will enter the spir- all directions in that world? It is a per-
it world holding a rice bowl? Do you son who lives intoxicated by God’s love.
think you will carry a tin can? In the Since the spirit world is a place where
spirit world, food appears the minute the God’s ideal of love is realized in all
you wish to eat. After you finish eating, directions, people who live enraptured
if you tell it to return to zero, it will in God’s love stand in a prominent posi-
do so. Thus, everything is just an object tion. (198-293, 1990.2.5)
that can be used based upon the quality
of your character. The object would not In the spirit world, you drink the
have any subject-like influence to affect elements. If it’s water, you drink the
anything. (167-61, 1987.6.14) elements of water. Do you know what
these elements are? In this way, you eat
your fill and with a wave of your hand, eyes. Is there dust in the spirit world or
it returns to the elements. There are no not? If God had His eyes open in the
rubbish bins. (211-244, 1990.12.30) spirit world for thousands and tens of
thousands of years, would He feel good?
Do you need a job in the spirit world? Since they blinked out of habit on the
Do you have to work for eight hours even earth, they will blink in the spirit world,
there? Is there night? There is no night. even though there is no dust. Why does
Your eyes are always open. Your organs God blink? It is because He resembles
are always working, but what are they us. (197-15, 1990.1.7)
doing? What are they occupied with?
What kind of activity would you enjoy Do you want to go to the spirit world
even though you can go on for eternity or not? I may be telling you a lie. Even if
with your eyes open and without sleep? it is a lie, if you believe it to be the Word
It is love. Once you have the ideal of love of God and since God has the ability
and you demand something to appear, to create, you should know that these
it will appear instantly. If ten thousand words are capable of creating things
people are gathered there, everything that are even greater than God’s wishes.
will be prepared when you command, When the devil says, “Hey, God has told
“Prepare a dining hall and a banquet for you such and such,” and you believe in
ten thousand!” (107-331, 1986.1.5) things greater than what the devil has
said and act on them, God has plenty of
Should there be air in the spir- ways to create and make this come true.
it world? Why do you need air? How (212-30, 1991.1.1)
wonderful it would be to live without
breathing! Why? You cannot grow if you 1.6. Love is the origin of authority
live without breathing. You would not in the spirit world
be able to connect the two worlds. You
have to connect them. You have to con- In the spirit world, you do not need
nect your spiritual and physical body. money. You do not need knowledge. That
In order for the spiritual self to grow, it is how it was when I went there. You do
needs to have a growing physical body. not need power. God can create enough
It cannot be locked in its present state. money to spare. He can even make stars
Then what should we do? Even things out of diamonds. He is the Absolute
that are invisible supply the elements Being. He is the great King of knowl-
that become the source of life, in the edge. He is the great King of authority.
same way that God breathes the invis- He can eternally and freely exercise His
ible air of love. (197-42.1990.1.7) authority at all times, beyond the four
seasons of winter, spring, summer, and
In this world, your eyelids blink to autumn. What could He need? (196-311,
stop the dust in the air going into your 1990.1.12)
There are billions of people living in On what basis can humankind and
the infinite spirit world. When you go its history be resolved and completed?
there, you can meet anyone. There is no People should know God. God is a God
need to study history. However, if you of character. God cannot be vague. We
think, “I want to meet so and so!” and ourselves are real and substantial. Since
call that person, he will only appear if you we are beings of character – with intel-
call him out of love. He will not appear lect, emotion, and will – then our sub-
if you are greedy and think, “Because he ject partner God also has character that
is a learned man, I will meet him to get includes intellect, emotion, and will.
knowledge.” You will not be able to meet That is how we understand it. What is
him. You have to have love. If you call the central attribute of God among all
a person with a loving heart, recogniz- His many attributes? It is emotion. It is
ing the difficulties he went through to love. God needs love most of all in order
become such a famous person, you can to live in complete fulfillment. In the
deal with anyone from the east, west, Kingdom of Heaven, we do not live by
and all four directions. (233-140, 1992.8.1) knowledge alone.
Because of your ignorance of the
Money? You can make as much mon- spirit world, you do not understand this,
ey as you want. Knowledge? God is the but it would take less than a week for you
King of knowledge. Power? Is the presi- to learn everything in that world. It is
dent of the Republic of Korea any more like a mirror in which you can see your
than a piece of rag? I may sound rude, own heart reflected. The spirit world is a
but what is the president of a country world of intuition where within a week
one-hundredth the size of the Soviet you could obtain all the knowledge that
Union? Knowledge, money, and power a very intellectual person has acquired
are just some of the values people pursue throughout his life on earth. Because
during their lifetime. Can a professor be you see things through the light of your
proud of his knowledge for one thousand heart, you will automatically under-
or ten thousand years? Can he show it off stand that world and all its related con-
as he wanders around? It stays with him nections. Only through emotion and
during his lifetime. Your knowledge is heart will you understand whether a
with you only during your physical life. person is in a relationship with you as
It is the same with money and power. I’m your object partner or subject partner.
sorry to say this. When you talk about It cannot be done through knowledge or
someone saying, “He is great,” isn’t it any of the other attributes of God. (210-
usually because of his knowledge, mon- 312, 1990.12.27)
ey, or power? That may be the case in this
world, but God regards those values as What is knowledge? With knowl-
nothing. They are all worthless in the edge or information you can control
spirit world. (203-291, 1990.6.27) the environment. If you only have love,
which is the greatest knowledge among er based on love. It is a power of influ-

all knowledge, you have a foundation ence based on love. That world is such
for everything in heaven and earth to a world. Therefore, a person who has
connect to you. It is people with knowl- not acquired the power of influencing
edge who rule this world. Don’t they say through love cannot be harmonized in
knowledge is power? It is logical that a essence with the original world, which
person of power rules. For that reason, is influenced by love, and is instead
a person who has love does not need repelled once he enters that world. That
knowledge. In the spirit world, you will person will go to hell. This is a serious
know everything even without study- matter. (230-28, 1992.4.15)
ing it. (202-86, 1990.5.6)
Nobody hates love. If you don’t have
The universe is our great stage for money, you just make it. You can always
action, yet we are strangling ourselves study in the spirit world if you don’t do
with things like money, knowledge, and so now. In the spirit world, it doesn’t
power, which do not exist in the spirit even take three days to meet the stan-
world. None of those things remain in dard needed to graduate from Tokyo
that world. On earth, money, knowl- University.
edge, and power are necessary, but there When you try to express your inner-
is no need for them in the spirit world. most thoughts while looking into a per-
People in the satanic world covet those son’s heart, he will catch your thought
things. (205-128, 1990.7.29) before you voice it. For that reason, you
cannot hide anything in that world.
Do you need money in the spirit Isn’t that convenient? Even a computer
world? Do you need power, knowledge, with the most memory and fastest pro-
or food? If you need those things, they cessor cannot compete with this. (229-
will appear the moment you wish for 95, 1992.4.11)
them. There are no factories producing
food in the spirit world. There are no Everything in this universe is con-
schools. There are no people with secu- nected through love. The spirit world
lar authority. God alone is the source of and all creation are connected by love.
strength. They are connected based on true love.
The spirit world is our eternal home- Therefore, you can be connected with
land. Our place of rest awaits us there. any place just by having true love. If
Whether one wishes it or not, everyone you have true love, everything will bow
will go to that place. I know this well. its head to you. There is no need for
(231-270, 1992.6.7) education in the spirit world. Within a
week, anyone can learn ten times more
Power is not necessary in that world. than someone who has graduated from
The spirit world is a harmonizing pow- Tokyo University. Do not be proud of
yourself just because you graduated The structure of the spirit world is
from there. A conscientious person will such that everything is made into a sys-
see through everything in an instant. tem focusing on one’s life so there is no
He will not need any explanation. (229- such thing as power politics. Here, peo-
20, 1992.4.9) ple use any means strongly for military
expansion or political purposes, but
In the spirit world, there is no need such things do not exist in the spirit
to study languages. You will know world. The issue is how everyone will be
everything in a week. You will know able to live an enriched life based on the
all the thoughts that arise in the mind. movement for economic equalization
You will know them even before they of resources. The physical world should
are expressed. Therefore, people cannot also be this way. (303-192, 1999.8.25)
be deceived. In that world, you will gaze
upon people who are revealed in your Do you understand that God cre-
searchlight. You should know how to ated everything because of love? If you
pass through that light safely, without ask God what He loves the most, what
any problem, and connect with your do you think His answer will be? God
original position – this is your lifetime does not have favorites. He has no need
task. (205-67, 1990.7.7) of money, knowledge, or power. What
do members of the Unification Church
How inconvenient this world is! Do need? The same thing. Love includes
you or do you not need to earn mon- money, knowledge, and power. The
ey in the spirit world? Do you have to power of love is an everlasting power.
study? You will understand everything A person who understands genuine
without studying. Before anything is love will have nothing more to learn in
said, your heart will already know. heaven. That kind of person can go in
In that world, you will see clearly and out of God’s heart at any time. He
who is higher and lower around you. can freely move east, west, south, and
You will know as soon as you meet north through God’s body. This acts
someone. You can measure their level. like a central railway station. Do you
You will know how it is in the east, understand?
west, south, and north. In this way, even Why do we need God’s heart? When
as you lie still, you will sense whether you go in and out of His heart, tremen-
someone is calling you. In that case, dous power is generated because energy
you enter a state of nothingness and from the four directions is concentrated
set up the spirit world as your subject there. Even a small, unimportant per-
partner. It is a world that is being cre- son will be elevated to the same posi-
ated through the power of love. (202-86, tion as God when he comes to the cen-
1990.5.6) tral point. Love has such great power.
(202-86, 1990.5.6)
1.7. The spirit world is the world of conforms to the laws of nature and
God’s law and order smoothly rotates with ease. Even the
solar system has nine immense planets
The sun rotates on its axis just like that all rotate in this way. You should
the earth. The sun, whose mass is 1.3. know that the vast universe has 100 bil-
million times greater than the earth, is lion solar systems and even now they
constantly moving. There are vast gal- are active as they go through all sorts
axies in the universe whose mass is 200 of courses of movement. This universe
billion times greater than the solar sys- with a 100 billion solar systems does
tem. These galaxies are called micro- exist. They are all moving; every one
cosms. There are countless nebulae like of them. We call it nature because it
these galaxies in the universe. Consid- has developed naturally and spontane-
ered together we call this the macro- ously. (94-252, 1977.10.1)
cosm. We should broaden our minds
and look at the world of this vast and The origin must be revealed. If God
boundless universe. existed from the beginning, He must be
God, who created this enormous an absolute being. He must be unique,
universe whose radius spans hundreds unchanging and eternal. That’s how He
of millions of light years, has moved must be. The laws He established have
this great universe along for millions to be absolute. For that reason, this uni-
and billions of years in accordance with verse continues to move for thousands,
an unchanging law. God is moving all tens of thousands and billions of years
these celestial bodies with a power that according to those laws. The animal
goes far beyond our imagination and world, the plant world and the world of
senses. micro-organisms continue their exis-
The more we think about God, who tence based on scientific formulae and
created this universe, the more natu- laws. Consequently, everything can be
rally we come to bow our heads before explained using mathematics. (172-35,
His grandeur and greatness. We should 1988.1.3)
broaden our minds to consider the fact
that the Creator of this great universe People have to go to the spirit world
is our Father, who looks after us, our when they die. What is it like in that
God who protects us, and the great liv- world? The spirit world is a place where
ing Master. (5-342, 1959.3.8) everything is in order. You have to
know all about it. What kind of world
Trains run on rails that were made is it? It is an ideal world where order is
based on meticulous calculations. If a established. It is a world permeated by
train’s speed is beyond a certain limit love. You breathe in love. We breathe
for even a second, it will be derailed air in this world, don’t we? Fish breathe
and cause a disaster. The great universe water, don’t they? Then what do we
breathe in the spirit world? We breathe Section 2. Heaven and Hell

love. (132-270, 1984.6.20)
2.1. Heaven is the world of the ideal
With what does God govern heaven of love
and earth? He governs them through
the law, a law of dominion through What kind of place is heaven? It is a
love. The universal law exists in order place with God’s love at its core. Heav-
to support the way dominion is under- en is the realm where the environment
taken. God’s reason for creating human of God’s love is established. Then what
beings is that He longs for love. He kind of person can enter and live with-
could have remained by Himself, but in that realm? It should be someone
for what did He create us? It is because who can harmonize with the essence of
He needs stimulating and impulsively God’s love. Only such a person can go
expressed love. (121-103, 1982.10.24) there. (46-36, 1971.7.18)
Many people are experiencing the As heaven is the world where peo-
spirit world. It is a special world. They ple live for the sake of others, you have
have come to know that it is extreme- to go forth based on the concept of liv-
ly difficult to comprehend the vastness ing for the sake of others. If you only
of that world; for example, from what think about being served, you will be
kind of principles did the spirit world destroyed. Heaven is the world filled
originate, and how does it operate as a with God’s love. The essence of love is to
result? If you look at the content of the live for the sake of the whole, rather than
Principle that the Unification Church to be served. Thus, heaven is different
advocates, you will realize that the from the secular world. Religion teach-
spirit world is a realm that we can per- es us to live for the sake of others, to be
ceive on the basis of a principled for- absolutely obedient, to sacrifice and to
mula. I believe that the fact that this serve. The secular world does not have
Principle was revealed will be regarded such teaching. This teaching may seem
as a momentous event in history. (53-327, to be something practiced by groups
1972.3.6) of beggars who know nothing of this
world. Yet, this was God’s secret strat-
Have you ever felt very keenly, yet egy against Satan so that people could
with gratitude, about how amazing it receive good fortune, even though they
is that God governs all the laws that were unaware of the heavenly law. (46-40,
move the universe while guiding the 1971.7.18)
providence to re-create human beings
and raise them as beings of value who You go to heaven on the tracks of
can govern the universe in His stead? love. When I explain it like this, doesn’t
(5-344, 1959.3.8) it seem real? The line of love is not like
elastic so it will not become thin, even They are connected together by lineage.
while it is being pulled. Because it is If God is happy, you are happy; if God is
extremely strong, the more it is pulled sad, you are sad. It was inevitably made
the thicker it becomes. In this sense, that way. (226-113, 1992.2.2)
to become the king of suffering for the
sake of God’s will is the secret method Will there be struggles in heaven?
to occupy the world. The king of suffer- What would we do in that eternal world
ing exclusively possesses the glory of the without struggles? That world does not
Kingdom of Heaven. (57-162, 1972.5.31) end after a year but goes on for eternity.
Wouldn’t it be dull then? What would
What kind of world is heaven? It is not you do there? Would you live alone, or
a world where people regard each other would you have relationships with all
with animosity and jealousy, turning existing beings in the spirit world? With
green with envy over another’s fortune what will you establish those relation-
or getting upset over someone else’s hap- ships? With true love. In that case, what
piness. One person’s success represents is the essence of that world? When you
the success of the whole. One person’s eat, you should do so feeling love; you
joy can be shared by the whole. There- should wear clothes feeling love; you
fore, heaven is where everyone can be should live feeling love; and you should
pleased over any person’s happiness, and travel around embodying God’s love.
everyone can join in and rejoice when That love should be God’s essential love.
anyone rejoices. (18-102, 1967.5.28) Without doing so there will be no har-
mony. A person with a character resem-
Heaven is the world of God’s love. It bling God’s essential love will occupy a
is a world where you smell the air of love. high place in the spirit world. All exist-
That world is filled with life. There is no ing beings in that world will live in har-
place that doesn’t throb with life. Every- mony based on such a character. It is a
one is bound together through blood ties. world where such people can live in har-
Since people are descended from God’s mony. (201-97, 1990.3.11)
single lineage, if God is sorrowful over
something, then the entire spirit world, True love expressed through human
as a single cell or body, would feel that beings is the blossoming of absolute val-
sorrow. If God feels joy, everyone would ue. For what reason does God exist? He
feel that joy. That is the kind of world came into being through true love and
it is. In this way, God’s love is moving lives based on true love. Why were we
the vast Kingdom of Heaven. The living born and why do we live? We were born
world responds harmoniously to this because of true love and live because of
love, and becomes artistically beautiful true love. In that case, both God and
through the subject-object relationship human beings have no cause for com-
between all the elements of the creation. plaint. Humanity blooms like the flower
of the universe and fills it with fragrance. You must love Jesus more than Peter,
With true love at the center, both sides James and John did. Without that, the
become one. The right and left sides will realm of a partnership of true love, in
both say “Mansei!” with their hands in which God can love you, cannot be
the air. A true person would say “Man- restored. Only when this is restored will
sei!” The spirit world would look down everything be fulfilled. (142-289, 1986.3.13)
and say “Mansei!” This side and the oth-
er side would all say “Mansei!” Everyone Do not worry that you have no mon-
unites and releases a fragrance. Intoxi- ey. Do not worry that you have no chil-
cated, they all shout three cheers of dren. If you continuously follow this
“Mansei!” (201-201, 1990.4.1) path for ten or twenty years, you will be
able to scale very high and steep moun-
Siblings with the same mind live tains. You may feel that you are only
together in the spirit world. If you aren’t going through hardships and gradual-
trained to live like that in this world, there ly declining, but actually you are mov-
will be a collision in the next world. That ing higher and higher. The Unification
would be a great problem. What does it Church becomes bigger by being per-
mean to be of one mind with another secuted. In a family of ten the one who
person? While training to attend God, is opposed by the others, and continu-
there is no better method than being in ously endures for the common good,
tuned in with other peoples’ minds. Do can become the master of that family.
you know how exacting God is? There In other words, that person becomes an
is no forgiveness if you deviate from the owner in the Kingdom of Heaven. (142-
Principle. Therefore, you must be able to 289, 1986.3.13)
accord with peoples’ minds, and harmo-
nize with others. There is no other train- Heaven is a world of love. It is the
ing for attending God that is as quick as world that exists for the sake of God, the
this. (207-353, 1990.11.11) central being. It is the world of living for
the sake of God. (98-35, 1978.4.8)
When a perfected person enters the
spirit world, he makes friends wherev- The first people who should enter
er he goes. He passes as a friend when heaven should be the True Parents. If
he enters the position of a child, sibling, I say that heaven is empty, people will
spouse or parent. He can be at home think I am demented. But Jesus could
anywhere, including God’s throne. (245- not enter heaven. You cannot go there
173, 1993.3.7) alone. Our original ancestors should
have grown through adolescence, estab-
How can you go to heaven? You have lished the ideal of love in which God
to be crazy for God’s love. You have to dwelt, become parents and bequeathed
love God more than Adam and Eve did. the seeds of true love. Then the first place
they would have entered would have there. In order to enter heaven on earth,
been heaven. But up until now, there you have to go through the law of love.
have been no parents embodying God’s The more children you have in your
love, who were able to leave the seeds of family, the greater you should bear the
true love. There was no foundation on additional cross of loving God’s King-
which to leave behind such descendants. dom. The reason many children are sent
Thus, heaven is empty. (140-45, 1986.2.1) to your family is because your family has
to carry many crosses. Thus, your family
Will you all head towards a global has many responsibilities for the sake of
heaven or an individual heaven? You the kingdom. Once you know this, you
may say that you will head towards a should fulfill your responsibility com-
global heaven. I have been going this way, pletely. To such a family, children will
enduring persecution for forty years, be born who can inherit good fortune in
because I too am greedy to grasp the the generations to come. (32-232, 1970.7.19)
line of love that leads to the global heav-
en. This was so I could grasp the line of What kind of person can enter heav-
love beyond the individual, family, tribe, en? First of all, it should be someone who
people, nation and world. Then, with this is one with God’s mind. To what extent
in my grasp where will I go? After find- should he be in accord with God’s mind?
ing the love line of the world, we must go If God works towards the eternal ideal
back to our hometown because we have based on His eternal purpose, that per-
received many blessings and succeeded son’s mind should be in harmony with
in life. Shouldn’t we go to our hometown God’s mind for eternity. This harmo-
and save the unfortunate people there? ny should not be one that lasts for just
(143-141, 1986.3.17) ten years. He should eternally align his
mind to the eternal God. How can this
The way to heaven is opened by lov- be done? He should become the son who
ing your brothers as God does. You are can eternally like and be liked by God.
trying to follow me, but while keeping In order to be such a son, he should
such a heart you should strive to reach not appear to be a sad person. (47-255,
out and bring your brothers with you. 1971.8.29)
We can conclude that the one who teach-
es the highest, quickest and best way to The concept of heaven can be estab-
go to heaven is neither God nor me, but lished from the position of subjugat-
your brothers. (66-125, 1973.4.18) ing Satan, denying everything related
to Satan, and furthermore, eliminating
Religious people today say, “Let’s him. Heaven is affirmed on the basis of
go to heaven!” But can people just go having denied and removed the negative
to heaven? People should first encoun- historic relic of Satan and all the contents
ter heaven on this earth before they go of a satanic lifestyle. Without removing
these things, you cannot exhibit the con- en. The place where people who have
tent of heaven. (46-74, 1971.7.25) attended wholeheartedly go is heaven.
The place where we can be proud of our
To enter heaven, a person must not preparation for attendance, and where
sin, must receive God’s love directly, we can be proud of our life of attendance,
have no need to believe in Jesus, and no is heaven. It is our destiny to follow the
need of a savior. He must go through course that advances towards the world
a course to attain the qualification to of heavenly purpose. (8-290, 1960.2.14)
become such a child. Only when a person
who has lived in that way goes to heaven, You cannot enter heaven without
can God’s ideal heaven be established. being joined in heart. Heaven is the
(160-89, 1968.8.11) original nation, the nation of origi-
nal nature, which can have dominion
Who is the oldest grandfather in the over the whole. You cannot possess that
universe? It is God. Who are the final nation based on your situation. Only
descendants of God who will unite this people who have a deep bond of heart
world and all heaven and earth? They can possess it. Therefore, Christianity
are the future descendants. Both the is ultimately not a religion dealing with
first one, God, and the final descendants situations but dealing with heart. The
have to be connected. They are connect- purpose of God’s providence on earth
ed by the family. Not the nation. When is to create the foundation to be able to
you enter heaven, you will not be rec- share heart beyond our personal cir-
ognized because you are an American. cumstances. (8-290, 1960.2.14)
And you will not be rejected for being
from an underdeveloped country. In What kind of place is heaven? It is
heaven, only the model family that can where you can take pride in what you
join the past, present and future to God’s prepared during your life on earth,
will based on this mainstream system and where you take pride in your life of
and family institution will be acknowl- attendance. Then what kind of person
edged. You should know that this is the can enter heaven? Is it the place for those
formula. The warehouse where the fruits who believe in the Lord so as to receive
of such families are stored is heaven. blessings or for those who go forth for
(135-118, 1985.10.4) blessings? No. Those who prepare them-
selves for wholeheartedly attending God
In order to live a life of attendance, can go to heaven. It is a place for those
preparation for attending is required. who can leave a life of attendance as
After the preparation process, one needs their legacy and joyfully move on even
to practice the life of attendance. After if they were to die in the process. That is
the preparation process and living the resurrection. The hidden efforts of your
life of attendance, one can go to heav- daily life are not seen. How we should
live from now on is the important ques- What kind of person can harmonize
tion we should think about in our life of with the essence of God’s love? A per-
attendance. (8-304, 1960.2.14) son who is self-centered does not have
any value. Only the one who can invest
What is heaven like? Heaven is everything – his own life and all his
bright wherever you go. Didn’t Dr. Lee devotion for the sake of others – can live
Sang-hun talk about the reality of the continuously in the realm of God’s love.
spirit world like that? It is exactly like Historically, the great people and saints
that. Heaven is where God’s light of love followed such a way. (46-36, 1971.7.18)
shines into all corners of the universe,
and all creation within its bosom gives 2.2. Heaven is where people serve
three cheers of “Mansei!” “Mansei” for and live for one another
what? It is not for eternity. It is three
cheers for liberation! If we are liberated, You must invest yourself and then
everyone should shout out, “Mansei for forget. If among a hundred members
liberation!” and let go of all their resent- there is someone who is wearing poor-
ments. (300-203, 1999.3.4) er clothes than your sons and daugh-
ters, you should not be able to sleep. You
You can only enter heaven when, should want to give him clothes. That is
based on God’s love, you represent the the heart of God, the heart of a parent.
family standard of true love and bond What is the leading system of thought
to the original parents. You have to be of the Unification Church? It is to have
united with the true love of the true a parental heart, wear the clothes of a
God and True Parents. Those who have servant, shed sweat for earth, tears for
lived together and are related to the humankind and blood for heaven. What
children born from God’s lineage can is heaven? It is the world of love to which
go to heaven. However, up until now no you bring your children. You receive love
one has lived such a life before going and say that you will give it to the entire
to the spirit world. Therefore, heaven is universe. I love God. I know everything
empty. (176-210, 1988.5.9) right through from the spirit world to
the physical world. (296-120, 1998.11.3)
Even if you have been attending
church for a hundred years, if you still Until now, the heavenly spirit world
have a self-centered mind you will nev- was a world of mystery. It is the place
er enter heaven. You cannot receive sal- where people go who live according
vation. You have to know which reli- to the principles of existence that God
gion is true today. You should realize established, which means living for the
what kind of person is a true person, sake of others. The ideal heaven is a
and what kind of nation is a true nation. world that is built based on such prin-
(78-118, 1975.5.6) ciples. (298-315, 1999.1.17)
What should you do to prosper? You cannot go to heaven. What is an evil

must be selfless. The Unification Church person? It is someone who tries to unite
practices absolute selflessness – living for everything around himself. Such a per-
the sake of others. This is the dividing son is a dictator and a villain. He will
line. One side will fall to hell; the other go directly non-stop to hell. That is not
side will go to heaven. That is how it is in allowed in the Unification Church. The
the spirit world. You will know imme- individual must live for the family; the
diately. You will know the place where family for the tribe; the tribe for the peo-
people who lived for others will go. For ple; the people for the nation; the nation
that reason, you should live for others, for the world; the world for the universe;
accept the way of thinking of the saints, the universe for the cosmos; and the cos-
the teachings of the Savior, and God’s mos for God. Then who does God live
way of thinking. What is God’s way of for? He lives for you. (303-260, 1999.9.9)
thinking? It is to live absolutely for the
sake of others. (299-217, 1999.2.16) What does religion, which should
guide people to the original homeland,
Smaller things must be invested for teach? You should know that it must
the greater good. Therefore, it stands to teach them to live for the sake of others.
reason that the family should sacrifice The higher the religion, the more strong-
itself for the sake of the tribe. The tribe ly it emphasizes the importance of living
should sacrifice for the people; the peo- for others. Therefore, we must be gentle
ple for the nation; and the nation for the and meek. Why? Religion teaches us to
world. Those who take national property stand in a position to lift up many people
and give it to their families will all hang and live for their sake. It teaches us to
upside down in hell. They will perish. sacrifice and serve. Why? It is because
If they don’t go to ruin here on earth, religions must train people to conform
they will hang upside down in the spirit to the rules of the Kingdom of Heaven.
world. (302-173, 1999.6.13) (78-117, 1975.5.6)
Earthly life and life in heaven are After people have lived on earth, they
opposites. Fallen people live for their enter the spirit world. All those who go
own sake on this earth, but in the spirit to the higher realm are people who lived
world they are supposed to live for the for others. For example, those who go to
sake of the whole. By becoming people forty countries in the world and live for
who can disavow the Fall and live for others with the heart of a mother in a
the whole, they can become God’s object family, and those who have the heart of a
partner! They should say “Amen!” for saint to save the people of the world from
eternity. (303-33, 1999.7.4) evil will go to a higher place. I think in
that way. “I am one man, a general who
Those who live for their own sake represents sons of filial piety of the
historical ages, a general of patriots and through your efforts. (203-187, 1990.6.24)
of saints. Although everyone else who
had the name of God’s son failed, I was What kind of competition will there
born as a victorious son.” There is only be in the future? A competition in living
one thing that will enable you to say that. for the sake of others. Why? Since those
It is to live absolutely for others. We can who live for others go to a higher posi-
conclude that only those who give and tion in the Kingdom of Heaven, if you
serve others and then forget, can digest live for such a person, you can be raised
that world. It is simple. (203-100, 1990.6.17) up using him as your foothold. At Cape
Canaveral there is a launch pad for satel-
There is no one who can avoid death. lites. Just like a satellite, you are launched
You cannot avoid death. People will die and fly into the sky. (213-194, 1991.1.20)
after they live here. When people who
lived for themselves go to the spirit world, If you live for the sake of someone,
after making a circle they enter hell. In you demonstrate the same motivation
contrast, people who lived for others go that God had in creating His partner in
to the spirit world, after making a circle love. You will stand in the position of
they enter heaven. Those two worlds are loving counterpart to that person. Don’t
separated at death. (203-100, 1990.6.17) you think so? For that reason, follow
someone and live for others. You work
From now on, a long line of people following me, don’t you? Aren’t you try-
will form to offer their property to heav- ing to occupy God by leaping upwards to
en. It will be the longest line in the world. become the object of my love? Is it true,
In other words, everyone should become or not? Satellites should be launched
a penniless person who has offered towards a destination, shouldn’t they? It
everything. Then there are only tears, is the same idea. Satellites are symbol-
mucus and blood left to offer. I was like ic of today’s believers trying to jump up
that. There was nothing else left to offer. towards the Kingdom of Heaven, cross-
I offered all my life and property. If you ing thousands and tens of thousands of
have a savings bankbook for your sons miles. (213-194, 1991.1.20)
and daughters, should you use that for
them? Or should you use it for the salva- What kind of world is the spirit
tion of the world? Only if you think in world? It is where people live for others
that way and act upon it can you partici- out of true love. People live not for the
pate in the ranks of the Messiah’s chosen self, but for the whole. Even in this world,
ones. You should live for others. Live for those who live 100 percent for others say,
the whole and for the greater good. Live “Walk over me and go on!” No matter
for the world, for God, and for the liber- how big America is, if there is someone
ation of humankind. You have to moti- who lives more for the nation than the
vate people to change to the new lineage president does, everyone will welcome
him, even if he steps on the president this cup pass from me. But not as I wish,
in order to do this. But if someone only but as the Father wishes.” Even as he
lives for his own sake, everyone becomes died, he did not protest to God, but was
an enemy. ready, without questioning, to offer a
It is the same in the spirit world. If complete sacrifice for the sake of God’s
someone lives for a greater cause, he can will. Jesus’ attitude brought him the
pass along freely. If something benefits closest to God because it enabled him
a higher purpose, it can pass freely. So, to go deeper. In front of such a person,
if someone lives for the world, he does even God cannot do as He wishes. The
not have to live for America. America is one who strikes such a person will be
included in the world. Korea is the same. instantly destroyed. God would person-
All the nations are included. What is the ally inflict punishment upon that per-
essence of the purpose that everyone can son. (36-85, 1970.11.15)
agree on that goes beyond the family lev-
el? We can conclude that it is to follow Do you know about the spirit world?
the way of true love by living for the sake Heaven is for people who live for the
of others. (215-174, 1991.2.17) sake of others. The one who lives a self-
centered life can never be there; he will
If you are fifty years old and you lived be in hell. No matter how great a min-
for the sake of the universe and the heav- ister he was, he will find out where he
enly principle for over twenty-five years, is once he arrives there. Our Unification
you can go to heaven. You can pass to Church tries to save its enemies and
the next world and live in a better part even the communists. Yet the commu-
of the spirit world. But people who live nists try to cut off the heads of Unifica-
their whole life centered on themselves tion Church members. That is the differ-
go to the original homeland of evil – hell ence. So, what kind of love should have
– rather than the original homeland of dominion over the world? We must be
goodness, regardless of how they feel. stronger than communists. You should
You have to know these facts and liq- not grow strong by becoming an evil
uidate your past way of living for your person. If we become strong based on
own good. You should make an effort for love through living for the sake of oth-
the rest of your life to live for the sake of ers, it will be enough to save the world.
the whole, the nation, the world, heaven (91-173, 1977.2.6)
and earth and God. If you do so, it fol-
lows that you will go forward, not to hell, Heaven is where you live a life of giv-
but to the ideal world of heaven. (78-119, ing. God also has to give. Parents have to
1975.5.6) give to their children. The parental mind
is to want to give, and give again when
Even in the face of death, Jesus cried you have something better to give. (34-141,
out, “Father! If it is possible, please let 1970.8.30)
If I can give one thousand things and tory through that younger generation.
forget that I gave, in front of God who Embracing such circumstances, God
gives a hundred things and forgets, God has trodden the course of history. (20-95,
will surely become my partner. Do you 1968.4.28)
know this? That is great. Positions will
be exchanged within the subject-object Even a person like Buddha, when he
partner relationship. Then, would that was in an esoteric state, said, “I am my
person who tried to live for goodness own lord throughout heaven and earth.”
more than God go to hell or heaven? When someone who has trained himself
Would he go to heaven and just become to achieve oneness of mind, enters the
an errand boy for God’s breakfast table, spirit world and stands as a complete
or would he go there and remain in a object partner of God, he can say that he
position where he can sit with God and is his own lord throughout heaven and
share meals of love with Him? Which earth. Once, I felt that I was grasping the
would it be? (208-208, 1990.11.18) world tightly in my hand, and it seemed
to melt. When you reach this level, mir-
I have experienced the reality of the acles can happen automatically. The cur-
spirit world more than anyone else. The ing of diseases comes as a natural result
spirit world is my major, my special field of religious life. (76-143, 1975.2.2)
of study. What is the origin of order in
the spirit world? Heaven is a world based When you look at most people today,
on the principle of living for the sake of they go about their life’s daily routine
others. That is our original homeland. – waking up in the morning and eat-
(74-51, 1974.11.27) ing meals – and still say, “I am fine in
God’s eyes.” There are many people who
2.3. The Kingdom of Heaven in the believe this. However, such people can-
spirit world must emerge through not be owners of heaven. They are not
the kingdom on earth fine in front of God. Without the fac-
tor that enables you to be acknowledged
Historically, the people called by as a partner to God, you cannot have
God were usually over the age of fifty or an absolute standard of faith. Since the
sixty. Most of them were old, worn out Kingdom of Heaven can come only after
and just one step away from their funer- the standard of absolute faith is estab-
al and the grave. In the background of lished, when you do not have it, it will
His providence, God was working with not be established. It will never hap-
these hardened and withered people at pen. Why is this so? It is because Satan
that time, but He knew that in the future remains in that place. (46-79, 1971.7.25)
He would work with the young gener-
ation. So, God was concerned about Today, many religions teach that
how to develop his providential his- heaven will be established only by their
own religion. This is irrational fanta- However, the purpose of the Unification
sy. Many religions say that heaven will Church is family salvation, rather than
be established through their founder’s individual salvation. This is the differ-
teaching. Look at Christianity. It is divid- ence between Unificationism and other
ed into many denominations. They usu- religions. For salvation we are saving the
ally regard churches outside their own family. When we go to heaven we are not
denomination as heretical or satanic. going alone. (34-359, 1970.9.20)
In reality, if they were to do this from a
position authorized by God, there would Heaven is a place which you cannot
be no problem. If they do it for their own enter alone. You can enter heaven only
benefit, though, then their motivation is after you realize the ideal of a couple.
not pure. Accordingly, such a denomi- Therefore, to enter heaven, fallen human
nation will perish. If today’s Unifica- beings must go through the dispensa-
tion Church does this, then it will also tions of restoration, resurrection and re-
decline. (47-250, 1971.8.29) creation. To give the Blessing to you is to
open wide the gates of heaven. Through
Even the spirit world has been divided the Blessing, I am opening the closed
by walls. There are realms for Buddhists gates of heaven for you. (152-240, 1963.5.25)
and realms for Confucians. They are all
separated by walls. All of the barriers Jesus said that heaven was in our
have to be overcome by way of a higher hearts, but imagine how lonely and mis-
standard that comes from God’s heart. erable he was when he could not say that
From the high throne of heaven and the heaven was in our families. So, as you
higher realms, all the walls must be bro- have a family, you can even sing with
ken down in reverse order. The walls and happiness. We are given the opportu-
barriers that separate ancestors and peo- nity to live this way. Yet, Jesus, the Lord
ples from many thousands of years ago of truth who came to save the universe,
and ages past must all be broken down. God’s only begotten Son, could not
All the walls on earth must be eliminat- even dream of the circumstances nec-
ed and a way to connect this to hell must essary for heaven. He wandered around
be paved. Otherwise, the opening of the for almost three years trying to revive
gates of heaven cannot be achieved. (140- heaven within our hearts by saying that
43, 1986.2.1) the Kingdom of Heaven was within us.
But then he was crucified. How utterly
What standard do you, as an Unifi- lonely and miserable His life was! (120-
cationist, have to attain? You have to be 48, 1982.10.3)
a better person than Buddha, a better
person than Confucius and even bet- The tracks of the Kingdom of Heaven
ter than Jesus. Until now, the purpose on earth and those in the Kingdom of
of religion was individual salvation. Heaven in the spirit world are the same.
When a locomotive crosses over the take in their earthly life is the way of
boundary between two countries, the righteousness. Concerning this, there
tracks in one country must match with is one path for the individual, one for
those in the other for the train to con- the family, the tribe, the people, nation,
tinue running smoothly. Likewise, the world, universe and even for God. This
tracks on earth and in heaven should be should be one and the same path. What
connected. The path of true love – liv- is that path? It is the path of original
ing for the sake of others – is the path love. (147-183, 1986.9.21)
that connects the rails from earth so
that the family that embodies the train What kind of world will you go to
of love can go directly to heaven, non- in the end? Are you going to heaven or
stop all the way to the throne of heav- to hell? On the way there, are you going
en. The individual human path and the to be a person who says, “Father, please
family’s path should both be connected help me!” or a person who says, “Wel-
together. They should go along in the come, True Father!” That will be a mat-
same direction. (211-288, 1990.12.30) ter of life and death. After marriage,
you made a pledge to live happily. When
We are destined to go to the spirit I say live you should live well, it means
world whether we like it or not. That is that you should become an unchang-
a fact of life. We are like a wanderer who ing couple. In order to become like
is moving ever closer to that destina- that, you should go to the ever-chang-
tion. What becomes the issue is wheth- ing world and receive training togeth-
er you have lived more for the sake of er. You should keep your promises even
others or for yourself. If you have lived if you go to a world where people are
more for others, you will go to heaven. divided, north and south or in all four
If the opposite is true, you will go to directions. You should maintain such a
hell. You may not want to believe this well-trained position. (129-182, 1983.10.30)
fundamental formula given your pres-
ent situation, but when you die you will The sons and daughters born from
come to understand. (74-51, 1974.11.27) true parents are not false children but
true children. The true family can
People are staying at various levels emerge from them. With the emer-
in the spirit world. How did they come gence of a true family, a true tribe, a
to be like that? They stay in the posi- true ethnic people, a true nation, and
tion that corresponds to the degree they a true world will be created. In that
have practiced filial piety according to world, people should live a heavenly
the way of love; whether they pledged way of life with God in the family, tribe,
their loyalty to their nation; and how people and world. Only then can this
much they fulfilled the way of a saint in earth become the Kingdom of Heaven
this world. The path that people should on earth. After living this way, people
will discard their bodies on the earth are responsible for deciding the actions
and enter the eternal heaven. That place you commit on earth and for making
is called heaven in the spirit world. This any recompense for wrongdoing. These
is the ultimate reality of God’s provi- actions cannot be erased. If this door
dence. (160-44, 1968.8.11) is closed, no one else can open it again
for eternity, only you can be responsible
You should not think you are enti- for it. If it is opened, no one except you
tled to go to heaven. You should think can ever close it again. What is bound
of building heaven on earth. Before on earth should be released on earth:
that, you must become a heavenly per- you should release what you bind. This
son. In order to become such a per- is the problem. Therefore, when you
son, you have to make unity of heart go witnessing now, you should witness
with Heavenly Father to the degree that to your family members and relatives.
you can say confidently, “Father’s heart (34-266, 1970.9.13)
is my heart, and my heart is Father’s
heart.” Accordingly, in this earthly life, If you can claim, “I love the fruits of
you should be a person representing the love of two billion people on earth
God’s heart, the Lord’s heart, as well as more than I love the mother and father
the heart of your ancestors. By doing so, who gave birth to me. I love those four
all historical problems can be solved. billion people more than I love my par-
(3-295, 1958.1.19) ents”, then you are able to love human-
kind in a unified position within the
Suppose there is a dying person who realm of God’s love. Thus, you stand
says, “God, even though I did not live in a position that has no relation to the
according to Your will until now, in my satanic world. (140-56, 1986.2.1)
mind I tried to go to heaven. So please
regard me as having established the The original person is someone who,
proper indemnity conditions!” Because as an unfallen person and one who is
God is fair, He will bring that person to unrelated to Satan, establishes a fam-
the position of wanting to go to heavily based on the love of the ideal cou-
en. God rewards him according to his ple and goes directly to heaven after his
actions, placing him in a position of life on earth. That is why we call it the
wanting to go to heaven. That position Kingdom of Heaven on earth. The king-
can be just below paradise. Even people dom on earth inherits the ideals of the
in hell are trying to go to heaven. (57-265, heavenly kingdom. Therefore, the fact
1972.6.4) that Peter received the keys to the gates
of heaven means that the way of estab-
People may say that the Unification lishing heaven is to be found on earth.
Church is a place where people just come You should know this clearly. (208-345,
and go, but that is not the case. You alone 1990.11.21)
2.4. Jesus and paradise clouds? Now is the time for the people
of this nation, who in their own minds
If it wasn’t for the Fall, heaven would understand the current circumstances,
have been the place where God’s only to follow me. (176-210, 1988.5.9)
begotten sons and daughters would have
gone to after creating a family of God Christians today think that they are
and living in His love. Heaven can only saved and will go to heaven by believing
be entered as a family. You cannot enter in Jesus; that each person goes to heaven
heaven by yourself. Since Jesus did not as an individual. Only a few people say
form a family, he was unable to enter they want to take their father and moth-
heaven and is waiting in paradise, which er with them to heaven. In the future,
is the waiting room for heaven. Paradise religion should not teach just about
is like a preparatory environment before individual salvation. If it is a true reli-
entering heaven. (143-25, 1986.3.15) gion founded by God, then it must be
able to remain universal until the end.
Jesus could not establish an ide- The religion all humanity desires would
al world through his family and kin. be one that states that God’s will is not
Therefore, he has to come again and just to have individuals enter heaven. It
fulfill this ideal, otherwise he cannot should teach about heaven not just for
enter heaven. Where can you find the individuals, but also for their mothers
right prerequisites and circumstances and fathers. When this has been under-
to open the gates of heaven? They are stood by the heads of families and tribal
on the earth. Therefore, Jesus left the leaders, everyone will follow them into
keys to heaven on earth. Since he and heaven together. (41-341, 1971.2.18)
his twelve disciples could not create
families, the Unification Church today Why couldn’t Jesus enter heaven?
must establish 70 and then 120 disciples God created heaven for human beings
with Blessed Families. If that is accom- who lived without falling. People
plished, heaven will be opened. (160-89, can only enter heaven when they live
1968.8.11) according to the original standard of
the Principle. Jesus was meant to save
Can you go to heaven just by believ- fallen humanity, stand with his spouse
ing in Jesus as the Christians say? If in the position of unfallen Adam and
Jesus himself does not fulfill the ideal of Eve as the parents of humanity, and
the couple, even he cannot go to heaven. enter heaven with his children. How-
Can Jesus realize true love by himself? ever, Jesus came and went alone; he had
Even God could not substantiate true no children and thus he could not enter
love by Himself. Therefore, Jesus has heaven and instead went to paradise. He
to come again. If that is the case, can is in a place for waiting before entering
he realize true love by coming on the heaven. (41-300, 1971.2.17)
Heaven is empty. From this you can is no denying the fact that God has been
realize that God’s providence for resto- working providentially behind history
ration has been a sorrowful one. God and religion. In the light of these prin-
lost Adam and Eve. Yet, it did not end ciples, we conclude that a religion that
there. The loss of Adam and Eve meant strives to live for the sake of others will
the loss of their tribe. That tribe would develop, while a religion that causes
have expanded to become a race, nation problems in the world by trying to take
and world; but all these were lost. In this a self-centered, subject position will
way, in losing one man, Adam, God lost decline. (74-51, 1974.11.27)
His kingdom based on the kingship of
heaven. He lost the people of heaven, The Bible states, “You shall love the
tribes of heaven, and heavenly man and Lord your God with all your heart, with
woman – His only begotten son and all your soul, and with all your mind!
daughter. (143-25, 1986.3.15) This is the first commandment.” Those
who do not abide by this commandment
Originally, families were supposed cannot enter heaven. What is the second
to enter the spirit world but there are no commandment? It is, “Love your neigh-
families there. Jesus was single and did bor as yourself!” The one who loves God
not live a married life. What about the first and loves his neighbor second can
great sages such as Confucius or Bud- be a filial child. (198-259, 1990.2.4)
dha? Or the kings? They are living single
lives in the spirit world, without an ide- The disciples of Jesus thought that
al partner, since they were descendants Jesus would dominate the Roman
of the realm of the archangel. If I con- Empire in an instant and become the
tinue to talk about these things, some- king of Israel, and that they would then
one ignorant or unknowledgeable might each receive high positions. However,
learn a lot and think, in an unprincipled that was not the essential matter. First
way, that he could be like a king. You of all, you have to make the foundation
cannot become a top leader without true for heaven within your mind, and then,
love. You have to live for the sake of oth- based on such a mind, make the foun-
ers. (296-191, 1998.11.9) dation for unity between your body and
God. This is the greatest challenge. In
God has worked his providence to the end, it all begins from you. Hence,
save humanity through religion. There- your mind is the base for heaven. (47-273,
fore, the higher the dimension of a reli- 1971.8.29)
gion, the more that religion’s teaching
should be in accord with the purpose When God is being friendly, you
and principle of the original homeland; should not be hot-tempered. If He is
they could not help but teach the idea of amiable, you should also be amiable. The
sacrifice and service. In this way, there internal and external should be matched.
Does everything work out just by hav- selves forward. (41-355, 1971.2.18)
ing the internal and external match? You
should align this with God’s will. That 2.5. Hell has no relationship with
being the case, can you do things that the love of God
aren’t on your mind? Can you do things
that your body detests? You have to do What was the Fall? We have reached
things that both your mind and body the conclusion that we were overtaken
enjoy. If God exists, there should be by the darkest of nights because of the
things that He likes. Since Jesus is God’s Fall. Instead of taking a ticket to heav-
Son, he also has to like such things. (47- en we took a ticket to hell. Doesn’t that
257, 1971.8.29) sound realistic? Our ticket to heaven was
transformed into a ticket to hell because
You cannot free yourself from the of the Fall. (132-82, 1984.5.20)
satanic realm without loving God.
Therefore, you must love God more than What is hell? Hell is a place that has
your wife or husband. From the trap of no relationship to God’s love, life or
love within the satanic realm, fallen lineage or even to God Himself. (201-97,
humanity has only reached the edge of 1990.3.11)
that realm, but they still have not been
able to completely come out of it. There- Hell is where you are alone with every-
fore, you should not love your father and thing shut away from you. You long for
mother more than God. (41-299, 1971.2.17) everything but it is unattainable. Intui-
tively you can see and feel a vast realm
In the spirit world, you will see that of happiness of this universe, but you
martyrs who died so as to enter heaven cannot move an inch. So what is it that I
did not actually get there. Conversely, am doing? I am initiating a movement to
those martyrs who were able to think, love God, heaven and earth, based on a
“Heavenly Father walked the path of universal system of thought: the Princi-
suffering and shed blood to find me. I ple. This is so that from now on, you have
will follow any path in order to return to prepare the way you will take when
His grace,” and then died saying, “I you go to the spirit world. You are doing
am grateful for this moment of glory great things by making such prepara-
enabling me to participate in return- tions. (106-308, 1980.1.13)
ing this grace,” could enter the king-
dom. Such people did not die for their The spirit world is infinite. The home-
own sake but died for the sake of heaven land that will embrace us is so immense.
and earth. If you think, “I will die like Our eternal hometown, the spirit world,
this in order to enter heaven,” it is dying is an enormous place. Do you like the
for your own sake. Fallen human beings spirit world? You do not know how vast
can never enter heaven by putting them- it is. You are making that world the
stage for your activities. Only when your should know that only those who have
mind is global and universal can it keep made substantial the core value that can
pace with that world. It is not possible unite the spiritual and physical worlds
if you are individualistic. Individual- based on God’s love, and who have expe-
ism is unable to connect to the whole. rienced the life of heaven on earth with
What greater hell is there than that? It their mind and body united, can take
is like catching an eagle, locking it up in ownership in the eternal ideal world of
a dark hole where it cannot move, and the Kingdom of Heaven. (91-173, 1977.2.6)
just feeding it. The eagle is the bird that
symbolizes America, isn’t it? How mis- What will you do in the spirit world?
erable it would be, just living by eating Would you like to eat food? Why would
what needs to be eaten? Is that happiness you eat food there? You eat based on love.
or unhappiness? It is a tragedy. (247-131, Consequently, a person who doesn’t have
1993.5.1) love will not be able to open his mouth
no matter how much he wants to eat.
To commit suicide is the worst sin of That is his punishment. (207-94, 1990.11.1)
all sins. It is an atrocity that destroys the
universe. Such a person would go to the The world is in chaos. How about the
lowest level of hell. (107-36, 1980.1.20) spirit world? Since the people who are
living on earth and go to the spirit world
Have you ever thought what would are confused, it also cannot help but be
happen if you breathed in air one-tenth in chaos. If stealing becomes a habit, you
through your nostrils and one-tenth will always end up stealing something.
through your mouth? That would be Consequently, when a person who com-
hell. Hell is not something else. Hell mitted theft on earth goes to the spirit
is where you cannot receive when you world, he naturally wants to get some-
want to and where you cannot give when thing for nothing. Since it is difficult
you want to. When you have the urge to to deal with such a person in the spirit
breathe or inhale air, see what happens world, hell was made. God did not make
if you try to suppress it. How many min- hell. You don’t build a house after you
utes can you endure? How long can you have bought a rubbish bin. You acquire
go without exhaling when you want to a rubbish bin after building the house.
or without inhaling when you want to? It is the same thing. Christians do not
That is hell. (112-210, 1981.4.12) understand such fundamentals. (148-28,
1986.10.4)
You cannot eat without God’s love in
the spirit world. You do not have a right Hell is like a storage place for waste.
to eat. You have to realize that hell is a Since hell has nothing to do with God’s
place where you watch but cannot eat, love, all humanity, who began from false
and know but cannot act. Therefore, you love, inevitably goes to hell. Therefore,
the person who goes to heaven is the one those gates. I consider you to be the gate-
who lives with God, and whose mind keeper. I’m going to touch and melt your
and body, spouse and children are unit- heart, so that you will guide me when I
ed with God’s love. Just as God’s mind reach those gates.” (115-58, 1981.10.28)
and body are in absolute unity, if a man
and woman and all the members of their Hell is a place without a future. Heav-
family can absolutely unite their minds en is a place with a future. Hell is with-
and bodies, and live together in front of out one. There is a future when you enter
God, the subject partner, as His object heaven. Where did the Fall begin? All of
partners, they would naturally move you should know that the Fall began
from this earth to the Kingdom of Heav- from the place which has no future in
en in the spirit world. (274-9, 1995.10.25) the public sense; a place where the self
is the only center. Living for your own
God never sends people to hell. sake is the way to hell. Living for others
When people go to the spirit world, they is the way to heaven. That is the concept
go to hell on their own account. When of heaven and hell. (111-11, 1981.1.11)
people who live an evil life go to places
of goodness they cannot breathe. They Let us think about balloons. If you
cannot breathe. So, inevitably they go in fill one with hydrogen, it slowly rises. It
search of a place that suits them. They go rises but there is a limit. At first it would
to hell, to a darker place, and say, “Ah ha, seem to rise without end. But there is a
this is the place!” That is hell. People like limit to how far it rises. It stops at the
me cannot stay in hell, even if we were place where it finds a balance with its
told to live there. I wouldn’t be able to weight. It remains at the same level of
breathe. It would smell and taste repul- atmospheric pressure. It is the same in
sive to me. Who sends people to hell? It the spirit world. Those who are greedy
is not God. You go to hell on your own. go down. They are heavy. For that rea-
(200-192, 1990.2.25) son, hell is where heavy things gather
and collide with one another. That is
If you go to heaven, you would be how it is. (115-186, 1981.11.15)
able to freely come and go, even to hell.
Would you rather become a person lim- Suppose a white person and black per-
ited in the spirit world or a liberated person go to the spirit world. What would
son in the free heaven and earth? You happen if the gate keeper to heaven for
have to consider the person next to you, the white person was black, and the gate
thinking to yourself, “So, this person is keeper to heaven for the black person
from the tollgate of heaven. He is the gate was white? Would they go back the way
keeper,” and allow yourself to be trained they came? Then what would they do?
by him so that you can pass through the If a person was blocked from entering
gates. You should think, “I need to pass and turned back, would he cling to the
gate keeper crying out, “Kill me. I didn’t The terms private matter and public
understand in those days!” and plead for matter are clear. Being public means liv-
mercy, or would he run away? He would ing for the greater good, doesn’t it? Being
experience a living hell hundreds and private means putting yourself first. Liv-
thousands of times greater than the suf- ing for your own sake leads to hell. Pub-
fering he gave to black people in his life- lic-mindedness leads to heaven. (121-127,
time. If I were God, I would also put such 1982.10.24)
keepers by the gates. (116-108, 1981.12.27)
Unification Church members are not
You will not be free to go anywhere without value. We are not a simple group
in the universe. You will have no place that believes we can go to heaven just by
to run to. You cannot run away as you going to a Sunday service with the Bible
wish. You have to know that you are under our arm or by giving a few pen-
unable to free yourself from the realm nies in donations. That is for simple folk.
of universal law and order. You have to That is not for people as intense as us.
follow the right path. You should real- Once we believe in something, we do it
ize that you are living under the rule of till the end. Placing our life on the line,
the universal law based on the standard even if our spouse grabs us to prevent
of the official constitution. This affects us from following, we are so intense. We
everything relating to the order of love follow the path of faith, even if there at
and morality: family, society, nation, the risk of it leading to divorce. (121-70,
world, cosmos and God. The path of giv- 1982.10.24)
ing love and living for the sake of others
is the only way to attain an autonomy The reason you suffer now is for the
that is supported and upheld by all the sake of finding the freedom of heaven.
laws including the laws of nature. Uni- It is to create heaven even in hell. Even
fication Church members do not have a if you go to hell and act like a judge,
clear concept of hell. You should know those serving time in hell would say,
that hell exists. You should know that “Since you went through it all, we can-
there is a severe and fearful hell if you do not accuse you!” In this world if a person
not follow the way of carrying the ban- went down to this position or if he went
ner of love. Did you know that? I hope down from a high level to a lower one,
that you can stand in court and be vic- wouldn’t he make a fuss? He would say,
torious. (117-312, 1982.4.11) “Why should I go there? Why should I
go?” Going down to a lower position is
In the other world, when you lack the something that would never happen in
discipline to persevere in conforming a society of brothers, but is only possible
to the ideal practice of love, a reaction within the realm of the parental heart.
comes against you. Nobody tells you to God, the most High, can go all the way
go to hell. (121-173, 1982.10.24) down to the bottom of hell. That is a
parent – a true parent. He would do that mit based on the self. It is the road that
even if He were to be injured in His face leads to hell. For human beings it is the
or whatever may happen to His body. path that leads to ruin. This foundation
(116-115, 1981.12.27) called the self, and centered on the self,
leads to death. (122-20, 1982.10.31)
If those people say with glaring eyes,
“You shouldn’t drink alcohol. Go to the Wanting to receive love is the path to
devil!” they are just a group of good-for- hell and belongs to Satan’s side. Wanting
nothings. They have no peace of mind. I to give love is the path to heaven and
am weary of them. When I see them say- belongs to heaven’s side. This is clear.
ing, “That goes against the Bible, Mat- There is only one love of that kind in
thew chapter so-and-so. You’re going this world. There is only one kind of
to hell,” really, those rogues. If killing parent’s love. Parental love continues
someone could save a nation, then don’t to give even when the child refuses to
you think they would pass a law to free receive. Though all humankind is fallen,
the person who had killed for the sake of the path still remains through parental
saving the nation? Those good-for-noth- love. Since God is the parent, that kind
ings! They have to think about that…. If of love still remains in human beings.
there is a pine tree the size of a fist with (122-234, 1982.11.14)
its roots wedged in a crack in the gran-
ite along the mountain ridge, not even a What is your destination? Where
dog going by would stop to urinate on will you go and live? I will go to the
that tree. He would only urinate if it has spirit world and stay at the highest
shade. The dog is ashamed of urinating, point of all kinds of love. Just as there
so it goes close to something when it uri- is a North Pole and a South Pole, there
nates. That’s better than people. It goes is a Love Pole. No matter how hard you
to the shade to urinate. Why? Because try searching at the half way point, or
he is ashamed if he is watched by others. however much you go around, you will
(120-240, 1982.10.17) not find me. Since you cannot find me,
you might say, “Rev. Moon went to hell.”
What is the greatest obstacle to enter- Would it be easy to stay at the highest
ing heaven? The self is your greatest ene- point? “I will not freeze to death at the
my. The reason hell and the satanic world North Pole. I will be like a fireball of
were created was because of the aware- love!” This is a great ideal and a great
ness of the self. The archangel thought system of thought. So, everything will
centered on himself. He thought about be fulfilled. Even God is inside me. The
himself intensely. What is a traitor? You people of the world are inside me. Those
call a person who puts himself before his who say that they will inherit love are
nation and sovereign, a traitor! Rising of my tribe! You’re not offended? (108-182,
up from the paths of a traitor is the sum- 1980.9.28)
If God visits hell, the devils in hell that? (129-284, 1983.11.20)

will bow their heads. They bow their
heads to Him. Even Satan cannot oppose People who go to prison because of the
absolute love. If God goes to hell, hell person they love are not really in prison.
must adapt to Him. Even hell belongs to They are in a place that lets them bring
God. If God goes there, hell must open further brightness to their loved one and
all its gates. This is a simple point, but deepens the bond between them. There-
you should know that the fundamental fore, true love can control both God at
rule for the relationships of all beings is the highest level, and hell at the lowest
made in this way. (125-82, 1983.3.13) level. Then, can this love only be given
in the world of humankind? No. It is
There are no boundaries in the mind. the same throughout the whole world of
When we think about God, even He creation: in the earth and in the world
does not have any boundaries in His of plants and animals. They all like the
mind. Consequently, God can go any- song of love. When you wake up in the
where. If He wants to go to heaven, He morning, do you like to hear the sound
can go there. If God wants to go to hell, of birds singing love songs or the sound
He can go there. He can go anywhere. of them fighting? You would like to hear
That means there are no borders in the their song of love. Now you know. In this
mind of God. (124-184, 1983.2.15) universe there are no borders in places
that have true love. There are no bound-
A person going to the place of exe- aries and those with true love have what
cution would detest their clothes no it takes to pass through any place. They
matter how nice they might be. But no have what it takes to control God and
matter how ugly the clothes might be, hell. Thus, you should know that it has
if they were made by the loving hands the strength to break down barriers and
of your wife, the clothes would shine go anywhere. (129-284, 1983.11.20)
extremely brightly. We can conclude
that anything done out of the essence of Love became the pillar that let this
love will be welcomed by God wherever universe come into being. You should
it goes. Even if it goes to hell, if it went know that in the same way this love
there because of love, God can go and became the pillar that supports hell.
be there with it. How would it be if the How difficult it is to put right some-
word ‘love’ was attached to hell to make thing that became like this! Even if
‘love hell’? Would you like it? Even if it you wash its cells with really powerful
was hell, how would you like it if it was bleach, because love makes up its root, it
the hell of love? Those in hell would gri- becomes tainted again. (133-319, 1985.1.1)
mace but if you said, “Hell of love!” they Only the strength of true love can
would laugh “Ha, ha, ha.” Do you know make total unity. Speaking words of true
that? Don’t you think it would be like love would make God say, “Mmm...”
and even Satan in his hell would say, takes the providence of restoration for
“Mmm...” and the entire world would those on earth? If God is love in the tru-
say, “Mmm...” What makes everything est sense, what would be the limit of
become one is the power of true love. Is that love? Wouldn’t God desire that His
there anyone who can tell me, “You’re providence of salvation be completed
wrong about that?” (133-311, 1985.1.1) even if it crosses the boundary lines of
hell? This is the answer you would get.
We’re trying to build a cable car (121-297, 1982.10.30)
between the highest summit where God
is, and the human world that is in the The human mind is not like crystal
depths of hell. What is that cable made but like ice. All sorts of odds and ends
of? A cable made of money would snap are combined and frozen in it. We are
in an instant. This cannot be done with trying to melt it, get rid of all the odds
a cable made of money. Then what about and ends and make it into a lump of pure
a cable made of knowledge? Even a cable ice. Out of clean water, we are trying to
made of authority would not do. A cable make a lump of ice that God could suck.
made of love that transcends the top Only when you think, “There is ice that
and the bottom should be used to hang Satan likes and ice that God likes. Let’s
the cable-car so it can run on the cable. become the ice that God likes!” can you
(130-35, 1983.12.11) be restored into a lump of ice belonging
to heaven rather than one belonging to
What does a clown do? A clown hell. (109-28, 1980.10.26)
amuses people and dances. Even if you
can’t dance in such a place, you should 2.6. We choose to go to heaven or
at least keep in time with the beat. God hell
is not so stingy as to say, “Oh dear, if
you, as the founder of the Unification You decide whether you go to heav-
Church, are found keeping time with a en or hell. I do not decide. God does not
clown, then you go to hell.” God is truly decide. You are the one who decides. If
amazing. God’s mind is not smaller than you complain, it is hell. If you go with a
the toenail of a dog, or awkward like the grateful heart to places where you would
front leg of an ant. We haven’t known have complained, it is heaven. (96-122,
that He is such a great God who is so 1978.1.2)
large that He can open His mouth and
inhale all the air in the universe and still God did not make hell out of jealou-
have room to spare. (130-87, 1983.12.26) sy or envy. Since false people appeared,
God made hell as a warehouse in which
When we look at God’s providence, to manage them. Do people make a rub-
do you think God sends the people in bish bin before they build their house?
the spirit world to hell and only under- For example, if you bought a cabbage to
make kimchi, but while making it you What is God’s bitter pain? It lies in
discovered the outer leaves had been eat- the fact that human beings, who were
en by worms, you would dump it into a created to attend God wholeheartedly,
rubbish bin. The Fall was committed by fell into a position where they could not
the ancestors of humanity. Therefore, in do so. In other words, God, who should
order to indemnify that, and remove sin, have been lovingly attended, was left
someone with the qualification of the deserted. God’s deep anguish is not that
true parents must emerge. (20-118, 1968.5.1) there was no one who believed in Him
or knew Him. The bitter grief of heaven
Up until the present, all the people and earth is that no one attended and
who were born into this world were des- related with God in heart. (8-290, 1960.2.14)
tined for hell, because there was no con-
dition for God to save them. It is as if You have to hate your fallen self. You
they would be devoured by insects and should hate your body. The blood of the
worms. As such people are only good for enemy is coursing through your veins.
pigs’ fodder or some such purpose, He You should understand that you cannot
cannot help but place them in hell. Hell sever this with a knife or burn it away.
and paradise do exist. In the light of this, You have to realize your pitiful situa-
we can really feel that heaven is empty. tion: you have become a waste factory
(135-118, 1985.10.4) that consumes and digests the things of
creation and you are in a position where
From the birth of humanity up until you are unable to receive God’s protec-
the present, people have been born of a tion. (214-285, 1991.2.3)
fallen lineage, and there has not been
even one moment when all humankind What determines the division
attended God with all its heart. Before between heaven and hell? It is not decid-
Adam and Eve fell, they grew according ed by knowing or preaching the Bible
to the ideal of creation, but they never well. It is decided through results and
attended God within a relationship of heart. In the end, the boundary line
heart. (8-290, 1960.2.14) between heaven and hell is determined
by the boundary line of the heart, and
What is hell? Hell is a place that bears the boundary line of results. (32-231,
no relation to God or His love, life and 1970.7.19)
lineage. No matter how much effort you
make or how well you do in this life on In the other world, when you lack the
earth, the physical world has become discipline to persevere in conforming to
such that you cannot establish a rela- the ideal of love, a reaction comes against
tionship with Heaven, the realm of God. you. No one tells you to go to hell. There-
This is the tragedy and bitter situation fore, the Bible states, “Love your ene-
that we find on earth. (201-97, 1990.3.11) my!” Genuine love exerts its influence
on the enemy. If this love goes to the ene- fact that your mother, father and rela-
my once, twice, thrice and four times, tives are going to hell. You just think, “It
the enemy will disappear for sure. It is will work out somehow.” However, let’s
because love has such great power that think seriously about your beloved par-
Jesus said, “Love your enemy!” (121-173, ents really going to hell. Human nature
1982.10.24) is such that if your parents were to go to
prison, you would cry and do all sorts of
When God sees humanity dying in things to have them released. Then, even
hell, He becomes desperate, trying to more so, if you knew that your sons and
give them eternal life. Only then will His daughters, parents and relatives, broth-
responsibility as the parent of heaven be ers and sisters – with whom you have
fulfilled. If He were to say, “Ugh! Let bonds made in heaven – were going to
me eliminate everything,” He could not go to an eternal prison, could you just
stand in the position of a parent. There- think casually about their fate? (34-266,
fore, this establishes the logic that God 1970.9.13)
even has to liberate hell. When a son sees
his parents desperately trying to save Section 3. The Relationship
him, he will say, “My mother and father between Those in the Spirit
have done so much for me!” and repent World and Those on Earth
thousands of times for his sins. If there
is such a mother and father, the son will 3.1. The spirit world is divided into
repent till his bones melt and flesh falls good and evil worlds
away. Because of the parents’ heart, such
a way can be made. (62-51, 1972.9.10) Those who go to the spirit world are
all divided. In the other world there is
Not even Satan can accuse God for no horizontal communication between
His love in trying to save humanity. people of different groups. Vertically,
There is no rule preventing forgiveness they communicate in a limited way. (218-
for the one who repents through the love 125, 1991.7.14)
of his parents. Hell must also be liber-
ated through this kind of heart. That The spirit world is divided into two,
is the way of a true devoted child, isn’t the satanic world and God’s world. If
it? Therefore, the Unification Church we can lay out a way that enables people
believes that it must liberate even hell. to quickly move from the satanic spirit
Why? It is because God has such a paren- world to God’s world of goodness, then
tal heart. (62-51, 1972.9.10) the situation on earth will be natural-
ly resolved. What kind of way is that?
Hell is the place where you can nev- As long as we have a special method
er escape once you are caught. Despite to enable the transfer of all the satanic
this, you do not feel desperate about the individuals, families, tribes, and nations
to the heavenly side, it is possible. When Eventually, people on earth will also
such a time comes to the spirit world, it go to the spirit world. Once in the spir-
will be reflected on earth. As a result, it world, if they want to come down to
transformation of all kinds will quickly the next generation, they have to fol-
come about, and it will roll into God’s low the same principle. Yet, only a few
world. (134-15, 1985.1.1) special ones will be able to do so. (102-29,
1978.11.19)
You cannot properly understand the
spirit world without seeing the over- There will be more and more walls
all picture of how it develops, acts, and in the spirit world, making it more and
makes a relationship with the world on more complicated. The next generation
earth. The spirit world can be divided into will all eventually go to the spirit world.
good and evil – into two worlds. This is a Consequently, these walls become big-
world that really exists, although people ger and bigger. There are walls every-
on earth do not realize it. (134-9, 1985.1.1) where. It is now a global age. Imagine
how complicated it must be. Think how
The spirit world up until the present many times you must turn around and
day has carried out numerous spiritual around in order to find a mainstream
works in mainstream religious history. individual on earth through the reli-
These mainstream works had to con- gious mainstream in spirit world. So
nect to a certain line of relationship with when the time comes, the walls must
the physical world. Spirit people cannot be broken down. We are creating paths
come to earth and carry out their works that come down from, and go into, the
as they please. They are blocked from spirit world. This is what the Unifica-
doing that. Unless a bridge is built by tion Church is doing. (102-29, 1978.11.19)
way of religion, only a few special peo-
ple can return to earth. Factions were In the progress towards God’s orig-
created within Judaism. When they inal world of ideals – an ideal realm
come down from the spirit world, the of goodness, where original human
mainstream cannot come in a straight beings can go – good spirits are fight-
line. When different factions of Judaism ing their way towards it, and evil spir-
each make their own spiritual offerings, its are struggling to block the way. The
the mainstream moves back and forth evil spirit world and evil world on earth
accordingly. are constantly connected. They are in
Therefore, for those coming down constant communication. Good spir-
from the spirit world, only the ones who its are the ones who have been opposed
are connected with the mainstream can and persecuted in the evil world. These
come down. Otherwise, they cannot spirits are the ones who were religious
come and co-operate through the pro- believers. (134-9, 1985.1.1)
cess of returning resurrection.
Good and evil spirits are struggling It was tragic enough that Jesus died
with one another in the spirit world. on the cross on the earth, but after his
There is a battle going on there. The death he had to descend to hell for three
battle is that good spirits are trying to days. That was the test. Death is the big-
lead evil spirits to good places, while gest fear for humankind, but going to
evil spirits are doing everything they hell was the greatest fear for Jesus. Then,
can to prevent good spirits from going in hell, did Jesus become the master of
up to good places. You should know fear or the master of happiness? Jesus
that evil spirits are connected center- went to hell and for three days had to go
ing on Satan, and people on the earth through the ordeal of overcoming suf-
today are living under their dominion. fering. (34-144, 1970.8.30)
Why is that so? All throughout history,
our ancestors have passed away to the With what is the spirit world liber-
spirit world whether they were good ated? With what is God liberated? Com-
or evil. The good spirits are standing plicated relationships were created by
on the good side, not because they are our human ancestors. They have creat-
completely good from God’s point of ed chaos in the spirit world. Therefore,
view, but because they have established the descendants must now compensate
some sacrificial foundation on earth for for their ancestors’ mistakes. If a child
separating from satanic influence. (134-9, wishes to become a filial son, he should
1985.1.1) pay back his parents’ debts. In that light,
we should create a movement to knock
If you go to the other world, you will down all the walls blocking our ances-
find murderers, their victims, and all tors in the spirit world. In so doing,
sorts of people staying there. That being your ancestors will come down and
the case, there are times when peo- teach you. This sounds like a dream but
ple brandish their swords to get their it is very real. (191-205, 1989.6.24)
revenge. But many walls are blocking
them. For that reason, evil spirits go to 3.2. The situation of people in the
the descendants of their enemies and spirit world
cause sudden deaths by accidents in
order to bring them to the spirit world. The physical world is Satan’s base
These things must be resolved. In order for activity, while the spirit world has
to deal with this, it must first be resolved been God’s base for activity. These two
on earth. To resolve it, something better have always been crossing paths. It is
must be offered. It cannot be done with- an undeniable fact that this reality has
out offering something that is better remained as the condition for bitter
than the death of the enemy, something resentments in the providential age of
better than that which created such an restoration. These two should not cross
enemy. (191-205, 1989.6.24) paths. The God-centered realm of the
mind and the realm of the body that To connect the spiritual and physi-
can be governed centered on God must cal worlds in the future, you should first
be prepared. This standard for the uni- be conscious of a worldview and unified
fied foundation can only materialize on system of thought, and then be ready
earth according to how it is practiced to go the path of suffering in order to
within the realm of daily life. (45-213, break through on a global scale. When
1971.7.1) this happens, the spiritual and physical
worlds will automatically become one.
For the Unification Church to Unification will begin from there, and
achieve unity in this world, first, it must the direction of its path will be deter-
unify the spirit world. Do you know that mined. (29-285, 1970.3.11)
world? Unification Church members
should know the spirit world. You must Can you bring unity on earth before
unify it. Do you think that will be easy? uniting the spirit world? You cannot. That
Without unification in the spirit world is the rule. For this reason, I drove the
there cannot be unification on earth. Unification Church members on earth
Aren’t the struggles in this world into the jaws of death and mercilessly
today unbearable? They are very diffi- attacked them. When that happens, the
cult. However, the conflicts in the spirit spirit world cannot but help you all. The
world are more difficult than those on more you enter a miserable situation,
earth. When we think about this, the the more intense the spirit world comes
Unification Church members should together in its own way around that
not allow the words, “It is difficult,” to position. When you go down into a low
come to their lips. (153-56, 1963.10.18) place, the realm of heaven will emerge
from the 30 million people of this race.
In the process of searching for the This realm also includes those who went
ideal, what is it that brings about uni- to hell in the past. (49-109, 1971.10.9)
ty between spiritual things and physi-
cal things? The spirit world has a very This world belongs to the devil. You
spiritual dimension and the earth has have to seek out, and restore back to
a very physical dimension. The spirit God, the world of the devil. You don’t
world and earthly world must change know when you are going to die, do you?
places in order to become one. Everyone dies. Without laying the foun-
This cannot be done by just holding dation on the earth to freely overcome the
on to what you have. Only when you give valley of death, the Kingdom of Heaven
everything will the other side come to on earth cannot be created. Without the
you, and only when the other side gives kingdom on earth, the kingdom in spirit
everything to you can you go to the oth- world cannot be established. You should
er side. You are going over to the posi- make it possible to freely come back to
tion that was lost. (147-94, 1986.8.31) the earth, after you go to the spirit world.
Only then can you live in the Kingdom who came and went throughout history.
of Heaven on earth, and establish the History until now has failed to become
Kingdom of Heaven in spirit world, and one that is based on peace, on happi-
live there. (146-223, 1986.7.1) ness, and on the ideal. So, what has hap-
pened to the people in the spirit world?
The spirit world is a world that tran- How have they been ruled? The people
scends the material world. It transcends who lived on earth could not suddenly
the world of knowledge. Since it is a world change in the spirit world. Isn’t there
that transcends time and space, it is a a saying, “A habit formed at the age of
place where yesterday’s joy can become three years continues until the age of
today’s joy, and today’s joy can become eighty.”? It is difficult to correct your
tomorrow’s joy. In this light, that essen- inner nature. (141-268, 1986.3.2)
tial world does not move based on the
things that we, who live on earth today, Is there anything about those in the
require or value. What is important for spirit world that is very different from
the spirit world is the center of every- those who have lived on earth to this
thing of value within life in that world. day? Would they suddenly change? They
(141-268, 1986.3.2) cannot. You are harvested in the exact
form you lived in this world. All those in
We must complete our mission to the spirit world are, after all, just people
three separate ages. We should liberate who have lived on earth. When you look
the spirits in the spirit world, liberate the at it this way, the spirit world is no dif-
people living in the sinful world today, ferent from the world that people live in
and liberate the future generations from today. (141-268, 1986.3.2)
here as well. The realm of liberation for
three generations comes forth in this How do you want your life to prog-
way. This is an immense and remark- ress in the spirit world? It is the same as
able process. What will happen if such here; you wish to be in a better position
dream-like things come to pass? Your tomorrow than you are today. The com-
eyes will open wide, your mouth will mon desire of people living on earth is
open in awe, your ears will prick up; but that they wish that today will be better
you will then have to bow your head. (28- than yesterday, and for tomorrow to be
201, 1970.1.11) better than today.
Regardless of who you are, wheth-
The spirit world is where everyone er you are from the West or the East,
now living on earth, without exception, or from the past, present or future, the
and whether they like it or not, will go common desire is for something better
and dwell. From the barbarians to the in life than the present. This does not
civilized people, a great diversity of peo- change. Everyone in the spirit world is
ple of all forms will be gathered there, like this. They hope things will become
better than the present. They wish to your friends have good times and bad
be better than they were during their times. When the doors to their heart are
earthly life. (141-269, 1986.3.2) in accord, spirits will come down to the
earth and co-operate. (283-291, 1997.4.13)
3.3. Perfection of the spirit person
can only come through people on The mainstream religion in spirit
earth world does not work through the realm
of the Israelites alone. It switches to, and
Since the world until now has been appears through, each new stage of prov-
Satan’s world, evil people have taken the idential reformation. The mainstream
lead in directing nations. Good people, religion has worked through return-
however, have been at the opposite end ing resurrection with the co-operation
of this; nevertheless, the angelic world of those spirits. But from now on, since
comes to the descendants who have the entire authority of the realm of the
ancestors with good achievements, and mainstream religion has been leveled,
tries to co-operate with them. The per- your ancestors will unite with those
son they come down to co-operate with who believe in the Unification Church.
is not someone in a high position. Since Since your ancestors were born before
it could be a person in a low position, you, they are like the angels in heaven,
we should not just consider people at the who, in the same way, were created first.
top levels of society. (286-194, 1997.8.11) Since we stand in a similar position to
Adam, the fundamental rule is to have
My situation is like this. After wea- your ancestors, who naturally stand
rily going around the world in my life- in a heavenly position, to support the
time, there is nothing left when I return descendants who are in the position of
home. That being the case, the one thing Adam and Eve. It’s simple.
I planted in people was a heart of yearn- However, this must be cultivated on
ing for me that grows despite the chang- the earth. This is not done in the spir-
es of the days and seasons. Whichever it world. You are supposed to cultivate
nation I go to, if I live there based on a your realm of heart on earth. (140-200,
true heart of love and a heart of yearn- 1986.2.9)
ing, the angels will come and do their
works; the good ancestors will come In the past, the angel who watched
down making it a playground that has over Adam and Eve committed the act
no relation to the Fall. They will make it that made them fall, but our ances-
a beacon of hope. tors will no longer do such things. The
The spirits in the spirit world can- descendants are all sons and daughters
not always come to the earth. Amongst of those archangelic ancestors. Since the
the four seasons there is one that con- foundation is made for your ancestors in
forms to the gates of their hearts. Even that position, to come down and support
you, you should live in a way that will cultural spheres, if people understand
not create any basis for them to accuse. that the origin that connects life and
This comes from the principle and the connects love is one, then it is also
law. Live according to the principle and important to have the concept: “We are
the law. You should practice this in your absolutely one”. The concept that people
life. If you do, the spirit world will help are absolutely one is important. Japa-
you and you will surely prosper. The nese, Koreans, Chinese and Western-
solution depends on how you practice it ers are of the same origin. There is just
in your life. (145-116, 1986.4.30) one origin for the people living on earth
today and the many who are in the spirit
Since we are meeting together, we world. All those on earth will ultimately
should come to a conclusion together. depart and dwell in the spirit world. (192-
For what? For the sake of living in the 257, 1989.7.9)
circumstances that God desires, cen-
tered on the question of whether Korea Since even the gates to hell are opened
is going to live or die. This is what your with a path that rises to the heavenly
ancestors are yearning for, for this race; world, you should be educated…. Your
this is God’s will; this is the desire of the parents and ancestors are the archan-
40 million people in our nation today, gels, aren’t they? But they are no longer
and it will be the desire of our descen- the angels who bring ruin to the heav-
dants. enly side. They take on the mission of
If you fail your responsibility at this the angel who brings ruin to the fallen
historical point, you will not be able world, the archangel on the heavenly
to avoid reproach from all your ances- side, who, according to the laws of res-
tors, from people living today, and from toration through indemnity, no longer
your descendants to come. You are all stands in the position of bringing ruin
in a more serious position than any of to heaven, but stands in the opposite
your ancestors, any person at this time, position to the past. Through this, they
and any of your descendants to come. I will co-operate with their descendants
live each day with that kind of philos- who are the Adam-like figures. Such
ophy. Since I live with such a philoso- phenomena will occur when the spirits
phy of life, and struggle in my battles, in the spirit world co-operate. Through
God helps me. Because this is happen- this, these spirits can progress, along-
ing, my opponents will perish. There is side people on earth. (164-276, 1987.5.17)
no exception. They have been chased
into a corner. I have driven them there In order to be liberated from their
thinking, “It’s either you or me.” (138-335, current position, the spirit persons can-
1986.1.24) not avoid pain without going through
people on earth. Since they cannot be
Despite differences between various freed from their sins, they always seek
their earthly dwelling places. They seek Would you all like to go to the spirit
out their kith and kin or those relat- world? Between your desire to go to the
ed to them, and continue to send them spirit world and the desire of spirit peo-
signals. (293-249, 1998.6.1) ple to return to earth, which is more sin-
cere? From the standpoint of the Prin-
When you go to the spirit world you ciple, should you be more passionate, or
have to be able to come down to the should the spirit world be more passion-
earth. Without establishing the heav- ate? The spirit world is the world of the
enly kingdom on earth, you cannot archangel, and this world is the world
come down to support your descen- of Adam and Eve, the world of the chil-
dants. This is not an impossible idea. It dren. The children should be more pas-
just happens this way. You should work sionate than the servant, not the other
on it even for eternity. Your ancestors way around.
were all caught because of their portion Are you supposed to help the spirit
of responsibility and indemnity condi- world or is the spirit world supposed to
tions. Unable to find their way in spirit help you? The spirit persons are waiting
world, they came down to the earth and to come to your aid, but why are they still
paid indemnity again. You should not waiting? Would they help you in build-
follow them in the same way. If Divine ing the Kingdom of Heaven on earth or
Principle is true, you may all become would they help you to live comfortably?
blameworthy. (146-223, 1986.7.1) They help you in building the kingdom
on earth. (161-227, 1987.2.15)
The reason I am driving you into suf-
fering is not because I dislike you, but In the spirit world, there are evil
because I want to save you. You should spirits, midway spirits, and good spir-
realize that this is all for the sake of sav- its. They dwell within the three stages
ing you. You have to understand and be of formation, growth and completion.
grateful that your suffering is for your By their relating to the completion of
own salvation. Then, the world of heav- the third seven-year course, a path will
enly heart, the new world of heart, will be created that enables the good spirits
unfold before you. This is the order of to communicate with the earth. This is
things. So, once you possess the bonds inevitable. Since the realms of forma-
of heart, you can fly anywhere, day and tion and growth lie within the domin-
night, according to the heavenly com- ion of Satan, the evil spirits within the
mand. If you are determined to take territory of evil influence have played a
responsibility and lead the world like leading role, and evil people have domi-
a locomotive, the spirit world will help nated the entire world. From now on, the
you. If you think this way, the spirit spirits will begin to be transposed. The
world will surely come to support you. spirit world comes down at this time of
(96-279, 1978.2.13) transposition, in which the evil spirits
come down first. This time of change come to the conclusion that they would
is the time of going beyond the growth be compelled to help. (89-113, 1976.10.4)
stage midway spirit world and entering
the realm of the good spirit world. You should get up early in the morn-
At the time of transition the good ing and pray in tears for your neighbor-
spirits will go up with the good people hood, for the area of your responsibility.
and the evil spirits will go down with This is the way of the heart and the way
the evil people. Until this time, good of establishing a spiritual bond with the
and evil were in confusion where each spirit world. You should feel that when
was replacing the other by going up and God looks upon this neighborhood, He
down. However, my view is that, from cannot help shedding tears because they
now on, we will enter an age of a new are all destined for hell, and you would
dimension where good and evil can be feel yourself shedding tears on behalf
completely separated. (75-193, 1975.1.5) of God, feeling that you just had to
weep. When a powerful resonance sets
The question is whether you have in, enabling you to shed tears based on
the standard of heart that will mobi- God’s heart, the entire spirit world will
lize those in the spirit world, who are be mobilized. (96-282, 1978.2.13)
unknown to humankind, and have them
testify. The spirit world is calling for this You should witness even when it does
standard. Since that world knows God’s not go well. It is like throwing stones
heart, if such a person makes an appeal into the sea. You keep doing it without
on earth, spirit people are mobilized to limit until the stones fill the sea and
help in earthly matters concerning the form a mountain. Through this, you
realization of the heavenly ideal. The grow in heart. Although the body does
reason spirit persons are unable to come not change, your heart grows. (96-282,
down to earth is because this earth has 1978.2.13)
become a wall of lamentation and bitter-
ness. (4-60, 1958.3.2) The six-thousand-year history has
been a history of searching for one
Now you should pray: “In accordance Adam, and a history of recreating Adam.
with True Father’s words, you good This is why you should follow me. Eve
spirits please return and lead your evil cannot be created without Adam. This is
descendants on earth to heaven through why God has to create one man, Adam.
your virtuous embrace.” An age is com- For this purpose, the flesh and blood of
ing where such commands will be made countless people who have appeared in
possible. We live in the age and realm the providence of restoration should be
of Adam, and spirits live in the realm used as raw material.
of angels. Due to the principle and law The hatred and animosity of the mil-
that angels must assist Adam, we quickly lions of people in the spirit world have to
be lumped together in this place. When earth. They will come and live here. To
the substantial Adam figure finally this day, Satan and evils spirits have
appears, only then can the martyrs, who divided up this earth and taken charge
had shed blood and died under severe of it. But now, the good spirits will take
persecution, be sure that their lives were over the earth and be in charge of it. For
worthwhile. Though they are in the spir- this to happen, members of the Unifica-
it world, they can only receive liberation tion Church must shed tears, sweat and
by connecting with people on earth. This blood, and offer devotion. You should
is how it works. This should not be just pray with a fervent heart greater than the
a vague concept. The question relates to devotion offered by Christians and more
how we can really make this substantial. than that of the Islamic faith, Buddhism
(29-271, 1970.3.11) and all other religions. You should pray,
saying, “Since the substantial founda-
We should move on, no matter what tion has been restored on the earth
others are doing at our side, whether they through all of you spirits, the Unifica-
are eating or resting. In front of us, thou- tion Church will march forward through
sands are continuously going forward. If all the realms of spirit world based
you struggle and make strong efforts to on this spiritual foundation!” (169-10,
go forward, pulling the rope relentlessly, 1987.10.1)
then other people will also hold the rope
for you. In the meantime, you will also Did you know that the people in the
feel that many people fall away from the spirit world can only be saved through
rope. It is like a marathon competition. us? Therefore, if you live for the sake
There will be first and second places. of those who have passed to the spirit
History has been like this. world, the blessings from that world will
For thousands of years up until the come to you. If you can become such a
present time, countless spirit people person who can live and offer indemnity
have clung to this rope. When you take and repentance for the spirit world, then
the highest position, and pass on to the it will come down and be with you. The
next world, if you then connect to the entire spirit world moves with you at the
rope-winding point and wind the rope in center. You have to know how indemnity
completely, both the spiritual and physi- and repentance are so important. (125-52,
cal worlds will be restored. (32-145, 1970.7.5) 1983.3.1)
3.4. Co-operation from the spirit Since there is no boundary there,

world the territory of the spirit world is end-
less. Nevertheless, wherever you go
Since the spirit world has now moved there, spirit people will come and say,
extremely close, the age has come where “I assisted you. When you were a lead-
good spirits will settle down on this er of such and such a place, I was there
to assist you.” They are all your friends. it world would look down and want to
They will become your comrades who come to this earth with the desire to
stand in the same age of the providence. assist their descendants of whom they
Like I explained, the spirit world must are proud. That is why many of your
be mobilized. How can heaven be creat- ancestors come down to be with you.
ed without mobilizing the spirit world? This is the realm of religion based on
It is not possible. the tribes or relatives that transcends
Heaven is supposed to begin from denominations. Do you understand?
the true parent, not from fallen descen- Your ancestors want to follow you while
dants. Just as the angelic world assisted placing their trust and love in you. That
at the time of the creation of Adam, the is why they want to devote themselves in
spirit world should return to earth and assisting you. (189-278, 1989.5.1)
assist with re-creation. Without doing
so it is not possible to build heaven on At this time, on the earth, when peo-
earth. Isn’t this the Principle of Resur- ple pray after joining the Unification
rection? It will be generally recognized Church, their ancestors would appear in
to be true when it becomes visible as a week and teach them everything. We
results. Thus, how pleased will the spirit have reached such a situation. What this
world be with me? (162-114, 1987.3.30) means is that religions, so far, have paved
the way for a global domain and prepared
If you go forth with strong convic- the ground for the vertical spiritual path
tion, your ancestors would hold down by way of the bond of heart. Since the
and immobilize your mother or any Unification Movement broadened the
other relatives that oppose us, and keep horizontal physical domain to a global
them from opening their mouth. The level, connecting this to the ends of the
ancestors would say, “Listen to me!” world, it has become an age where the
Why is that so? It is because the fallen ancestors in the spirit world can finally
evil spirits have retreated, and you stand come down to earth and give their assis-
on the foundation with True Parents of tance to their tribe. Home Church is the
having pushed Satan away on the glob- miniaturized foundation of this global
al level. The True Parents are connect- domain.
ed with the national level, and based on Then what happens to the good spir-
your original tribal foundation, you can its? In the past they came, offered their
relate to the parental position within the assistance and returned. But now they
sphere of goodness. Hence, the evil spir- will settle down on the earth. Such an
its have retreated and all your ancestors age is coming. They will settle down, do
from the archangel-type spirit world will you understand? When I say, “jeong-joo”
co-operate with you. (184-91, 1989.3.19) (settle down), I am not talking about my
hometown Jeongju. I am saying that we
Even your ancestors in the spir- have entered an age where the good spir-
its in the spirit world can finally settle worlds, then making contact with the
down and live on the earth. You have spirit world has only been possible by
joined the Unification Church, and so, harmonizing with its vertical rhythm
engage in its activities. Your good ances- and wavelength through offering spiritu-
tors will live with you and assist you. al devotion. But now we have entered the
That is why it is possible to restore your broadcasting station itself. We stand in a
tribes. (163-301, 1987.5.1) position similar to a diaphragm, which
is not the wave itself, but the transmitter
Although we have entered a global of the waves. By choosing the frequency
age, you still have an individual posi- at ten, a thousand or a very short wave-
tion, which is connected with the high- length, you can send out electric waves of
est saints in the spirit world. Thus, if you differing wavelengths.
are a person who has a similar frame of Because you have a broadcasting
mind, who keeps such a standard of station, then when you say, “Let all my
heart, then you would inherit the spir- ancestors in the spirit world come down
itual foundation that enables you to to support me. Good ancestors, come
receive immeasurable assistance, wher- and help me. I need that kind of vibra-
ever you are and whenever you need it. tion and resonance,” then they will
That is why, based on the present-day come down instantly…. You can draw
activities of the Unification Church on individuals and families just by calling
earth, the spirits of the patriots of each them. The ancestors can move and come
nation have built a protected foundation down now that the earth has become like
in spirit world and have now come down a foothold which allows them to connect
and settled on the earth. with the realms of the tribe, people and
When you consider past military world.
campaigns, haven’t tens and hundreds of When this phenomenon occurs, your
times more people died, than the pop- body, which was trying to go in one
ulation of a nation, in trying to defend direction, would turn around involun-
their country? They have now come to tarily and be drawn back. When the spir-
earth to set up camp and are waiting for its come and take hold of you and guide
operations to expand. Therefore, all mis- you, then, since you would be unaware
sionaries should initiate a national move- that you are caught, you would be drawn
ment, a total mobilization, and be ready along and be none the wiser. You would
to make sacrifices representing both feel as though you are going by your
physical and spirit worlds. The spirits own volition. Do you believe that? This
will all come to their aid once the order is not an empty theory. It is logical. (162-
for advance is given. (162-108, 1987.3.30) 103, 1987.3.30)
Since the religions have failed so far When the Unification Church moves,
to connect the spiritual and physical Mohammed will come to its assistance,
along with all the representatives of ined what the population of that world
Confucianism and Buddhism. Even would be? According to a spiritualist,
God will come to its support. Thus, you he calculated that there are about 3,320
should take pride in the fact that you spirits for each living person. If such a
move amidst the co-operation of the number were all on our side, would we
whole spiritual realm, since you repre- lose or win the fight against the satanic
sent humanity, spirit world and God. world? (86-193, 1976.3.28)
(162-15, 1987.3.15)
Considering that people do not live
The position of the perfected par- longer than one hundred years, out of
ents cannot receive the co-operation of five billion people, fifty million pass on
the fallen spirit world. This is the reason to the spirit world each year. What can
the spirit world could not support and we do for those going to hell? God wants
co-operate with True Parents until now. us to harvest to His side what Satan has
Isn’t this how it was originally with the sown. What would happen if this was
Principle? The position of the perfected constantly delayed? So far, during the
parents should be supported by God and last forty years, how many have gone
the unfallen archangel. No matter how to hell? Billions have gone to hell. This
numerous the spirits within the satanic is serious. If you go to the spirit world,
realm are, they stand in a position that and they say, “When you were alive on
prevents them from assisting True Par- earth, you did not fulfill your responsi-
ents. Since the spirits who are in the bility for us, did you?” Then, how are you
spirit world now, were not born from supposed to reply to them? You should
the True Parent but from the false par- at least do this in your mind. When you
ent, they cannot assist the True Parent. talk to them, at least in your mind, and
But by indemnifying all the failures move on with the determination to take
of the archangel, they can support as the responsibility for the future, they
much as they like in the position of the will say, “You are an amazing person.
children, that is, the position of Adam You cared for us.” (205-355, 1990.10.2)
and Eve who are still growing. In this
way, through the co-operation of the Now, 60,000 people are dying each
spirit world, the fallen world will grad- day. Since twenty million people die of
ually crumble and collapse in the near hunger each year now, 60,000 are dying
future. (146-312, 1986.7.20) in one day. When the parents, brothers
and sisters, and children of the dying
3.5. Atheists are like wandering see them, their hearts are torn with pain
spirits and filled with tears. If those who are
referred to as True Parents do not sym-
Everyone, do you know how gigantic pathize with them and prepare for their
the spirit world is? Have you ever imag- rescue, True Parents will be accused by
their contemporaries on earth. (205-355, Some people have good ancestors and
1990.10.2) receive blessings, whereas others have
bad ancestors and suffer all the time.
Those who are more pitiful than Such people will suffer terribly when
starving people are those who deny they go witnessing in their mission plac-
God. This is because those who are es. (37-144, 1970.12.23)
starving will be granted a certain level
in the other world according to the mer- If you keep pace with the Unification
its of their good intentions, but atheists Church by way of the principled stan-
will have no standing because they deny dard, good spirits and ancestors in the
spirit world. They wander around in the spirit world who used to co-operate with
spirit world like clouds. They become the national fortune will work for you.
wandering spirits. Just as clouds gather Externally, you may appear unlucky with
and produce rain, they get together and a flat face and small ears but spirit world
create evil influence. They all go to hell sees you as a lucky child. Your ancestors
and inflict pain in hell. Although I know within ten generations are especially
this all too clearly, I have to save them, anxious, because the history of restora-
and this is why I am doing this work. tion is realized based on ten generations.
(205-355, 1990.10.2) But when an evil descendant appears,
ancestors within ten generations judge
Section 4. Our Ancestors and him saying, “Hey you! You’re going to
Ourselves ruin us!” (14-20, 1964.4.19)
4.1. We are the fruit of our Just as spirits of good ancestors at

ancestors the time of Jesus could rise from the lev-
el of form-spirit to life-spirit in the spir-
All of you are the historic reincarna- it world, your ancestors have entered
tions of your ancestors, wearing their the realm which gives them the special
faces. How long is this history? It is privilege to return to earth through you.
known to be hundreds of thousands of When you understand this and become
years old. The long course of history was part of the victorious foundation, you
eventually to create one person, yourself. stand in a position of having created life.
In order to create one such person, for For this reason, your ancestors will help
example, from the Kim family, countless you. In this way, you should be the base
ancestors came and went. Therefore, we through which your ancestors of thou-
are the fruits of human history. (46-155, sands of generations can return. (14-22,
1971.8.13) 1964.4.19)
When I see someone’s face, I can usu- When you go to the spirit world, you
ally tell if he has good or bad ancestors. will meet countless saints and ances-
tors, and share with them. They will and become a blessed tribe that brings
ask you, “Where did you come from? about liberation! Our tribe will be of
What part of the world? Which coun- God’s eternal unchanging household
try? Where?” and reminisce as they talk and kin.” Then, you will be eternally
with you. Don’t friends also share past separated from Satan. That is why the
stories when they meet? When you go Unification Church allows the honoring
to the spirit world you will meet your of ancestors.
great-great-grandfather and thousands Does Christianity allow you to per-
and tens of thousands of your ancestors. form ancestral rites? The Unification
Would you feel offended if they impo- Church should carry on and establish
litely say to you, “You good-for-nothing! this tradition. This is not a secular tradi-
How was your life?” Think about that. tion. By attending the heavenly Parent,
(148-321, 1986.10.26) the heavenly kingdom and the heavenly
ancestors, a royal domain will emerge,
Now, our ancestors must help us, in one where we can eternally attend the
order to receive blessings. The more they realm of tribal messiahship as part of
oppose, the deeper they fall into a pit. the mainstream lineage and bequeath
Heavenly fortune is changing rapidly. the way of attendance to succeeding
In the future, they will clamor to have generations. It will be a nation where
a picture of me hanging in each of their we can attend the King, and sing praises
houses. They will admonish you from for the eternal reign of peace and pros-
the spirit world. That is why those who perity. You, your mother, father, family
raise the church flag, hang my picture and tribe can go directly to heaven only
and greet it everyday, would bring alive after having lived in such a nation. (220-
the work of resurrecting their ancestors. 221, 1991.10.19)
(208-154, 1990.11.17)
If you pray and connect with the spir-
Until this time, those who commu- it world, you would know that the spir-
nicated with low-level spirits told you its are working very hard to bring their
not to go to the Unification Church. But descendants closer to heaven. But here
now those such as Buddha, Jesus and on earth, people sometimes speak badly
Confucius must teach people to go to of their ancestors and try to live well-off
the Unification Church; otherwise, they on their own. (22-338, 1969.5.11)
will be judged by heavenly law. Why? It
is because the religion I teach is the reli- In order to be liberated from their
gion of the parents. (208-154, 1990.11.17) current position, the spirit persons can-
not avoid pain without going through
You have to be able to say, “Through people on earth. Since they cannot be
the True Parents we have become ances- freed from their sins, they always seek
tors who can bequeath a new lineage, their earthly dwelling place. They seek
out their kin or those related to them is in your hands. You should always keep
and continue to send signs to them. (293- this in mind. Whether you, as a single
249, 1998.6.1) person, accomplish or not, will deter-
mine whether your ancestors and rela-
4.2. Ancestral salvation comes from tives will be liberated, and whether your
those on earth descendants can be the chosen people of
liberation. (66-76, 1973.3.17)
When you leave behind a love greater
than that of your great-grandparents in You should always be thinking that
the house where you and your ancestors you are representing three ages. For this
were born and have lived, heaven will reason, you have to realize that the spir-
see the luster of love shining forth. Hun- it world is in your hands and that your
dreds, thousands, and millions of volts ancestors are at your mercy. If we gath-
of light will shine forth. This light goes er the past, present and future together,
up to your ancestors. It goes to the spirit and put physical and spiritual realms
world, the Kingdom of Heaven and God. together, and lead them, they will come
This Kingdom is our original homeland. running to you. We should accomplish
Isn’t God our original Father? (213-190, that mission. (66-76, 1973.3.17)
1991.1.20)
The world is now changing rapidly.
All your ancestors in the spirit world Many evil people are dying in accidents.
are watching the way you live. There is Suddenly they are dead. Now there is
nowhere to hide. They are watching no indemnity. An age has come where
everything. When you go to the spirit decisions and punishments are instant-
world, you are able to see through walls ly rendered. You have to straighten out
and even the entire earth. We are to go your act. Who is doing this? The devil is
and live in such a world eternally. not bringing our indemnity. Your own
Since we were created as God’s ancestors are dealing with it. The stan-
objects of love, God eternally needs a dard of the Blessing I have now given
being that becomes an object partner to you is equal for you all. If you fall away
His eternal love. Just as God is eternal, from this standard…. When you go to
we are eternal. Without being a partner the spirit world the standard should not
of love, there is no eternal life. (213-196, be lost. Since you have to stand in a cer-
1991.1.20) tain spiritual position, you should be
taken to the spirit world in order to pre-
The spirit world is in your hands; your vent your losing that standard. Such an
relatives are in your hands – not only age will come. Your ancestors will give
your relatives, but even your country is you both the illness and the medicine.
in your hands; even the task of setting They will say, “Attend True Parents’ pic-
the right tradition for your descendants ture!” (301-164, 1999.4.25)
You should receive your ancestors’ al servant, patriot, filial child or church
co-operation with a fervent heart great- minister has done, who lived in your
er than heaven and earth. Everything area. If you make greater efforts than
goes in this way. Three generations are they did, they will all support you. That
included. Your ancestors are the first is the condition. If you do that, you will
generation, you are the second genera- be standing in the place which is above
tion and your children are the third gen- the realm that Satan can accuse. There-
eration. You have to bind them together fore, Satan will not oppose you and, with
with a fervent heart so that your descen- the support of the spirit world, your
dants, the third generation, on earth, ancestors will appear to your family and
who are born anew, can even reach to relatives and spiritually push them to
your parents and ancestors in heaven. join the Unification Church. What hap-
Isn’t that so? (302-39, 1999.5.18) pens is that your grandfather comes to
assist you and goes witnessing for you.
Your ancestors in the spirit world (179-17, 1986.6.15)
would look down and want to come with
the desire to assist their descendants of When you are sitting on the toi-
whom they are proud. That is why many let, the spirit world tells you, “Hey, you
of your ancestors come down to you. should do these things today!” and
This is the realm of religion based on teaches you the entire program. Such
the tribes that transcends denomina- wonderful things are really occurring.
tions. Do you understand? Your ances- Therefore, when you are on the streets,
tors want to follow you while placing there are many cases where connect-
their trust and love in you. That is why ed people are spiritually contacted in
they want to devote themselves in assist- advance, and end up meeting you. That
ing you. (189-278, 1989.5.1) is why you should enlist support from
the spirit world. You must have the sup-
In order for my mother to come port of the spirit world.
down to the earth and give assistance, Now, your ancestors will co-operate
she could come only after attaining the with you. In the world of the unfallen
proper position as my mother. That is realm, the perfection of Adam was to
why she has come now. Resurrection can be achieved by having the angels pro-
occur because of you. Even your ances- tect him, raise him, and bring him to
tors are given salvation through you. For the occasion of the Blessing. By having
that reason, they wish to actively support the spirit world fulfill its original mis-
you. Therefore, in your local area, work sion, the archangelic realm of the spir-
hard without rest. (179-25, 1986.6.15) it world will be restored, and through
this the earthly realm will be restored.
One iron rule that you must know is The archangel caused the Fall, didn’t he?
that you have to do more than any loy- Therefore, your ancestors will come and
act as the good archangel. Through this, There has to be someone who is will-
you stand in the original position of the ing to bear the cross and pay indemnity
unfallen Adam and can come within for the tribe, people, nation and world.
the realm of God’s heart. Since you can The hope of the nation and race should
follow that path within the enclosure of be incorporated within the providential
co-operation from your ancestors, this age of the worldwide ideal, but up until
does not belong to the fallen realm. It is this time the ancestral spirits could not
standing in the victorious realm of the stand in a high position of influence and
original heart, and marching towards were held captive in the lower realms.
the realm of deliverance. If you bear the cross and fight for the
This way you can directly go to heav- benefit of the world level, everything
en. This all conforms to the principles can be quickly resurrected because of
of restoration through indemnity. There you. Then, from those living on earth,
is nothing vague about this. (178-133, a foundation can be laid to save all the
1988.6.1) ancestors equally across the generations.
That is the only way your tribe can be
The spirit world will support you. liberated. Do you understand what I am
They will gather your relatives and all saying? (172-253, 1988.1.23)
who are near to you and bring them
before you. In this way, the spirits in the From the earthly perspective, all your
spirit world centering on God will come ancestors will come and build a bridge.
down and surround you who are in the Since your ancestors are in the archan-
position of Adam. Because your good gelic position, they co-operate with re-
ancestors will be surrounding you, they creation and are raised up according
will create a realm where evil and Satan to their bond with True Parents’ love.
cannot invade. So, based on that stan- Since even the gates of hell are opened
dard, you will inherit the position of the to a path that rises to the heavenly world,
original true ancestor through bonds of you should receive education and….
heart. Since this has become like a new- Your parents and ancestors are the
ly-planted foundation, centering on that archangels, aren’t they? But they are no
standard of heart, all the grandfathers longer the angels who bring ruin to the
and grandmothers among your rela- heavenly side. They take on the mission
tives will bow their heads to you. (177-75, of the angel who brings ruin to the fallen
1988.5.15) world. This is the archangel on the heav-
enly side, who, according to the laws of
Now, your ancestors will support restoration through indemnity, stands
you. In the past, evil ancestors used their in the opposite position to the past.
descendants, but now is the time when Consequently they will co-operate with
good ancestors come down and act. their descendants and Adam-like fig-
Therefore, you have to bear the cross. ures. Such phenomena will occur when
the spirits in the spirit world co-operate grandmother will appear saying, “Yes?”,
and can be resurrected along with peo- and you can meet your grandparents
ple on earth. (164-276, 1987.5.17) and parents who have passed away. You
should know that such a path is found in
Good spirits and all your ancestors true love. Your grandmother and grand-
will come down and assist you. There father and all your ancestors are in the
will be no more occasions when you spirit world. But when you say, “I have
have to feel nervous about people who this difficult problem. Help me,” they
oppose the Unification Church. Now, will solve it for you immediately. You are
even if the entire world created a distur- entering such an age. They will instruct
bance your minds will be tranquil. Your you.
mind will not tremble. That time has God is our ancestor and we are His
already come. The evil spiritual atmo- grandchildren. Hence, when you say,
sphere cannot touch us. “Please let this be so, as I am asking.”
When you look carefully at the He will say “Yes.” He will not say “No.”
descendants of good ancestors, their Everything will come out alright with
heart is such that they like having you God. (162-143, 1987.4.5)
come to their house; and when you do,
they want to give you something pre- The spirits in the spirit world mobi-
cious. Though you may not be aware of lize in many ways in order to receive the
it, when your ancestors co-operate and help of people on earth and come down to
make you take action through your feel- their descendants. However, since their
ing to help a needy person, they benefit descendants do not know how to solve
from that. You also can develop through the situation, their family circumstanc-
that. In accordance with the principle of es start to go awry, the path becomes dif-
co-operation between the angelic world ficult, and other problems are repeated.
and the realm of Adam, then, in this age The spirits who are elevated through the
of re-creation, your ancestors from the help of people on earth move to a better
angelic realm will support you who are position than their current one. In this
the descendants of Adam. By co-operat- way, their life becomes comfortable and
ing with the process of re-creation, then, the lives of their descendants on earth
in a certain way, they can grow up in the also become peaceful. (292-287, 1998.4.27)
presence of God’s will. (164-308, 1987.5.17)
4.3. Blessed families and honoring
Even though your grandmother one’s ancestors
and grandfather passed away, they can
come alive because of you. Your mother The Unification Church allows for
and father can come alive through you. honoring ancestors and should carry
Because of true love, and based on true on that tradition. In the future, how-
love, when you say, “Be alive!” then your ever, this will be done with reference to
the True Parents, and will thus differ The firstborn son of the eldest son
from the secular tradition in the secular must drive his roots deep. No one can
world. By attending the heavenly Parent, uproot it. The grandfather cannot do so,
the heavenly kingdom and the heavenly nor can the uncle. That is why when you
ancestors, a royal domain will emerge, perform ancestral rites, you first have the
one where we can eternally attend the eldest son stand at the head even before
realm of tribal messiahship as part of his uncle, cousin, third-cousin and even
the mainstream lineage and bequeath his great-uncle. Did you know that? The
the way of attendance to succeeding eldest son is set at the front, thus, we can
generations. It will be a nation where we see that the Korean race was one which
can attend the King, and sing praises for attached great importance to the first
the eternal reign of peace and prosper- son’s position by virtue of its tradition-
ity. You, your mother, father, family and al cultural background that reveres its
tribe can go directly to heaven only after ancestors. Did the lowly people live with
having lived in such a nation. (220-221, the nobility? Did they carelessly mingle
1991.10.19) with each other? No. It was said that the
nobility would not even light a fire made
You should value the right of the cho- with husks of rice, even if they were to
sen people and their lineage. The right freeze to death. That is amazing. (197-340,
of the chosen people is the right of the 1990.1.20)
eldest son. Korea is the country of the
eldest son. The purpose of Korea becom- There is some element of truth in
ing a race that loves their genealogy was Christianity’s ban on the performance
for the sake of carrying on the lineage. It of ancestral rites to this present day.
is not wrong to worship your ancestors This rite should be offered to God and
and perform services in their memory. the True Parent of all humankind. The
In the future, there will be a time when ancestors ideally should be first served
we revere our parents more than those from heaven. However, due to the Fall,
who belong to Confucianism. Do you this has been prohibited until the pres-
understand what I am saying? (226-277, ent time. In the age of restoration, since
1992.2.9) you have received the Blessing, you
should attend your ancestors from now
If your grandparents are deceased, on. (223-210, 1991.11.10)
you should visit their graves. You should
visit and pay your respects to them as if When the day for a memorial service
God were buried in that grave. As of that comes, the firstborn son of the eldest
day, you are to make amends for the bit- son decides the time of the service. That
ter sorrow of not attending your grand- is why you can hold the service at five
parents during your lifetime. (220-349, o’clock in the morning, even if previ-
1991.10.20) ously it was done at one o’clock in the
morning. Depending on the circum- lishing it as the eldest son race. Know-
stances, the time could be changed again ing this, you can see how superior the
from five to seven o’clock in the morn- Korean race is, and how great the Kore-
ing, or even sometime during the day. an people are. Therefore, your children
The person who decides this is not your would not be timid. You should clearly
grandfather or ancestor who has passed know these things. (245-156, 1993.2.28)
away, but the eldest son. The offering
table can be served to the grandparents In regard to the firstborn son of the
who passed away only when they come eldest son, even the grandfather comes
at the time designated by the firstborn under his command when that son per-
son of the eldest son. If the grandpar- forms the ancestral rites. The grandfa-
ents don’t like the time, they will not be ther has to show his respect. The fact that
served. Is not the earth the center? By Koreans place value in the lineage of the
the same logic: what is released on earth firstborn son, and also in their geneal-
is released in heaven. That is why the two ogy and lineage, holds record-breaking
must become one. (231-168, 1992.6.2) historical value in God’s providence of
restoration, which can never be forgot-
You should love and serve your ten from the deepest root of His mind.
ancestors. It is not a sin to do so. Even (290-9, 1998.2.2)
in the satanic world, people serve their
ancestors. But in the case of Christian- No matter how many children Adam
ity, don’t they tell you not to serve your has, the nation is centered on his first
ancestors? In the future, though, you son. Then, with the first son at the head,
will have to serve the ancestors of the his brothers spread out on both sides to
heavenly world continuously. That is become a tribe and nation. The first son
why the Unification Church approves succeeds to the throne. In Korea, this
of ancestral rites. Christians make a pertains to the firstborn son of the eldest
fuss about it saying, “Oh, that’s an idol,” son. This is truly amazing. What is great
don’t they? But Blessed families who live about Korea is that it could receive bless-
in the fallen world have the responsibil- ings from God because it has been pro-
ity to keep this tradition and pass it on to tecting the tradition of the eldest son.
their descendants. (241-127, 1992.12.20) When the eldest grandson of the
grandfather holds a memorial service,
Korean history is truly amazing. An then the granduncles – those who are
uncle would take part in the memorial the younger brothers of the grandfa-
services while attending the eldest son ther – must attend that son as the center
during the services held in his house, when performing the ancestral rites. It is
wouldn’t he? You should know the his- remarkable that they have been attend-
torical background of Korea in God’s ing the eldest son. They must be abso-
providence was for the purpose of estab- lutely obedient. (301-189, 1999.4.26)
In the Korean tradition of the eldest cy that enables contact with the spirit
son, even the granduncles had to uphold world. The motions in the spirit world
the position of the firstborn son of the are all made up of vibrations. I instruct-
eldest son during ancestral rites. That ed them to research this because we have
history is amazing. When this tradition entered an age where the existence of the
of the first son relates to a higher stan- spirit world can be scientifically proven.
dard of lineage, life, and love, then God This can be done by discovering the fre-
can take it as the highest standard of His quency of vibrations used by spiritual-
desire. Centering on heaven, this stan- ists when they contact the spirit world.
dard influences earthly circumstances, After I gave a full explanation about
which are absorbed into that sphere of the spirit world to them, their eyes were
influence. Consequently, it is possible wide open with surprise.
for the Kingdom of Heaven on earth to That is why, yesterday, I explained
develop in this way. This is all logical. It in what manner the psychological pro-
is not a fanciful idea. (301-288, 1999.5.5) cess is related to the physical and spir-
it worlds. It is said that the psyche puts
What is the path of a divine son? into effect an absolute force. People only
‘Divine son’ indicates something verti- know one side of the question of why
cal. It is talking about the vertical con- this is so. Electricity is created through
cept of connection to God. ‘Saint’ is the interaction between plus and minus.
horizontal with regard to the four direc- They don’t know that it is the same phe-
tions of north, south, east and west. Isn’t nomenon, when force is manifested by
that how it is in Confucianism? When the plus and minus within that circle of
we say, “Cheon” (heaven), doesn’t it give relationship. Therefore, if we delve into
us the impression that only the son of this area, a world of new dimensions will
Heaven can relate to it? That is why it is be found. When we enter the age where
vertical. What is amazing in Korean eti- the unknown spirit world can be ratio-
quette is that, even the uncle allows the nally understood, the age of religion will
eldest son of the head family to perform be brought to an end. It would be an age
the ancestral rites. Why does he do that? where humankind would believe in God
It is vertical. The vertical comes first. even if they were told not to. This is a
(196-320, 1990.1.12) great task. (134-239, 1985.7.20)
Section 5. The Spirit World Must Section 6. Judgment

Be Known
6.1. God has no concept of the
The reason I told that special team to enemy
carry out a research project is because
science is now highly advanced. I asked Why did God create humankind?
them to do research on the frequen- Would God enjoy being alone? Would
He be happy, or would He be lone- in any place and at any time in the past,
ly? Religion today cannot even answer present or future. The reason we can say
these questions. Christians say, “God is that sea water is ideal in its unchanging
the great Lord of judgment, the Judge attributes, is because it always fills the
who sends the bad to hell and the good deep places, while its surface is always
to heaven.” If God is chief justice, is horizontal. There is no change. When
He qualified to be God? He would be a change happens, it becomes dualism or
grim God. No one would want to deal triple-ism. (219-39, 1991.8.25)
with such a God. What God wanted to
become was the God of true love towards God cannot destroy anyone. God
humankind. (278-197, 1996.5.24) created with the ideal of love. God, who
desires to practice the love ideal, cannot
The concept that God is the Lord of pass judgment with His rod of iron. God
judgment does not exist in God. If He cannot do that. Why? It is because He
harbors the idea of getting His revenge, created with the ideal of love. Therefore,
God’s ideal world would not emerge. even if that ideal has not been realized,
That is why the concept of judgment by He cannot strike. If He were to strike
literal fire does not exist in God. Since and left behind a tradition and habit
the concept of the enemy is alien to Him, of striking, there would be no way to
God raised Abel to have him bring Cain resolve this. These days there is a term
to submission through natural means, called ‘habitual,’ isn’t there? In light of
not by force. (233-228, 1992.8.1) this, the absolute God must be able to
bring about absolute enlightenment,
Even in this world, if the chief justice even without striking. (213-11, 1991.1.13)
passes the death sentence five times, he
has terrible dreams at night. If God had Throughout history, God’s strategy
passed judgment on millions and bil- in His battles has been one of being hit
lions of people and sent them all to hell, first, and then taking back what is His.
would those spirits in hell be calm? They God cannot strike first. If the argument
would go after this God. How dreadful is established that God can strike first,
would God’s dreams be then? It wouldn’t then the logic that God had set down
actually be like that, but what I just said the rules enabling Him to judge, would
makes sense. (221-113, 1991.10.23) arise. If we say that God has the respon-
sibility to judge good and evil, then the
Idealism cannot be found in a place logic would arise that God had the con-
where the omniscient and omnipotent cepts of good and evil within Himself.
God passes judgment as He pleases, This would lead to dualism. For this rea-
sending Christians to heaven and non- son God cannot strike. (242-108, 1993.1.1)
believers to hell. That which is ideal must
be universally valid. It must be the same When you ask the Christians, “What
does God do for a living?” they would standing before you? (201-273, 1990.4.29)
answer, “He sits on His throne and
sends evil people to hell and good peo- The parent cannot find happiness
ple to heaven.” Is that what God does? when their beloved child falls ill. If God
You should try playing judge for five does not feel pain in His heart for the
years at the Supreme Court. Could you condition of human beings who have
do that? Imagine passing judgment on become the cause of national ruin, and
your own children, giving the death who are falling straight down into hell,
sentence to your own wife or mother. but instead, enjoys it saying, “Wow! You
Would you be able to sleep after sen- got what you deserved and now you are
tencing your own mother and father to going to perish,” then such a God should
death? Who would be able to relieve the be struck down by lightning.
pain in your anguished heart? Neither Since He is an ideal God who rep-
a nation nor the whole world would be resents the parental position, He does
able to remove this. It is a contradic- not just sit still on seeing these circum-
tion in itself to attend God as the master stances. When we think about the hid-
of world peace under such a one-sided den heart of parents who would disre-
view that puts God in such a miserable gard the laws of their nation in order to
position. That style of Christianity must save their own children, we know it is
decline. (204-100, 1990.7.1) the same with God.
Were it not for Satan, God would for-
You may not know the spirit world give humankind and save them. Despite
well but when you go there, God does His desire, since God cannot avoid
not become the judge of righteousness Satan’s accusations, then with tremen-
and say, “Bang! Off to hell with you!” dous regret, He is compelled to accept
This never happens. How can God be those accusations. Who understands
like that? Would God, the Father of God’s difficult and wearisome position?
humankind and greatest monarch of We should liberate Him from this situ-
goodness, have created hell for the sake ation. In order to do so, there must be
of sending people there? Those who talk such sons and daughters who can con-
about predestination and the like are front Satan and save those in hell. With-
crazy. How well do you think I know out doing so it is impossible. (210-218,
the spirit world? I know about every- 1990.12.23)
thing, even Jesus’ secrets. That is why
I cracked the secrets of the Bible, and As if it isn’t difficult enough drag-
created a consistent system of thought ging an empty wagon, God has to drag
based on an obscure Biblical reality that humankind in reverse. This is not a
no one knew until today. Who indeed is smooth path. He is dragging us back-
the great teacher? Isn’t it the very per- wards. Since God has to go in the oppo-
son who is greatly persecuted, and yet is site direction, He drags us backwards.
Religious people today do not even are meant to live according to varying
dream that God could be doing these circumstances, high and low, front and
things. back, and left and right. (199-327, 1990.2.21)
In Buddhism and Christian thought,
they think that God is omniscient and If you asked God, “What do You
omnipotent and free to take life and give want to do with Your life?” I am the
life, and can pass judgment by giving very person who asked this and got an
punishments and blessings. They could answer. He is not a judge. God is nei-
never be so wrong. In this light, amongst ther the defense attorney nor the public
the religions, the Unification Church prosecutor. He would answer, “What is
embraces teachings of a higher dimen- there to ask? I want to live enraptured
sion. Without doubt, it is a religion that in love.” His answer would be simple.
labors to find solutions. Hence, it is a What does He want to live enraptured
religion of a higher dimension. Other in? God wants to live enraptured in love.
than the Unification Church, there has When you are enraptured in love, your
never been a religion that is determined eyes go towards one location, your nose
to liberate God. (233-270, 1992.8.2) with the sense of smell would go towards
that place, your lips that you use to talk
Christians today say that God exists with would go to that place, your ears
as the Lord of righteous judgment who you use to listen with would go towards
passes judgment on injustices. Yet, would that place; all of it would go towards one
such a God be at ease? Has anyone here place. What is that stimulating element
been a judge before? When they execute that lets us completely unify our five
a condemned criminal, the judge must senses? It is love. (199-266, 1990.2.20)
also be present at the place of execution.
There is no person more miserable than Today Christianity says, “God is the
a judge. Do you like being chief justice? holy, omniscient, and omnipotent being,
How do you want to make a living? As and the judge who sits on His throne as
chief justice? How many days will you the righteous Lord of Judgment and pass-
live within that environment of judges judgment on all people.” But do you
ment, although you become a man of like being a judge? If you serve as a judge
authority and have everything you deal for ten years, you will get sick and die;
with go smoothly just as you wish, and or if not, you will at least become seri-
at your command? After a month of this ously ill. If you do not get sick, you are a
life you would refuse to continue. You fake. Judges sometimes pass death sen-
would be sick of it. tences, and yet their verdicts cannot be
Even nice food becomes repugnant absolutely right. There are many differ-
to you if you eat the same dish everyday. ent ways of seeing the situation, and still
Even the odor of the gas you let out after their judgments decide whether some-
eating it would become worse. People one lives or dies. This is a serious mat-
ter. Laws cannot be absolute in the light say that when the Lord comes they will
of the universal law. For this reason, an all rise up and be lifted into the sky, and
ordinary person will fall sick after being those left on earth will be judged. That
a judge for ten years. (198-285, 1990.2.5) will not happen. That is not the reality.
They say he brings judgment, but the
In the Christian way, we would say, savior does not come to pass judgment.
“God sits on His throne in heaven as the He comes as God’s Son and also as the
righteous Lord of Judgment. He judg- Parent of humankind.
es good and evil, and sends the good Would the person who comes as the
to heaven and the bad to hell. That is Parent of humankind, and with a paren-
God’s hobby in life!” Amen or no-men? tal heart, remove his sons and daughters
A judge is compelled to do it, but after who are groaning in illness and on the
passing judgment, the chief justice can- verge of death saying, “Hey you, go to
not sleep at night. He suffers regard- hell!”? Even parents in the fallen world
less of whether his decision was right or would choke with grief and sorrow to see
wrong. There is only one judge. If this their children dying in such a miserable
is how we are, and if we resemble God, state. Their heart would compel them to
would God enjoy being judge or would do anything to save their children, even
He detest it? (197-145, 1990.1.13) if they lose their own life. If that is how
the parents in the fallen world are, how
Christians have not known that God much more so would it be for the Savior
is a God of grief and a God of pain. Does who comes with the heart of the original
God exist as the Holy King and Lord of Parent? Judgment would be unthink-
Judgment? What is there for Him to able. Isn’t that so? (222-150, 1991.11.3)
desire that would make Him want to be
the Lord of Judgment? Because of the People recite the Bible saying, “For
Fall, God is compelled to act as a judge. God so loved the world that He gave His
Yet no one knows how to set this right. only Son, that whoever believes in him
There is no one even in religious circles should not perish but have eternal life.”
who knows this. The only place that It says that God so loved the world. Jesus
knows is the Unification Church. (196- came to save the whole world, not just for
172, 1990.1.1) the salvation of Christians. Is he going to
bring judgment in the Last Days? Then
6.2. True Parents pass judgment the statement that “God so loved the
based on the governing law of love world” would be wrong. Does He only
love the Christians? They do not know
What in the world is the savior? that God always has love. We have to
What is the purpose of his coming? He is teach this to them to make them repent
not coming to be a political leader. Why and change their minds. Away with
would a savior come? Christians today denominationalists! (210-110, 1990.12.1)
Christian churches today say that and God answers, “What is it?” and the
God passes judgment and does other person then says, “It is the palm of my
things. Yet, if God were free to do as He hand. Look how nice the lines of my palm
wants, there would be no need to with- are. I do what I do because my lines are
hold judgment in this way until now. He much prettier than Yours,” what would
would have executed judgment immedi- God do? Wouldn’t His anger dissipate
ately after the Fall. There is no principle as He compares the lines of His palm
that allows God to establish His ideal of with that person?
love on the foundation of victory gained If that person says, “God, are you
through rendering judgment. (210-61, going to cut off my hand? Are you
1990.12.1) going to judge me?” God would answer,
laughing, “Hee, hee, you scoundrel, you
What is the error in the philoso- scoundrel!” Even though that person
phy of Christian churches today? It is may be ugly, God feels entertained. Do
in calling God the Judge of righteous- you understand what I am saying? There
ness. If you take on the role of a judge should be both the positive aspect and
for five years, you will start to become the negative aspect. To become a mas-
bent over. Why? Because you cannot terpiece your character must develop
stand upright. Christians did not know a multi-dimensional structure. Every-
this. They have just revered God as the thing must do so. Only when someone
God of might and the omnipotent God. brings these plus and minus aspects
They believed they could do anything together can he become someone of
if they became one with Him. This is rounded character.
where they got the theory that justifies No matter how angry God may be,
the killing of people. Since western cul- rather than saying, “God don’t do this”
ture today is based on Christianity, it to Him, it’s better to say, “God, take a
has cultivated the philosophy of force, look at that, over there.” Then God would
so Western Civilization is connected to say, “Why?” Then you would say, “That
bloody conflicts. (208-248, 1990.11.20) eagle is preying on that chicken.” God
would probably say, “Let the chicken be
God does not judge people direct- caught.” Then you should say, “You’re
ly. In passing judgment and disposing just like that eagle!” Then God would
of the evil people on earth, God does be stuck. “Hey, you scoundrel, what did
not want to do that Himself. He allows you say? I…” Then God would not be
Satan to do that. (204-60, 1990.7.1) able to say anything anymore except,
“Ahem…” (202-219, 1990.5.24)
When God is about to pass judg-
ment on this world and someone says, If you ask God, He would not say
“Please wait a moment. God, take a look that He wants to become the righteous
at this. It is something very interesting,” Lord of Judgment. God does not pass
judgment. Such words are for those who to go on even while you cast away your
do not know the spirit world. When life. (201-139, 1990.4.30)
you read Christian sermons they seem
so illogical. They really don’t know the Love can melt the enemy. Love has
spirit world. the power to make even the most dis-
Will they go to heaven thinking like obedient child become a filial son or
that? Go and see for yourself what hap- daughter. Only love has the power
pens. They will all be eaten up. They are to make those who were called trai-
worse than worldly people. I don’t relate tor surrender and become a loyal ser-
to such people. If a dog barks and you vant. This is possible. Therefore, from
bark with it, that makes you one too. time, immemorial people have longed
Then what? I don’t relate with them. Yet to live bonded by love, regardless of a
I feel sorry for them, so later on if they person’s appearance. Who told you to
were starving, I would think to bring say “Amen”? Amen is my patent. (195-70,
them something to eat. (201-286, 1990.4.29) 1989.11.5)
Humankind as a whole must wake Presbyterianism teaches that God

up. The teaching of the founder of the became the judge of righteousness, pre-
Unification Church is the truth that will destines people’s fate, and then saves
save the world. It is the word of true them. Does that make any sense at all?
love and life that the whole of humanity It is utterly misleading. I have found
needs for eternity. When the returning that God is not like that. If God had
Lord comes to save the world, he should predestined people to go to heaven
not judge humankind with his rod of and hell from their birth, what kind of
iron. By hitting people, he would not be God of goodness is that? It would not
able to bring even one person to com- make sense logically. It has to fit logic
plete submission. to become common sense. There is no
The mother’s hand is gnarled and truth that goes against common sense.
bent like the back of a toad because See what happens to a chief justice
of the labor she went through for her who passes the death sentence and puts
child. The mother’s sacrificial love has five murderers to death. He would have
the power to turn around her disobedi- to get a medical checkup each time. The
ent child and make him repent. This is laws in the Republic of Korea are differ-
not possible using a stick. Without true ent from the laws in North Korea. Those
love, the unification of heaven and earth who are sentenced to death here can
would be impossible even for God who become a patriot in the north. When
is the great king of judgment, and who you think about the principles of heaven
can freely lead heaven and earth as He and earth and the law of righteousness,
pleases. Difficulties are not a problem do you think a judge would feel com-
for true love. True love has the strength fortable? (200-192, 1990.2.25)
By the use of power alone, the uni- the Supreme Court.” Isn’t that the case
fication of heaven and earth would be for you? Everyone likes a judge, don’t
impossible, even for God who is the they? Christians today say, “God is the
great king of judgment, and who can great Master of heaven and earth. He is
freely lead heaven and earth as He pleas- also the Judge who discriminates good
es. It would not be possible with money, from evil, sends good people to heaven,
knowledge or authority. Love is the only evil people to hell, and rules heaven and
thing that can make this possible. (200- earth based on the law of righteousness.”
173, 1990.2.25) Would you like such a judge? If He had
sent billions of people to hell throughout
God cannot pass judgment on the history until now, would God’s mind be
devil. In the book of Job, why did God at ease? That could never happen.
deal with Satan despite the fact that In this way, it is not God’s ambition
Satan had followed God around and to sit on His throne and exercise His
tried to take control? God was com- authority as the judge of righteousness.
pelled to deal with him. Satan would God hates those things. (201-21, 1990.2.28)
say, “Unless You digest me in Your love,
unless you set the original standard after You know yourself more than God
digesting me in love, you cannot control knows you. Therefore, we do not need
me. Isn’t this Your Way? You are sup- the Lord of judgment. Actually, we do
posed to dominate me after overcom- not need a God of judgment. Your con-
ing the way of absolute love, beyond all science knows best. In the light of this
the complete ways of the principled love. fundamental rule, how much you have
Since You haven’t reached that point, contributed with the purpose of bring-
You cannot dominate me. If You want ing liberation based on the liberated
to dominate me, if You want to bring me standard will be measured according-
into submission, You have to do so based ly. You would know if you are authen-
on the standard that conforms to the tic or fake. Would you know or not? If
Way. I would submit to the individual you don’t, there is no hope. If you don’t,
on the individual level, to the family on you have to go to the public cemetery,
the family level, to the tribe on the tribal you would have to go into the waste bin,
level, and to the people on the national or be driven into the Pacific Ocean on a
level. But this won’t happen unless You raft. That’s something hard to handle.
set the standard, will it?” God could not You know what is good and evil. Even
make a move and would be stuck. You by saying one word, you would know
should know this. (188-228, 1989.2.26) what is wrong. Your gaze would know
what is wrong, the sound you hear, your
In this world, if you are asked, sense of touch would all know.
“What do you want to do?” you would When you go to the spirit world all
answer, “I want to become a judge for this will be revealed. If you raise your
head, everything about you appears. The the heavenly side should appear. In the
mirror of your mind, the light of your light of this, since the Unification Church
mind would instantly appear. There is equipped with everything, it should do
would be no need to explain. It is like away with Satan, humanism, obscenity,
this because you do not know the spir- and “destruction-ism” from this earth
it world. Since I know about this, I am forever. This is the belief system of the
calm even when the people of this world Unification Church. (192-49, 1989.7.2)
curse me. I have continued right until
now doing things that people regard as There is nothing else God desires
foolish. (201-270, 1990.4.29) more than love. Who would be His
greatest enemy in the Last Days? What
In this world there are servants of is the number one premise for judg-
servants, servants, adopted children ment? In the Last Days, individualistic
and children by concubines. The world self-love becomes the number one prem-
is muddied. Order must be made. With ise for judgment. For scholars, the schol-
what will we find order? It is possible arly awareness and their desire to study
only through love. Religions that inher- will become the basis for judgment. The
ited and carried on the traditional way things you like most will become the
of love should have become global reli- basis for your judgment. For the per-
gions. Religions that go against the way son who likes money the most – a per-
of love and those who do not follow this son who sacrifices everything to gather
love will be judged as the representatives money – that will become the condition
who take responsibility for their age in for his judgment. For those who like
history. honor and for those who like authority,
What will pass judgment on the those things will be the condition for
world? It will be the tradition of love, the their judgment. For a woman there will
tradition of loving heaven and earth, the be something that she likes according
tradition of loving the world, the tradi- to all her attributes and specific nature.
tion of loving the nation, the tradition of That will be the condition for her judg-
loving the people, the tradition of lov- ment. (170-92, 1987.11.8)
ing one’s family, the tradition of loving
one’s parents and one’s wife and broth- Even though I have been criticized,
ers, and the tradition of loving oneself. I do not think about it. Even though I
(192-75, 1989.7.2) have been whipped, it is no longer in my
memory. Many circumstances I experi-
God is the Judge and Jesus is like an enced from such a history, but I do not
attorney. Yet there has never been a pub- seek to pass judgment based on those
lic prosecutor on the side of heaven. So things. I am going along that path with
far, the devil has been the prosecutor. A love in order to digest something even
prosecutor, a judge, and an attorney on greater. Therefore, I think God likes me.
I would also yearn for such a person. I Even if we face ruin together, do not
do not like the people who do something go the way of a betrayer. Even if that
and then seek compensation. Is there befalls us, we will stand in a good posi-
anyone who would ask for compensation in the spirit world. If you have not
tion from me? Show your face and talk been a traitor, you can always prosper
to me. (148-56, 1986.10.4) within the group of people that have not
been traitors. On the other hand, trai-
Unless you repent, you will have to tors cannot prosper. There would always
receive the judgment of righteousness. be something blocking you. You would
There is no one who can stand before not have the strength to digest it and
the governing law of love. At that time go further. Such is the way for traitors
I will become your attorney, my family to the nation. If you betray your nation
and tribe will become your attorney, all despite having made a determination
those leaders in the Unification Church to follow the way for the greater good,
will become your attorney – even God you will always be judged and pushed by
would be your attorney. Only when the your responsibility for that greater good.
scope of attorneys exceeds that of the There would be no way to avoid it. (144-
realm of accusation, can you be regis- 254, 1986.4.25)
tered as the people of the heavenly king-
dom of goodness. Anything less and As the world moves towards estab-
you will not be able to register. (147-331, lishing one nation, you will have to write
1986.10.1) in detail the past course of your life, and
pass through the courts of judgment.
I, also, follow the way of the heavenly Without going through a re-examina-
law. Therefore, you must follow this path tion, you cannot advance to the posi-
without a word. The day you follow this tion of national-level Blessings. The
path without a word, you will be given path towards world-level Blessings still
the benefit of joining me on that path. remains. The Blessing given in the Uni-
However, if you build your own house fication Church is a church Blessing.
and create your own territory on that Judgment comes from the Unification
path, in a self-centered way, you will family, from blessed children, and from
be accused and judged; just like those blessed parents. I am thinking that it
in prison who were sent there because will progress towards world-level judg-
they broke a certain provision of the law. ment in line with a special dispensation.
They did not break all the laws of the You should know this clearly.
nation. They only broke a certain num- You good-for-nothings here, who
ber of provisions of the law. In the same received the Blessing, should really
way, if you also break certain laws, you straighten up your acts. If you set aside
will not be free to follow that path. (147- the Principle and live your own way, do
317, 1986.10.1) you think that the principled world, the
world of God’s will would establish rela- than me. Following me, you all became
tions with you? No way. If that were pos- like parasites. The word parasite fits you
sible, I would not be going through such well. You imposters! There are many like
hardships. (137-259, 1986.1.3) you in the Unification Church. Now this
situation needs to be cleaned up.
You will be judged by an iron mace Feeling bitterness about the secular
through God’s love, God’s life, and world as I do, I am thinking to purge
God’s lineage. Such a time will come. away those in the Unification Church
The Messiah comes at that time. Do you who just play around and live comfort-
know what kind of person the Messiah ably. As I must judge the world, I will
and Savior is? He comes to search for the begin by judging these people. If they
order of original love and the palace of do not conform to the way of my teach-
eternal life, love, and lineage of the orig- ings, they must be cleared away. (260-80,
inal God. You should know that he is the 1994.4.11)
one who comes to establish the base of There is nothing this satanic world
happiness and gain supremacy through can offer in building the heavenly king-
true love in the family and the tribe con- dom. This must all be burnt away. That
nected to him, and in the nation and is why I made holy salt to sanctify these
world beyond. (209-40, 1990.11.25) things so that they can be used again. The
fallen world must also be burnt away. It
What is God’s family? True love, must be judged by fire. People must be
which is in God’s position, will fit in the recreated by my hand. I will invest my
family when it is taken to the bottom, and heart in saving them so that I can bring
would fit anywhere even if it is removed them to heaven.
and placed somewhere else. Even if a So far I have never shed the blood
grandchild climbs on the shoulder of his of another life with my hand. If the day
grandfather, he will not be judged by the were ever to come that I had to lift my
family law. Even if the grandson takes hand, it would be a fearful one. You
away the grandfather’s blankets, leav- should bear this in mind so that such
ing the grandfather to sleep curled up in consequences do not come to pass. Do
the corner, he will not be judged as an you understand? The problem will be
unfilial son. Everything would be okay great on the day I see blood. That is how
in true love. (209-102, 1990.11.27) the fundamental rule is. That is why I am
even trying to save Kim Il-sung. (210-73,
You may call upon the name of True 1990.12.1)
Parents, but have you ever attended
True Parents? You can stand in a posi- I have thought about how many
tion of attendance only if you can stay people would remain if I drank alco-
up at night later than me. You can stand hol, sat here, urinated, asked why they
in that position only if you suffer more were here and chased them away. Why
do you laugh? That kind of judgment is Do not become a husband who

something that can happen to anyone in brings shame to his wife. Your wife is
heaven and earth. God’s special envoy. Your children are
In order to find the true woman who God’s special envoys. They are special
can take part in true love... if I became half- envoys as your closest aides who moni-
crazy, took off my clothes and urinated tor you and educate you to follow the
right there, I wonder how many would right path. Do not be a father who feels
remain. Why? You do not know how ter- shame before his children. Do not feed
rible the path was that I took. This you do these special envoys from heaven with
not know. Even my own mother does not stolen goods. Can you attend heaven
know. Even Mother here does not know. after committing fraud? Can you attend
Therefore, many spiritualist ladies cry your ancestors?
tearfully in pity for me. If I do not say Then, when you go to the spirit
this, who would know? You do not know world, your ancestors would immedi-
how serious the problems were that I ately judge you. God does not pass judg-
have confronted, and how much I have ment. Your ancestors render judgment,
had to fight with spirit and body. (210-81, and ultimately drag you before a public
1990.12.1) trial on the world level. If your ancestors
do not report you and drag you to the
6.3. Personal sin will be judged by public court, they cannot become good
the clan in the family court of the people. That is how it is. Based on the
kingdom background of this governing law, our
course of life in which we must estab-
Your parents are the judges at the lish the basis for hope in the future, and
court of justice. This you should know. welcome such days, is surely something
In your families, your mother will surely serious. (163-33, 1987.4.18)
play the defense attorney. When siblings
do wrong, they all play the prosecutor. In the ideal times of the future, there
If a sibling says, “Really! Sister started it, will be no need for courts of justice. The
not me!” the mother would listen quietly course of our life in this world is the
and say, “That’s right. You did well.” or foundation and preparation course for
“You did not. She is right.” That is why eternal life in the next world. Therefore,
the mother is like an attorney. Who is if someone amongst your relatives does
the prosecutor when brothers and sis- wrong, the entire tribe will deal with that
ters quarrel? The elder sister or the elder person. Who is the primary judge? If the
brother becomes the prosecutor. You wife does wrong, the husband becomes
should know that there are judges and the judge. If the child does wrong, the
prosecutors in your household. You, father becomes the judge. They are given
young people, have you ever thought guidance under the public law and their
about that? (147-303, 1986.5.25) clan deals with them. (197-359, 1990.1.20)
When you pass into the other world, Who will judge the sins of people
who will judge you? Your ancestors will from now on? Of course, judgment
pass judgment on you. In the future, will be given in the spirit world, but
there will no longer be any courts of law the people around you will pass judg-
in the nation. The relatives will render ment. If you do wrong in this world,
judgment. The person who plays chief don’t your neighbors judge you? For a
justice will be your parents. The clos- village that makes a mistake, the people
est person will take that position. In the of the county will make a judgment. If
Garden of Eden, who passed judgment a county does wrong then the residents
on Adam and Eve when they did wrong? of a province will judge that county; for
Didn’t God do it? Didn’t the father do it? a province, the nation; for the nation,
It is done this way because it is a shameful the world will pass judgment. Therefore,
thing for your relatives. Who is the pros- this system is the one that meets that
ecutor? The person who loves you most. orderly standard. (208-12, 1990.11.13)
When the husband does wrong, the wife
will accuse him. (198-367, 1990.2.11) In the future, when you commit a
crime, you will not be dragged to a pub-
Who passes judgment? The person lic court to be condemned. This will be
who loves you most will judge you. Who done within your tribe. Such an age is
judged Adam and Eve? Adam was Eve’s coming. Hence, you cannot curse any-
older brother. They became enemies. one. Your own mother and father will
Who sentenced them as enemies? Adam judge you. If the wife does wrong, her
sentenced Eve and Eve sentenced Adam. husband will pass judgment on her.
Such a time is coming. (199-119, 1990.2.16) In that case, who will punish the sec-
ond generation of Blessed Families in
You should know that the task of the Unification Movement when they
setting the law that can govern heaven do wrong in the future? Their moth-
and earth and our destiny is waiting on er and father will punish them. (208-86,
the path in front of us. When that law is 1990.11.17)
established, there will be no forgiveness
for those who have been living as they Adam and Eve’s father is God, isn’t
pleased. Your own tribe will be the cen- He? But when Adam and Eve sinned,
ter and will deal with you. You will not who judged them? Who judged them
go before a court. For example, if some- after that? Your own partner will judge
one from the Moon tribe did wrong, the you next. The husband should pass judg-
head of the families of the Moon tribe ment on his wife. The wife should pass
in all eight provinces of Korea will pass judgment on her husband. Who was
judgment on that person according to next? It was their children. Everything
the laws of the Moon tribe. There will be moves in this way based on the source of
no mercy. (206-140, 1990.10.3) love. If you sin, the closest people to you
will dislike you the most. Your children ple of the first, second or third order in
will dislike you, your husband will dis- the Kingdom of Heaven could be estab-
like you, your wife will dislike you and lished through this model. Would there
your parents will dislike you. not be such a thing? It surely must exist.
Despite all this, if you do things The ideal of creation is substantiated and
to deceive your parents, deceive your completed through such a model part-
partner, and deceive your children, you ner of love on the earth. That is why God
cannot call them your father, mother, created His children. (245-209, 1993.3.7)
spouse and children in the presence of
heaven and earth. If there are such men In the future, if there is a criminal
and women here, you should bulldoze in a certain tribe, he will be dealt with
each other away. (215-278, 1991.2.21) by the leader of that tribe. The tribal
messiah will become the head judge on
A time of judgment for Unification behalf of God. If there is an incident
Church families will come. Everyone in your tribe, lightning will strike. The
will have crossed the river Jordan, but fact that your tribe has produced such
you will still be standing on the far side a terrible person would bring disgrace
unable to cross the river; just like Moses, to your tribe’s name. The village itself
who could not enter the land of Israel should not become like this nation,
and had to gaze at it from Mt. Pisgah. going to rack and ruin. The entire tribe
It will be the same for your families. should unite to protect itself. If a bad lot
That is why I am warning you. (228-20, emerges from the younger generation,
1992.3.1) people should catch them saying, “You
good-for-nothings!” and punish them
In the future you will not need the severely. Later on, in the end, the grand-
police. You will not need prisons. Those father becomes chief justice, the father
responsible for the tribe will gather and becomes the prosecutor and the elder
pass judgment on the family on behalf brother should become the attorney.
of the police and judge. They shouldn’t In order to reveal the great principle
go against the laws of the village, other- of heaven and earth, the father should
wise problems will arise. (242-148, 1993.1.1) become the prosecutor and the elder
brother should become the attorney.
Would God not have an exempla- They would have to pass public judgment
ry model that dictates how a perfected without mercy to the offender saying,
child, sibling, couple and parent should “In order to reveal the great principle of
be? Only when this exists on earth, can heaven and earth, you cannot be of our
it become the standard for eternal judg- kin, although you are flesh and blood
ment. The system according to which of our family.” If this is implemented,
people would be designated and their there will no longer be any police forces
positions determined as qualified peo- or armies. (252-296, 1994.1.1)
In the future, there will be no more Because such an original mind exists
police. When you commit an offence, in God, then human beings also have
the family will take absolute authority such an original mind. It is not a man-
and resolve it. The mother and father made law.
will take responsibility. If the husband Can you say, “Conscience! I am the
does wrong, the wife will judge him. way that I am.”? Does the conscience
The person should be judged by those take action just because you command
closest to him. Why? Since the partners it saying, “You conscience! You should
of true love should deal with the rem- be this way because I think so.”? We
nants of false love, the closest people to don’t know where the command of the
you must judge you. (264-223, 1994.11.3) conscience comes from, but it comes
from somewhere other than ourselves.
What is sin? Sin arises from the pri- When we see how such a feeling in fact
vate parts. It is also on the private lev- controls us, we can see it does so center-
el that one perishes. It is the same for ing on the issue of public and private.
evil. When private matters are pursued (31-241, 1970.6.4)
beyond a certain point, that situation
appears as evil. Private matters have a Suppose those who sin a lot were
certain limit. When they go beyond that sent to the North Pole. Such a time
limit, they become evil, and they lead might come. Why should we feed such
people to commit sins and to ruin. people? They would live off baby bears.
Then, what is the position that can They might be confined within certain
be blessed eternally with goodness and boundary lines for some years. They
prosperity? Where is the position that would survive by eating anything they
can avoid peril, sin and evil? It is the could find. After surviving a couple of
public position. When you eat, you must years, they could come back. Such a
eat in the public position. When you time of isolation could come.
work, you must manage with the pub- Whether they would die in that
lic position. When you speak, you must world, or survive, so be it. If they wished
digest the situation with public words. to eat tigers, so be it. If they wished to
In this way, you must live your life con- build a house out of ice and live in it, or
necting all aspects of it with public mat- if they choose not to do so, either way,
ters. The person who lives in this way so be it. Such a time of isolation could
cannot go to hell even if he tried to. (31- come. Don’t we quarantine hospital
164, 1970.5.24) patients with contagious diseases? They
would be completely separated in this
For those who follow the principles way. Therefore, we emphasize not com-
of heaven, there is a mind that defends mitting sins as the preventative medi-
and protects them from destruction. cine. (202-280, 1990.5.25)
BOOK SIX
2 CHAPTER 3 1
True Parents and the Spirit World
Section 1. True Parents’ He also sought to bring the horizontal

Authority and Mission relationship of love between Adam and
Eve to fruition through the perfection of
1.1. True Parents are the incarnation their vertical love with Him.
of God The moment of fulfillment of the
ideal of God’s love is established when
Since God is without physical form, God, as the internal parent, achieves
He is invisible even in the spirit world. complete oneness with Adam and Eve as
Consequently, God’s will is to become the external parents. God, the incorpo-
a parent with a physical body. By His real parent, becomes the eternal parent
becoming a parent with physical form, in the corporeal world by taking on the
the incorporeal and the corporeal form of Adam and Eve. Adam and Eve
become one. This symbolizes the phys- can then become the True Parents and
ical and spirit worlds becoming one. the true ancestors of all humankind.
God created Adam and Eve so He could (135-10, 1985.8.20)
assume physical form, but this is possi-
ble only through love. Only in the pres- When a man and woman, each filled
ence of love will God attain a body that with the love of God in both mind and
resembles His image. body, marry, whose marriage does that
When Adam and Eve reach maturity become? It is the marriage of a man and
as God’s physical body, God can dwell woman and it is also God’s marriage.
in their hearts and rule the physical and This is such an amazing thing to say.
spirit worlds through them. This is how Many Christians would fall over in sur-
God’s Kingdom is established. It is a prise, exclaiming, “He is indeed a heretic
kingdom of love. The spirit and flesh are to say such words!” But who is the her-
meant to unite only through love; they etic here? Go to the spirit world your-
cannot come together through any oth- selves and see who the real heretic is.
er means. (143-93, 1986.3.16) (248-284, 1993.10.3)
God’s intention was far greater than Who were Adam and Eve originally?
achieving a vertical relationship of love They were God’s eldest son and daugh-
between Himself and human beings. ter. God is the Almighty King who cre-
Chapter 3 • True Parents and the Spirit World 935
ated the entire cosmos. Adam and Eve hear and know everything. Even God
are the children of that King. The King’s likes to see whether I will endorse some-
son and daughter must unite based on thing before giving His approval. God
the love of God as the Absolute Being will observe whether I have approved
and stand at the level of oneness with something or not, and if I have, He will
God. That is Adam and Eve’s position. say “Okay,” and if I have not He will say
In other words, Adam and Eve should “No.” It is easy for me to say this now,
become the king and queen of the King- but please think about how difficult it
dom of Heaven on earth and in the spirit was to make this possible. In the future,
world. the spirit world will move within my
God’s form is not visible even in hands, and the physical world will even-
the spirit world. He is invisible. What tually become one valley surrounded by
was God’s purpose of creation? God mountains. (134-17, 1985.1.1)
desired to have form. His purpose was
to assume a physical form of His own. The natural world is filled with the
(250-37, 1993.10.11) truth. I am an expert on the spirit world.
You may know little about it. You may
Since the invisible God has no phys- have to wait until the twenty-first, twen-
ical body, the True Parents are His ty-second or even thirtieth century for
incarnation. The True Parents are the the opening of the gates to the king-
Parents on the level of the individual, dom in the spirit world, as they will not
family, tribe, people, and nation. In the open without me. My accomplishments
future, God will appear in the form of as the founder will live on for eternity
the True Parents in the spirit world. (98- as the one who logically explained and
224, 1978.8.1) revealed systematically the details of the
spirit world, and who enabled the gates
This is the greatness of the teaching of the heavenly kingdom to open. (203-
of the Unification Church. My great- 324, 1990.6.28)
ness lies in the fact that God wants to
appear through my physical body. Do The spirit world must be brought
you understand what I am saying? (162- together. A person who cannot bring
232, 1987.6.7) order to the spirit world cannot unify
this world. The spirit world is the root
When I went to prison, many strange of heavenly fortune. How can a per-
rumors were started. People thought son who is unable to bring order to the
that I would be ruined and completely spirit world, incorporate those results
disappear. However, I am still alive and on earth and unify this world? For this
speaking out boldly now. I can confident- reason, the spirit world must be uni-
ly speak out with a loud voice because I fied before unifying the physical world.
have an antenna that allows me to see, (191-204, 1989.6.24)
Will there be a royal palace in the ple belonging to the Kingdom of Heav-
Kingdom of Heaven? What kind of king en through Adam’s descendants on this
would be there? Would the king be the earth. Without Adam and Eve, children
king of a democracy? Since the spir- cannot be born in the spirit world. The
it world is based on true love, once the spirit world is a vertical world, and you
king of the spirit world becomes the cen- cannot bear children there.
ter, it is for eternity. Therefore, the high- Vertical things stand on one point
est and lowest places should be viewed as but cover no area. Adam and Eve would
one and the whole seen as an undivided move in all 360 degrees around the ver-
sphere. (167-123, 1987.7.1) tical axis and form a boundless domain
where boundless numbers of children,
1.2. The ruler of heaven and earth who were born out of this desire for lim-
is the axis of the universe itless space, would become the citizens
of the Kingdom of Heaven. When that
In the spirit world, Adam and Eve occurred, God could become the King
were to become the king and queen of the of that kingdom. God should become
family and tribe, the king and queen of the King. He wanted people who could
the people and nation, and the king and become one in body with Him, allowing
queen of the world and cosmos. Con- Him to assume a body. Adam and Eve
sequently, in the spirit world they were were to be that body.
to be God’s representatives. Since God If Adam had not fallen, who would
is an incorporeal God, He is invisible he have become? In the spirit world he
and, even in the other world, God can- would have become God. He would have
not be seen. Nevertheless, God desires a been the Lord with bodily form in the
physical form, so He created the world of spirit world. God is invisible even in the
all things with substance. The incorpo- other world. Why did He create human
real God created all things to fulfill His beings? Since this universe has substan-
desire to relate with beings with physical tial form, God created human beings so
form. Adam and Eve, upon their perfec- that He could stand in a position where
tion, would therefore have become God’s He could manage and guide it through
body. (242-166, 1993.1.1) Adam and Eve as the substantial lords
of creation.
Beginning with his family, Adam God does not rule the physical world
could have become the leader of his because He is without form even in the
future clan, the king of Adam’s king- spirit world. By acquiring a body, He
dom, and the king of kings in this world. could become the King in physical form
As such, it would have been a world unit- and rule over His children and descen-
ed with God’s representatives. Why did dants born into the physical world. That
God create Adam and Eve? His purpose is why God created human beings in
in creating Adam was to raise up peo- physical form.
Whose face was meant to be the face and True Parents would be within God.
of that king? It was Adam’s face. Since This is the same as the relationship
God created a king, He needed a queen. between our mind and body. Because
Who was meant to be that queen? Eve of this principle, your family on earth,
should have become the queen. They although smaller in form, is the fruition
would have become the ancestors of of the unity between True Parents’ fam-
humankind both on earth and in the ily, the central family in the spirit world,
spirit world. (199-144, 1990.2.16) and God. (248-52, 1996.4.28)
When you go to the spirit world, I If Adam and Eve had not fallen but
will be governing everything. It will not instead had fully matured and fulfilled
be me, however, but God. I am God’s their portion of responsibility, the King-
body. The mind and body are one, so dom of Heaven would have been estab-
the mind will always be where the body lished both in the physical and spirit
is, won’t it? It would be nice to speak worlds, creating one world based on love
more in depth about this, but I cannot – true love. What day would ultimate-
explain more to you because some here ly have been both the first day and the
would fall over in shock. They would be last day? That day would have been True
knocked down. They would say, “Is this Parents’ Day.
really possible?” The term True Parents means God as
There are many surprising realities the vertical parent and True Parents as
in this world. God does not exist in a dis- the horizontal parents. God, the verti-
tant place. You may have been unaware cal parent representing the spirit world,
that He is close by, in a place where such and True Parents, the horizontal par-
things are possible. (273-243, 1995.10.29) ents representing the physical world, are
united into one. These worlds are unit-
In the spirit world God is invisible. ed through true love. The core essence
God created Adam and Eve so that He of these two worlds is True Parents.
could take care of the substantial world You need to be aware that within the
of creation, and so that their descendants True Parents there are vertical parents
could do so later. God desires a physical and horizontal parents. (248-50, 1996.4.28)
form. By assuming the form of Adam
and Eve, God could return to the spirit 1.3. We go to Heaven through True
world and fulfill the role of the Parent Parents
and central being of all creation. When
True Parents go to the spirit world, God The center of the universe is the True
will be in their heart and they will be Parent in spirit and in flesh. Based on
one in body with Him. The entire spirit that original source, north, south, east
world and this earth will unify. and west emerge, and the family, tribe,
God would enter True Parents’ heart people, nation and world emerge from
there. This is the origin of the universe. of the heavenly kingdom. Do you know
The spirit world unfolds around this the meaning of won-jo (founder)? It is
center. It is at a 90-degree angle turning not won-jo meaning aid or support to
through 360 degrees. On this founda- the needy. It consists of the Chinese
tion, the universe moves forward. (147- characters for won, meaning original,
111, 1986.8.31) and jo, meaning ancestors.
You all call me the True Parent, yet,
The words of Divine Principle are a I, more than anyone, dislike the words
record of the victorious battles I fought “True Parent.” They are fearful words.
to discover everything about the spirit Once you become a true parent you
world. I confronted these issues since have to lead a true family. When your
the time of my youth. I am not saying relatives or tribe attach themselves to
anything vague or obscure. Even Lee this family, you must lead a true tribe.
Sang-hun did not have complete faith You would have to lead the world in
in me during his time on earth. When a systematic way. When this expands
I said, “The True Parent has the respon- to all of humankind in both the spiri-
sibility to grasp the spirit world with his tual and physical worlds, you have to
right hand, and grasp the earth with his have the capacity to lead them. This is
left, and change them around,” he ques- incredible. I know all of these things.
tioned what I meant. (302-156, 1999.6.13) (203-324, 1990.6.28)
Now, if I said to God, “God, I’m tired When the original True Parent
of looking at this fallen world and spirit comes, God as the vertical and human
world. I wish you would make a new beings as the horizontal can create a
and better world,” this would be pos- 90-degree angle for the first time. The
sible. The problem is that Satan has not True Parent comes to educate us so that
yet been liberated. I want to drive Satan we can create that 90-degree angle. If
into a bottomless pit. I do not want to you go to the spirit world and see that
see his shadow; I do not want to even my words are wrong, you can come to
hear a murmur from him. But, even me and cut off my head.
after liberating him, there are still mat- When the True Parent comes, the
ters to be dealt with. (302-257, 1999.6.14) horizontal and vertical can be adjusted
to create a 90-degree angle. The True
You do not understand the spirit Parent is showing you how to form that
world, do you? I am an expert on the 90-degree angle. You should be abso-
spirit world. Most likely my name, Sun lutely obedient to these teachings. You
Myung Moon, will remain in history as have to grab and strike your body to
the founder who logically taught and make that perpendicular relationship.
revealed the systematic details of the (201-165, 1990.3.30)
spirit world in order to open the gates
The True Parent is the fundamental me. To know this principle you have to
basis for universal true love. When such go through me. No matter how success-
a True Parent appears, all creation will ful scholars are in this world, when they
turn to face him, just as all the trees and go to the spirit world they can only enter
plants in the mountains and valleys face with a passing grade by receiving Rev.
the rising sun in the morning. All the Moon’s signature. (280-169, 1996.11.24)
things of creation are like the leaves and
branches. Everything in the spirit world Is it just an ordinary thing for the
faces God. In the same way, when I go spirit world to cooperate with me?
to Korea, all Unification Church mem- However, now I must deal more severely
bers automatically focus their attention with the spirit world and all other issues.
on me in Korea. (202-360, 1990.5.27) When I see red, I can be fearsome. When
I see red, I am merciless. I will wipe away
If you want to receive a doctorate all the historical indemnity, many times
degree, you have to go to your supervis- over. There is no way to comfort God
ing professor and even wash his rear end who has seen blood spilled throughout
for him. If he kicks you in the seat of the the course of history. My idea is to stop
pants, you have to say: “Oh, thank you this with my tears. (207-175, 1990.11.9)
very much.” Only then will you get his
signature. Without doing so, he will not In the spirit world, all attention is on
give you his signature. You might want True Parents, and only on True Parents.
to say: “I’m much better looking. I have They are the source of life and love, the
a better nose, a better face and a better origin of conscience and all creation.
stature. If we were to wrestle, I would Without going through them, you can-
win. I can eat more than he can. I can not grow. (256-28, 1994.3.12)
beat him in any competition. I’m better
than him in dozens, even hundreds of I am needed in the spirit world as
ways. Yet he thinks that he can withhold well as in this earthly world. A palace of
a doctorate from me just because I don’t love was supposed to be built in the spir-
know a few things!” None of this will do it world by people who lived with love
you any good, though. It may just be that on earth, but there were no such people.
I have the special authority to give this Even God and the people in the spirit
kind of signature to enable you to enter world cannot build the palace of love.
the spirit world. (134-17, 1985.1.1) The True Parents must build it. It begins
from them. Even if there were already
Why did human beings, with a noble a palace in the spiritual kingdom, the
value that is worth more than even heav- whole of the spirit world could only set-
en and earth, fall down so far? It was tle down there if True Parents were to
because of the Fall. To liberate human- enter and declare: “This is where we will
kind from this you have to go through have a palace.” The spirit world absolute-
ly needs me because this responsibility My prayers would usually last for ten
has yet to be fulfilled. (205-255, 1990.9.9) to twelve hours. That is why my knees
are hardened. I can connect immedi-
I will not be here forever. I am the ately with God even without praying for
one who was born in this two-hundred- a long time because He is near me. You
year period of history that will only can still see there are traces of hardness
occur once in eternity. I was not here a on my knees. (250-317, 1993.10.15)
hundred years ago, and will not be here
again in the future. I am not someone When I prayed, I would weep so
who can be born just anytime. There deeply that my cotton trousers would be
is infinite value in your being able to drenched with tears, even in the depths
directly learn secrets from me during of winter. Yet, how have you treated the
this period. If you go to the spirit world Principle I found through such labors?
after practicing this, you will surely go to When you come to find out about this
heaven. That future kingdom awaits you. reality in the spirit world, how will you
The Kingdom of Heaven has been empty approach me? Even Mother should be
until now. Originally, the True Parents careful in dealing with me. There are
were supposed to enter heaven, but they many things that you do not know. Once
did not appear. (249-327, 1993.10.11) you do know, you must join me on this
path. When you go through the pass
As the founder of the Unification of deep sorrow, and even resolve to die
Church, I take pride in knowing God. wherever you are, with a loving heart,
I know Him more deeply than He is only then can your death be accepted as
known in the spirit world. Although a heavenly death. That is how you can
there are many people living on earth overcome death. It is a realm where death
today, God likes me the most because I does not intervene. (253-325, 1994.1.30)
know His heart. (146-333, 1986.8.10)
Those who feel that they have lost out
Religious people, who pray for their by knowing me, raise your hand. Those
entire lives drenched in tears and with who feel this way are thieves. Who
their knees buried in the ground, are stands to lose? Do I stand to lose, or you?
unsure whether they can meet Jesus and Throughout my entire life I have been
receive his guidance. Yet, by coming here on the losing end. Still, I never thought
and hearing my words, you are a part of of expecting any return. Instead, I am
a historic event. (146-335, 1986.8.10) telling you to bequeath what is precious
to your descendants. I am encouraging
I did not find out the truth about res- you all to be mothers and fathers who
toration, death or the spirit world with- can represent me and who are attended
out effort. I prayed continuously for sev- accordingly by your children. Unless
enteen hours without eating anything. you achieve this, you will again have
to establish indemnity conditions for ticipate, stand in the same position, and
everything I have bestowed. Once you live together with me. When you call
pass into the spirit world you will be me, I will meet you at once. How won-
caught immediately. There is no forgive- derful that would be! I would show the
ness. (252-263, 1994.1.1) whole of the spirit world to such people.
There are stars made of diamonds and
The words “True Parents” are amaz- stars of gold. With my special authority,
ing words. Those amongst you who I may just give you one. I have that spe-
can communicate with the spirit world cial authority. (229-164, 1992.4.11)
should try praying, “Is Rev. Moon on
a high spiritual plane like You?” The Do you understand what I am say-
answer will come that I am on that same ing, you good-for-nothings!? By saying
high plane. Since I say this, I will inevi- insulting things in this way, I am estab-
tably be called a heretic. (266-249, 1995.1.1) lishing the condition for your forgive-
ness. Some may say, “Rev. Moon, how
In the realm of the religious path, you can you swear like that? This is my first
must even be recognized by God after time to see you and I cannot believe
going to the spirit world. Why is that so? anything you say if you insult me in this
You will come to know it all when you way.” But I swear at you so that I can for-
study the Principle. It is very difficult. give you when the time comes. In this
Someone had to dig into all of this and way, when they pass into the other world
create a systematic understanding. Being they will say, “Since you swore at me, I
such an exhaustively thorough person, I didn’t believe in the Unification Church.”
made such a system. The spirit world is Then that is understandable. I say insult-
so vast that it cannot be grasped. If you ing things to people to establish a state of
make a garment by untangling a bag of forgiveness for them in the spirit world.
rags completely, then you should know But when I curse them it does not cause
how to weave it into a kingly garment them pain in their heart. They just go
that a monarch can wear and go about back home. They may say, “Oh my, how
in. By doing so, you should enable God dreadful!” but they will have forgotten
to say, “In all of history, you are better about it by the time they get home. That
than me.” (203-296, 1990.6.27) is how the mind works. Do you under-
stand or not? Those who say “I under-
If you invest your entire life in true stand.” raise your hand. Now you‘ve got
love and pass to the spirit world, you it. (283-211, 1997.4.12)
can meet me in no time just by saying
“Father!” wherever you are. You can meet God does not become indebted to
me at once. There is nothing to worry anyone. He gives back tens of thousands
about. When you tune into the heart of of times as much. Therefore, though I
love, you will be given the right to par- went to prison as a wretched individual
the time has now come for the territory the form of the Parent, even without my
under my possession to extend beyond being there. The spirit world is waiting
the nation, the world, and beyond heav- for this to happen. All that was separat-
en and earth. The time has also come for ed is now waiting to be united. They are
me to find a unified position between waiting for me to come quickly to the
the spirit world and physical world. My spirit world.
authority is so significant, since it ush- Once I have completed my work on
ers in this privileged time when I can earth, my work in the spirit world will
bestow the model of a united Adamic begin. I will stand as the king of the
family foundation on all the people of spirit world. As the king of the earth, I
heaven and earth. It is all-transcendent will automatically become the king of
and all-pervasive. It encompasses and the spirit world and enter the land of the
covers everything without exception. original homeland that conforms to the
After that, the conclusion of progress- principle and the law. (295-202, 1998.8.28)
ing towards an age of full authority and
power is waiting for me in the world to My wish is to become, among the
come. (284-113, 1997.4.16) founders of religion, the representative
founder who lives for true love. Shouldn’t
The cosmos consists of the spiritual you welcome this? You do not know the
and physical worlds. God can only be spirit world. The person speaking here
liberated after all the gates in the spir- is an expert on the spirit world. Since I
it world have been opened, and all the clearly know what happens after death,
spirits that remain in hell and the middle no matter how much those involved
realm have been liberated. Only at that in the affairs of the world may clam-
point can all humankind live together or against me, it does not obscure my
harmoniously in an age of peace and vision. Why? It is because I look beyond,
prosperity. That is the way of the Uni- to the other world, and live in rhythm
fication Church and it will continue with it.
until the day God is liberated. This way Therefore, in the future, spiritual
is a tremendous reality. It is not a vague mediums from all over the world, regard-
notion. (249-248, 1993.10.10) less of their faith, must come to me and
be educated. There has never been even
Currently, the spirit world does not a single person who knew the profound
have form. It is gaining form through secrets of Heaven. Finally, the person
the True Parents. When the Blessing is who is standing before you appeared
declared for the spirit world, and ulti- in this present age and announced
mately for the world of the sovereignty these secrets of God. This knowledge
of love – that is, the unified Kingdom has become a library of chronicles that
of Heaven and earth – then God can were not even kept in the museum of
have dominion over the spirit world in the spirit world. When numerous good
spirits come and discover these truths establish the cornerstone and traditional
for themselves, and teach their descen- standard of the world of heavenly fami-
dants on earth through dreams and rev- lies, that is, the cornerstone of the fam-
elations, this knowledge will fill up the ily, tribe, people, nation, and the King-
libraries on earth. The things I say here dom of Heaven on earth and in the spirit
today cannot be found in any library. world. That cornerstone was stained. It
(200-173, 1990.2.25) must be cleaned up. So I need to clean
up the spiritual and physical worlds and
You should realize that I, who dis- accomplish many other things. (302-241,
covered the world of God’s heart, am not 1999.6.14)
a fraud. All the things you hear from me
cannot be found any place in this world. Section 2. True Parents and
My teachings cannot be found in any the Building of the Kingdom of
library book either here on earth or in Heaven
the spirit world. It is the first time, the
very first occasion that these truths have 2.1. The seal of approval from God
been known! These are the new words of is needed in order to become True
truth. They cannot be found anywhere Parents
else on earth or in the spirit world. They
were locked away in the treasure store- What must someone do in order to
house and could not be taken out before, become the Lord at the Second Advent?
by God or any person in the spirit world You need to go to the spirit world, reveal
or on earth. (303-59, 1999.7.4) the principles concerning the relation-
ships of all religions centering on Jesus,
Even the fact that you saw me on clarify everything about heaven and
earth will be something you can take earth and their laws, and receive the
pride in when you go to the spirit world. approval of the spirit world. You have to
You can say, “I attended Father.” When proclaim these things on earth. This is
we observe plant life, the sprouts of a something that has not been known even
plant all face the sunlight. In the same in the spirit world. Only God and Satan
way, your original nature faces the sun- knew of this. After I had proclaimed all
light of love. God is the sun of love. That these things in the spirit world, strong
is how it is in the spirit world. (142-312, opposition arose there. In that world, a
1986.3.13) time of chaos came about for forty days.
Satan resisted by setting the condition
What is the final conclusion? It is of denying God. As a result, the spirit
the perfection of Adam. What about world was divided in half, with one half
Adam’s perfection? Adam failed to ful- against me. In the end, this chaotic situ-
fill his portion of responsibility. What ation had to be resolved based on what
is this portion of responsibility? It is to God decided to be true. That is why the
True Parent brings the spirit world into In order to become the Lord at his
complete submission, receives God’s Second Advent, I had to go to the spir-
seal of approval and comes down to the it world and return with God’s seal of
earth. (236-323, 1992.11.9) approval. By my going to the spirit
world, a battle took place there for forty-
In order to create a unified heaven three days. Everyone, from the bottom
and earth, the spirit world must first of hell to the top of heaven, said, “Rev.
be unified. The ancestors in the spirit Moon is a heretic!” I had to deal with
world said, “Rev. Moon, you heretic, you this, beginning from the lowest place,
traitor!” Later on, even God said, “Yes, right through to the saints at the very
throw him away!” That is how the laws end. I had to argue with them in God’s
of indemnity are. Since Adam and Eve presence and go through a decisive battle
abandoned God, God also had to aban- that decided who was the Lord of righ-
don them, conditionally. Enduring such teousness. What was the issue at that
abandonment, I had to win acceptance, time? It was concerning the stained lin-
restore God’s support for me, recov- eage of all the people in the spirit world
er my heaven, and receive God’s seal and whether they knew that they had to
of approval. During that period, God change that.
had to stand against me when someone What was the second consideration?
accused me, but then later on every- It concerned transferring the rights of
thing… ownership of all material things. I stat-
My character is such that once I start ed that, “Those who had rights of owner-
something I carry on till the end. I do ship during their life on earth are traitors
not retreat until I die. Since I know clear- to the Kingdom of Heaven!” No matter
ly what this principle is about, I am sure how great the founders of the religions
of myself. That is why I openly resisted were, they had to face this judgment.
these spiritual attacks. How could Jesus, That is why, when I fought in the spirit
Confucius or other leaders know such world, I stood my ground in battle and
principles? Eventually they only asked challenged them confidently, asking,
negative questions because what I said “Who’s the heretic?”
was not in the doctrine they taught. Since great chaos would come to the
They insisted on their own views. spirit world after this, God had to make
I battled against the entire spirit a decision as the Judge. But even He
world for forty-three days. On the forti- stood against me. God said, “Rev. Moon
eth day even God said, “Rev. Moon, you is a heretic, as you all say.” Why? Since
good-for-nothing! Why have you come Adam had betrayed God, in accordance
here and brought chaos to this peace- with the laws of restoration through
ful heavenly world? You son-of-a-thief!” indemnity, the person representing per-
Everyone agreed with God. Still, I did fected Adam had to face a situation of
not retreat. (282-168, 1997.3.11) betrayal, even by God Himself. Only
then could the walls that were raised in Nevertheless, I insisted, even to God,
God’s heart be brought down. In this that this was the only way, and that if
way, everyone was against me, and even everything did not follow accordingly,
God was standing on the other side, there would be no way to bring a logi-
leaving me totally alone. cal order to the whole world. I pointed
Still, the spirit world could not be left out that Confucius did not know about
as it was, in a whirlpool of chaos. God God’s character. He did not know about
had to make the final decision. He pro- God as a personal God. Confucius talk-
claimed, “The transition of the lineage, ed about heaven but it was vague. In a
transition of the rights of ownership and battle of questions he would be knocked
transition of the realm of heart that Rev. down.
Moon speaks of, are true.” I then had to To Jesus, I asked, “Why didn’t you
return here, to this world, after receiv- speak about certain issues regarding
ing God’s seal as a victorious champion. your Second Advent?” He was taken
(264-50, 1994.10.9) aback.
Christians believe that the millen-
Before everything can be resolved in nial kingdom will be established in the
the physical world, the spirit world must sky, but they will clearly know that is
first be put in order. After having discov- wrong when they go to the spirit world.
ered the words of truth, when I claimed, When I asked searching questions of
“This is how the spirit world should be,” those religious founders, they could
Satan opposed me and even God opposed not open their mouths. Subsequently, I
me. Since humankind abandoned God, called upon God, “You make the judg-
God must abandon humankind. This is ment as to who is right.” At the very end,
the law of restoration through indem- God declared, “Rev. Moon is right!” (259-
nity. For this reason, a forty-day battle 320, 1994.4.24)
occurred in the spirit world. The four
great saints all exclaimed, “Rev. Moon After entering the spirit world, I was
is a heretic!” treated with contempt for forty-three
All the religious leaders in the spirit days, even from the lowest realms. They
world came and opposed me. There was were asking me who I thought I was.
a hostile gathering and an offensive and They were calling me a slave, the relative
defensive argument in God’s presence to of old lady Pak, a fraud, and the ring-
find out who was right. For forty days leader of all heretics. Eventually, I met
the entire spirit world was in an uproar. with the major religious leaders and
They were making complete turmoil chosen people. At the very end, I spoke
and shouting, “Rev. Moon is a heretic!” with the four great saints. They were all
They all called out in unison, “The spirit against me. They all opposed me, say-
world will become very disturbed. We ing, “That good-for-nothing, child of a
don’t want that. Drive him away!” traitor, get him and kill him.” Even God
supported them. It was an eye for an eye a great time of chaos came about in the
and a tooth for a tooth. For forty days spirit world. They were saying, “Drive
the entire spirit world opposed me. I out that Rev. Moon, the ringleader of all
could not retreat and I fought for forty- heretics!” What would have happened
three days. Until the very end even God had they driven me out in this way?
was against me. Could I have retreated? The Unification Church would not have
Wouldn’t something terrible have hap- emerged. Thus, I had to push forward for
pened had I retreated? So in the end, I forty-three days amid that intense per-
even brought God to submission. Then, secution.
God shouted, “Attention!” to the people In this type of situation, I am an
in spirit world. He then proclaimed, “I expert. I am an expert in discerning
have to come to a decision on this battle between right and wrong. That is why I
in the spirit world. The witness who was know immediately who is for Satan and
correct in every respect is Sun Myung who is for God. Looking at everything
Moon.” God told me to turn around and there, I saw that it was wrong. That is
give my defense. Everyone agreed that why I determined to continue. At the
my words were true. God called out, very end, even God became more des-
“Attention!” and testified for me Him- perate. The spirit world was in chaos. I,
self, to the entire spirit world. So, I had alone, was stirring up the entire spirit
finished with the spirit world, hadn’t I? world, creating a tumultuous situation.
I received God’s seal, His approval, and Since God is the Lord of Judgment, He
came to the earth. (295-293, 1998.9.24) had to take responsibility. The situation
was that the entire spirit world had put
In order to unite this world, you me at the front and was accusing me
have to enter the spirit world and make before God.
unity there first. How are you going to Consequently, God had to bring jus-
bring unification? You would not be wel- tice and judgment. To stop this battle, He
comed. If you go to the spirit world and had to clarify what was right and wrong.
say, “The way of the heavenly principle There was a complete split of opinion. I
should be revealed in this way,” Satan was alone and the entire spirit world
and God would understand but they was against me. Even God had been
would not give an answer. standing against me. They were saying,
It was the first time for all the lead- “How bad this fellow is! Who is saying
ers of religion to hear these things. They such things?” Since Adam fell by going
asked the meaning of the transition of against God, God had to oppose me.
the lineage, the transition of the rights Don’t parents sometimes have to
of ownership and the transition of the spank their children? If a child does
realm of love. Even Jesus asked me something bad, his father or mother
about this every day. All the saints were might spank him, rebuke him, and then
opposed to me. Thus, for forty-three days forgive him. In the same way, at the very
end, God brought me to the front and Once I had brought into order all the
made the decision, calling out, “Look chaos in the spirit world, I had to unify
to the front!” He then declared, “So far, the direction of all the confusing things
there have been many arguments for on earth. That is why I am bringing
and against Rev. Moon’s words, but his together the world’s politicians, greatest
arguments are absolutely right.” (273-67, scholars, journalists, economists and
1995.10.21) other famous people. Do you think they
respect me? They all tested me and eval-
There are diverse attitudes and pecu- uated me in their own different ways.
liarities in the Unification Church. Some Since I brought order out of chaos in the
even go so far as to say that they are the spirit world, I can now see the stage upon
Messiah. Some say, “Rev. Moon is John which we can bring order to the chaos
the Baptist and I am Jesus.” I did not on earth. How is that? I know what hap-
automatically become who I am. I had pens when you go one step beyond what
to go to the spirit world and come back is in front of your eyes.
with God’s seal of approval. None of you gathered here is a fool,
Since I unified the spirit world, that I am sure. Smart as you are, when you
entire world supports me. I brought the look at this situation, you believe that the
spirit world that was in chaos into order. world is in your hands, don’t you? There
Until now, the Buddhists and Confu- is only one set of True Parents, eternal-
cians all created their own domains and ly. There are no others. For this reason,
enclosures, creating numerous factions. the entire spirit world must obediently
I brought all these to face one direction, follow and everything on earth must
not two. Once the spirit world was unit- submit. There are not two sets, but one.
ed like this, I came to this earth with the The final destination is the True Parents.
authority and conviction to go in a sin- (259-320, 1994.4.24)
gle direction.
There are many directions in this Many types of religion have devel-
world. If there are five billion people, oped. Since people’s cultural back-
there are five billion directions. I am grounds are different, this was inevita-
bringing all of these together into one ble. There are five billion people who are
direction and purpose. outside the Christian cultural sphere. Do
Although the satanic world opposes people all go to hell if they don’t believe
me, even trying to kill me, and all sorts in Jesus? No. Christians say otherwise
of things are going on, it is gradually because they do not know. If you go to
coming together in one direction. It is the spirit world, Confucius and Jesus
moving in one direction. Now people are both friends. Buddha and Moham-
are saying, “The peacemaker for world med are friends. Famous saints from
peace is Rev. Moon.” Therefore, there is Christianity and high monks from Bud-
a lot of interest coming towards me. dhism are all friends. A curtain is the
only thing that comes between; they all founder of the Unification Church if you
belong to God’s tribe. This curtain must go to the spirit world. Didn’t I bless all
be opened wide. When the religions the religious founders? I blessed them.
unite, this curtain will be taken down That is why, according to the letters
and everyone will rejoice together as one from Lee Sang-hun in the spirit world,
family. They are waiting for that day in they all send their gratitude to me. You,
the spirit world. who have received the Blessing in your
I went through so many battles lifetime, are in a higher position than
because of people’s ignorance about all those millions and billions of people
the background of religion in history. who were resurrected in the spirit world
Therefore, the leaders from each reli- or even the founders of religions. So far,
gious order, the founders of religions you have lived your lives too carelessly.
and all historical leaders should gather You have to be aware of that. I may seem
and repent for all the historical resent- to live without thought but wherever I
ment. The person who can make them go and sit, whatever I do in any place, I
repent is the True Parent. (232-20, 1992.7.1) follow God’s law, clean the area and take
my seat. I do so by following the heaven-
What is a filial son? It means a son ly law. Aren’t you all just carelessly living
who devotes his life in love to attend his your lives? (304-50, 1999.9.5)
parents. Then what is a loyal subject or
patriot? We call a person a loyal subject 2.2. Building the Kingdom of
or patriot when he is rooted in love, sac- Heaven and the unification of the
rifices himself and offers his life for his physical and spirit worlds
king who represents God. A saint is one
who lives for the sake of the people of In order for a nation to be formed,
the world. He is a person who resolves to it should have its own sovereignty. It
offer his life in loving all people regard- should have its own people. It should
less of the differences in their cultural have its own territory. From this per-
background, national boundaries or spective, when it comes to building
race. A saint tries to lead people to the the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, who
path of loving others not momentarily, would be the owner? Who would be the
but eternally. Taking this a step further, sovereign? Surely God would be the sov-
what is a divine son or daughter? Divine ereign. Then who would be the people of
sons and daughters are ones who can the Kingdom of Heaven? It would be the
offer their lives based on love, not only whole of humankind. Then where would
for this world, but even for the infinite the territory be? It would be the whole
spirit world, and for God. Everything is earth. (96-14, 1978.1.1)
rooted in love. (143-151, 1986.3.17)
What would God have done for
You will know the true nature of the Adam and Eve had they not fallen? God
would have married them through the through human efforts alone, using our
Blessing. They would then have borne power, wisdom, culture, or anything
children and created a family that would else. From this perspective, what is the
bring joy to God, and expanded this to central issue in resolving all the prob-
create a tribe and a people. When this lems of the world? Giving a clear expla-
had developed further, what philosophy nation about the existence of God is more
would that world have been based upon? important than anything else. When all
It would be a world based simultaneous- human beings come to realize that God
ly on Godism and the philosophy based truly exists, they will clearly know the
on Adam. The principles in that world direction of His will. When they under-
would be the Adam-centered philoso- stand this, a unified, peaceful and ide-
phy. The view of the universe, the cosmos al world will surely come about. (56-131,
and life would be based on this. All five 1972.5.14)
races of humankind would make a col-
orful world, and people would be happy The marriage Blessing and eternal
with that. Since skin color depends on life begin from the True Parents. It has
the environment, people will be happy to be the True Parents. The True Par-
to see the different skin colors of numer- ents must resolve this colossal issue, and
ous races. Then, how did the languages bring about unification of the spiritual
of the many nations diverge? God sepa- and physical worlds, and unity in the
rated these languages due to the Fall of earthly world. The entire world that was
our first ancestors. (156-202, 1966.5.25) set against me, will shift direction and
follow me. Without going before God
You should live your lives on earth and receiving His seal of approval, it
thinking that you have to take on the would not be possible to bring unifica-
mission to establish God’s nation. In tion to the spiritual and physical worlds.
other words, become a loyal subject and No matter how much this world oppos-
patriot who can bring liberation to the es me, it cannot block the way that I am
homeland. Alternatively, you can imag- heading. The time will come when the
ine you were given the order as the secret angelic and spirit worlds will be mobi-
envoy of heaven to come to this evil lized, along with our ancestors. Using
world to do this. You should know that Satan’s tactics, they will give nightmares
without doing so, you would be unable to those who resist following me. They
to attain dignity and honor as a citizen will hold their heads down and squeeze
of the heavenly nation that will come in their necks. (290-172, 1998.2.18)
the future. (50-255, 1971.11.7)
I have already established the realm
We know that we have come to a of liberation for the spirit world. I am
point where we cannot, in a true sense, now initiating a movement for the equal-
build a world of peace or a unified world, ization of the earth and spirit world.
Spring is coming. Spring is coming to God, the angelic world and our ances-
the spirit world and the earth. Now it tors, have all become one in driving
is spring in the spirit world, but winter this world into a corner. No one will be
is drawing to a close on the earth. On able to solve the family problems. When
this earth, summer has long gone, win- this nation acknowledges the astound-
ter is leaving, and the season of spring is ing fact that I alone have, and exercise,
coming, which will nurture the ideal of full authority, as the beacon of hope,
the eternal happiness of heaven, assim- as the foundation for this nation and
ilate everything and bring new vitality homeland, it will become an invincible
to life. Thus, the age of peace is coming nation throughout the universe. (290-172,
on earth. What has the founder of the 1998.2.18)
Unification Church adopted now? The
word “peace” is included in everything, Up until this time the spirit world,
beginning from the Family Federation in the position of the elder brother, has
for World Peace and Unification. (301-288, violated the earthly world. Now, we have
1999.5.5) entered an environment where the elder
brother can support the earthly world.
Since they have equal value, the spir- Through this, the domain of Abel on
itual and physical worlds can now rise earth will no longer be abused like it has
above, descend below, or go to the left been. The spirit world cannot deceive
and right in relationship. No matter how and drive the earth in its own direc-
the directions of front and back, or left tion. It cannot deviate from its direc-
and right may interchange, the age of tion. With regard to the four directions
the realm of love, cosmic love, can now of north, south, east and west, the east
begin. This will perfect the spiritual and could not be invaded; nevertheless, the
physical worlds. We call this the King- spirit world could go to and fro to the
dom of Heaven on earth and in spirit west, south and north, and influence
world. It is the realm of liberation for things on earth. Due to this, many spir-
everything. Do you understand what I itual sacrifices continued to be offered
am saying? (301-236, 1999.5.2) on earth. But now this will be resolved.
The earth and spirit world will approach
The time has come for the people a state of unity. (208-85, 1990.11.17)
who lived in the past and who are now
in the spirit world, those currently liv- There is no other way than through
ing on earth, and the future generations, my teachings to resolve the various fun-
to cooperate for the liberation of our damental problems of the self that have
homeland. Many people will experience emerged throughout history. There will
their ancestors coming and threatening never be another way. You can go to the
them to follow the Unification Church. spirit world to see if I am lying. I am
This has not come about by my strength. teaching these things not because I know
them, but because I accomplished them, Now, since we have entered the Com-
and gained victory over them. Your con- pleted Testament Age, with God’s per-
science knows that. mission, all aspects of the spirit world can
Therefore, the fact that I declared the be explained to people on earth. There-
True Parents and the Completed Testa- fore, you should understand the reality
ment Age means that I achieved these of the spirit world. (295-120, 1998.8.19)
things. I confronted Satan and brought
him to submission. Satan cannot appear Has the spirit world become perfect?
in the world I am heading for and envis- It is still far from complete. The hierar-
aging. This means equalization on a lev- chical system in that world was original-
el plane; the individual, family, tribe, ly one in which the entire spiritual realm
people, nation, and even the cosmos and would have been connected revolving
heaven in the spirit world. When I level around God, True Parents, and True
everything onto a plane and connect it, Children, but this has not been accom-
it becomes the Kingdom of Heaven on plished yet. Neither has it happened on
earth. People and their clan who live in earth. When this hierarchy is established
the Kingdom of Heaven on earth will on earth, the spirit world will automati-
be transferred intact to the Kingdom of cally follow.
Heaven in spirit world. The Kingdom In other words, the spirit world is to
of Heaven is one’s native home. (256-24, be a hierarchical system based on the
1994.3.12) True Parent, and the thought system of
the unfallen Adam centered on God. But
Dr. Lee Sang-hun was called to the it has not happened. So far, the center of
spirit world because his time had come. the spiritual hierarchy was occupied and
He passed into that world within the divided by the Buddhist group based on
providential will, in order to report all Buddhism, the Confucian group based
the realities of that world to the earth. on Confucianism, the Muslim group
In order to know the entire spirit and others. That is why the spirit world,
world, you must be able to receive God’s and even these religious groups, have all
instructions and be engrafted with Him. been hoping for the establishment of the
This should all have been systematized, ideology of the True Parent and of Adam
but until now, the spirit world has not unrelated with the Fall.
been able to reach that standard. Conse- The spirit world has to take on a uni-
quently, countless religions emerged to fied direction. Thus, as the work of the
introduce the reality of the spirit world. True Parents on earth has been reach-
Nevertheless, they represented only part ing the worldwide level, the borderlines
of the picture, and so people were only between all religions have been disap-
taught based on the contents of those pearing. The results of the movement for
religions. They could not grasp the whole integration will automatically manifest
reality and nature of that world. on earth in accordance with the chang-
es in the spirit world. When the Uni- cal worlds, and complete the ideal King-
fication Church reaches the worldwide dom of Heaven on earth and in spirit
level, all the spirit people of the spirit world? Do you think I cannot do it? Do
world will no longer be there. This is you think it is possible or impossible?
because they are to fulfill their purpose An age where I can exercise powers that
on earth and then return to the spir- are all-transcendent and all-immanent,
it world. Therefore, they will all come with full authority and capability has
down and work. come. All organizations at the national
The hope of billions of spirit peo- and world levels will just become ordi-
ple in the spirit world is for Unification nary.
Church members throughout the world The satanic world that possessed all-
to become the spearhead and “Go! Go! transcendent and all-immanent powers
Go!” So, if we create and offer a uni- has become completely impotent before
fied world to the spirit world, then both God’s authority. We have moved into an
worlds will come under God’s domin- age of God’s full authority and power.
ion. These two unified worlds will last The True Parent is the one who makes
for eternity in the name of the True Par- this possible. It begins from the True
ents. (161-222, 1987.2.15) Parent. (293-325, 1998.6.7)
From now on, we will enter an age When everyone is mobilized in the
where nations and peoples can come spirit world, many good things will hap-
together as groups. Nations, tribes and pen on earth. There will be many occa-
families on earth will come together to sions to embrace one another. There
create a unified world. In this manner, will be people rejoicing, and those who
the world will rapidly transform. Satan had run away cursing the Unification
will come to those who oppose this and Church will strike the earth in regret
harshly deal with them. saying, “How can this be possible.”
Until the present time, Satan has (302-71, 1999.5.18)
tried to bring people to hell, but now
he is bringing them to heaven. He is co- Section 3. True Parents and the
operating for this purpose and is trying Works of True Love
to even bring our ancestors to heaven.
Consequently, there is no one to obstruct 3.1. True Parents and the blessing
the path to heaven. Since it has become of saints and murderers
a liberated domain, we are now rapid-
ly approaching the age of globalization. Didn’t I forgive the saints and even
(298-221, 1999.1.8) murderers? Then, can I or can I not for-
give the sins of my own children? Sta-
Do you think that I have the abili- lin and Hitler killed millions of people.
ty to clean up the spiritual and physi- I even forgave and blessed such demons
of all demons. Unless I could do so, I liberated and blessed by me if you desire
would not be able to open the gates of to bring them to True Parents. Since
hell. Was it good, that I did that? Bud- there was such a principle of bringing
dhists living on earth are exclaiming, saints and murderers together, such
“Good God! He took our Buddha and things are now happening. Through
married him! How could he do that?” this, a united domain of the Blessing for
While others are saying, “Oh dear, he the spiritual and physical worlds should
married Jesus!” When you go to the be created, and they should all even go
spirit world you will see that these lead- through the three-day ceremony. There-
ers are all in paradise. They are in the fore, amongst those in the spirit world,
middle realm of the spirit world. I am now liberating and even blessing
I asked those religious leaders in the people who did not live long on the
spirit world, “What is it that you want?” earth or died without getting married,
Then they beseeched me, “It is what you and all those above the age of sixteen.
desire. Hence, our wish is simple. We By opening the gates of hell and giv-
would like you to bless us.” So I asked ing the Blessing to all those who went to
them, “What is going to happen if I bless the spirit world, God’s authority over His
you?” and they answered, “The gates of lineage has been recognized. Because of
hell will be opened. Since there is pres- this, Satan must completely retreat. This
ently no way to reach heaven, we will is a revolution. There has never been a
have the strength and confidence to do revolution like this amongst all revolu-
our best ten times more to turn this tions. I created the environment where
world around, bring it into unity and all those who died because of the Fall
even lead the saints.” can enter heaven. By creating all the
If you can make such a confi- foundations enabling those who died
dent determination and turn yourself without getting married, ever since the
around, then, even when villains who Fall of Adam and Eve, to enter and live
opposed God come to the spirit world, in heaven, and by creating the environ-
they can also be reformed into exempla- ment enabling all our ancestors to enter
ry loyal servants that God can use – just a realm of the spirit world within the
as when God raised up Saint Paul, who domain of the Blessing, I have created
had strongly persecuted Christianity, to a highway that leads to heaven. I have
become one of His most loyal servants. restored all those foundations through
(299-26, 1999.2.1) indemnity. (300-305, 1999.4.11)
I have liberated the saints and mur- If I did not know about the spir-
derers in accordance with principles. it world, I could not have gone on this
Your husbands, who were set against the path. The Father in the spirit world
Unification Church, and even those who is my father. That is why I know the
went to hell, can therefore come and be secrets of the spirit world more than
anyone else. When I became hungry of a global highway. I clearly revealed

during the Korean War, as I sought ref- where we have to go and then opened
uge, I mobilized ancestors in the spirit up all the paths. I even descended into
world. They would make people prepare the lowest realms of the spirit world and
a meal for passing visitors on the street, opened the gates of hell. I gave the Bless-
and through this I was able to eat many ing even to murderers.
times. There are many stories like this To quote from Dr. Lee Sang-hun’s
that may sound like lies, so I do not talk words on visiting hell, while he was
about them. Why should an intelligent crying and praying alone, God’s envoy
person like me, who studied science, tell came to him and called him to return to
such unbelievable stories? You would heaven. God asked him, “Are you sad?”
believe such logically unbelievable sto- as he was lamenting and wailing. Then
ries if they came from me, wouldn’t you? God told him that everyone had to be
(299-46, 1999.2.1) saved, and his question was, “What are
you going to do about this?” He contin-
Fallen humanity does not live in ued, “Your children must prosper.”
the Kingdom of Heaven God created. In the same way, since all human
Heaven is a place where only perfected beings are God’s children they have to
Blessed families can live. It is a heavenly live in prosperity. In order to open up
environment, where Adam and Eve were the path for everyone to live this way,
supposed to live after perfecting them- God told Dr. Lee that he had to take
selves. Therefore, with His full authority, responsibility, since God could not do
God can freely do as He wishes with this that Himself. This is all presented in
world, from the smallest to the largest the book, Life in the Spirit World and
matters. By receiving the Blessing, we on Earth. Why did God ask him to take
are bringing about the cosmic expan- responsibility? Since people have passed
sion of the true Blessing and the rooting away to the spirit world after opposing
out of Satan’s lineage. We are destroy- the Unification Church, God wanted
ing that fallen lineage. That is why, in him to report this to me so that I could
the year 2000, when I reached the age of liberate them. I have shed many tears
eighty, all the clans on earth will be able over this.
to enter heaven through the Blessing. Dr. Lee wondered, “God, how did
Like the Exodus, a mobilization will it come to this, having to ask a person
begin on the earth. Just as Moses left like me? How did it reach this point?”
Egypt when he was eighty years of age, For this reason, between May 13 and
from this time forth, I will start out as 15 last year, I turned everything in the
the True Parent and King of the families spirit world upside down and declared
on earth. (300-305, 1999.4.11) that I would take responsibility. You talk
about having guts. “I will take respon-
I have not yet announced the creation sibility and carry this out.” Saying this,
I gave the Blessing to those people. a person who could remove the great
(301-156, 1999.4.25) nail that was driven into God’s heart.
The good ancestors throughout history
Since the first Adam, second Adam all had to shed blood. Their anguish was
and even the third Parent failed, by not released. (301-166, 1999.4.25)
indemnifying and liberating all this
through the wilderness course, the age of When I pass the age of 80, an age when
the Blessing of the domain of the fourth heaven and earth come together in union
Adam can become the age of emergence will begin. By 80, I will have completely
of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. All liberated everything on earth and in the
this must conform to logic. It cannot be spirit world within my generation. Spirit
done haphazardly. When this is evalu- world and earth together, husband and
ated from the resultant Principle-based wife together, and the family together
standard of the spiritual and physical will enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Hus-
worlds, the right hand must fit exactly band and wife must enter heaven togeth-
with the left hand. Only then will clap- er; they cannot enter alone. I opened the
ping make a sound, won’t it? Absolute gates of both hell and to heaven. Every-
love is what brings these together. one will go up in turn.
The earthly world and spirit world, Your ancestors will stand in line to
which were divided into Abel and Cain, become escorts to guide you.
can finally become one through the bond In the past, the demons would dig
of brotherhood, True Parents’ love, and a pit based on their desires and pre-
by their connection to the true lineage. vent you from leaving for thousands
Therefore, when people die, they will die and tens of thousands of years. They
together with the same blessing; when would use your ancestors as errand
they live, they will live together with the boys. I have now completely abolished
same blessing. It is not the case here that all those things. It seems unreal, but it
those who seek to die will live, and those will become like that. You can wait and
who seek to live will die. see. Why? I know everything about the
When the True Parents are here, future reality of the spirit world. If I do
those who seek to live shall live. Those not do these things, I will be accused by
who seek to live with the True Parents the generations to come. (300-74, 1999.2.21)
will live. Without the True Parents
everyone had to do the opposite. Para- 3.2. Equalization of the spiritual and
doxically, without seeking death, you physical worlds through the cosmic
could not find the path of the True Par- expansion of the true Blessing
ents or the place to attend them. The
spirit world must be liberated, and the What comes after the cosmic expan-
earth must be liberated. Since the time sion of the true Blessing? It is the root-
of Adam and Eve, there has never been ing out of Satan’s lineage. It means sev-
ering the root. Since humankind went to few days ago. (301-171, 1999.4.25)
hell by entering into false marriage, True
Parents must marry people and straight- I never thought of boasting while on
en this out. In order to restore, through the path of God’s will. I have done many
indemnity, the act of the archangel in things worldwide but there are still many
the spirit world loving Eve on earth things to do. This is how I am. The task
and bringing about the Fall, the family of the spirit world still remains. If some-
in the archangelic position in the spirit thing has been done on earth, we must
world comes to the earth to support the straighten it out on earth.
family in the position of Adam and Eve. I opened the way to the blessing for
Through this, these families will come those who lived alone and died single,
to where your families are and initiate men and women who were loved by
the movement to expel Satan. This is their parents but were unable to get mar-
the Principle viewpoint. Only then can ried, and babies that died after they were
things be logically placed in neat order. born. Those babies grow in the spirit
Now, the task that remains is for the world. They do not remain the way they
doors of love to be opened, enabling were. The heart of the mothers who cry
spouses to love one another between in sadness for these babies, allows the
the spiritual and physical worlds. Even babies to grow. It is not wrong for par-
if your husband has passed away, you ents to be sad about their child’s death.
can live with him on earth. Some cou- Your deceased partner is actually grow-
ples live this way even now. For this rea- ing in the spirit world. If the wife cher-
son, I forgave and offered the Blessing ishes her deceased husband in her heart
to those husbands who were opposed to and grieves for him, he will benefit from
the Unification Church. that. (301-187, 1999.4.26)
A few days ago, just before we held
the Blessing of 400 Million Couples, and There has not been one person
before I left for America, I had the people amongst all those born on earth that was
who received the spiritual Blessing go born from True Parents. There is no way
through the three-day ceremony. After to enter heaven for those born without
that ceremony, I gave full-scale march- receiving the lineage of the True Parents
ing orders to families in the spirit world. – the True Father and True Mother.
So what is there left to do? There are bil- When we consider God’s ideal of cre-
lions of people waiting to be blessed; ation, heaven is the place that people are
particularly those passed away souls guided to after receiving the True Par-
who were never married, who were born ents’ lineage; attending them as the Lord
on earth and grew up in the spirit world. of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and
Since I opened the way, I have blessed in spirit world; living with True Parents
1.6. billion couples, which is four times within the domain of their kith and kin
as many as the 400 million I blessed a based on true love; and, through mar-
riage, leaving behind blessed descen- What is the spirit world? The spirit
dants. Consequently, those who do not world is the archangel’s world and the
have deep experiences of love in the earth is Adam’s world. The son’s world
realm of the heavenly royal family can- and the servant’s world are different.
not enter heaven. (250-49, 1993.10.11) Then, should the spirit world work hard-
er or the earth work harder? Previously,
I have accomplished my responsi- we had 40,000 Blessed Families. There
bility. What else is there for me to do? were about 40,000, perhaps 5,000 more.
I blessed people equally in the spirit Now, there are more than 400 million
world through the united realm in that couples. Therefore, one family should
world, and I even saved my enemies. find and bring two single people, one
There is no basis whatsoever on which male and one female Blessing candi-
Satan can accuse me. Now there is no date. This should also be carried out in
more indemnity. (272-121, 1995.8.30) the spirit world.
The spirits in the spirit world are
I have to equalize the spirit world. all Adam’s descendants. Due to the
What sort of people have lived on earth Fall, however, the archangel’s lineage
and passed away to the spirit world? has passed into the spirit world. This is
They were those who lived through self- something that absolutely should not
centered love relationships; those men happen. The spirit world should not be
and women who had affairs and lived left as it is with Cain-type nature spread
life as they pleased. Aren’t there many throughout. They should be given the
adulteresses amongst women who were Blessing. By receiving the Blessing, these
unfaithful? They will end up at the very two worlds should equalize.
bottom of hell. These days, many cou- For this reason, I gathered all the
ples marry under a legal contract. Are spirits who died without being married
you aware of that? They do not want to and blessed them. The spirits of babies
have babies. They do not want to have who died after they were born are also
a family. growing. I am blessing all those who
It is like that in the age of archangels. were over the age of sixteen and who
Can people without a baby know paren- went to the spirit world without getting
tal love? Would they know how to love married. Those numbers will be in the
children? They can never learn to love billions. That is why I am holding the
through making contracts. They are a Blessing for them now. (301-209, 1999.5.1)
group of wanderers, and in the spirit
world they will just drift around. They When the tide goes out, bad things
have no basis that enables them to settle are carried away. When it comes in, the
down. How grateful such people would things that went away last now come
be if they could be married through me! in first. This is like restoration through
(301-63, 1999.4.16) indemnity. When the natural cycles pro-
duce a high tide and full moon togeth- thing in the world. (300-303, 1999.4.11)
er, we are caught in the middle of what
must be reconciled and unified by the The child is the one who makes the
power of true love. When this phenom- father the owner of love; the wife is the
enon is spread out equally within one one who makes the husband the owner
generation, Satan can be completely of love; and the younger sibling is the one
driven out by the Blessing of people of who makes the elder sibling the owner
opposite dispositions together. of love. On the other hand, without a
The false parents are driven out and parent, without a husband, without an
people will become one with the True elder brother, then the child, wife and
Parents. Since this is happening now, younger sibling each cannot become the
the abolition of hell and the blessing of owner of love.
ancestors in spirit world are unfolding. In order to become an owner of true
Even now, billions of spirits are being love, you have to elevate your family
blessed. Our ancestors are the ones who members higher than yourself and live
are leading the spirit world to heaven. for their sake. Therefore, the individu-
The descendant families on earth are al unity of mind and body, the family
spiritually unifying the positions of unity of the couple and siblings, and the
father and son based on true love. The unity of the nation are formed to com-
family base within true love is the start- plete the domain of love that is the ide-
ing point for connecting the East and al model of the eight stages of relation-
the West. (300-224, 1999.3.14) ships. In other words, by establishing
the tradition of unchanging true love
The Blessing means inheriting the through the age of the womb, infancy,
foundation that connects God’s lineage siblings, youth, spouses, parents, true
of true life. The people who have inher- grandparents, and true king and queen,
ited God’s lineage through the Blessing the model of true love – the relationship
exist both in the spirit world and the of true parent and true child – will be
physical world. Consequently, God can completed.
freely govern them. That is why God can Thus, the ideal family and nation
freely push forward with the works of is where parent and child, husband
re-creation and restoration with His full and wife, and brotherly nations, long
authority without any indemnity condi- to become the owners as the models of
tions. Therefore, the issue is whether you the eight stages based on true love. The
have the conviction to maintain your eternal global equalization begins from
position in relationship to this. When here. The Kingdom of Heaven on earth
you resolutely unite with the standard begins, and the Kingdom of Heaven in
of absolute faith, absolute love, and spirit world is then automatically estab-
absolute obedience, a straight path can lished. (300-303, 1999.4.11)
be quickly opened that equalizes every-
3.3. True Love liberates hell on year’s motto? It is “the cosmic expan-
earth and in the spirit world sion of the true Blessing and the root-
ing out of Satan’s lineage.” All those in
The spiritual and physical worlds the spirit world must receive the Bless-
must be equalized, even hell. The path ing. This must be completed before I
should be pioneered all the way to the pass on. I must clean up the spirit world
foundations of the kingdom of peace, before I go there. Have you ever thought
in order to break down the gates of hell about rooting out Satan’s lineage? I have
and open the gates of heaven. God will already set the spirit world in order.
then be able to traverse freely anywhere You may not know, but I am doing all
in the earthly world and spirit world…. this work. I have reached the level that
The threshold of grief that is hell is of allows even the spirit world and all the
no use to God. It should all be broken ancestors to be blessed after being lib-
down. No one knows that. erated. By liberating those who died as
Then, what is it that I have done? an infant, or who passed on to the spirit
Down as far as hell, I have broken down world without marrying, it is now pos-
the gates of the individual and all the sible for all of them to enter the domain
things that have blocked the physical and of the Blessing.
spirit worlds…. I must create a highway. By accomplishing this, Satan’s root
I have to make equalization. This is not will be exterminated. Therefore, I gave
only for the earth. The spirit world must instructions twenty days ago, before I
all be leveled. The family, tribe, people, returned to America, so that even the
nation, world and cosmos must be lev- people in spirit world could go through
eled. How is this possible? It is possible the three-day ceremony, just as we do
by a man and a woman forming a fam- here on earth. That is complicated. It is
ily…. (302-226, 1999.6.14) the same as it is on earth. Since young
people are being blessed here, I am giv-
Since the spiritual Blessing is possible ing the Blessing to unmarried men and
now, I can give the Blessing as much as women in the spirit world in the same
I like. I must give the Blessing to every- way. (301-212, 1999.5.1)
one without exception. I have to make it
so that, before I go, there is no one left Since I blessed everyone includ-
in the spirit world that was not blessed. ing infants, the entire spirit world will
Previously it was not possible, but now come…. What is the Blessing in terms of
it can be done there. the Principle? It is each person’s portion
People who received the Blessing of responsibility. Our responsibility is
must fill the earth and spirit world before to receive the Blessing. If human beings
I go there. If not, then all the fallen lin- had fulfilled their portion of responsibil-
eages sown by Adam until this time will ity, they would have stood as God’s per-
not have been rooted out. What is this fected sons and daughters. They would
have taken dominion over the angel- not be given to those over the age of 49.
ic world. For this reason, receiving the We have not adhered to this up to now.
Blessing itself will change your family I have given the Comfort Blessing, but
registration identity. For example, when from now on, it is for those under 50
a Korean obtains U.S. citizenship, he is years of age. I am now telling you not to
then governed under the laws of Ameri- give the Comfort Blessing to those over
ca. Such a world has not yet emerged. 49. Why do I say this? I say this because
In order to clarify this, I am equal- I allowed those blessed to people in the
izing the spiritual and physical worlds, spirit world to do the three-day ceremo-
and transposing the eldest son position ny. (301-189, 1999.4.26)
of the firstborn son of the family and
the tribe. The spirit world still holds the I am telling you not to give the Com-
right of the eldest son on the level of the fort Blessing if they are over the age of
individual, tribe, people, nation, world 49. Spirit persons were not allowed to
and cosmos. I am now restoring these. come to earth in a Blessing relation-
(301-189, 1999.4.26) ship until now. I had given the Comfort
Blessing for people younger than 50, as
People on the path of true love can- the saying goes, “Misfortune comes at
not separate. They are in balance. Since 49.” I am telling you not to give them the
love is always level it does not disappear Comfort Blessing. Why? It is because I
just because your son has passed away. allowed the three-day ceremony even to
He passes to the spirit world and grows those blessed to spirit persons.
with the same quality of relationship. The Lord at his Second Advent car-
Even when babies die while still infants, ries out substantial, rather than condi-
they still grow in the spirit world. People tional, restoration through indemnity.
have not known this, but now the Uni- It is because I have been through such
fication Church must be aware of it. In battles…. Just as I struggled in the spirit
the future if you have a child who goes world in order to bring victory on earth,
to the spirit world, without having com- I have to restore the sphere of substance
mitted the fall, he will return to live with through indemnity, based on that spiri-
you in spirit. tual victory. That is the reason the Chris-
Since I allowed the three-day cere- tian cultural sphere should have accept-
mony for those blessed to people in the ed me and become one with me by now.
spirit world, those believers in the Unifi- If Christianity had accepted me I would
cation Church who pass away from now not have gone through such persecution.
on, can come to the earth and live with I would have immediately found and
their husband or wife. Spirit persons raised up a number of people who were
have not been allowed to come to earth prepared by God. The bride is one. There
in a Blessing relationship so far. I have are no temporary earthly solutions to
said that the Comfort Blessing should spiritually complex matters. If we do not
go through the substantial way of resto- low the course of my history exactly. The
ration, we would have to repeat it on a tribes of Israel had to follow Jacob’s path;
worldwide scale, in order to go beyond the Israelites had to follow Moses’ path;
the national level. and the Christians had to follow Jesus’
The Blessing consists of a church-lev- path. In the same way, at this present
el Blessing, a national-level Blessing and time, Unificationists have to follow the
a world-level Blessing. I have to accom- path that I have pioneered. They should
plish this because I would be accused if go this way. If they don’t, they will not
I went to the spirit world without doing be free to cross the great oceans like the
it. That being the case, it might take migrating birds and connect the South
thousands of years to resolve this situ- and North Poles. You have to be able to
ation. Without achieving it you would fly. (142-168, 1986.3.9)
not be able to engage in activities after
entering the spirit world. You would all This time I matched couples using
be held in the waiting room. Therefore, photos of women whom I had never seen
you should understand how important in person. In the proces of matching I
earthly life is. had realized that there were not enough
The grandfather’s position has to women. So I took out some pictures of
become the grandchild’s position, the women from an album of a thousand
father’s position has to become the son’s candidates and matched them with men,
position, and the son’s position has to saying, “Here is your husband!” Even
become the father’s. The positions will then, the Japanese women did not say,
be reversed. Therefore, with the return- “How can you match us without even
ing Lord as the axis, Adam becomes looking?” They are living with the per-
the first father, Jesus becomes the sec- son in that picture. How wonderful that
ond father and the Lord at his Second is! That is why the Unification Church
Advent becomes the third father. Now can straighten out the world. That’s a
the returning Lord has indemnified the remarkable thing.
failures of the first and second fathers, People like me will not always come
and has risen up to the perfection stage to this world. There has never been a per-
… the sons and daughters of these three son like me in the past, nor will there be
categories of children not only live in the future. There is only one time, and
in this world but also live in the spirit it is that time now, that I am alive on the
world. (236-330, 1992.11.9) earth, that I live in this physical world.
Think about the fact that you were mar-
You all look to me while I am in this ried through such a person. You can feel
world, but what will you do after I go to pride in this in the spirit world, saying,
the spirit world? From now on, where “I was blessed by Father.” (165-90, 1987.5.20)
will the future generations of the Uni-
fication Church go? They will try to fol- Up until this time, if your beloved
wife were to pass on to the spirit world, True Parents are giving the Bless-
you would be separated from her. When ing in the physical world, going beyond
you go there, you go to a level according racial and religious boundaries. By con-
to your own spiritual standard. Once necting to this, the domain of liberation
you arrive in that world, you can press a for the individual, family, tribe, people
button on something similar to a video and nation can be established on the
machine, and everything you did in your earth. That liberated domain is not cre-
life will come up. It is all recorded. Your ated in the spirit world. Since the basis
number will be called out, and the per- to connect to the world of heaven’s love
son who brings you away will already be and cosmic love exists on earth, the spir-
waiting there. Then you will go to your itual and physical worlds can become
place. Even if there were ten people in a unified around True Parents. This will
family, they will all be separated because eliminate all indebtedness and perfect
the standards of their spirituality are all the Blessing of the individual, family,
different. They cannot meet each other. tribe, people, nation, world and even the
Now this situation has been resolved. Blessing of the cosmos.
After receiving the Blessing, then By creating a united and harmo-
while you are still living on earth, if nized sphere of Blessed families in the
there is a person whom you loved, who spiritual and physical worlds, the foun-
is now in the spirit world, you can bless dation for the ideal of heaven based on
that person. That was how I blessed Dae- the unfallen Adam can be established.
mo nim, and blessed Dae-hyung nim. I This causes all families in history to
even blessed Choong-mo nim. I blessed have the same value. Through the man-
people in the spirit world. That way will ifestation of the Kingdom of Heaven on
be opened. Only then is it possible to earth and in spirit world, God can come
liberate hell. Only then can we estab- down and dwell on this foundation. God
lish a global standard of having reorga- is the vertical Parent. True Parents are
nized heaven, the original world of the the horizontal Parents that can equal-
Garden of Eden, untainted by the Fall, ize the earth. Therefore, on Chil Pal Jeol,
as a direct path to entering heaven, and the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath of the
can the standard be established on the Parents of Heaven and Earth was pro-
worldwide level, going beyond all indi- claimed, and a new age began. Further-
viduals and families on the earth more, from the day of 9.9. Jeol, we enter
After having completed the reorga- a new era. (303-257, 1999.9.9)
nization of the spirit world as a direct
path to entering heaven, the realm of Now, based on 9.9. Jeol, you should
the unification of the Kingdom of Heav- all offer a total indemnity offering. The
en and earth will take place and the age total indemnity offering concerns the
when God can be liberated will arrive. ceremony of liberation of resentment. A
(283-146, 1997.4.8) liberation ceremony must be held. You
have to release God from His resent- Shower holy wine in all the nations.
ment and liberate Him. Not only that, Wouldn’t everyone be revived after
you should liberate the cosmos. The drinking holy wine? The liberation of
total indemnity offering will also be able the fallen world would be hastened.
to liberate all of you. (298-59, 1999.1.1) Even give it to the whole creation. Then,
everything will return to God’s side.
Now that we have entered the age Now I will shower the whole earth with
of liberation, you do not know how holy wine using an airplane. Even if I do
much the universe is singing in praise, not reach everyone, I will spread it to
while focused on this earth. You do not the major cities and pray for them. You
know how joyful they are over this day. have to realize how fearful True Parents’
From the beginning of this year to this prayers are. If I pray for the destruction
very day, there has been a festive atmo- of a nation it will be destroyed. It would
sphere. be unavoidable. (298-232, 1999.1.8)
Now, heavenly fortune will follow
us and assist us in everything we try to 3.4. Registration for heaven and
do. We used to exert ourselves to catch Blessed Families’ spiritual realm
heavenly fortune but now heavenly for-
tune will follow us around and assist 3.4.1 Requirements of registration
us. This means that the time has come
for God and the spirit world to mobi- To this day, no one has been regis-
lize numerous ancestors and countless tered into the heavenly kingdom. The
good spirit persons to assist people on kingdom did not have a nation. It did
earth. We can establish a realm of lib- not have a family or nation. When you
eration. The age of transformation has go to the spirit world, your parents, and
come. (298-228, 1999.1.8) – if there are ten people in your family
– all ten of your family members would
Now your families should become be separated. However, from now on it
ideal families, directly attend True Par- will not be that way. You should know
ents and God, and become the represen- that originally, if human beings had not
tatives of True Parents. Through all of fallen, heaven would be the place where
you becoming the families that repre- you enter with your mother, father and
sent the first, second and third Adams – clan.
the Messiahs who came in the Old, New, If your grandparents, mother and
and Completed Testament Ages – you father, couple, and children, become one
have come to attend God, and thus all based on true love, and inherit God’s
humankind can go directly to heaven. true love that lives for others, then even
Through this, we enter the age of bless- God would be absolutely obedient to
ings for the liberation of the realm of the that. In the world that strives to live for
fourth Adam. (298-224, 1999.1.8) others – a world that moves according
to the love that submits to the tradition down, without changing it, there is no
of living for others – the basis for peace way to return to God. (258-287, 1994.3.20)
would surely emerge even if it resisted
being formed. (210-354, 1990.12.27) Considering the Blessing, you need
to go through a church-level Blessing,
Those who register centering on the national-level Blessing and the world-
True Parents will become the ancestors level Blessing. Only by going to the spir-
of their lineage in the future. They will it world and going through the ceremo-
become the ancestors in the spirit world ny for the eternal Blessing, can there be
and their registration will be organized a path to return to the original world.
primarily focusing on the mainstream Just because you say that you will receive
tribes and peoples, and on all people of the Unification Church Blessing, or you
the collateral line of the family. There- receive the Blessing briefly, convenient-
fore, you must be registered. Registra- ly, and quietly without my knowing, it
tion does not just happen. does not work. You have to go through
You should complete the blessing of the national-level Blessing. There, all
160 or 180 families. Those who fail to do your history will be revealed. Then you
so will be left out. The time has passed have to go through the world-level Bless-
when you can assert that you are a 36 ing. Only when True Parents go to heav-
couple, or whatever you may be. Since en, pass through the great admission
the age of equalization has come, the and registration ceremonies, complete
issue now is who will be the first to enter the organization of twelve tribes, and
with the accomplishment of those num- sit on their throne – take their position
bers. In the Unification Church you ben- and seat – in the other world, centering
efit if you have many people in your clan. on God, can all the people, in sequence,
(286-247, 1997.8.11) take their positions and seats. (185-36,
1989.1.1)
Since the lineage has been changed,
then without changing your lineage you You must change your lineage, rights
cannot connect with and be registered of ownership, and your realm of heart.
into God’s nation. God is the owner of The realm of heart means the tribe. It
the lineage. Since human beings, who must be changed. That is why the tribe
inherited the fallen lineage, engaged in must be restored. Jesus came to restore
stealing and invalidated God’s owner- the nation but failed to be registered. He
ship, order can only be regained by con- could not create a family register. This
necting with God’s lineage through His must be restored through indemnity.
love. Therefore, you must change your Therefore, the Unification Church did
lineage. The bloodline was changed due not allow blessed members to start fam-
to the relationship of love from the Fall. ily life until they had passed the age of
Since the lineage was turned upside 33. Now it is 30.
You have come to the point where – everything from the time you joined
you can live together at the age of 30, the Unification Church to this day. You
the age Jesus reached before he left his have to record everything, anything you
home. Once the day of the reunifica- did in the church, even if it was taking
tion of North and South Korea comes, a handkerchief. If this does not match
we can fully surmount this path of suf- with the computer records in the spirit
fering. Consequently, the Unification world you will not be able to go to heav-
Church Blessing comprises the church en. (212-56, 1991.1.1)
Blessing, the Blessing for the age of the
reunification of Korea, and the Bless- You will be warmly welcomed into
ing for the age of world unification. You the kingdom within the realm of heart of
can advance to the position of liberation the royal family; there are no steep paths
only after going through these three or walls there. It is like an open plain.
great Blessings. (252-140, 1993.11.14) Everyone will welcome you. It connects
with the world of perpetual love. You
Without a nation you cannot be reg- will stand as the owner of that place.
istered. You can be registered on the Your clan will become like that. You will
church level but not on the national level. be registered and enter the Kingdom of
Through the reunification of North and Heaven by carrying the value of the spir-
South Korea, we can enter the age of reg- itual realm where all your restored tribe
istration. Since that time will come, I am is gathered. Aren’t you going to register?
telling you to quickly restore 160 fami- As the Tribal Leader of completed liber-
lies based on the tribal messiahs. When ation, as the Messiah, and as the Parent,
that is achieved, and when reunification I am dragging you in, so that you can be
of North and South Korea happens, I will registered anew and enter the Kingdom
be registered as the first generation and of Heaven. (218-358, 1991.8.22)
become the first ancestor. The people
who are registered after that are those in You will see whether I am right or
sequence who blessed 160 families. The not when you go to the spirit world.
order of becoming an ancestor depends The women are to be mobilized under
on the time of your registration. If more my instructions. I am not doing this to
than 1,600 people were sitting here and guide them in a wrong way. I am doing it
had received the Blessing, there would to register them into the heavenly king-
be a difference of more than 1,600 gen- dom. Then, when I register their chil-
erations. (256-332, 1994.3.14) dren, their husbands will also be reg-
istered. By doing so, these families can
In the future the entire world must surmount the original hilltop and over-
be registered and included among the come the thirty-eighth parallel. Within
twelve tribes. When this happens you the unified world of God’s will, the fam-
must record in detail your entire life ily will be blessed anew and begin from
the original standard of heaven that has will be together even when they go to
no relationship to the Fall. Through this, the eternal spirit world. No matter how
they give birth to the sinless people of many couples and children of this world
the Kingdom of Heaven and go on the there may be, they will be scattered
path that directly leads to heaven. I have and separated in the spirit world. They
laid the path to that state of being where will be separated and will not know
there is no need for the Messiah. I am where everyone went. It will be diffi-
trying to guide people to that place, but cult for them to meet each other. With-
if they do not take action here in this out a reciprocal relationship they cannot
world, they will perish. (230-250, 1992.5.8) meet. They are all separated in the spirit
world according to the state of their spir-
You should be registered. Where do ituality. That is extraordinary. If their
we go to be registered? You cannot avoid whole family can unite based on love,
your destiny of returning to the original they can be together in the spirit world.
homeland. If you fail to do so in your Is that something joyful or unfortunate?
physical lifetime, you will go to the spir- (250-334, 1993.10.15)
it world and move around in circles for
eternity. There will be no way to free your- When you go to the spirit world no
self from the control of the fallen realm one will tell you to go to hell. You go on
that should be overcome with tears and your own. You go to the place that fits
lamentation. Hence, I have explained your own level. Even within the Unifica-
it to you in detail, in the hope that you tion Church, though the goal is to head
will take the direct path. Please do not for the same realm, where you go will
forget what I have said and engrave it in depend on your spiritual state. Then, in
your hearts. I pray that you can inherit what ways are Blessed Families differ-
the right of kingship that enables you to ent? The members of a Blessed Family
enter the victorious gates of heaven, and cannot be separated from each other no
succeed to this inheritance. I also pray matter how hard they try. When you pass
that you will become such people who to the spirit world, if your wife failed to
can establish their permanent address in fulfill her responsibility, you would take
heaven, the original homeland, and be joint responsibility and bring liberation
registered there. Those who will do so to her. Even if only the wife had done
raise both hands and make your pledge. wrong, they would both be accused;
(177-351, 1988.5.22) even if the husband had done wrong,
both would be accused; even if the chil-
3. 4. 2. The united realm of the dren had done wrong, they would all be
spirit world incorporates a middle accused. (242-108, 1993.1.1)
realm and a prison
In the heavenly realm of the spirit
Couples who were blessed on earth world, the places where people remain
are decided according to their rank. to be rectified even by force. Jagged parts
Once there, they go through a long should be cut off and made smooth. If
education period. That world does not this does not happen, they must be iso-
belong to the fallen domain. It belongs to lated in places like the North and South
God’s Principled realm. If a citizen of a Poles. An age like this will come. You
nation commits a sin, it will be regarded will see in the future. The spirit world is
as a sin committed by the people of that made that way. (300-158, 1999.3.3)
nation. If there is a violation of the heav-
enly law committed by a citizen of the The 36 Couples that have passed to
heavenly nation, the violator will be pro- the spirit world are in a glorious place.
cessed by the heavenly law. All infringe- Didn’t Lee Sang-hun talk about all the
ments upon the nation would be dealt realities of the spirit world? The 36
with through judgment that would sup- Blessed Couples are in a glorious posi-
port the whole purpose…. From now on, tion. But if they did wrong, they will be
paradise will be created in the heavenly walking around wearing tags disclos-
spirit world. You will have to wait there. ing this. Hell could be created there, as
The middle realm of the spirit world well as the middle realm of spirit world.
will be created there. Hell will be cre- When the satanic world is eradicated in
ated there. A prison will also be creat- the future.…
ed. Understanding this, you will know This middle realm is in heaven, but it
clearly where you will go. You are made is not quite heaven; spirits will be locked
to know. Did you know this or not? I am up in the prison there. A hell-like nation
teaching you plainly. (295-135, 1998.8.19) does not exist far away, but is within
a day’s journey from there. People on
Those who were blessed but failed earth are accustomed to time as it relates
to take part in registration are just the to hours, but to travel to a glorious place
same as Adam’s family that fell. When in the middle realm will be a year’s jour-
you enter the spirit world a prison on the ney. (299-315, 1999.2.21)
heavenly side will be created. The mid-
dle sphere of spirit world will be creat- All those people in hell should receive
ed. A paradise for Blessed Families will the benefits of liberation – to have a fam-
be created. Lee Sang-hun’s testimonies ily, and to be able to see their children
these days have become representative again. When they gather their grand-
of the spirit world. Even in the middle children and enter the gates of heaven,
sphere, those who have sinned must walk they should enter in the same position
around with nametags indicating their as the family of Adam untainted by the
earthly sins. They must be sanctioned Fall. Since this is a realm removed from
according to how much they have devi- the domain of the satanic world, and
ated from the ninety-degree angle. No from Satan’s accusations, restoration
allowances will be made. Deviation has within it is brought about quickly.
Didn’t I say that in the spirit world, ciple, which was established through
Lee Sang-hun is in the highest position True Parents’ love. He went to the spir-
among Blessed Families? This highest it world after the establishment of the
position will be the model for the spir- direct dominion of God, based on the
it world that will be created from now victory over Satan’s dominion. For that
on. It is the model for the spirit world. reason, he attained the state of being the
There will be heaven and there will be a son who went to the spirit world with
paradise for families. The middle realm the qualification of perfection for the
of spirit world for families and hell for first time since the Fall. Originally, if
families will be created. It is an age human beings had not fallen, those who
where all shadows remaining in your passed to the spirit world would have
conscience from your current life will be qualified as owners, or heirs, through
clearly visible in broad daylight. Excus- the establishment of a family with love
es will not work. Did I say that there is at the center. In this family, the realms
a prison there? There is a prison. Even of direct dominion and dominion based
when Blessed Families enter the spirit on accomplishments through the prin-
world or heaven, there will be ranks in ciple would have been unified centered
which some families will come closer to on the realm of True Parents’ heart.
God and True Parents. (295-300, 1998.9.24) It is a rule of the Principle that you
cannot reach the realm of direct domin-
Section 4. True Family and the ion without the proper qualification.
Works of the Spirit World (131-52, 1984.4.1)
4.1. Heung-jin nim and the I held the Unification Ceremony

establishment of the right of the before Heung-jin passed away. I pre-
eldest son in the spirit world pared everything for this and gave per-
mission to the doctor to take off the oxy-
Through my son Heung-jin going to gen mask. In this way, I sent him after
the spirit world, Abel and the angels who paving his path. In this world, people
had been completely separated like the would say that I was crazy to do such
earth and spirit world, became closely things while my son was dying. I was
tied together like twins. When they offering him to heaven. In this three-
became one, parents could be mobilized sided historical era, I was offering him
on that foundation. This is the view of for the sake of humankind, the people of
the Unification Principle. Korea and the Unification Church, for
Heung-jin is the Abel-type son. This the sake of this world and for the sake
son went to the spirit world on the foun- of the spirit world. Just as Jesus returned
dation of the indemnity conditions for after ascending to heaven, similar things
the realm of God’s dominion based on will occur. Thus, from the spirit world’s
accomplishments through the Prin- point of view, Heung-jin is the returning
Lord. He is the savior of the spirit world. the bridge of the family? Ultimately,
Heung-jin was the one sent by True Par- Heung-jin was the only one who went
ents as the Messiah of love. Since Heung- to the spirit world as a victorious offer-
jin is assisting the Parents on earth, the ing after being loved by True Parents on
age of resurrection and a unified world this earth as True Parents’ son. There-
are coming about on the earth. That fore, he can govern with the full author-
is why the time has come for the sec- ity of Heaven. (280-281, 1997.1.2)
ond generation to receive the Blessing.
Do you understand what I am saying? Heung-jin came into unity with the
(225-86, 1992.1.2) spirit world linking it to True Parents’
family by virtue of his passing away as
How is the Unification Ceremony an adolescent and scion beloved of True
performed? It cannot be accomplished Parents. He becomes the first son and
by grabbing any random thing. I per- elder brother in the spirit world.
formed this ceremony for Heung-jin by Consequently, the domain of True
holding his sexual organ. Only by hold- Parents’ love is expanded to the spirit
ing the Unification Ceremony of love world. Therefore, the Christians in the
for this son who was passing away with- spirit world who could not establish a
out fulfilling the purpose of love, could connection to the earth, and all the oth-
he be directly connected to Jesus. Even er religions, can now do this through
Mother did not know anything about Heung-jin... Jesus should attend Heung-
this. By performing the Unification Cer- jin as the elder brother. By doing so,
emony for him as he was dying, we were Jesus can connect to earth. Through
overcoming everything that was under these developments, the spiritual sup-
the watchful eye of the devil. port in this world will swell rapidly due
It is not a matter of crying. The prob- to spirits returning to the earth, and as
lem was not about a son dying or about a result, the satanic world will begin to
crying. The issue was about what a fam- crumble. It will start to go into a rapid
ily loved by God is. In that situation, decline.
with everyone feeling bitter grief, I had The borderlines that were created
to drive all that away, and as the father, after the Fall between the spiritual and
pave the way for my son to pass on. (212- physical worlds will all be eliminated.
93, 1991.1.2) Through Heung-jin’s ascension, the
earth is linked to the spirit world based
Because I sent Heung-jin as a living on the domain of True Parents’ love.
offering, he has become a bridge. He is Therefore, the walls between the earthly
the bridge from the spirit world based world and the spirit world have crum-
on love, based on his family behind him. bled and we have entered an age of com-
Thus, even Jesus must follow Heung-jin. munication between the two worlds.
Don’t you know Jesus has to go through (225-86, 1992.1.2)
In this age, how will the domain of ly and Heung-jin’s family to live in one
the adopted children and that of the chil- house. Heung-jin and Jesus should live
dren of the direct lineage exchange plac- in the same house. Jesus’ adopted son
es? Heung-jin has an important respon- should be entrusted to Heung-jin. God
sibility with respect to this. He must cannot do this. True Parents must do
bring order to the spirit world before this. True Parents must do what God
the coming of that time. Until now, Jesus cannot do. Didn’t God say in the Bible,
and all those who passed on to the spir- “Let it be as Adam names them.”? Do
it world have had no relationship with you understand? (292-327, 1998.4.27)
True Parents by lineage. They have not
been related to the flesh and blood of I must now go to Cheongpyeong
True Parents. Neither could they estab- and take good care of Jesus’ family, let
lish a relationship with True Parents’ him establish the ties of brotherhood
love. Thus, all those who have passed with Heung-jin, and bless all the apos-
away to the other world are like single, tles of Christianity. The Unification
unmarried men and women. Jesus him- Church stands in the position of Abel,
self is like that. They must come down and Christianity stands in the position
to earth and make that relationship with of Cain. How can they be brought into
True Parents’ love. (225-85, 1992.1.2) unity? From a spiritual and physical
point of view, I must unify everything.
Didn’t I bless Heung-jin in marriage? Heung-jin, the true child, stands on the
Since he is in the position of the com- Abel side and is the eldest son. The eldest
mander-in-chief of families in the spirit son on the Cain side is Jesus. I am con-
world, he must be blessed in marriage. necting the earthly world with the spir-
Everyone is connected under him. And it world and blessing members of the
centering on Dae-mo nim and Choong- Unification Church and the Christian
mo nim in the spirit world…When peo- churches all at once.
ple pass on to the spirit world they must I am also blessing white and black
receive the blessing from Dae-mo nim. people together, so that in the future,
Many denominations and religions, they will have mixed descendants. Then
such as Islam, Catholicism and Protes- there will be no more conflict. Who will
tantism, must become closely united…. resolve the very troubling racial prob-
Then, a great migration will occur. They lems in America? Who will bring an
can only be connected through the True end to that conflict? This is something
Parents on earth. In order to do so, that no one in America can do, nor any
they must become filial sons, patriots institution. Even the religious organiza-
and saints. That is the tradition. (292-226, tions cannot resolve this. It is only pos-
1998.4.17) sible through me. (292-312, 1998.4.27)
At this time, I enabled Jesus’ fami- I declared the unification of the phys-
ical and spirit worlds to the people of Consequently, Heung-jin can let the
America, which stands as the eldest son domain of the younger son inherit the
nation of the Christian cultural sphere. blessings and fortune of the domain
Heung-jin and Jesus have become one…. of the eldest son. Satan tried to pre-
Heung-jin, who is fully dedicated to vent this happening by plundering the
True Parents, who represent the Unifi- inheritance, but Heung-jin, who now
cation Church, and Jesus who represents stands in the domain of the eldest son,
Christianity, are in a subject-object rela- delivered all the blessings he had, to the
tionship. The latter is Cain. Those who earth. That is why the connection can be
opposed the Unification Church have made. Heung-jin unceasingly endeav-
now surrendered and stand in the posi- ored to deliver this despite the satanic
tion of the younger brother, and the world trying to prevent it. (131-52, 1984.4.1)
previous younger brother now stands in
the position of the elder brother. Those Since Heung-jin is in the spirit world,
standing in the younger brother posi- he should take responsibility to become
tion do so because Heung-jin and the like a protective fence, and educate and
Unification Church are united…. train people to make determined efforts
The right of the eldest son does not to remove their shame for the things
only belong to America. Unity comes on they failed to accomplish on earth. True
the basis of people attending True Par- Parents are not just an empty shell. They
ents, the Unification Church, Heung- are moving forward with total author-
jin, and Unification Church members. ity in relation to the spirit world. That
After unity is established between such is why I can bless people in the spirit
people and the Unification Church, they world. Since the actual authority of the
take the position of having the right of Parents exists in the spirit world, I can
the eldest son. By standing in the posi- give the unified Blessing to the earth and
tion of the first son in the spirit world the spirit world, so that people who are
and earthly world, they will unify these blessed will be able to go to the King-
two worlds, complete the Kingdom of dom of Heaven. The Kingdom of Heaven
Heaven on earth and enter that unified is empty. In order to occupy it, the Bless-
sphere. Amen! (293-79, 1998.5.24) ing must first be given on earth. With-
out the Blessing on earth, there cannot
For the spirit world, the day they be Blessings in the spirit world. (304-306,
received Heung-jin was the most joy- 1999.11.12)
ful day in history. Heung-jin opened the
gates of the spirit world as the messiah I am now going to build an experien-
of love and opened the path of an exem- tial hall for education, even in the spirit
plary martyr on earth. That is why the world. It will teach the traditions of the
Unification Church members should various world faiths and religions. It
love Heung-jin. (130-201, 1984.1.15) should also teach the affiliated philoso-
phies of the world. It should teach Unifi- tory, attained this position because it
cation Thought. I need to make that kind went through a history of purification
of education department…. The spirit to the root. If Hye-jin was sacrificed for
world is ignorant of these things because the sake of cutting off the bloodline of
it is completely divided and separated. the fallen woman in the Garden of Eden,
We should teach them that God is our then Hee-jin represents the Old Testa-
Parent, and educate them to establish an ment Age. They have different mothers.
ideal family by becoming His beloved So, Hee-jin pertains to the Old Testa-
sons and daughters. (300-314, 1999.4.15) ment Age and Heung-jin represents the
New Testament Age. He was not mar-
With Shin-choon’s birth into my ried, just like Jesus. Yet subsequently,
family there are now forty members in since he was blessed in marriage, the
my family. There are exactly forty peo- earth is connected with the spirit world.
ple. The number forty has been ful- This Blessing is also connecting the per-
filled. That is why the name is Shin- fected physical foundation of Christi-
choon. What does Shin-choon mean? anity with the work of establishing the
In his name, the Chinese character for spiritual perfection of those in Christi-
shin means “faith” rather than “new.” anity who were not blessed. The family-
In terms of faith, spring has come to level Blessing is being connected to the
the Unification Church. This is the case spirit world. (304-304, 1999.11.12)
when we look at the number of indem-
nity and everything else. 4.2. The Cheongpyeong providence
There will be many sons and daugh- and the ancestors’ liberation
ters in my family in the future. Many ceremony
grandchildren will be born. How many
children do I have? Is it twelve? I had Why do you go to the Cheongpyeong
thirteen, though Hye-jin passed away training center? You have to clear away
eight days after her birth. In the future, everything that is spiritually entangled
Heung-jin should also adopt a child. with you. You should liberate all your
Should you practice birth control? ancestors there. You have to be checked
In the satanic world people have to do and certified, and accomplish those
this but our Blessed Families should not things. Heung-jin is working in Cheon-
practice birth control. However, if your gpyeong. Heung-jin is the highest elder
body is defiled and you believe that you son in the spirit world. Whose younger
should not give birth to children the brother is Heung-jin? Heung-jin’s elder
way you are, you should not do so. (213- brother is Hyo-jin. But Heung-jin is in
189, 1991.1.20) the elder brother position to Hyo-jin and
is the highest elder brother in the spir-
True Parents’ family, which repre- it world. Everyone there should attend
sents the whole historical realm of vic- him as king. (299-309, 1999.2.21)
Now we are entering the age of the out doing these things I will be in a dif-
nation. You should adjust your focus for ficult situation when I go there. I must
this purpose. I am now giving liberation not allow that to happen. When the spir-
Blessings to the spirit world. There will it world is put in order, the situation on
be Blessings for up to 120 generations of earth can be resolved very quickly. (301-
ancestors. In the past it was four genera- 205, 1999.4.26)
tions. How close would four generations
be in terms of kin? It would include rel- I am telling you to go to Cheong-
atives up to those eight times removed. pyeong and be trained so that you can
When this is taken to seven generations liberate 120 generations of your ances-
it would include even more. It would be tors. When I gave instructions to liber-
hundreds, even thousands of ancestral ate four generations, Cheongpyeong was
families for a family with many children. in an uproar. Then I told them to contin-
There will be Blessings for four genera- ue to seven generations and they accom-
tions and then for seven generations. plished that. Now, I am saying that you
When seven generations are blessed, it should go as far as 120 generations, and
goes beyond family relatives. For 120 they are thinking, “Oh my gosh!” How
generations it would reach across the can you say, “Oh my gosh!”?
entire world. Since we are doing this I commanded Heung-jin and Dae-
in Cheongpyeong, all Blessed Families mo nim to be willing to do desperate
should compete with one another in lib- things for the ancestors’ Blessings. I have
erating their ancestors, and they have told them to become sacrificial offerings.
the responsibility to open the door of the Therefore, when you liberate 120 genera-
Blessing to them. (299-307, 1999.2.21) tions, you will call them to come.
When Adam finally enters the King-
Have you all attended the ancestor dom of Heaven, do you think he would
liberation ceremony? You have to liber- be at ease if he heard the weeping of cou-
ate the first seven generations. Only after ples in the middle realm of spirit world
liberating seven can you continue and go and the weeping of people in hell? They
on to fulfill 120 generations’ liberation. should not be there, should they? It does
Focusing on those ancestors, everything not follow the Principle. That is why I am
can be sorted out and 120 generations liberating them. I proclaimed 4.4. Jeol in
can be blessed together. Through this, Kodiak, Alaska and I declared the cos-
everyone can be blessed. Then, would mic 4.4. Jeol on January 8 at Punta del
the walls of hell be broken down or not? Este. (300-96, 1999.3.1)
Paradise, where Jesus dwells, and the
middle realm of spirit world, were cre- Apart from Dae-mo nim there is
ated because of the Fall. Even the spir- Choong-mo nim, and my elder brother
it world is built upon relationships in Dae-hyung nim. Now, if I give the order,
accordance with the pair system. With- my family can go anywhere and do the
things that Dae-mo nim has done. Even can be made. In the future, many people
though Heung-jin was not educated by will communicate with the spirit world.
Dae-mo nim, he is leading her. I have (294-197, 1998.6.14)
many children and together with my
grandchildren they number more than Section 5. The Final Wish of Life
forty. Yet, no one can prepare for them,
receive them, and attend them. Do you The more you are persecuted, the
or do you not feel concerned about this? more ideal and higher the place you
Because I sometimes make jokes you will go to. When you arrive there, you
always take my words lightly, but this is will become a noble citizen of heaven.
serious! (298-165, 1999.1.1) God will look down and say, “This is my
beloved son!” Your five sensory organs
Kim Hyo-nam! You have to make will be enraptured with God’s love. The
a training center like Cheongpyeong entire universe will bow its head and
in each continent. You should go on a give praise to you. Such a world awaits
tour to the six continents once every two you, as for the coming of a saint. That is
months and create new chapters. When- our ultimate hope. Do you understand?
ever you have to gather people in one (294-96, 1998.6.14)
place, like Cheongpyeong, it costs a lot
for the participants. There is no need to I did not fight back. I endured and
do that. By starting local chapters in the endured till the end, and kept a hum-
six continents you can go there and carry ble attitude as I walked. By persever-
out the ceremonies for several thousand ing through this, I saw that this path
people at once. This will reduce the costs, enabled me to reach the highest posi-
mobilize the spirit world for the works of tion – the position where I could receive
the Holy Spirit, and even enable you to the rights of inheritance from God with-
reach the African people. Create a place out fighting back. In this way, I did not
like Cheongpyeong in all six continents. perish. Instead, I grasped the victori-
You should have each nation establish a ous position of a leader in the world that
local chapter within the six continents was intent on my destruction. I created
in order to create balanced facilities for an environment where I could be wel-
spiritual training worldwide. If you fail comed beyond the nation and the world.
to do that, I will drive you out of Cheon- I accomplished all the tasks of bringing
gpyeong. Hoon-mo nim should stop equalization to the earthly world and
doing this work herself in Cheongpy- spirit world. Amen! (302-207, 1999.6.13)
eong. Entrust it to someone else and go
to Europe and other continents. Heung- The time has passed for me to sac-
jin, Dae-mo nim and Choong-mo nim, rifice my flesh and blood in serving
will all go together, and after working Korea. Based on the nation, things are
there for three months a local chapter now falling into place. I have shown you
the example, so you should be saying, dreamt of such an amazing reality. Nev-
“Before I die I will work even harder ertheless, he cannot spend all his time
than Father, and leave something wor- just smiling. He still has to deal with
thy behind after my life on earth.” With- serious situations. If you do not believe
out living like this, you cannot follow in this, place a knife by your side and pray
the footsteps of the Parents of the heav- with the determination that you will die
enly world. Since you have received the if you doze off. You have to engage in
rights of inheritance, you should be able such desperate prayer. It cannot be done
to influence your family surroundings in half-heartedly. (302-270, 1999.6.17)
your own nation, even if it is only a shad-
ow of the Parents’ example. If you fail to I am an unusual person. Once I
become a trunk, you should become a remember something I do not forget
branch. If you fail to become a branch, it. That’s something I worry about. You
you should become a leaf. You belong to don’t know anything…. I still have not
the tree. You are able to connect to the become senile. Even though I am an old
spirit world around you. (267-279, 1995.1.20) man of eighty, I am smart and still have
my wits. You should think of me as an
When I slept at night with clenched old man to whom a computer would
fists, my hand would stiffen, so on one come and bow in respect. When I place
occasion God took my hand, spread it something in my mind, I never forget.
out and told me not to do this. Then I I will remember it even after going to
found that matters would be resolved. the spirit world. If there is something
What is there to worry about for some- you did wrong on the earth, you should
one who believes in this kind of God? resolve it. (298-129, 1999.1.1)
There are many such miracles and works
in the background of the Unification Since the 1960s I have climbed the
Church. mountains and go hunting regularly.
The testimonies Dr. Lee Sang-hun Since 1963, I have been preparing for
gave on the spirit world are nothing. I various marine projects, in order to ful-
know those things. The world may not fill all my responsibilities for the nation,
believe it, but I know those things. I and reaching beyond the animal king-
don’t merely believe it; I know it. Peo- dom. I have to take dominion over both
ple doubt such things, but because they the sea and the land. I should offer sac-
doubt, the spirit world does not help rificial rites in order to reclaim the occu-
them. When they go there, they will be pied places.
grateful to me. There is no one besides the True Par-
Even Lee Sang-hun thought he would ents who can establish such a bond of
suffer in the spirit world for believing in having loved Cain – a bond proving
the Unification Church. Yet, he works one’s love – through Abel’s sacrificial
from the highest position there. He never offerings. No one else can do that. Mem-
bers of the Unification Church cannot with thieves, had meals with them and
do that. Everything that was separated comforted them. Some time ago, I even
due to the false parents must be fulfilled went to Las Vegas to pray for those who
through the True Parents. Therefore, in were confined in prison there. The rea-
rain or snow, I worked focusing on the son I bought the New Yorker Hotel was
sea…. Liberation can come in the spirit to clear away the worst dens of Satan
world for all those people who were sac- in New York and build a new environ-
rificed at sea, and for those who lived in ment. I had to go there personally, min-
hell on earth. It is the same reason I gave gle with them and comfort them. Only
the Blessing for those who died at sea. then could I open a way even for those
How serious I was when I established condemned people in different circum-
that momentous term: “True God”! Do stances in the satanic world. Through
you understand what I am saying? (298- paving the way on earth, the barriers in
19, 1998.12.31) the spirit world can be opened and the
world will become unified. Therefore,
I intend to bequeath the position of I have given the interracial Blessing to
king to you unknowing pure hearted blacks and whites. I will buy houses
people who could not understand the for whites and blacks. In this way, I am
battles I had to go through. I will go free- doing things that have never been done
ly with ease to the spirit world without in this world. (91-160, 1977.2.6)
any baggage. Since a better world, the
heavenly spirit world is prepared and I am indignant when I think about
longing for me, what is there to bring the treatment I received from this
with me from the earth? (299-239, 1999.2.17) nation. Many people in the Unification
Church regard me as a stick that has
For the most part, everything is done. been used and discarded by an old man.
I have taught you everything. I am now They think of using me to poke a hole in
sick and tired of being weary, pestered, dung. Go to the spirit world and see what
and rebuked in this complicated world. I happens. They do not know what mis-
have grown weary of this. Thus, I will live fortune awaits them there. Their tears
ten years gazing at one pine tree in a qui- of sorrow will not end as for millions of
et place; and ten years gazing at a rock. years they harbor grief before the courts
Doing such things, I should prepare to of judgment under their great ancestors.
go to the spirit world. I should bring into Because I know this, I have come this
order all the complicated things of the far. (263-221, 1994.10.4)
spirit world. (296-286, 1998.11.10)
Someone may come at night and
Since I had to open the way for all spray poison at those sleeping in peace.
humankind, I even became friends with This is staining the path of millions of
condemned criminals. I wore manacles years. That is why I put my life on the
line and live as if I were sitting on a cush- Throughout my life, I have been
ion of needles. I never sat or slept with fighting in a life and death struggle. In
my mind at ease. I slept curled up to this world, painful things can be avoid-
one side. My limbs cannot turn towards ed, but this task cannot be avoided. It
heaven until I fulfill my mission. I have cannot be accomplished through physi-
lived in this way. (247-81, 1993.4.21) cal strength or brute force alone.
When you do not live according to
You are all wearing neckties, but I principles and laws, arrows that shower
have dressed more casually. I am ready from all four directions are unavoidable.
to go out at anytime. I am already ahead This fight is more difficult than the cre-
of everyone. At home, I take off my socks ation of heaven and earth. You could not
and walk around barefoot. I try to live imagine, even in your dreams, how I was
without clothes as much as possible. establishing the spiritual foundations by
Those practices can save money to be offering indemnity conditions, while all
used for the sake of starving people. That that was going on. These foundations
has become a habit and now it annoys represent a cosmic victory for reaching
me to wear socks. I calculated how many the transition point. (35-167, 1970.10.13)
weeks there are in my life and how much
I could save. By the time I go to the spirit I have overcome the way of death
world, if this has become several thou- hundreds of times in order to find this
sand dollars, I will make a deposit and path. I am the one who made God cry
use it to help the needy people in Afri- hundreds of times. Throughout history,
ca. I am thinking of instituting a fund no one has ever loved God as much as I
before I leave. (279-308, 1996.9.22) have. Therefore, no matter how hard the
world tries to dispose of me, I will nev-
What is God’s original ideal for cre- er perish because God protects me. You
ation? It is to build a kingdom in spir- can also enter the realm of truth that I
it world, and on earth, in the name of teach, and God will protect you. (279-256,
True Parents. The Kingdom of Heaven 1996.9.15)
can only be created through the True
Parents. When we ask Christians today, Live with a fresh pioneering spirit,
“How is it that God’s first beloved son, and you will not grow old. By nature, I
Jesus, is in paradise rather than in the will not die on my back. Until I die, I will
Kingdom of Heaven?” they cannot always be in motion. I will move even if
answer. The Kingdom of Heaven can be I have to crawl. It has been a continuum
established only through the perfection of suffering. The greatest humiliation to
of True Parents and the foundation of me would be to be very old, and need
love. No one can carry out the mission of the attention and care of those around
unifying the kingdom in the spirit world me. Since I know the spirit world, how
except True Parents. (131-182, 1984.5.1) free I will be after discarding my body!
In the future, if you have a thought sys- two thousand years. (137-183, 1986.1.1)
tem that encompasses the ocean – the
water – you will be able to have domin- What will be my greatest hope when
ion over the world. Water is the most I go to the spirit world? I will call for the
important resource. That is why before Heavenly Father from within the realm
I go to the spirit world I have to initiate of heart I experienced at the highest
work in these vast areas. I believe that if climax of my longing and love. I long
I have taught and spoken about every- for that standard in which I receive the
thing, the future generations will fulfill Father’s love. (282-311, 1997.4.7)
it. (276-296, 1996.3.10)
God and humankind had to separate
By my very nature, I cannot go to in tears. So, after God has cried aloud,
the spirit world and just sit on a throne He embraces his weeping son and says,
and give orders... When I go there, I will “Isn’t this what you have desired?” I
become the brave soldier who will pio- know that only through the bequeath-
neer a higher dimension of the world of ing and receiving of the words of bless-
God’s heart, a world beyond the imagi- ing can the eternal victorious suprem-
nation of the people in the spirit world, acy of the True Parents be bequeathed.
and which has not yet been found and It is a serious matter. I am offering my
reclaimed. (276-75, 1996.2.4) entire life for that day. (288-153, 1997.11.27)
One spiritualist wept profusely after What will I be able to offer to God
praying about whether I was real or when I go to the spirit world? I am
fake. He was crying so bitterly in spite concerned about this. I worked for the
of himself. He cried for a day, two days nation and the world that God is long-
– every day. Why is that so? To know ing for, and I lived to raise the future
me, means to know the heart of weep- generations who will establish the ideal
ing bitterly. Without this, you cannot society and ideal world to come. I loved
know me. Who can know the circum- them as God does.
stances in which I cry with sorrow, It would be natural for me to contin-
embracing the bitter historical pain of ue like this even when I go to the spirit
a thousand years when I hear someone world. It will be an exact extension of
saying something about my life? If I had my life, nothing more or less than that.
not known God I would not have been I am continuing to do that work. Since
slandered in that way. It was because God is establishing His Kingdom, I will
of my “crime” of knowing God too be near Him and accomplish that task
well…. How sad it is for God who can with God. That is why God can say with
only place His trust in me? In twenty pride: “My nation is your nation….With
years I had to restore through indem- absolute unchanging love, you remained
nity the history that was entangled for faithful after knowing me. With my
love, you were constant through the responsibility, like a criminal. I am risk-
raging storm, even though you were ing my life. I am liberating all those in
imprisoned and suffered contempt, and the spirit world. After liberating them, I
even though you were opposed by indi- will not say “I liberated you so you have
viduals, families, societies, nations, the to live for me!”
world and the entire spiritual realm. For those in the spirit world, I am
With that same unchanging attitude as teaching them to live for God, to come
I have, you pursued that love and ideal. and even step on me in order to live for
Thus, the nation you established is my the sake of the world. That is the heart of
nation. What you restored for the sake a filial son and a patriot. The self cannot
of humankind is surely my nation.” become the center. (301-187, 1999.4.26)
(205-212, 1990.9.2)
A path leading to the valley of hell
What is my one and only hope? How was created due to the failure in Adam’s
will God treat me when I enter the spirit responsibility. No one knows how mis-
world? When I come into His presence, erable the restoration course was, turn-
God will be sitting on His throne, but ing this situation around and re-estab-
will jump down in an instant in spite of lishing a path of life, while digesting
Himself. He will embrace me and kiss humiliation, persecution, and a heart
me for my labors and say, “May eternal filled with bitter grief. Only God knows
blessings be upon you.” My wish is to see such things.
that day. I cannot die, even if I want to, When spiritualists pray asking who
without leaving those works behind on Rev. Moon is, the heart of God can only
earth. You must understand that these respond in tears. Whenever I hear this,
are the circumstances of the True Par- I simply say, “Father, it was nothing….”
ent. (264-63, 1994.10.9) How many tears of gratitude He will
shed! After I lived with this heart and
When the family is saved, the nation showed the world these things, God
must be saved in turn. After the nation, was freed from His imprisonment. You
the world and cosmos must be saved. must all be aware of this. My life goal
Later on, even God must be liberated. was to revive Heavenly Father’s heart,
Even Satan and God must be liberated. so that when I enter the spirit world, He
This has not yet been accomplished. I will want to welcome and receive me
must reach that point. If I were to go with great joy, as someone worth tens
to the spirit world without fulfilling of thousands of times more than Adam.
this responsibility, I would have to live (302-250, 1999.6.14)
in shame for not having fulfilled my
Book Sev e n
Etiquette
and Ceremonies
BOOK SEVEN Etiquette and Ceremonies
Chapter 1 Etiquette for Attending God
Chapter 2 Etiquette for Attending True Parents
Chapter 3 Worship Service and Etiquette in Church Life
Chapter 4 Tradition and Daily Etiquette of Blessed Families

Contents
Chapter 1. Etiquette for Attending God
Section 1. Living in Attendance of God �� 987
1.1. God and human beings relate as parent and child �� 987
1.2. Living a life of oneness �� 989
Section 2. Our Attitude of Attendance �� 991
2.1. Establishing a heavenly life through attendance �� 991
2.2. Breaking heavenly laws displeases God �� 993
Section 3. True Father’s Way of Attending God �� 994
3.1. Sincerity moves Heaven �� 994
3.2. The path of a filial son �� 996
Chapter 2. Etiquette for Attending True Parents

Section 1. True Parents are the Center of Blessed Families �� 1000
1.1. Becoming the sons and daughters of True Parents �� 1000
1.2. Our dedication in attending True Parents �� 1001
Section 2. Let Us Love and Be Proud of True Parents �� 1004
2.1. True Parents are the hope of all humankind �� 1004
2.2. Honoring True Parents’ picture in each home �� 1006
Section 3. The Manner in Which We Attend True Parents �� 1008
3.1. The law in the age of justification by attendance is the highest law �� 1008
3.2. Ethics and morality give value to human beings �� 1009
Chapter 3. Worship Service and Etiquette in Church Life

Section 1. Proper Understanding of the Church �� 1011
1.1. Church integrates human character and the Word �� 1011
1.2. The church is an extension of the family �� 1012
Section 2. Worship Is the Greatest Ceremony that Shows Reverence to God 1015
2.1. The time of worship is a time to meet God �� 1015
2.2. Early morning and evening services, and all-night vigils �� 1017
Section 3. Attitude of a Church Leader �� 1019
3.1. Church leaders must practice a public life �� 1019
3.2. Devotion and sincerity must be invested to guide members �� 1022
3.3. Man-woman relationships and public money require strict discipline �� 1023
Section 4. Sermons Must Bestow Grace and Inspiration �� 1025
4.1. The practice of giving sermons �� 1025
4.2. Sermons of True Father �� 1027
Section 5. Offering Donations in Accordance with Heavenly Law �� 1029
5.1. Ways of tithing �� 1029
5.2. Tithing in our daily life �� 1032
5.3. The indemnity fund �� 1033
Section 6. God Accepts Prayers for the Public Purpose �� 1034
984 Book 7 • Etiquette and Ceremonies
6.1. Greetings require protocol �� 1034

6.2. Praying in the name of the True Parents �� 1037
Section 7. Witnessing Is Searching for True Love �� 1038
7.1. Witnessing is multiplying myself �� 1038
7.2. Course of education and seven-day fast �� 1041
Section 8. Indemnity, Service, and a Life of Dedication �� 1042
8.1. The course of indemnity �� 1042
8.2. Service and dedication �� 1043
Section 9. Rules and Etiquette among Members �� 1046
9.1. Members relate through heavenly love �� 1046
9.2. Cain-Abel relationships between members �� 1047
9.3. Definition of Cain and Abel �� 1048
Section 10. Social Relationships �� 1050
10.1. People should not be treated lightly �� 1050
10.2. Social relationships �� 1052
Chapter 4. Tradition and Daily Etiquette of Blessed Families

Section 1. The Daily Etiquette of a Blessed Family �� 1055
1.1. Establishing proper family rules and practices �� 1055
1.2. Family life �� 1057
Section 2. The Exemplary Family Life of Faith �� 1058
2.1. A family life of faith educates the children �� 1058
2.2. A life of prayer �� 1060
2.3. Blessed families are the elders of the tribe �� 1061
Section 3. A Life of Living with True Love �� 1063
3.1. Living for the sake of others �� 1063
3.2. People who live for the sake of others become the center �� 1065
Section 4. Parents Must Establish the Law of Love �� 1066
4.1. Parents are closer than friends �� 1066
4.2. Tradition is passed on by parents �� 1067
Section 5. Proper Behavior between Spouses �� 1069
5.1. Spouses are companions for life �� 1069
5.2. Spouses are comrades in faith �� 1070
Section 6. Raising Children in Faith �� 1073
6.1. Parents are to teach their children heavenly law �� 1073
6.2. The importance of faith education �� 1074
Section 7. Love between Siblings �� 1075
Section 8. Thrift, Diligence, and a Frugal Family Life �� 1077
8.1. A frugal life �� 1077
8.2. Thrift �� 1078
Section 9. Proprieties of Daily Living �� 1080
9.1. Clothes �� 1080
9.2. Facial expression �� 1081
9.3. Hairstyle �� 1081
Contents 985
9.4. Fingernails and toenails �� 1082
9.5. How you should walk �� 1082
9.6. Sitting posture �� 1082
9.7. Sleeping �� 1082
9.8. Health �� 1083
9.9. Speech �� 1083
Section 10. Teachings on Purity �� 1083
10.1. Strictly follow the commandment during adolescence �� 1083
10.2. Children of heaven �� 1086
Section 11. A Life of Sanctification �� 1087
11.1. Holy salt �� 1087
11.2. Holy Candles �� 1088
11.2.1. Shimjung Candle �� 1088
11.2.2. Birth Candles �� 1088
11.2.3. Ae Cheon Candle (Love of God Candle) �� 1089
11.2.4. Unification (Tongil) Candle �� 1089
Section 12. Rituals in the Life of Blessed Families �� 1090
12.1. Pledge service �� 1090
12.2. Family service �� 1091
12.3. Hoondokhwae �� 1091
12.4. Family Pledge �� 1092
Section 13. Ancestral Rituals for Blessed Families �� 1093
13.1. Laws on ancestor worship were originally part of heavenly law. �� 1093
Section 14. Blessed Families Ceremonies �� 1095
14.1. Birth �� 1095
14.2. The Blessing �� 1096
14.3. The Seunghwa Ceremony �� 1098
Section 15. Attitude when Observing Holy Days �� 1099
15.1. The significance of Holy Days �� 1099
15.2. Ceremonial robes �� 1100
BOOK SEVEN
4 CHAPTER 1 2
Etiquette for Attending God
Section 1. Living in Attendance Where is the highest place a father

of God and son can meet? It is in the center,
where their love, lives and ideals inter-
1.1. God and human beings relate sect. Then, love, life, and ideals are in
as parent and child one place. At that place, God is love, and
so are we; God is life, and so are we; God
Among all bonds of relationships, the is ideal, and so are we. The first bond and
standard is the parent-child relationship first place of unity that can determine
established between God and human this must be where the parent-child rela-
beings. The heart coming from this bond tionship is established. This is an unde-
cannot be undermined by the authority niable fact. (69-78, 1973.10.20)
of any being and is eternal, unchanging,
and unique. The authority of this heart is On what basis do you say, “One body
also absolute. For this reason, when you between father and son”? Love cannot
come forth with this authority, all exist- be excluded from this. Love, life, and
ing beings will bow their heads before lineage are connected to it. These three
you. When you move with the authori- factors are essential. When we say “one
ty of that heart, the entire universe must body between father and son,” love, life
follow you. This is the ironclad rule of and lineage must always be connected
the universe. (7-105, 1959.7.26) there. (197-234, 1990.1.19)
We must establish families in which There is no need for a verbally estab-

God and humankind unite, where God lished parent-child relationship or a par-
relates in love and becomes one with ent-child relationship that was created
people. God regarded such families as through written agreements. When you
His ideal and desired, at the time of cre- exert your mind, express your devotion,
ation, that they be centered on a true and and live for the sake of the Father’s will,
great love. If our ancestors had estab- you can even endure pain that melts the
lished these families, today we would flesh and bone. When you do this in order
all enter the Kingdom of Heaven just as to win victory, you can restore the par-
we are, without having to worry about ent-child relationship with God. (2-234,
heaven or hell. (275-54, 1995.10.31) 1957.6.2)
Where is the highest place that you near you and is concerned about each
would like to receive love from God? of you more than anyone else. People
It is in the position of the son. It is in think that the love of their own fam-
the position of the daughter. God has ily is the greatest in this world. How-
heavenly emotions. We human beings ever, you should know that God’s love
have human emotions. The place that is greater and deeper than that love; it is
becomes a converging point for heav- deeper and greater than any human love
enly emotions and human emotions is in this world. You should be embraced
the one place that God, the Absolute in God’s love and be able to call Him,
Being longs for, and also human beings “Father.” You should become such true
long for. In other words, it is the place sons and daughters who deeply expe-
where we can share love in the position rience God’s internal heart in a posi-
of a son or daughter centering on a par- tion that says, “I know the Father’s sor-
ent. (39-9, 1971.1.9) row.” If you can become such sons and
daughters, and possess the Kingdom of
Originally, amid the greatest joy, Heaven in which you attend God, no
both Adam and Eve should have dis- one would be able to take that kingdom
played the highest vitality, combined away from you. (2-234, 1957.6.2)
the greatest energy, and even demon-
strated the power of the ideals of all According to logic, when father and
creation. In such a place the flower of son unite based on love, the father’s pos-
love should bloom. Thus, by blossom- sessions can become the son’s. Likewise,
ing like a flower, love’s fragrance would the husband’s belongings become the
have overflowed into the entire uni- wife’s possessions. Centering on love,
verse. God dreamt of such love in which the right of inheritance is guaranteed
He could gaze at that flower, smell its for eternity. If you have become a son
fragrance and be enraptured with it. or daughter who has established a bond
(104-44, 1979.3.28) of love as the object partners of God’s
true love, then for you, God’s body
When God and Adam become one will become your body, His love will
and both are overflowing with love, become your love, and everything He
Adam can become God. When Adam created will become yours. Therefore,
becomes completely one with God within each of you, you still have the
through love, God dwells in Adam. The desire of your original nature to have
Bible states, “Do you not know that you dominion over the universe. This was
are God’s temple and that God’s Spirit God’s gift that He distributed equally
dwells in you?” We are God’s temple. to all humankind, the gift that lets you
(54-139, 1972.3.22) hold the authority to possess the uni-
verse as God’s sons and daughters. (199-
You should know that God exists 346, 1990.2.21)
Chapter 1 • Etiquette for Attending God 989
1.2. Living a life of oneness You should live in attendance to God

and True Parents. This should be evident
In all religions, they teach people when you are talking and when you are
not to look at, listen to, speak to, or treat moving about. You should live a life of
people carelessly. This means that you attendance whether you are asleep or
should do everything – look, listen, talk, awake. If you think in this way twenty-
feel and love – centering on God. You four hours a day, Satan cannot invade
should not do so centering on yourself. you. (161-231, 1987.2.15)
(66-231, 1973.5.13)
Offer your first words to Heaven
When you are happy as people who after rising from your bed in the morn-
are attending God, how happy have you ing. When you step outside your home,
made God? Have you attended God with you should step with your right foot
a gratitude that is greater than the feel- first, dedicating your first step to Heav-
ings you have as you eat when you are en. If you develop such habits, your life
hungry? You should always feel grateful will become a life of attendance. From
to God when you eat or wear something this viewpoint, you should maintain the
nice, even when you are sad or facing dif- standard of a principled attitude in daily
ficulties. Hence, you should leave behind life. (17-296, 1967.2.15)
good circumstances that can be remem-
bered in God’s mind. (17-291, 1967.2.15) Once we have risen in the morning,
all our feelings and actions must be uni-
My awareness, intuition, and even my fied into a straight line throughout the
sensory organs all belong to the Father. day, centering on one goal. We cannot
The view must be established that what deny that if we lose that focus, we will
you feel and perceive all belongs to the not be able to connect with His will.
Father. You should know clearly that (57-231, 1972.6.4)
when this is not the case, the Father, who
moves in accordance with heart, cannot Heaven is where you can take pride
belong to you. (8-294, 1960.2.14) in your life of attendance. Then, what
kind of person can enter heaven? It is not
People are all created to become one a place for those who expect to receive
with God in heart. God as the Father and blessings simply because they believed
human beings as the children are con- in the Lord. Heaven is for those who pre-
nected through the heart. (55-163, 1972.5.7) pare their hearts in order to attend. It is a
place for those who leave behind a life of
What we speak, see, feel, and perceive attendance and joyfully move on, even
through emotions must all be connected though they might die in the process.
to God. (53-239, 1972.2.29) Resurrection is found in such a place.
(8-304, 1960.2.14)
Now, we three – God, True Parents love centered on yourself, it would be

and you – must become one. We have the same as living, thinking and loving
to act in concert. Since this is a deci- centered on God. This is the Principle.
sive question of life and death, all three (92-166, 1977.4.3)
must unite at the point where they come
together. The realm of resurrection is The extent to which you devoted
at that very point. It is the connecting yourself to meeting the Father and cre-
point where oneness comes, where True ating bonds with Him will become your
Parents and you become one and unite asset. (50-288, 1971.11.8)
together. There, the unification into one
heart takes place. Therefore, you must You should become the sons and
lead a life of oneness with His will. daughters who, from the valley of tears,
(31-321, 1970.6.7) can receive a response when calling for
the Father. You should become the peo-
Why do you look and listen to all the ple who, when you call, “Father!” from
things within the twenty-four hours of a place of tears, He will reply, “Yes! I
your day? It is for the sake of God. We am here.” When you call, “Father!”
have to look and listen for God and even from a place of piercing pain, shedding
feel for His sake. Even though we are liv- blood and sweat, He will reply, “I have
ing on earth, we have to be connected endured, so you can too.” When you call
with life in the heavenly world and live for Him even at the moment when death
that way. (35-284, 1970.10.25) approaches, He will reply, “I am here, be
at ease.” The question is how much you
Those who don’t yearn for God every attend the Father, how much you consult
day cannot attend Him. You should with Him and how much you live with
always be immersed in longing whenever Him in such situations. No matter how
you yearn for someone. But when it gets hard you call the Father from a place
to midnight, and you say, “It’s already of self-centered glory it does no good
twelve midnight, let’s go to bed,” this because the Father has still not seen His
causes God concern. There is no con- day of glory. (11-102, 1961.2.12)
cept of day and night in the Kingdom of
Heaven. Night poses no difficulty when For whom do you eat when you say,
you are living and embracing centering “Oh, I’m hungry! Oh, I’m so hungry!
on heart. (17-293, 1967.2.15) Food, food, food!” You should feel that
you are eating for God.
Originally, as a rule, we were to live, Why should you think that you are
think and love centered on ourselves eating for God? If you have become the
after we had become completely one holy temple of God, you should think,
with God. You have to know this clearly. as God’s holy temple, “When I am hun-
Even though you would live, think and gry, God inside me is telling me to eat.”
If you eat in this way, that meal becomes need more desperately than even the air.
sacred. The food becomes holy. (92-166, God is something you need more des-
1977.4.3) perately than even water. God is more
precious than your meals. Yet, do you
Section 2. Our Attitude of really feel this? (33-230, 1970.8.16)
Attendance
From now on you should live a life
2.1. Establishing a heavenly life of attendance. Up until now, a life of
through attendance faith brought salvation through faith,
but from now on you attain salva-
God is not a fantasy or a conceptual tion through attendance. Originally, if
God, nor is He an abstract God. With humankind had not fallen, we would be
His leadership in our daily life, He is following our normal path by attend-
always with us as the master of our daily ing God. In attending God, you should
circumstances. He does not just receive attend Him wholeheartedly in your dai-
attendance but is living together with ly life. (150-213, 1961.4.15)
us by sharing love. This sounds like a
dream. (168-111, 1987.9.13) We must live a life of attendance.
Although we have welcomed the King-
Without making a beginning point dom of Heaven of hope, we have not wel-
where God enters our mind, and where comed a Kingdom of Heaven of atten-
we human beings become completely dance and practice. In other words, we
one body with God, there is no way of have not been aware in our daily lives
liquidating the devil’s world. From this that God is our subject partner. (6-226,
point of view, we can understand that 1959.5.17)
this time is the age of attendance and the
age of salvation by justification through Why do we listen, and learn these
attendance. We are saved through atten- things and live a life of attendance?
dance. God is not a God who is way up in What is the purpose of our suffering for
the sky far removed from us. We should six thousand years? It is for the sake of
attend God as the master in our daily understanding God’s circumstances and
life. (144-274, 1986.4.25) His heart just as the Bible showed. It is for
the purpose of understanding that God
How many times during the day related to ethnic peoples and nations, as
are you aware of God’s existence? How well as to individuals, with a parental
many times during twenty four hours do heart and that He is our Father who has
you feel God’s presence? How can people been wounded, trampled upon, rejected
who are determined to be saved through and torn to pieces. (8-252, 1960.1.17)
attendance, attend God just one or two
hours in a day? God is something you The Completed Testament Age is the
age of love. Thus, you are permitted to faith have passed. Even in the Complet-
marry. In the history of religion, high- ed Testament Age, we need to do works,
er-level religions did not allow marriage we need to have faith, and we also need
because conjugal love was not sanctified to lead a life of attendance. There are the
until now. (96-117, 1978.1.2) stages of formation, growth and comple-
tion which remain; these cannot be sep-
Since God is the center of the uni- arated. (161-218, 1987.2.15)
verse, when you go near Him you will
want to be governed by Him for tens of The Unification Church states that
thousands of years and even longer. This salvation comes through attendance. It
is the way to attend God. Thus, there is justification through attendance; in
is no greater happiness. We could not other words, salvation through atten-
have imagined that human beings today dance. When men buy suits for each sea-
could be governed in such a way. (77-328, son, they should be doing that for Father
1975.4.30) as well. However, since He does not have
a body, they should combine a monetary
Why do we seek justification by faith, offering with their devotion instead.
justification by works, and justification During these seasons, they should make
through attendance? Without being jus- an offering in the donation box for the
tified you cannot distinguish between sake of the church, with a tearful heart
good and evil. The evil world and the of attending God, regardless of wheth-
world of goodness would not be separat- er anyone is watching. If they can do
ed. What is the standard of righteous- so, that devotion will accumulate in the
ness? It is God. What God believes, how Ark of the Covenant. This way of living
He works and attends is the standard. should be real and expressed; not remain
Why is that so? Satan cannot accuse righ- only as a concept. (48-328, 1971.9.26)
teous people who resemble God. If you
create an environment in which God’s Why should we live a life of atten-
faith, works, and standard of attendance dance? It is to receive God’s love. (78-30,
lives through you, then Satan cannot 1975.5.1)
intervene. Even if you are within the
satanic realm, if a righteous standard is Up until the present time, a life of
created that enables you to be with God faith brought salvation through faith,
in such an environment, Satan will with- but, from now on, you attain salva-
draw from there. (161-218, 1987.2.15) tion through attendance. Originally, if
humankind had not fallen, we would be
Attendance in the Completed Tes- following our normally intended path
tament Age is not the only thing that by attending God. What is the use of
remains after the Old Testament Age of faith alone? You can fulfill everything
works and the New Testament Age of by leading a life of attendance. When
you attend God, you should attend Him You must know how to obey the
in your daily activities and with your laws in your daily life. Heaven demands
whole heart. (150-213, 1961.4.15) that you must keep Heaven’s ways. It
is not enough to know Heaven’s ways,
The problem we face now is how to but you must live Heaven’s ways. You
create a new tradition from the standard must become one with Heaven’s love
of attendance that God wants from the as you understand Heaven’s ways. (1-337,
individual, family, church, this nation 1956.12.30)
and this people. (38-12, 1971.1.1)
One who is always able to discern
The age of the Unification Church is whether God is happy or sad could
the age of the parents. We are paving the not become an evil person even if he
road whereby God can come and be pres- tried; he could not go against the law
ent on earth. This is why it makes sense of heaven even if he tried. That man
to say that we are saved through attend- would never give in to the temptation
ing Him when He comes. This is how of a beautiful woman. He would not be
history is developing. (177-157, 1988.5.17) drawn in. (40-297, 1971.2.7)
In order to join the realm of atten- Today, why are so many unhappy
dance, you must possess the quality of young men and women escaping their
heart to comfort a sorrowful God and families? It is because the heavenly law
to experience together with Him His of love was lost. For this reason, based
painful circumstances in having devot- on that family, the parent of heaven and
ed Himself. The principles of restoration earth must appear and allow God to be
reveal this and teach us how to establish seated there. (21-155, 1968.11.17)
indemnity conditions before God. (17-245,
1967.1.29) There can be no complaint from the
object partner who exists for the sake of
You should live a life of attendance. their subject partner. Complaint would
So then, why should we live a life of be an act of rashness and lead to fail-
attendance? To receive God’s love. For ure. Therefore, complaint is not allowed
this reason you should serve God first. in the life of faith. You should only be
You should attend Him. (78-30, 1975.5.1) thankful. Because Heaven will always
be the subject, there cannot be any rules
2.2. Breaking heavenly laws or ways of life that moves away from
displeases God it.
Heavenly law is established when
There are laws in attending God. It order is properly followed. Therefore,
displeases God when these laws are bro- in the relationship between the subject
ken. (17-287, 1967.2.15) and object partners, God must stand in
the position of the absolute subject. The Section 3. True Father’s Way of
person who ignores that subject cannot Attending God
become His object partner. If you strive
to become the absolute object before the 3.1. Sincerity moves Heaven
absolute subject, you become absolutely
one. Thus, everything that you see, hear What does it mean for you to serve
and feel, even the loving relationships with all your heart, with your entire
in your family, are for the sake of God mind, and with all your devotion? It
who stands as the subject partner to you means to offer your life. Is there any-
as His object partner. Everything works thing greater than that? To devote your-
like this. Such a family will never per- self with all your heart means giving up
ish. (58-310, 1972.6.25) your life. To serve with all your mind
and devotion means giving up your life.
What lasts until the end? It is God Isn’t there a saying, “Sincerity moves
plus man, God and man, God and heaven?” Is there a limit to sincerity, an
man’s life, and God and man’s daily end to one’s devotion? Put your life on
outlook. Likewise, it is God and man’s the line and offer devotion. God will rec-
view of life, God and man’s world view. ognize the person who is ready to sacri-
These are not just vague understand- fice his life and offer a life of devotion.
ings about God, but these represent an (38-242, 1971.1.8)
eternal bond with Him; there will be no
separation. I’m not saying that you should force
Why? Since God and human beings yourself to lay down your life if you do
were separated, though they should not want to. I’m saying that you should
never have been separated, they must joyfully be willing to do that. Would
reach a higher position than that. In God want you to lay down your life if you
such a place, they should come forward are totally miserable doing so, or would
demanding a global stage, a stage for He prefer it if, intoxicated with love and
daily life where God and human beings not knowing whether you would live or
are one. (65-127, 1972.11.5) die, you danced with joy while laying
down your life? Which would He prefer?
You must live with God in order to (48-114, 1971.9.5)
establish the victorious realm of domin-
ion. Consequently, you can establish When I would pray kneeling on the
a victorious foundation only by hav- floor, my tears never dried. I even had
ing absolute conviction, and by leading calluses on my knees. In Korea there is
your life united with God and attend- a saying, “A tower that is made with lots
ing Him. This is the path of restoration. of care will never collapse.” We have to
(14-247, 1965.1.1) be devoted to God. We have to enter into
the state of mind where we feel pain in
our heart to such an extent that we cra- Whatever you may do, be it eating,
zily love and long for God. If God could drinking, sitting or standing or whom-
dwell somewhere on earth, His heart ever you may relate with, you’ll receive
would visit that place a thousand times a perfect score if you show your lov-
a day. But because there is no such place, ing heart before True Parents and God.
God had no choice but to send me. Since It does not come about by having a lot
this is the situation, you cannot help but of knowledge or scholarly attainment.
love me. Can you simply love me so eas- Will you live in God’s presence saying,
ily? In my case, when I prayed shedding “I have a Doctorate”? There is no need
tears during the three months of winter, for that before God. Therefore, how can
sometimes my entire clothing would be we entice God’s love? There is only one
completely soaked. Think about how path: “Sincerity moves heaven.” There is
desperate I was. On many occasions I no other way. (78-38, 1975.5.1)
prayed to God so seriously to demand
a response, as if burying the blade of a The motto for my life has been “God’s
dagger in the table. (60-212, 1972.8.17) spokesman.” From today, I ask that all
of you become heavenly spokesper-
Let us say that there was a diamond sons. Become God’s representative and
mine. What would you do if there were His substitute, and furthermore, I hope
such a place that only you knew of? You that you can become one who can die in
might have to even sacrifice being with place of God. (9-7, 1960.3.13)
your family in order to acquire such a
place. It would not be a sin to sacrifice In the face of the great, historic Last
being with your wife in order to save Days, what more could we ask for than
many families. It is also not a sin to sac- to become trustworthy object partners
rifice being with your children in order before a lonely God, whose position is
to save numerous children in the nation. one of being unable to trust. Even death
However, you should not sacrifice them will not worry us. Even if our flesh turns
to satisfy your own self-interest. The path to water and flows away, or becomes
for saving the nation and a people is that powder and disperses in the air, how can
diamond mine; it is the path of life for we be resentful? There have always been
the people throughout the entire world. many lives with no value that end up like
In that case, history would not view this those of pigs and dogs. (62-140, 1972.9.17)
as a sin – the sacrifice of your wife and
child. It may seem wrong to sacrifice You should not complain. There is
your wife and child to save the nation no room for complaint. You should not
and world; however, on the contrary, it is think of yourself. Think about God with
there that you will find a wealth of trea- the heart, “If I complain, how much pain
sure which the whole world can praise. I will cause the True Parents! I under-
(21-314, 1968.12.8) stand their circumstances. If the moment
comes when I can inherit their tradition, You should live your life in such a way
I will inherit it and while following them, that if you do not know what I am doing,
I will comfort them.” Then, if you shed you would not be able to sleep and would
tears with that kind of heart, God will run out to ask me, even in the middle of
share them with you. There is no doubt the night. That is why I said that salva-
about that. You should shed tears for the tion comes through attendance. I always
sake of God and for the sake of the True live with this attitude towards God. This
Parents. You should know that this is the does not leave my mind for a second. (21-
altar of the Unification Church. This is 68, 1968.9.9)
the life of attendance in the Unification
Church. (114-281, 1981.10.20) In the age of justification by living
the life of attendance, all of you must
Since you said that you live with God’s establish the correct center and go for-
love, what should your life’s goal be now? ward from there. In the place where you
You must live a life of attendance with attend God there is law. When you break
a heart of love. Even if you bow before that law, God is very displeased.
a handkerchief with that kind of heart, With parents who love their children
it would not be considered idol worship. deeply, just one word from the child can
What can dominate the person who be enough to drive a nail into the par-
bows his head with a heart of love? If you ents’ heart. Likewise, since God loves
offer a deep bow with a heart transcend- humankind so much, He can also be
ing your own glory, even Satan will not deeply hurt by them. If you make even
tell you to stop doing that. There is no the slightest of mistakes, it will incur His
need for idols while going forward with anger. For that reason, I always have a
a heavenly heart. (9-174, 1960.5.8) strong desire to be a source of God’s joy.
(17-287, 1967.2.15)
3.2. The path of a filial son
Don’t you want to go to the person
Even if I had to collapse in hunger who thinks about you? It is the same
and fatigue, I thought about how I was for God. The way to capture God is to
going to go forward on the path know- think about Him more than anyone else.
ing how concerned God was, and how God seeks out those who are thinking
I was going to shoulder this cross, if of dedicating themselves to Him. (128-172,
needed, along the way. Yet, you are not 1983.6.12)
preparing yourselves to go on this path.
Even though you now know that you I do not know how many times I
will be saved through attendance, you prayed to such an extent that all my
still look at me impudently. You should clothing became wet. I don’t know how
not continue with that kind of mind. (13- many times I pledged before God with
233, 1964.3.22) a knife in my hand, jabbing my stom-
ach. I don’t know how many thousands you plowing the field, using your beloved
of times I made a firm resolution before wife as an ox? Will you still attend with
God while crossing over the pinnacle of all your heart, with your entire mind,
death. (19-19, 1967.11.5) and with all your devotion? You must.
(37-25, 1970.12.22)
For humankind, loving God is the
first commandment. So, should you I have lived with God, and walked
love God your whole life or temporarily? in the same direction with Him, and in
Will you love God your entire life or not? step with Him, investing my life com-
You should love God even if a thunder- pletely. (31-320, 1970.6.7)
bolt hits you and you die. You must love
God with your life. If you love Him with I resolve the important issues in my
your life, then, until your death, you can daily life by praying to God. I do not do
do anything. (37-25, 1970.12.22) it casually. (43-33, 1971.4.18)
You have to long for God until your You have to be a bit stupid in order
eyes feel like crumbling and your nose to follow this path. If you look at it in
is full and stuffy. If a person cries exces- a certain way, loyal subjects were rath-
sively, his chest aches. That’s how much er foolish people. They seemed to be
you have to long for God. Even when somewhat stupid. They had the charac-
crying out, “Father,” you have to say it ter of a bear. You have to have the kind
as if you were a son who is being dragged of slow-wittedness that, if you had your
to the execution ground or as a son who arm cut off, you would simply say, “Oh,
is leaving for a far off country. In order this is not cut enough. Please cut off
to call out “Heavenly Father,” we must some more.” If bears or wild boars get
have a higher standard than that. (50-288, shot and are slowed down by the wound,
1971.11.8) they will chew off the wounded limb and
run away. The last thing they think of is
Where do you currently reside? Do death, and the first thing on their minds
you live in concert with me day and is the wound that is slowing them down.
night, whenever or wherever you go? You have to have this kind of slow-wit-
Until now, I have not managed just on tedness. Patriots and heroes were a bit
my own. Can you go up to the summit foolish. You have to be a little stupid. (26-
of Mt. Baekdu, remove the stones, plow 143, 1969.10.19)
a field, plant potatoes, and serve God
with those potatoes? You should do that. We should liberate God. With the
Would you be hit by lightning if you authority of the true God, our first
made your wife plow that field because ancestors were to attend God in an ide-
you did not have an ox? Would you stop al world where He could live with them
if God said, “Hey, stop it!” when He saw while singing praises amid unlimited
bliss. Yet, since we now know that God quietly going around the other way with
became miserable by our hands, so like- my mouth shut. It is because the pinna-
wise, we should liberate Him with our cle can only be overcome by receiving
own hands. This is an amazing propos- opposition from many people. But you
al. It is extremely joyful news for God to are thinking of taking a detour, aren’t
hear such things coming from the reli- you? Then, why do we have to cut off
gious realm. It is the greatest of all gos- from everything in the secular world? It
pels. When we think of this, it was God is because we cannot go straight if we are
who established Buddhism. He was the pulled by our love for our physical par-
one who established Confucianism. He ents. Since God has been going straight
was the one who established the Islam- towards us, we also have to go straight.
ic faith. And He was the one who estab- (97-257, 1978.3.19)
lished Christianity. All religions should
raise both hands and welcome Him. Because I knew that God was such
(176-242, 1988.5.11) a lonely and isolated being, I have gone
forth knowing that my mission until
I have experienced hardships to this the day I die was to fulfill even a por-
day for the sake of God’s will. Even tion of God’s will and desire; to expand
now, I travel on this path day and night. a foundation in at least one field and
Those who have not attended me close- gather together those who can live for
ly do not know me well. The minute I the sake of God. It is because I was born
open my eyes from sleep I kneel on the as God’s son and because I felt myself
floor and pray. Why do I live in such a responsible for establishing His will that
way? It is because, even in the middle of I have persevered until now with love.
the night, my beloved children spread Even though I was persecuted, and even
across the world depend on me as they though I was beaten, I endured all this
pray to God. Even though I cannot offer without taking revenge. Even as I fought
devotion together with them, shouldn’t I my way forward, staggering or crawling
keep time with them just the same? Since on my belly, I always thought about how
I am unaware of this when I am asleep, to set up this tradition and bequeath it to
even God forgives me. When a child falls the world. (82-47, 1975.12.30)
asleep in fatigue at that hour, God prays
on his behalf in the same way a father People should not be proud that they
watches over his child. (26-138, 1969.10.19) stand out. If you raised yourself to such a
position, you would fall down. However,
What kind of person am I? I am a even if people do not raise you to that
person with only one talent. I am a per- position, if Heaven has raised you up,
son who just goes straight ahead no you will surely succeed. (155-242, 1965.10.31)
matter what. Some ask why I always do
things which are spoken ill of, instead of What do the True Parents do? By
winning every battle, they enter the It was a lonely path, which this solitary
deepest place in God’s heart to liberate man had to follow, unknown by anyone.
His bitter pain and establish that realm I accomplished such amazing achieve-
of victory on the earth. You should all ments, thanks to God’s help, and with
be grateful that such True Parents have this I have brought fundamental issues
appeared. (235-21, 1992.8.24) to society today. I have become a con-
troversial person who presented a new
How seriously have you been follow- wave of thought in this declining demo-
ing the way of God’s will? I have been cratic world. I have become like this not
following this path all throughout my because I did so well but because God
life. Even my wife and children do not was with me. (82-45, 1975.12.30)
know this. Only God knew my situation.
BOOK SEVEN
1 CHAPTER 2 3
Etiquette for Attending True Parents
Section 1. True Parents are the Father on your right and Mother on your
Center of Blessed Families left. (24-181, 1969.8.4)
1.1. Becoming the sons and What should you do to receive the
daughters of True Parents love of the Parents? You must love every-
thing that is loved by Parents. Only then
From now on, you must live with can you receive love from them. In a
True Parents. True Parents are in the family, if a son wants to be loved by his
position of the grandparents. They are parents, he needs to understand that he
also in the position of your mother and can only receive love from them when
father, living with you, and you are in he loves everything that they own. If
the position of the first child. This is a someone wants to receive love without
new and different age. We should real- doing this, he is no better than a thief. If
ize that, in this way, three generations a child claims everything that is valued
will be living together. You must live by his parents just because he wants to,
with the feeling in your heart that God is he cannot receive love from them. (133-
with you, and that True Parents, as your 26, 1984.7.1)
own parents, are with you. We have now
entered an age in which we cannot think You are not to live according to your
that God is not there, that He is dead. own wishes but according to my words,
(131-97, 1984.4.16) and follow the path that I am walking.
You are to inherit the tradition of the
Everything that you do must involve Unification Church. You are supposed
the Parents. You must consult them in to do as I do. I have abandoned my fam-
making decisions, discuss circumstanc- ily and parents to walk this path. This
es and try to solve problems with them. is what you also must do. You must be
(44-173, 1971.5.6) obedient as you walk this path. (49-214,
1971.10.10)
You cannot just eat good food and
wear good clothes. First, you have to True Parents and you form a relation-
offer the best to God. When you walk, ship of unity. That relationship should
think that you are walking together with never change for eternity. (55-173, 1972.5.7)
Chapter 2 • Etiquette for Attending True Parents 1001
You were bought with my blood and tears cannot enter heaven, even when
sweat. You were bought with my own the kingdom is established through the
flesh and blood. Therefore you should Unification movement. (31-332, 1970.6.7)
carry out the same work as me. I want
to take pride in you members. To accom- You should cry, longing for the True
plish all this, let us make a commitment. Parents who are in the position of God’s
(11-164, 1961.7.20) substance. You should always want to
see True Parents. You should want to
Because Satan rebelled against God serve True Parents even by making them
and disrupted the path defined by laws a bowl of rice or by giving them a glass
of heaven and earth, you have to stand of water. You should always have such
in the position of the archangel who is a sincere heart. Your heart should over-
supporting God; you should establish flow with tears.
the way of loyalty to Heaven. Then, for In feeling this way, if you unite in
the first time, a new way of restoration heart centering on me and breathe
can be opened. That is why I put you on together with me, you will come to
the front line. (25-203, 1969.10.4) understand the standard of my charac-
ter, my past and my circumstances dur-
Because Adam was separated from ing the early days, which are the foun-
God with tears, and was unable to feel dation of that standard. You will also be
God’s heart, there must be a reunion able to inherit and receive those things.
with tears. Our tears must liberate the (38-75, 1971.1.1)
resentment of Cain and Abel who sepa-
rated with tears. There is no other way to 1.2. Our dedication in attending
become united. Throughout the world, True Parents
there are even grown men who cry
wanting to see me. However, are there The pathways by which fallen people
such people here? You terrible people! A come to God have differed according to
long time ago, everyone was like that. In the age. In the Old Testament Age, peo-
the early days of the church, everyone ple could offer sacrifices; in the New Tes-
was like that. tament Age they could believe in Jesus,
Because women came to the Unifi- the Son of God; in the Completed Testa-
cation Church and followed me, their ment Age they can attend the True Par-
husbands complained that their wives ents. (20-340, 1968.7.20)
were not coming to them. On the other
hand, because men followed me, wom- Adam and Eve fell in the Garden of
en complained that their husbands were Eden. Since they lived within the fallen
not coming to them! It must be that realm they were unable to live a life of
way. If men want to see me, they should direct attendance. People who have no
also shed tears. Those who cannot shed experience of attending God are not
qualified to enter the Kingdom of Heav- When the time and hour of attend-
en. Although you have lived your life ing Father comes, what will you do, and
within the fallen lineage, you have paid how will you show your filial piety? You
indemnity in the course of restoration should consider with what attitude you
and you have attended True Parents on will attend Father. (17-293, 1967.2.15)
earth, in the flesh. Even Adam and Eve
could not attend them. This condition You should prepare a prayer room
of having attended God in your lifetime in which you place my picture, and bow
gives you the qualification to enter the before it a thousand, even ten thousand
Kingdom of Heaven. Thus, citizenship times. In the past, the spiritual groups,
of the Kingdom of Heaven is given to such as that of Heo Ho-Bin, who were
you. (150-233, 1961.4.15) preparing to receive the Messiah, bowed
three thousand times each day. You
You were unable to become a filial should try this. When they were mak-
child to all the things of creation that ing clothes, they sewed each garment
you should love; you were unable to by hand, one by one. They believed that
become a filial child to your parents who doing it on sewing machine showed dis-
gave birth to you; and you were unable respect. Even with such great devotion,
to become a filial child to God and the it was still not enough. (179-77, 1988.7.22)
spirit world. Yet, in exchange for attend-
ing the True Parents, you were bestowed When you look in the mirror, you
with the qualification of a filial child. should ask yourself how much your eyes
For this reason, you must tenaciously have shed tears in longing to see the Par-
follow me. (105-112, 1979.9.30) ents; how much your mouth cried out for
the assuaging of the Parents’ grief; how
From afar, True Parents are treated much your hands toiled while shedding
as the king of a nation; up close, they are blood for the land of the Parents; and
the parents. That is how they are. (150-235, how much your body has labored, until
1961.4.15) it shattered, for the foundation that the
Parents are seeking. If you seek that path
How seriously have you prayed for while feeling in your heart, “My grief
me? How much did you really want to is in not having been able to do those
see me? If you truly desired to see me, things!” it will become a path of happi-
prayed with deep sincerity, and desper- ness. A happy person is one who estab-
ately yearned for me, then just seeing me lishes a relationship with Heaven on that
in the flesh would not be the issue. (23-52, path. No one can dominate such a per-
1969.5.11) son. The only one that can move him is
the Parent; the only one who can touch
Even before you eat, you should think, his heart is the Parent; the only one who
“Father, after you!” (11-218, 1961.8.26) can make him happy is the Parent. And
the son is the only person who can make brought bellflower roots that he had dug
the Parent happy. The Parent’s wishes lie out on a remote mountain and offered
in their son rather than in the parents them to me with tears in his eyes. Such
themselves. (78-35, 1975.5.1) things become good material for liber-
ating such a person when he goes to the
How should you think in order spirit world. (33-113, 1970.8.9)
to lead a kind of life of attendance to
God? You should think that you are When I talk about my hardships, you
one with God and one with True Par- should think of them as your own; you
ents. If everything in your life is in one- should be able to feel the same – your
ness with them, you should have the idea heart should ache, you should be in sor-
that everything belongs to God and to row and in tears, you should feel mor-
True Parents; and that what belongs to tified and angered. My suffering is the
True Parents belongs to the kingdom of raw material you can use to feel the same
True Parents and then to you. Since even way. (34-101, 1970.8.29)
this house, nation, world and universe
belong to True Parents, you come to Do not say that you know me. I only
the conclusion that everything belongs know the Principle. I only know those
to you since you are True Parents’ son. who are grounded in the Principle and
(161-231, 1987.2.15) in the laws. (10-249, 1960.10.21)
A member once made rice cakes con- What would happen if I visited your
taining mugwort for me. He had them house everyday for three months? You
wrapped in order to keep the dust off would come to dislike it saying, “Oh,
and brought them to the headquar- bother!” Those who think otherwise
ters. When he opened them in front of raise your hand. I really have many
me, the rice cakes had started to spoil. things to say, about this and that. Would
Although they were unfit to eat, those it be stifling or refreshing for me to know
rice cakes were worth hundreds of mil- all these things? That is why I use the
lions in gold. My heart feels closer to expression, “This is stifling.”
such people. (33-113, 1970.8.9) You do not even know how to main-
tain your dignity and conduct your-
Love sometimes looks silly and fool- selves. I must therefore educate you in
ish, doesn’t it? When you truly love some- these things. (26-299, 1969.11.10)
one, you do not mind being watched by
others. If you mind, your love is merely My history will not be written dur-
love with limitations. How silly and fooling my lifetime. However, once I pass
ish love seems when you are in a state away, won’t it be written? Then, if it were
where you do not mind being watched found that I had done things inappropri-
by others! One day, another old man ately from the Principle point of view, I
would be in trouble. They must rectify the false lineage that

The question is whether or not the forms the root of the satanic world, turn
reason I have led such a life can be sup- around life that has deviated from the
ported by the Principle. If something ideal, and correctly reopen the path of
was very wrong with it, I could come to love that has gone the wrong way. The
lose everything that I had accomplished. Bible says that those who seek to die
That is why the position of a leader is will live, and those who seek to live will
very difficult. (33-167, 1970.8.11) die. Why is this paradox necessary? It is
because the satanic world must perish.
Section 2. Let Us Love and Be (169-37, 1987.10.4)
Proud of True Parents
Are you the true sons and daugh-
2.1. True Parents are the hope of all ters of True Parents? When you talk
humankind about true children, what is your mind
centered on? It is the true lineage. Of
Who are the True Parents that the course, a relationship is formed through
Unification Church speaks about? If true love, but the actual connection is
Adam and Eve had not fallen, God through the true lineage. That is why
would have become the vertical form those connected through that lineage
of love, and Adam and Eve would have take after the mother and father. Do you
become God’s body. It would have been resemble me?
as if they were the flesh of God – God as Your eyes are blue whereas my eyes
the bones, and Adam and Eve the flesh. are black, and our hair is different. My
God would have achieved mind and hair is white. I am an Asian, and my
body unity through Adam and Eve. face is flat. When taking after True
God is meant to become the inter- Parents, you only need to resemble the
nal parent in the internal position, and most essential parts. By essential parts,
Adam and Eve the external parents I am talking about winning over Satan
in the external position. The internal and loving God absolutely. That is all
and external parents must become one you need to inherit from me. Then you
through love; and at that place, we come can dominate and control Satan. (170-237,
to have external parents and attend the 1987.11.21)
internal parent in heart. With the union
of love between God and Adam and Eve, How much should you love me? This
the True Parents – the perfected man goes back to the fundamental problem.
and woman – can emerge. There can be You should not love from a position that
no perfected human beings without uni- has traces of the satanic world, and is
ty in love. (184-71, 1988.11.13) tainted with love from that world. You
should be in a higher position. You must
What do True Parents have to do? love Father more than you love your
parents, spouse and children born in the time of the Last Days. Therefore, He is
satanic world. hoping to appear as a being of complete
That is why in the Bible, Jesus says, heart and as a vertically restored, per-
“He who loves father or mother more fected individual, in other words, as
than me is not worthy of me; and he the Messiah. Therefore, a central fig-
who loves sons or daughters more than ure who establishes the position of per-
me is not worthy of me.” He reached this fected Adam and perfected Eve must
conclusion for everything. Later, he also appear.
says, “Take up your cross and follow In the Completed Testament Age,
me.” He said to take up your own cross. God will appear before humankind in
Overcoming the power that pulls you in the form of True Parents. This is the
the opposite direction means taking up reason that the Unification Church has
the cross. There you must shed tears of enormous power, which cannot be con-
bitterness. (178-97, 1988.6.1) trolled by any political authority.
The path of the Unification Church
What do True Parents signify? They is one of accumulating experiences
are the symbol of hope for everyone. of the realm in which we directly see
They are the symbol of absolute hope for and deeply experience the living God.
fallen humankind. They are the fruits of (God’s Will - 279)
history, the center of the present era, and
the center of the nations of this world of The desire of humankind is to meet
five billion people living today. They are the True Parents. Even when you are
the starting point from which we can walking the path of death, you desire
be connected to the ideal world of the to meet True Parents. Even if you lost
future. (35-237, 1970.10.19) all of history, all the past eras, and all of
your descendants, if you were to meet
What is the desire of all people today? True Parents you would regain that his-
Before they establish a nation and world, tory, those past eras and the future. You
they would want to welcome True Par- must understand that this is the value
ents. From whom would our future of True Parents. (35-237, 1970.10.19)
descendants want to be descended? Your
future sons and daughters would not When you think of True Parents
want to be born from your fallen lineage. you realize that they govern history and
They would want to be born through the that they establish a starting point from
bloodline of True Parents. That is why which we can return to an ideal world.
True Parents will become the starting The True Parents determine the inter-
point of a new future. (35-237, 1970.10.19) nal relationships of position and heart
through which we can dominate Satan.
What is God’s hope today? God is Through these, Satan, who controls the
hoping to make Himself visible in this external world, can be subjugated and
the center, with which we can liberate 2.2. Honoring True Parents’ picture
God from His anguish, can finally be in each home
established. Therefore, first of all, you
must be thankful for the amazing bless- It is good for you to carry my picture
ing of being able to live with True Par- with you from now on. It will protect
ents and act according to their instruc- you so that you can safely withstand any
tions. (43-144, 1971.4.29) difficulty you may encounter.
Moses led the Israelites away from
When you completely unite with the Pharaoh of Egypt and guided them
True Parents, then the nation, tribe and to Canaan by showing great miracles
family can come to exist. True Parents and works. At that time, all the first-
are the standard in substance that inte- born of the Egyptians were smitten,
grates the value of the glory of heaven while the Israelites avoided this calam-
and earth. ity by smearing the blood of a lamb on
Would you exchange True Parents their doorposts. Thus, the spirit world is
for all the money in this world? Would watching over you and will protect you.
you exchange True Parents for your life? (130-290, 1984.2.7)
Things are different from how they were
in the past. Wherever you may go, you True Father is very famous. Every-
have to visit Korea to serve True Par- one acknowledges that I am a patriot
ents. Your sons and daughters and your living for the sake of the nation. More-
descendants of a thousand or ten thou- over, the whole universe bows down in
sand generations all must do the same. recognition of my achievements. So if
This is why the Unification Church is people come to say, “Since we have put
unique. (30-237, 1970.3.23) True Parents’ picture up, my wife and
I cannot quarrel in front of it,” and tell
What is the culminating point of their children, “You should not do such
everything? It is when everything meets things in front of Rev. Moon,” what is
the True Parents. The appearance of the wrong with that? Because you are rever-
True Parents of humankind is the hope ing it more than the photograph of your
of history, the hope of the nation, and own parents, your ancestors will come
the hope of the providence. and also revere True Parents as their
The time when True Parents appear ancestors. It will become an altar where
is a climactic event occurring only once ancestors can come and hold a service
in history; it never happened before and for the household.
will never occur again. From the per- As a result, because the way to receive
spective of the eternal world, a human heavenly blessing will have been opened
lifetime is but the span of one breath. up, then even after you fall asleep, at
(51-354, 1971.12.5) three o’clock in the morning they will
chase out all the evil spirits from your
family’s environment. (219-91, 1991.8.25) participate with you in your work and
receive benefit. God would not say no to
When the Israelites were about to this. He would say, “That’s right!” Don’t
leave Egypt, they were able to avoid the you think so, Dr. Yoon? (171-239, 1988.1.1)
calamity of the smiting of the firstborn
by smearing the blood of a lamb on their When you place the picture of True
doorposts. In the same way, you can be Parents in your room and hang up the
protected if you carry my picture with Unification Church flag, you come under
you. Spirit world can recognize the pic- God’s dominion. I am trying to have you
ture even if it is in your pocket. This belong to God’s dominion. There were
small condition has the same effect as many who were struck by lightning
the Israelites smearing the blood of the while they were cursing the flag. This is
lamb on their doorposts. (132-190, 1984.6.1) quite miraculous. Some people devel-
oped sickness in their hands because
Members have had the experience they were pointing their fingers at me;
where my smile seemed as mysterious as they were only able to recover from it
that of the Mona Lisa. Most of you have after holding their hands and praying in
had the experience that my mysterious repentance for several days. Such phe-
figure, which looks different in hundreds nomena took place, right? Why? When
of thousands of ways, has led the spirit heavenly fortune comes, it cannot be
world to co-operate with you. Everyone blocked by an individual’s destiny. It is
in the spirit world knows me well. Are an unchangeable destiny. When Moses
they glad to see my picture or not? Your held his rod up high, all those who
ancestors are connected to you through looked up at it lived. You will live as long
the medium of the photograph. You can as you look up at the Unification Church
understand that this is such a precious flag, bowing to it every time you come
item. (132-190, 1984.6.1) and go. Every time you set out from or
arrive at home, bow before the picture.
Now, my fame has gone beyond (219-91, 1991.8.25)
national borders. I heard that many
statesmen in various places have put my When you put up the Unification
picture on the wall of their study and Church flag it is a signal to the members
pay their respects to it. passing by to enter your house and rest
Have you put my picture on the wall if they are tired or hungry, to have lunch
of your room, Dr. Yoon Se-won? Do you before they go on. Therefore, you should
offer a bow to it everyday? Do you kiss always be prepared to receive guests.
it everyday? You should kiss it passion- On behalf of True Parents, you should
ately. It is not impolite for you to do so. make such preparations. That is why you
By kissing it on behalf of God’s love, the would need a separate room.
spirits around you are given the right to As True Parents may not come, you
should attend your guests as if they were Messiah appears, he must solve all these
True Parents. This way of practicing problems. (11-19, 1960.12.11)
connects the idea of equalization to the
highest heavenly standard. For this rea- Shouldn’t there be new laws to rec-
son, you should attend your guests as if tify our fallen habits? You must under-
they were God and True Parents. Such a stand that there are numerous legal pro-
person will surely receive blessings. (169- cedures waiting for us in the future. You
220, 1987.10.31) must pass through these. (66-299, 1973.5.16)
Section 3. The Manner in Which According to Korean custom, when-

We Attend True Parents ever a person receives something from
someone older, they should receive it
3.1. The law in the age of with both hands. This means that only
justification by attendance is the when their hands are completely lev-
highest law el will they receive the love of the old-
er person. Whatever is received should
Your conduct, the way you sit – come from the vertical to the horizontal
everything must conform to heavenly through ninety degrees. It can be said
law. Even the manner in which you greet that a person’s mind is Heaven’s mind.
me should be codified. Shouldn’t there All rules should be level and equalized,
be a protocol for greeting when you meet since they were created in relation to and
me? Shouldn’t that be created? There are according to the way of our conscience.
even such rules in society – shouldn’t we (171-236, 1988.1.1)
have such rules? (66-267, 1973.5.16)
According to Oriental thought, when
Up to the present day, human eth- people walk along the road, the elder
ics have meant that parents should love person walks in front. Why? It is because
their children and children should love the elder person was born first into the
their parents, and that there should be a world. That is how we try to create order
distinction between husband and wife. in the environment. The person born lat-
These virtues have been transmitted to er should stand back. Upper and lower,
the present day as the cornerstone of the front and back, above and below, these
three fundamental principles and the should all be in their positions. These
five moral disciplines in human rela- perspectives should not be changeable.
tions. However, the situation seems to These are eternal and unchanging. (168-
be changing. Today, traditional customs 252, 1987.9.27)
and norms are changing. Something
spiritual is penetrating and undermin- There are morning meetings every-
ing our daily and social environment. day between the king of a nation and his
We call such times the Last Days. If the subjects. In a Korean family, the children
first greet their parents when the parents myself with such self control that no
rise in the morning. Isn’t this part of matter where I go, I am not infected or
Korean tradition? In order to indemnify dominated by those places.
fallen history, you should establish the Yet, there are some silly people who
finest set of laws among all laws, includ- say that they will just do as I do – follow-
ing the laws of filial duty to one’s paring me when I go down to the country
ents. Even for a nation, you should estab- or using crude language because I do….
lish laws superior to the highest existing I have lived a life of attendance to God,
standard. (31-275, 1970.6.4) and even served and bowed respectfully
to young children until the time came
In Korean society, during the three- that I could speak without using honor-
year mourning period after their par- ific language. After knowing God’s will,
ents have passed away, the children offer people feel awkward to such an extent
meals to the departed spirits of their par- that when I speak to them in respectful
ents every morning and evening. Also, language they cannot respond with their
whenever they go out or return home, faces raised. Imagine how awkward it
they give a greeting towards the altar of would be if I had to treat you so politely.
their parents. Aren’t there such tradi- (57-277, 1972.6.4)
tions in Korean society? You have to do
better than that. Does what you do now 3.2. Ethics and morality give value
precisely fulfill the formalities of Heav- to human beings
en from the viewpoint of God’s will? It
does not. Far from it. (31-275, 1970.6.4) Today, most laws in this world find
their basis in Roman law. However,
The quickest way to establish the morality is based on conscience rather
heavenly tradition in a family is to do than law. The foundation of conscience
it during my lifetime. Originally you is goodness. The standard of conscience
were supposed to bathe every morning is the standard of goodness. When you
to purify yourself and walk 10 ri to offer move away from goodness and do wrong,
bows to me. Without establishing such a your conscience tries to correct your
tradition, the path of your descendants error. If people tried to create a univer-
will be blocked. (21-88, 1968.11.3) sal social system in accordance with the
conscience, they would still need laws.
Amongst the church members, Where is morality rooted? It is rooted in
some say that they can go to the movies the heavenly law. (33-44, 1970.8.2)
because I often go to the movies. They
don’t understand. In the past, I never Ethics are formed on the basis of the
even went in front of a movie theater. emotions of love, aren’t they? In the rela-
It is not a problem now, since I went tionships between family members, the
through so much training and equipped idea of morality, order, the social sys-
tem and so forth are based upon deep are two or more people. Social ethics
emotional factors. People express their derive from the family formed through
respect to the one who can show the the marriage of a man and a woman. Eth-
deep emotion of a long-lasting or con- ics provide the way and laws of human
sistent love. You should know that. The relationships. (136-208, 1985.12.29)
motivation for the establishment of eth-
ics lies in the emotion of love. Ethics It must be shown that there is a sys-
begin from the point of parents loving tem of vertical order in accordance with
their children. True human relation- the heavenly way, formed from the prin-
ships are established when children love ciples of creation of the sun, moon and
their parents. (64-124, 1972.10.29) stars in the universe. This system of ver-
tical order appears within the family as
Everyone needs and loves parents. the grandparents, parents and children.
Everyone wants to see them and be with The horizontal order of brothers and
them. But why? For what reason? It is sisters is created, and a corresponding
the age difference that leads to the rela- sense of values and norms simultane-
tionship of superior and subordinate ously emerges. (122-304, 1982.11.25)
in an orderly manner. Therefore, peo-
ple should show deference, respect and We must establish a new tradition
dutifulness to their parents. Based on all that transcends races and nations. We
matters of ethics and morality in social must establish the foundation for that
life, we should each stand in the position tradition in accordance with God’s
of a subject partner or object partner desire rather than our own. It means you
within a relationship of superior–subor- should not hold yourself to your habits,
dinate. To become a filial son in certain previous customs, or current trends. You
respects, you should display obedience should know that this is totally different.
and humility, and long to meet the par- When you observe the world of nature,
ents. This is the relationship of parent you will see that everything exists in
and child. (112-251, 1981.4.19) harmony. Everything is natural, in har-
mony and has no sign of awkwardness.
People are valuable because of human Everything is made to become attractive
morals and ethics. Morality forms the and to be a stimulating force. If some-
basis of relationships among people. thing is disliked, it will not draw any
Human morality has no use in relation attention. (66-299, 1973.5.16)
to just one person; it applies when there
BOOK SEVEN
2 CHAPTER 3 4
Worship Service and

Etiquette in Church Life
Section 1. Proper Understanding The church is the base through which

of the Church the past, present, and future are con-
nected. Therefore, it acts as a mediator
1.1. Church integrates human through which indemnity conditions
character and the Word can be established; it is a place where the
Word, nobility of character, and quality
The purpose of a church is to find of heart can unite. (The Way of the Spiritual
and establish God’s nation; it is not to Leader - 238)
find and establish a church. God’s origi-
nal ideal for creation was to establish The church is a holy place that con-
one world centered on a nation. Hence, nects heaven and earth. It is a gate to
the destination of the church is to find the world, enabling people to interact
that nation. (149-48, 1986.11.2) in relationships of cooperation, and is a
spiritual pillar for the well-being of the
In the future, the time of the church nation. As the source of spiritual life, the
will pass. The church is not what human- church supplies strength in your daily
kind desires. The church is needed dur- life. (The Way of the Spiritual Leader - 238)
ing the process of restoration in the
realm of the Fall, but once a new era Before you are loyal to your family,
arrives, the era of the church will pass you should be loyal to the church. Before
away. For this reason, the Unification you are loyal to society, you should be
Church is not just doing church activi- loyal to the church. The church is in the
ties. Under the name of the church, we position of a subject partner and the
are adapting to society, reforming soci- family and society are in the position of
ety, and initiating a movement to puri- an object partner. Where do wise peo-
fy society. The mission of pioneers is to ple stand? They stand in the position of
do that which cannot be done by the a subject partner. There is only one sub-
people who are just living within the ject position. Objects can be in any of the
boundaries of their own culture, soci- four directions – north, south, east, and
ety, and world. You must walk this pio- west, or anywhere around 360 degrees,
neering path. (28-222, 1970.1.11) but there is only one center. This is a
position within an absolute realm. There
cannot be two. Can there be two centers? of the world say the Unification Church
If the center moves, it will perish. (25-126, is such and such, heretical and so on,
1969.9.30) but we don’t even bother to snort at that.
Holy people just go on their way while
Christians affirm that the omni- the dogs in the neighborhood bark; we
scient, omnipotent, gracious, and loving think of it like that. (80-285, 1975.11.2)
God will forgive us even if we commit
sins tens of thousands of times. Then, In this age of the Last Days, the Uni-
as soon as they leave church, they start fication Church has to teach the answers
fighting. The church is not a place in to the following questions: What is God’s
which to repent after committing sin. If desire? What is humankind’s desire?
God is a being who can easily forgive so What is God’s love? What is human-
many sins, there is one big question: why kind’s situation? What is God’s heart?
did God not forgive the single sin that What is humankind’s heart? The Unifi-
was committed by Satan in the Garden cation Church has appeared to do that.
of Eden? What do you think? If there It must teach about that kind of world. If
had been a way for Satan to be forgiv- it can teach that, and it teaches one thou-
en so easily, he would have repented. He sand people, ten thousand people, all the
would have repented tens of thousands people, then, even if the world did not
of times with tears. (19-161, 1968.1.1) want to unite, it could not help but unite.
(151-209, 1962.12.15)
If the church were to divide into two
and the two into four, and if it divid- 1.2. The church is an extension of
ed three times in this way, God would the family
leave the church. That is the way of the
heavenly principle. Instead, people will Those who say they go to church for
gather as families. Those with grace will someone else’s sake, for their beloved
gather as families. They will not go to sons and daughters or for their beloved
church. They will kneel in prayer in their husband or wife, will not be able to go
families. Wait and see if this happens or further. They should go to church for
not. (9-266, 1960.6.5) God’s sake. You should go to church
to attend God as your own God and to
What is the goal of the Unification find God’s love as your own love. (8-162,
Church? It is to create an environment 1959.12.6)
in which humankind can dance togeth-
er with God and the Messiah here on A public church is more precious
earth and through which even Satan than your own home. (15-271, 1965.10.24)
can receive blessings. This is the way of
the Unification Church. How great it is! You can reach the Kingdom of Heav-
That is the Unification Church. People en through the church. The family must
Chapter 3 • Worship Service and Etiquette in Church Life 1013
pass through the church. So the church God within our church life. When we
is a foundation for families to bring vic- look at the attitude of our church mem-
tories, a place where family laws emerge, bers about the time for church meetings,
a place where nobility of character is rec- we see they are not serious. Because your
ognized, and it is a training ground for views about the public meetings of the
the Kingdom of Heaven. (The Way of the church are vague, your understanding
Spiritual Leader - 238) about the direction that God’s will is
taking is also vague. Since you do not
Some say they must witness to those understand precisely what internal posi-
who are handsome and young, but that tion you should stand in, you do not have
is absurd. The church is the extension of a clear external standard. (22-36, 1969.1.19)
our family. There should be grandmoth-
ers and grandfathers, aunts and uncles, If you look at some people, you see
and young people. If there were only that they do well in church life but not
young people in the Unification Church, so well in social life. On the other hand,
it would be sick. This must be quick- you see others who do well in social life
ly corrected. You should know how to but not so well in church life. Those who
attend your elders. Your grandmother do well in social life but not so well in
and grandfather represent God; your church life do not possess the impor-
mother and father are your parents; and tant factors and contents to bear fruit.
with you and your children this makes Between those who do well in the church
four stages in all. Your grandparents, but not in social life, and those who do
your parents and you are three stages. well in social life but not in the church,
Our lives are such that we cannot the person who does well in church life
break away from this fate. Grandpar- is better. Those who are equipped with
ents, parents, and children make up the important factors enabling frui-
three stages. You need to draw four lines tion can move forward with tomorrow’s
to make three stages. This constitutes hope, but those who are not, cannot bear
the number seven. You cannot have fruit. (36-20, 1970.11.8)
three stages without connecting these
four lines together. Without connecting You should find and establish a stan-
these, one another’s paths will randomly dard that enables you to prove that you
cross. In order to have three stages, these are God’s child through your lineage,
must be connected. (70-149, 1974.2.9) through the truth, through your life,
and through your work. Without doing
In church life, the one not standing so, going to church and engaging in a life
in a position recognized by God cannot of faith would be nothing more than the
lead a life representing God in his social life of an errand boy. (3-40, 1957.9.15)
life. Therefore, the question is whether
we are people who can be recognized by If you consider the triangular rela-
tionships among the family, church, come here from the eight provinces of
and society, should your focus be on Korea, whether or not they are Unifica-
the family? Should it be on the church? tion Church members, and shared their
Or should it be on the society for your food with us. (37-329, 1971.1.1)
own success? Think about it. For which
person would God have more compas- People like babies the most and dis-
sion and understanding? Thinking of like grandmothers and grandfathers
the church means loving people as God who are closer to death the most. They
does. It also means bringing salvation to are at opposite ends of the pole. Heav-
the people. (42-169, 1971.3.4) enly activities win over both sides. You
should strive to become one with chil-
In order to become a person of char- dren. You should also have grandmoth-
acter, systematic training is required. ers and grandfathers come with their
You must experience group activities in canes, spend time, and eat with you. If
the church. In other words, the question you can do this, wherever you are will
is whether or not you can go through a prosper. If you can become friends with
holistic ideology or system. The church grandmothers and grandfathers to the
should be that gate. (9-8, 1960.3.13) extent that they become crazy about
you and, instead of sleeping in their
If you compare all your social hab- nice houses with beautiful gardens
its until now with your entire life in the and wooden flooring, they come to the
church, your church life is more inter- churchyard and sleep there, then that
nal. How much have you established a place, that organization, the place with
standard of value in your internal life? such serving people will, as a rule, pros-
Some say they are going their way cen- per. (60-158, 1972.8.17)
tering on God’s will and believe arbi-
trarily, “What I am doing now will If a grandmother comes and asks, “Is
become God’s will.” Do you think God the church leader here?” and you look at
would dwell in such a person? (22-38, her and reply, “No, he’s not here,” you
1969.1.19) will be punished. Just see what happens
when she asks, “Where did the church
If a person opposing the Unifica- leader go?” and you answer, “Why do
tion Church comes and shares a meal you ask, grandmother? We have no need
at the church, you should still be able to for an old grandmother.” God will scold
send him off smiling. You should nev- you saying, “You good-for-nothing!
er be stingy with regard to food when Where did you come from?” Denying
dealing with anyone. Even if someone aged grandmothers and grandfathers is
who is not a member comes, you should the same as denying your mother and
offer him food; do not reject him. I say father. That is why you can only be a
this because I know that people have devoted son when you serve and support
your aged parents and grandparents. in battle. (9-296, 1960.6.12)

(56-38, 1972.5.10)
The amount of time you come early
Section 2. Worship Is the for church service will be offered to God.
Greatest Ceremony that Shows Thus, its value cannot be exchanged or
Reverence to God bought with any amount of gold. The
time for worship is an offering to God.
2.1. The time of worship is a time to Hence, to come late to service is stealing
meet God from God.
You should be on time for service.
What is the purpose of sacredly By doing so, you can stand before God
observing the Sabbath? It is to bring with dignity. Then you can come closer
salvation to humankind and to find to heaven with a heart better than that
the nation of God’s desire. The reason of yesterday. However, if you come late,
Christianity has sacredly observed the even when you pray, you will sit there
Sabbath was in order to elevate itself and blinking your eyes wondering, “What is
focus its efforts on magnifying the goal of Father going to talk about?” When I see
salvation. The purpose of our observing you sitting there like that, you look piti-
the Sabbath is to promote the path to our able beyond measure. (36-125, 1970.11.22)
salvation. Furthermore, it is to increase
the importance of the goal of world sal- When you are seeking God, can you
vation and of seeking the nation and attend church without wearing holy
world of God’s providence. You should robes? I’m not talking about external
know that this is a higher dimension of robes. I’m talking about the holy robes
God’s desire. (69-240, 1973.12.30) of your heart. For those gathered here,
if inspiration wells up inside your heart
The time for worship is the time for through the sermon and hymns, Heaven
offering. You should make atonements will work with you.
for your past before God. Hence, the When the fallen ancestors were
time for worship is a time without free- expelled from the Garden of Eden, they
dom. (11-163, 1961.6.24) were shedding tears as they left. You
should be able to shed tears of joy in
The time for worship blocks the such a way that you can meet God with
advancement of all of Satan’s authority a smile on your face. Nevertheless, those
and is a time of promising the Father who have not first shed tears of God’s
that you will return the glory of victory sorrow cannot shed tears of joy. (9-296,
to Him. (6-263, 1959.6.7) 1960.6.12)
The time for worship is a place more You should be preparing with an
serious than when you meet your enemy eager heart three days before worship
service. You should enter the gates of the In the future, the messages dur-
church while passionately praying for the ing service will be given in the form of
happiness of all people, so that they may reports rather than sermons. Families
connect to the authority of resurrection should report about things of which they
and life. You should attend service with are proud. The entire family must come
a heart that is full of emotion for God. and offer worship. The reports of suc-
Yet this will not be enough. Instead, you cessful families will serve as an exam-
are more brazen than a traveling sales- ple; less successful families, by follow-
man. (20-284, 1968.7.7) ing this example, will be guided toward
success. In this way, the family Kingdom
For Sunday service you should puri- of Heaven will be built. Without build-
fy yourself by bathing, offer a deep bow ing the Kingdom of Heaven in the fam-
before God, and go to the holy ground ily, the Kingdom of Heaven on earth will
to pray. Although people may not come, not be established. (23-62, 1969.5.11)
you must lay the foundation of heart
enabling God to look kindly upon your First, you should be meticulous in
village and work with you. You are nev- your church life. For this, you should
er lonely when you pray alone with tears strictly observe the official hours for
in front of God. God is with you; you worship. You should be a good example
will never be lonely. If no one is restored by attending service at the official hour.
from that village after you have totally (31-269, 1970.6.4)
devoted yourself for more than three
years, that place will go to ruin. (17-293, You should be strict in keeping your
1967.2.15) promise to attend God. How can some-
one who does not keep his promise
Even when you come to the ser- receive grace? Such a person would fall
vice, instead of coming thoughtlessly, away from the path. From now on, I will
you should have invested your invis- guide you as you move. If you do not like
ible heart and offered devotion for more it, you may quit. Let us see who will be
than two days. The longer you do so, the the one to perish. (11-133, 1961.3.26)
more you will shine. For this reason, the
greater your heart is, the more Heaven You should be a good example by
will protect and shield you. attending Sunday service and official
If the wife thinks all day about her church gatherings. In coming to ser-
husband with her invisible mind and vice, husbands and wives should come
then smiles with her visible face, a light together lovingly so their children will
of glory will shine through. That smiling follow them because they envy their
face has a captivating power that draws parents’ devotion. You should come to
her husband near. It follows the same church before ten o’clock and prepare
logic. (228-84, 1992.3.15) for Sunday service. (21-87, 1968.11.3)
Church service is a time for battling in order to raise them up to a certain

Satan. It is a showdown. How can you standard. Only then can I maintain the
sleep at this time? If there is such a per- standard of heart that I set while pray-
son, you should shake him awake. Just ing with determination before God.
as Jesus said to Peter, “Get behind me, (11-132, 1961.3.26)
Satan!” you should strike him on the
side. That is love. I will not allow anyone Time is more important than any-
to sleep during service. (15-121, 1965.10.3) thing else when coming before God. If
you cannot be on time, you will fail. If
Is it right for people who offer devo- you fail to connect to the right time, you
tion to be late for service? Such people will perish. God demands a sanctified
should be so ashamed that they can- environment and an utmost pure heart,
not show their faces. They should feel but you cannot even be on time, and
that they are the greatest of all sinners. when late you sit in the back and sing
They must pledge to be on time and praises. God does not want such praise.
offer even greater devotion than others. (11-132, 1961.3.26)
How can you pray, “Oh! Heaven most
high!” when you do not even come on You should keep the official time for
time! Your devotion is not for others to services. Then you will surely prosper.
observe. If you want to offer devotion (31-268, 1970.6.4)
at church, you should come to church
on foot, rather than by car. You should 2.2. Early morning and evening
not just come here and pray. Rather, you services, and all-night vigils
should pray before coming and then
come here to pray even more earnestly. Concentrate on evening services.
This is how you should offer devotion. (10-249, 1960.10.21)
(42-235, 1971.3.14)
You should hold all-night vigils
Heaven relates to those who earnest- at church on Saturday nights. (17-347,
ly yearn for God. God does not random- 1967.5.11)
ly visit anyone. Therefore, you should, at
least, absolutely be on time. From now From now on, many gatherings will
on, if you are not on time, I will have be held at night. This is because we have
you stand in the front and make you feel to break up the realm of darkness. In
ashamed. (11-133, 1961.3.26) order to do this, you should have a seri-
ous and sincere heart. (11-247, 1961.11.1)
I should lock the doors after service
begins. I do not want to gather and talk Witness and bring people to the eve-
to people who come late. I gather peo- ning service. Unless you do so, the dig-
ple here and talk for two or three hours nity of the church will not stand. You
should be at service before the one who Try conveying the Word till after
is leading the service. (10-250, 1960.10.21) midnight and until you hear the crow
of the first rooster. How mysterious it is!
Some may say, “We should sleep as Try conveying the Word as you listen to
long as we want like others, eat our fill the barking of dogs in the neighborhood
and then come here and sit comfortably in the quiet, tranquil night. You will feel
to attend service. Why do we hold it so as if you have broken through on a new
early? Why do we have early morning path of life in search of the bright sun-
service?” It is because we must be dif- light; you will feel like the captain of a
ferent from others. You must not be the ship who determines anew to find the
same as other religious groups or people lighthouse. You will experience a sense
of faith. We must be different from oth- of valor, pride, and majesty as if you
ers. (84-194, 1976.2.29) were alone in this world filled entirely
with mysteries of all kinds.
I will set this tradition of gather- In order to have that bond of heart,
ing you at three in the morning for a you should give guidance during the
year or so, without letting you sleep. It nighttime. It is necessary to conduct
is not right for people to become lazy. such activities during the night or at
It is not right to become comfortable. dawn. (29-196, 1970.2.28)
There would be no growth in a com-
fortable world. Therefore, no matter Night, the deep night, has a strong
what nation it is, if it goes through a new mysterious quality. Therefore, you feel
revival and yet becomes conceited and more grace during a nighttime revival
self-absorbed, it will come to ruin. (51- than you would in a daytime revival.
280, 1971.11.28) The reason is that in the daytime all our
senses are dispersed and unfocused. In
Although you should work during other words, sight, hearing, and all oth-
the daytime, religious work should be er senses through which we can perceive
done at night as well. It is more effec- are easily distracted.
tive at night. It is also effective to teach However, at night they are not
in the early morning. So, you should like that, but on the contrary become
spiritually inspire a new guest so much focused. At night, everything focuses
that he decides to escape from his home, on me by surrounding me, and in such a
sweeping aside all obstacles. You should realm I come to stand naturally. For that
become like that. How can there be reason, during the nighttime, it is easi-
results without motivation? If you have er for me to work with God when He is
not been able to do it, from now on you bestowing His grace. God, too, can work
should work harder and do better. You more easily. (29-196, 1970.2.28)
should make it possible by coming up
with something creative. (97-196, 1978.3.15) When you wake up in the early morn-
ing you should pray, so that your life in I had better make it up today.” Yet that is
the coming day can become an embodi- what you do, right? It is the same when
ment of gratitude in front of Heavenly you think, “Since I am fasting on Sunday
Father. You should make the determi- morning, I had better eat more on Satur-
nation to become the embodiment of day evening.” On the contrary, it is bet-
God’s hope in a flower-filled spring gar- ter for you not to fast, because if you eat
den that Heavenly Father can raise and more for dinner the night before a fast,
use for His providence. you will become hungrier. After your
In the afternoon, which is like sum- stomach has stretched from a full din-
mer, you should be resolved at work to ner and then is empty the next morning
develop yourself a step further as you and you feel hungrier, well, then what?
grow to become a valuable being in (44-161, 1971.5.6)
whom God can dwell.
When it becomes evening, which Section 3. Attitude of a Church
resembles the autumn time of cultiva- Leader
tion, you should determine and pray in
front of God that you will stand in the 3.1. Church leaders must practice a
position of an offering. And at night, public life
which is comparable to the winter sea-
son, you should pray that by possessing The person who is a leader of more
the energy of life, you will establish the than a thousand people has been evalu-
intrinsic father–son relationship with ated and approved by the spirit world.
God, and thus become a person who (18-223, 1967.6.9)
realizes his or her full value. If there is a
person who turns all 365 days of the year One does not start out as a central
into days of victory and gratitude, then figure with confidence. I, too, have nev-
that person will feel that a give-and-take er thought myself as being confident. I
relationship with God is truly the most realized that before I liked myself, I had
worthy life. (29-340, 1970.3.14) to like God and I had to like the one
whom God was seeking. How to possess
The reason you do not notice that this kind of heart was my endeavor. If
time is passing is because you are intox- I have that heart, there is nothing that
icated in God’s love. It was common in is impossible. You must have a mind to
the early days of the Church for me to make people happier and console the
stay up all night talking or listening to sorrowful person. (70-170, 1974.2.9)
the members. (97-307, 1978.3.26)
The true shepherd does not say he
I am saying that you should not cal- is the true shepherd. He always quiet-
culate your sleeping time and think, ly embraces God’s will and the entire
“Since I did not sleep enough yesterday, universe in his heart and goes out; he
does not make excuses. (3-210, 1957.11.1) daily work, you should reflect on wheth-
er or not the day was spent for the pub-
After working hard for the public lic or personal purpose. Furthermore,
purpose, you might fall asleep without looking back at the past twelve months
realizing how tired you are, and yet in of your life or your entire past life, you
the morning you would wake up total- should reflect on whether or not you
ly refreshed. From this experience you led a public life or a personal one. (39-76,
realize, “Ah, this is the principled way of 1971.1.9)
life!” But if you think, “Well, I slept only
three and a half hours last night. There- The person who is in a public posi-
fore, I should sleep at least six hours,” tion is pitiful. What if, even though he
your entire body will feel as though it does his best, he makes a mistake in fol-
weighs a thousand or even ten thousand lowing God’s will and a thousand years
pounds and you will have pain all over. of merit goes wrong? He lives with such
That is why I tell you not to have such a serious heart. (46-55, 1971.7.18)
thoughts. (44-160, 1971.5.6)
We cannot drift along day by day as
A leader should not be the first to lie months pass. If we are not focused on
down no matter how tired he may be. He preparing for the new day’s advance,
should lie down only after everyone else then we will become prey for vultures
has lain down. He should be the last to here in the wilderness. (135-279, 1985.12.15)
finish praying. Even in his life of faith,
he should offer devotion without food, We are historical pioneers. The pio-
clothes, and shelter. Such is the position neer must break through difficult sur-
of a leader. If he can live that way, he will roundings and advance with a prepared
not perish. (33-169, 1970.8.11) attitude toward a hopeful tomorrow.
(The Way of a Spiritual Leader - 63)
I am at a loss for words before a devot-
ed person. As leader of the Unification Once you take the responsibility, the
Church, when I am considering which next thing is to fight and struggle. You
of two people is better, I do not take into must go through a struggle of life and
account who is handsome, but rather I death. In that battle, you should lay the
look at the direction of their mind. In foundation to bring at least three people
other words, I see whether their mind is who oppose you to natural submission
public or personal. (31-260, 1970.6.4) during your lifetime. (14-13, 1964.4.19)
Even when you take your first step in You must first have ideological knowl-
the morning, you should think whether edge and then faith that it will work. If
or not it is for the public purpose. And your thoughts and faith do not come up
when you go to bed after finishing your to a certain level, then you cannot claim
them and they can easily be taken away for the service. For this reason, you can-
by someone else. The foundation that I not prosper if you do not take a formal
have accomplished and strengthened, gathering seriously. (17-293, 1967.2.15)
and the ground that has roots that are
firmly planted, can never be taken away It is heavenly law for participants to
except by the application of a strength bow in front of offerings. God comes
and faith that is greater than them. (19-39, down to that altar and intervenes. God
1967.12.24) will help only when you offer all your
passion, strength, and effort, and when
What type of heart must you have you speak with more sincerity than you
before taking on responsibility? You have ever shown in your lifetime. (60-347,
must have the determination to exchange 1972.8.18)
your life if you cannot accomplish the
responsibility. In that case, a solution Offerings should be made with a seri-
will emerge that resolves the core of the ous mind and commitment. Can bless-
problem. (19-142, 1968.1.1) ings be given to those who go to their
grave after a life of comfort, abundant
When you can say, “I have done all food, laughter, and dance? Only grass
that I could have done as a human being. would grow on the graves of such peo-
Day and night I have offered my entire ple. But on the graves of those who died
heart and extreme dedication,” and God shedding blood for the nation, flow-
can see you are leaving after having done ers will bloom as long as that nation
everything you could, even though you remains. (46-347, 1971.8.17)
could not complete your mission, then
God will return to you in excess of your It is not easy to be the teacher of the
effort. You should know these things. Unification Church. It is extremely dif-
(56-33, 1972.5.10) ficult. It feels the same as wearing a pris-
oner’s uniform and walking toward the
A church leader is like the high priest execution chamber, and yet I am walking
of that region. You must pray for the that path. You probably do not under-
people even if you lose sleep. Since you stand because you have never spent time
must make offerings in order to save the in prison.
people, you have to give your full devo- I live in a well-appointed mansion,
tion. In an offering, the high priest and but I do not need it. I have been trained
God must become one for there to be a to live in a hut. I can just as easily live
response. (9-80, 1960.4.12) there. I have trained myself to become
the best laborer; I can remove my jack-
Who must take charge of the reli- et and work on a construction site. If
gious service? The high priest must. It is there was someone in prison whom God
not right if a guest takes responsibility loved, then I trained my heart to hold
on to him, maintain complete domin- Would people with a tradition of warm-

ion over the environment, and become ly receiving others let their church leader
a friend with whom he could shed tears. starve? Those who let their church leader
(85-43, 1976.3.2) starve and still ask for blessings should
have their mouths filled with sand.
3.2. Devotion and sincerity must be (60-308, 1972.8.18)
invested to guide members
You should feel the same heart of Even when you talk through the
longing for members as you felt for your night, you should make it interesting.
first love. (The Way of a Spiritual Leader - 290) When you talk past twelve midnight
until two or three in the morning and
You should stay up all night mak- you think, “I wish they would leave. I
ing devoted efforts to raise core mem- should get some sleep,” they would all
bers. If you can offer this effort for three run away. Even when it is three or four
days, they will bond with you and feel in the morning, you should be think-
grace that will stay with them through- ing, “I hope they do not go. I wish that
out their lives. If you witness with strong time would stop.” When they return
determination, feeling that time is too home after experiencing that situation,
short, and become anxious when your their spirit will realize how important it
guests leave because it is late, then the was. They will feel sorry and, immedi-
spirit world will cooperate with you. ately after eating, will want to go back.
(23-249, 1969.5) I have been working in this manner.
(56-51, 1972.5.10)
You must first be absolutely dedicat-
ed to God’s will in order to convey it to Whenever we meet anyone, we must
others. (23-249, 1969.5) not think this is the end of things. Espe-
cially if we meet someone centering on
You should go through indescrib- God, we must never forget that relation-
able hardships in raising members, just ship. Even if that person stops coming to
as I have done. If you have a guest at the church, you should not cut him off
night, you should ask on bended knees or despise him. Even if that person falls
for heaven’s blessings for that person. away, you must never abandon the rela-
For guests who come during the day, tionship that you have made with him.
you should invite them into the living (42-162, 1971.3.4)
room and receive them more warmly
than you would your own relatives. You Therefore, never be discouraged if
should establish a family tradition such a member falls away. When a member
that you can say, “Our home is such a falls away, a very interesting phenom-
home.” If you establish such a family tra- enon occurs: A person who resembles
dition, who would those people live for? that person’s character, speech, and even
the way he walks, will join the church. of thousands of people. If you want to
From every angle, the new person who have a person follow you, whatever your
joins amazingly resembles the person directions may be, you must invest your-
who fell away, and yet he is much bet- self totally into creating such a motiva-
ter. When you see such a phenomenon, tion in that person. (96-284, 1978.2.13)
you can understand that sincere invest-
ment and prayer are never lost. This is an How many members with longing,
absolute fact. (42-162, 1971.3.4) yearning hearts have you met? I have met
numerous such people. They visit from
If there is something bad, do not get the ends of the earth to bow before me.
rid of it right away. Even if there is some- Why is this? It is because I have already
thing bad, you should deal with it, hav- thrown the line of love, bonded in heart,
ing the flexibility and capacity to find to the ends of the earth, and because I
some conditions that will improve it have already sent an electrical current
while you keep the bad aspects on hold. through it, they know the direction
If a person is cut off due to a mistake he they have to go. That is how it should be.
made a year ago, then he may spiritually (171-30, 1987.12.5)
die completely. But if he is kept for one,
two, or three years in the belief that the To become a leader, you must truly
mistake is a secondary consideration, stand in the position of the doctor who
then after that time there may be a way cures the sick. If an ill person’s spiritual
for him to live. (72-313, 1974.7.14) situation begins to deteriorate, you will
have to make an effort to cure that per-
If you love the members who have son’s heart while you shed tears day or
just joined, then they can quickly set the night, oblivious to time. That is a spiri-
condition for indemnity. The reason the tual leader. How many nights have you
church is not able to make progress is stayed up trying to save lives? How busy
because this is not being done. This is the have you been trying to save lives? If
reason why God said to love each other such deeds go up to the spirit world with
and live in harmony. (18-40, 1967.5.15) you, then you will be the object of com-
mendations and you will set an example
In the early years of our church, when of good character. (69-165, 1973.10.31)
I was raising members in Korea, I did not
sleep at night. I employed a one-on-one 3.3. Man-woman relationships
strategy. When I was giving a lecture to and public money require strict
one person, I imagined that I was giving discipline
it to an audience of a hundred or even
a thousand people. I thought that that From now on, there will be no for-
particular person could determine the giveness for problems with man-wom-
lives of several thousands or even tens an relationships. Don’t even mention
forgiveness; God does not want to deal you if you are caught with this problem.
with this. What was the Fall? Didn’t (66-226, 1973.5.12)
it occur because people failed to con-
trol themselves sexually? The greatest The problems in the relationship
problems for people are the problems between man and woman have always
of food, clothing, shelter, sexual desire, been connected to religion. Spiritual
and excessive desire for material things; groups have always been faced with the
these are the roots of sin. Those who fail problems of man-woman relationships.
to control these things will not become Why is that so? It is because when Eve
a leader. (194-87, 1989.10.17) fell, she was dealing with her husband
Adam and the archangel.
The greatest enemy is the problem Hence, in the Last Days, women are
that exists in man-woman relation- destined to discern between good and
ships. Through this, the world came to evil in their relations to two men. When
ruin and the laws of heaven and earth a man joins a religion and disciplines
were violated. I am stating clearly that himself, at the final summit, a beautiful
those who are not confident about this woman will appear before him to tempt
should not participate in the Blessing. If him. If he succumbs to this, he will fall
you receive the Blessing and bring ruin off a cliff into a bottomless abyss. (138-286,
and go to the spirit world, I will have 1986.1.24)
nothing to do with you. It will not be
my responsibility. Once caught, there is You church leaders are raising your
no escape. You should clench your teeth own children. You should not do any-
and never deviate. (120-220, 1982.10.16) thing that goes against your conscience,
nor should you use public money reck-
From now on, you must take extreme lessly. It would be better just to starve. If
caution regarding the relationship you starve, heaven and earth will have
between man and woman. Those who sympathy for you. There is no one who
have exchanged words with the oppo- would not sympathize to see people
site sex, saying that they like each other, going hungry. When children are starv-
can never become leaders. That should ing, they need to be fed.
never be allowed to happen. (67-55, It is human nature to feel compas-
1973.5.20) sion for those who are near death. For
this reason, when a murderer is about to
You have to be clear about man- be executed, he is granted one last wish.
woman relationships. Leaders should That is why I believe we should have
strictly follow this principle. Unless compassion for those in sorrow and dif-
they do, they will be misunderstood. ficulties. (60-162, 1972.8.17)
They will have no way to excuse them-
selves. There will never be a way out for Even among the leaders of the Uni-
fication Church, there are those who When I use public money, I do so
might misuse public money or material with consideration for the whole. (19-266,
things. They might be tempted to use 1968.2.19)
public money to take care of their chil-
dren out of sympathy for them. Misus- From now on, you have to be thor-
ing money tramples the hearts of oth- ough in distinguishing between public
ers. This is the same as supplying your and private matters. Public money is poi-
children with poison. There is no doubt son let loose by Satan. You will be ruined
about it. This will become a condition if you misuse public money. Public mon-
through which the satanic world will ey causes all kind of problems. Treach-
accuse these leaders. What shall we do erous servants emerge from there. They
about public money? How will things bring their nation to ruin and even sell
be decided and managed? In the future, their nation. (33-172, 1970.8.11)
the leaders of the Unification Church
must reform. (46-95, 1971.7.25) I cannot arbitrarily use this money
that I made with my sweat and blood.
The most fearsome laws among The day I do, my relatives eight times
the laws of the spirit world are those removed and my ancestors will be
regarding the embezzlement of public accused. This is a fearful thing. I see it
funds and unkind treatment of a per- as money with God’s seal on it. Civil ser-
son in a public position. These are the vants are punished if they embezzle the
most fearsome laws. When a leader or a nation’s funds. However, God’s wrath
person sent by God is treated unkind- will be upon those who misappropri-
ly, the nation and world will be judged. ate the heavenly funds on which He has
(96-154, 1978.1.3) placed His seal. (85-209, 1976.3.3)
You should not be careless with Section 4. Sermons Must Bestow

material things in your daily life; you Grace and Inspiration
should take care in handling public
money. Just because you received pro- 4.1. The practice of giving sermons
motion to a higher position does not
give you the right to arbitrarily change Sermons should be given with the
the personnel. If you misuse public same intensity of feeling as a woman
money, you will be judged by the consti- who is in childbirth. You must focus all
tution of the heavenly kingdom. After your attention there. When you stand
your promotion, you may find the chil- before the podium, you must feel like
dren of your enemy in the place you a pregnant woman on her way to the
enter. If you send them off to a place of delivery room. If you reach that level,
misery or death, you will be in trouble. you need no preparation. The content of
(196-235, 1990.1.1) your sermon is not the issue. The issue
is whether your heart has reached that When you give a sermon, if the mem-
level. (96-168, 1978.1.3) bers know you have already given a ser-
mon with that title before, they will not
During sermon time, a boundary is like it. It is similar to the desire of peo-
created that decides who enters heav- ple wishing to feel the change of seasons.
en and hell. If someone comes to our People are not always happy just because
church thinking, “I’ve always wondered it is morning. There are days of depres-
about the Unification Church, let’s see sion even when there are few worries.
how it is!” but then is disappointed with Even though it is such a nice and
the sermon, saying, “What kind of ser- invigorating day, you can still feel
mon is that?” it is the same as cutting depressed. Then what do you do to get
that person’s throat. Giving sermons over this? If there is no stimulus to help
should be a serious occasion, even more bring about this change quickly, go and
so than when a judge passes sentence in find a more depressing place. By going to
court. (96-169, 1978.1.3) such a place and putting yourself into an
environment that is contrary to yours,
The most difficult thing for a per- you can find new stimulus. You can also
son to do is to speak in front of oth- supplement your current state by creat-
ers. When you stand before people and ing a new stimulus through which you
speak to them, everyone pays atten- can directly overcome your situation. If
tion to you. They all listen or criticize you cannot find solutions and manage
or judge for themselves. That is why it your everyday life, you will not be able
is very difficult for anyone to speak in to offer spiritual guidance to many oth-
front of many people. (39-150, 1971.1.10) ers. (30-126, 1970.3.21)
Church leaders must always supple- You need to offer something fresh.
ment their sermons and supply whatev- You have to inspire them somehow. Sup-
er members need or anything that can plement this with prayer if necessary. If
be of assistance to them. (56-12, 1972.5.10) that still fails, you should place your life
on the line to make a difference. (30-126,
Without having deep experiences, 1970.3.21)
spiritual leaders cannot do their work.
They may prepare their lectures by If you give an ill-prepared sermon
referring to books and give their ser- and no one receives inspiration from
mons based on books, but is God within it, even if you give all your strength
those books? He is not. God exists as a and there is still no result, you must
divine spirit, and your sermons will not come back and spend some time wail-
be effective if you do not connect to His ing regretfully. It is a shameful thing.
spirit. (76-151, 1975.2.2) You must feel ashamed. That is how you
develop yourself. (96-168, 1978.1.3)
When you eat rice in the morning, it. Do not attempt to do it by looking at
you eat new rice, right? There must be books. Books come from people as well.
some fresh flavor. In the same way, you You must know that people themselves
must give new things. From a spiritual are the original books. (46-284, 1971.8.17)
aspect, you should supply something
new, like a health supplement, and add Church leaders should undergo many
flavor to it. You would have to add sea- hardships. They should go through a lot
soning to give it a new taste, a sour taste, of life training. They need to experience
a salty taste, or even a bitter taste. (75-176, the lives of a poor laborer, a beggar, a top
1975.1.2) executive, even someone with the high-
est authority. Then, with all those expe-
If you gave a sermon for one hour riences in such a public position, your
without giving any inspiration, you have testimonies will be more real. (160-194,
to repent for three hours. This should be 1969.5.12)
clear to you. If you give a poorly deliv-
ered sermon and you do not inspire 4.2. Sermons of True Father
them, you have to repent in excess of
three times that time period. I spend more time praying for mem-
As for any life form, water and care bers than praying for the sermon itself.
must be given. But if you do not give it I pray with sincere investment: “Heav-
water, and instead take water away and enly Father! What must I do to raise
overturn the planted soil, you will be these people? Is it this or is it that?” Then
responsible for that. Even after the audi- I give the sermon as my mind directs.
ence has left, you must bless them and (9-81, 1960.4.12)
pray for them centering on that day’s
speech. (160-194, 1969.5.12) There has never been a time when I
prepared for a sermon; preparation came
You may want to say on Sunday, through daily life. When speaking from
“Where in the Bible shall we read from? life experiences, it is impossible for it not
Break out the hymns! Break out the Holy to touch the hearts of everyone there.
Songs!” Do not do this. This is not what (16-345, 1966.10.14)
you should do. Center your words on
your knowledge of people; use real life One time I had to dig a tunnel at
resources and relate them to comparable Hamheung. We became so hungry
passages in the Bible. Give an interesting while we were working that I could not
sermon that compares personal expe- lift the tool that my hand was grasping.
riences with the content of the Bible. We were on the verge of collapse. When
Then the mind of that listener will be we heard “Lunch time!” you cannot
completely blown away. When he hears imagine how wonderful that sounded to
about his own experiences, he will like our ears or the feeling of that moment
of being able to eat after laboring with a motive for you to give inspiration.
pick and shovel. Oh, that rice! I have had The problem is trying to find out why
countless such experiences that serve as I am doing a certain thing. In order to
raw materials of a living history. (30-152, meet my level of heart, you must lift up
1970.3.21) your heart and think about how you will
go in my place and represent me. If all of
These miserable situations in the you move in unison as an object to me,
path of restoration are not things that then heavenly fortune will come. (60-349,
destroy me, but things that will be glori- 1972.8.18)
fied in history. So I must go on until the
day comes when I can gather all of God’s When you give sermons on Sun-
hidden treasures. I could speak for one day, you must be serious. If I were you, I
hour on any subject. But if I spoke for would not get any sleep. How could one
only ten minutes on this topic, and these sleep? Giving a sermon is like giving an
suffering experiences were revealed to injection in order to save other people’s
the people of the world, everyone would lives. It is the same as giving a rejuvena-
break out in tears. Where can we find tion shot. We need to give members one
a sermon topic that is better than that? week’s worth of medication and reju-
(30-152, 1970.3.21) venation shots. You must lead from the
serious position of a doctor who gives a
If you have an intimate relationship shot to a patient who is on the brink of
with God, do not worry that you did not death. That is why when you go to the
prepare for your sermon. You need that podium; it is like going to the place of
kind of experience as well. Even when I execution. (75-176, 1975.1.2)
meet famous people and must speak up
to ten times a day, I must talk about dif- You should be sweating when you
ferent things each time. give a sermon. Sweat should be running
But do I prepare for each and every down your spine. It has to be done with
one? My heart at those times is to com- tears and sweat. This is an ironclad rule.
pletely have the consciousness of an (160-194, 1969.5.12)
offering. There is no “I.” There is no con-
cept of my existence. There is no sense There is no need to worry about your
of having possessions. Heaven is with us sermons. There are over two hundred
when we stand in a position of absolute volumes of the sermons I have given
dedication. (60-348, 1972.8.18) during the course of my life. When you
have an interview in the spirit world,
You must always be aware of what will you say, “I never saw them or read
direction I am taking. If you fall into them.” I won’t even translate them into
step with me, it will be the most effec- English. It is a serious matter if you go to
tive thing for your sermons. It becomes the spirit world without reading these.
It is a serious problem if leaders do not heaven lies here. The number nine is a
read these. (173-76, 1988.1.3) number of the fallen world; the number
ten is the number representing the heav-
Section 5. Offering Donations in enly world as well as the number shed-
Accordance with Heavenly Law ding the number nine. (10-217, 1960.10.14)
5.1. Ways of tithing Among the twelve tribes of Isra-

el, eleven tribes had to offer tithes to
You must be strict with public funds. the altar governed by the tribe of Levi.
You should be thorough in your tith- From now on, you are not a member if
ing. You should offer one-tenth of your you do not tithe. You should offer three-
total income to God without fail. (11-218, tenths of your income: one-tenth for the
1961.8.26) nation, one-tenth for the world and one-
tenth for the church.
By offering a tithe from your mate- It is absolutely essential to tithe in
rial possessions to God, you can estab- our daily lives as we go this way. You
lish a condition equal to having offered should not consider your income your
all that you have. Even if you do not offer own or use it as your own. The reason is
everything to God, offering a portion of that the number nine, three times three
it with all of your heart and mind will equals nine, has been governed by Satan
enable the rest to be considered holy. so far.
The person who tithes will never per- If the number nine is returned and
ish. As days go by, his storage room will connected to God on the earth where
be filled with more material blessings. Satan is the master, God can have domin-
(31-239, 1970.6.4) ion over that number. In this way, God
can restore the number ten. Thus, if you
You will never starve if you can tithe believe in God and bring the number
with sincere devotion. As a rule, your nine, all possessions within the realm of
descendants will never suffer for want the number nine can be separated from
of material things. Invest your devotion the realm of Satan. That is how the term
in offering tithes; this is the essence of “tithe 10 percent” came into being. (150-218,
faith. Just offering it in a mediocre way 1961.4.15)
will not work. An offering is something
that you offer on behalf of your life. That We who are on the course of going
is why you should offer the thing that is through the providence of restoration
most important to you. (63-338, 1972.10.22) should be determined not only to fulfill
the condition of donating one-tenth of
To make certain indemnity condi- our income but even three-tenths. One-
tions, material things are required. The tenth of your income should be offered
reason we are supposed to offer tithe to to your nation, the second tenth to the
people of the world. It must be offered in putting your life first, before God. If God
the course of restoration. The last third is placed as a second priority, He will
should be offered to the heavenly king- later end up being in the last place. Do
dom. People who are given responsibil- you think it will become like that or not?
ity from heaven should never violate the (96-101, 1978.1.2)
condition of tithing. At the same time,
you should meet all the duties of filial When you make a donation on
piety. (150-218, 1961.4.15) Sunday at the church, if children say:
“Mommy, Daddy, money for donation,
When you make a donation, you please....” would you say, handing any
should not use money left over after pur- old bill, “Here, this is for your Sunday
chasing something to eat. That money is school.” Is God a beggar? Is the church
defiled. Furthermore, God would not be minister a beggar too? The church and
present when a donation is made with the minister should not be treated that
change after purchasing things at the way. You should offer the core of your
market. (48-86, 1971.9.5) property for donations. You should pre-
pare with a sincere heart and keep the
You should not use leftovers for sac- donations deep in your safe until the
rificial offerings. Leftovers are defiled. A time of offering.
person of grace would immediately rec- In the fall, when you harvest grains,
ognize it. That is why I prevent you from a tithe from what you reap must be sepa-
going to impure places. (30-133, 1970.3.21) rated and stored in a separate barn. Then,
during the year, your children and rela-
In the future, everything should tives should gather together and humbly
belong to the world. At the same time, offer that tithe with sincerity and love.
everything should belong to the world- (166-71, 1987.5.28)
wide God, the worldwide True Parents,
and the worldwide True Children. We Do not ask for your money back after
are responsible to restore everything to making an offering. It is not proper. All
such a position. This is what you should that matters is if the money is used for
realize thoroughly. (23-336, 1969.6.15) a higher purpose by the person respon-
sible. It will not be used for a lower pur-
Making an offering for the mainte- pose. It does not have to be used for all
nance of the church after dealing with of you. (125-188, 1983.3.20)
your own expenses first sounds extreme-
ly good, but it is bad. Making an offering God is the Creator of the universe
to God should be the first priority in life, as the omnipotent and omniscient
before thinking of your own life. Think- being. Do you think that God, as such a
ing that you are offering a percentage of being, would be pleased if some church
your income can easily lead to a habit of members offered money as if they were
giving to a beggar? Would God say, “Ah, Today, what would you call the way of
blessed are those who made a donation collecting donations in most Christian
to me. You are such a beloved religious churches? They circulate bags for the
group of people!”? How could He save donations. In the Unification Church,
His face before Satan? If a donation bas- do you receive donations in that fashion?
ket is being circulated in the church as Do you collect using some kind of mesh
an act of a beggar holding the sign of a strainer? Before people leave, you should
church, God would not be happy with place the donation boxes at the entrance.
it. (96-101, 1978.1.2) People will donate as an act of devotion
and expression of your gratitude for hav-
You make donations to me, but I do ing received grace from God. Those who
not receive it. My policy is not to receive. do not want to donate will avoid those
What did you do to get that money boxes. Heaven does not want such tri-
before making that donation? Unless fling sums of money. It must be money
I know that, and stand in a position offered with devotion. You should not
where I am not ashamed of it, I cannot just donate the money you find in your
receive it. Since I have such a mental- mother’s or father’s pocket. You should
ity, God desires to give and give more. keep the donation money for three days
(51-276, 1971.11.28) as sanctification and then offer it. Why
are you thinking of donating an amount
You should clearly understand that that is not even worth a meal for lunch?
when you handle donations and offer- You should be offering your entire life’s
ings that were given with heart, you will assets…. (166-319, 1987.6.14)
be judged by them if you do not recog-
nize their value. Even a king can perish You should offer the first of anything
if he errs in his conduct as a king, in to God. Pure things should be offered in
other words, if he has mistreated some- front of God. God will not be with you
one who is dedicated to God. If he mis- unless you offer something pure. Your
treats that person, he will be considered daily habits should be carried out in this
a traitor to heaven. For this reason, I do way. (30-133, 1970.3.21)
not treat lightly the person who offers
with their heart. (18-143, 1967.6.4) You should offer something pure in
which you have invested your utmost
If you value your own personal devotion as a tithe. That is a sacrificial
property more than the public’s, you offering. Sacrificial offerings should be
are violating heavenly law. If you value something pure. If you are to offer your
your personal integrity more than pub- son, what kind of son should he be to
lic integrity, it is against heavenly law. you? Should he be a son you hate? A
(51-291, 1971.11.28) hopeless child? Such sons should not be
offered as a sacrifice to God’s purpose.
You must offer your most beloved son. your possessions for God’s sake? Even
Why is this so? It is because an offering in my dreams, I have never said that
is something that takes your place. (48-85, the things I have earned belong to me.
1971.9.5) (107-207, 1980.5.1)
What you should understand is that One of the main teachings of our
the things which you have owned so far, philosophy is: mine is yours, and yours
your material possessions, are not really is the nation’s, and the nation’s is the
your own; you are temporarily manag- world’s, and the world’s is God’s, and
ing them. The things that you manage God’s is mine. The age of material bless-
well should be offered to God through ings comes first, after which comes the
the True Parents. In other words, unless age of blessings to humankind, which
they go through the process of belong- is followed by the age of blessings of the
ing to the True Parents and God, they heart centered on God. (12-55, 1962.10.7)
cannot be yours. This you should clearly
understand. (23-334, 1969.6.15) We do not know how much the things
of creation have contributed to restoring
From the principled standard of the humankind. Yet, if the things of creation
course of restoration, we can see that and humankind fail to become one, they
the things of creation should have first cannot go to the Father. (23-326, 1969.6.15)
belonged to the first human ancestors.
They belong to God, of course, but when 5.2. Tithing in our daily life
we consider the standard of the bless-
ing God gave to humankind, we can In terms of the life of tithing in the
see that they should have belonged to church, ten families in the church should
the first human ancestors. They should support a church leader. Otherwise, you
have belonged to parents of goodness do not have the right to become a citi-
untainted by the Fall. (23-330, 1969.6.15) zen of the heavenly kingdom. Ten people
should support one heavenly person.
The Fall resulted from the desire for Tithing applies to every aspect of life.
possessions, to have something of your Even in a school, one in ten classrooms
own. Even when God and the Messiah should be used for less fortunate chil-
come, if you continue with this desire, dren, to give them classes free of charge.
you will end up being on the side of From now on, you need to tithe not only
Satan. your materials but also your time.
That is why you should follow the It is no longer only the material aspect
way of obedience. Yet, time and again, like in the past. If you have ten family
such chronic problems inherited from members, one family member should be
the fallen world have remained with offered to the public mission on behalf of
us. What would you do if asked to use your entire family. You should keep such
a standard. In the future, Unification ples deserted Jesus, you should donate
Church members must not avoid tith- 12,000 won in four years. You should
ing. Those who do not tithe will not be offer your most precious money for the
considered church members. Tithing is indemnity fund. You are atoning for the
a duty, a heavenly duty. (150-218, 1961.4.15) sins of murdering the father and Abel by
donating through this indemnity fund.
Since Sunday is a tithing day, it is not For children, it is paying the price of the
our personal day. It is a day when we father’s and the brother’s blood. From
need to obey, according to God’s com- now on, you should add to that fund and
mand. To use this day, which belongs build a holy palace. (14-69, 1964.5.12)
to God, in whatever manner you please
is a sin. One of your children should be You should make a devoted effort in
offered to God. If not, you should edu- offering the indemnity fund. You should
cate someone else’s child as if he or she is offer it without assistance, by making a
your own, and offer that child to God. devoted effort and sacrificing what you
Even when you are eating a bowl of like to eat and wear. This indemnity
noodles, you should not eat alone. If you fund should become a tradition all our
feel ashamed for eating alone as a person descendants must follow. When this
attending Heavenly Father, you should is completed, the nation’s fortune will
establish a condition of being with the turn. Although outwardly it may not be
Father by saying, “I am sorry to be eating visible, a spring is boiling up within a
alone in the presence of God who is with bottomless pit and it has the power to
me.” You should live with the heart of explode whenever there is an opening.
always treating the parents first. When We should be able to take on the respon-
you buy clothes, you should not do so sibility as “high priest and officiator of
only for yourself. You should live in this ceremonies” in offering this holy ritual
way. (150-218, 1961.4.15) unknown to others. (14-97, 1964.6.14)
5.3. The indemnity fund Jesus, who came as the true father,
was driven out from this world, and
How will fallen people indemnify God’s providence was blocked in all
their sin of killing the parents and chil- directions due to one person’s deviant
dren and losing all things of creation? behavior. As a condition for indemnify-
The money Judas received for selling ing this, an amount of money pertaining
Jesus was used to buy a plot of land for the to the number three should be returned
burial of vagrants. Thus, we have to use to God over a course of four years, repre-
the indemnity fund to prepare a house senting the actual value paid in betray-
where church members can gather and ing Jesus. Four years pertains to the four
stay. Originally, we should have bought directions of north, south, east, and west.
a headquarters. Since the twelve disci- In Korea, members donate 12,000 won
on the condition of paying three thou- nity fund. A new providence can only
sand won each year over a course of four begin when you gain victory by estab-
years. (22-188, 1969.2.2) lishing the conditions of indemnifying
the bitter grief drenched in tears, sweat,
We should release the bitter grief of and blood.
heaven and earth and bring down the On the foundation of the people of
fortifications that have been built on this this nation, you must break through the
earth. Then we should build a headquar- adverse circumstances on the national
ters for those spiritual leaders who were level. I wish for the Korean people to
sacrificed as they paved the way. This be the most pitiable race. Only when
indemnity fund is for indemnity on a they are in the most miserable position
world level. You should offer the money can indemnity be paid without paying
you gathered while shedding blood and a price. That is why we are establishing
sweat for this fund. You should not pay indemnity conditions for the people.
from the deposits you have in the bank. (14-73, 1964.5.23)
(14-97, 1964.6.14)
The indemnity fund is the most pre-
The Lord has established the indem- cious fund of all. There will be many
nity conditions of history and walked untold stories in the process of pre-
this path shedding blood. That is how paring this fund. You should expect to
he released the resentment of heaven face many difficult circumstances. (14-69,
and earth. But the children have not 1964.5.12)
yet released this bitter grief. Thus, the
indemnity fund is a condition to accom- Section 6. God Accepts Prayers
plish this. The parents have been victo- for the Public Purpose
rious but the children were invaded.
Therefore, on the foundation of the vic- 6.1. Greetings require protocol
torious parents, you should liberate the
resentment that came about when the A person of faith must pray for pub-
parent was sold off. There will be great lic matters and the greater good. (28-271,
leaps in development only when you 1970.2.8)
offer the indemnity fund. Even though
the children may have welcomed the Par- Even when I spent almost three years
ents and possess heaven and earth, they in Heungnam prison, in the midst of
must release the bitter grief drenched great hardship, I never forgot to pray for
in the blood shed by the True Parents. the members each day before bedtime.
(14-97, 1964.6.14) I continuously prayed even for those
who fell away. Then, a person like that
Members should use their own ini- appeared spiritually in front of me and
tiative to make an offering to the indem- spoke mournfully with tears. He sadly
confessed that due to the weakness of the earth. Following the footsteps of the
flesh he had to leave me and said fare- innumerable prophets since the Fall of
well. In such a miserable circumstance, I Adam and Eve, you must pray, “Please
could not help feeling pity for him. Even allow me to become an offering that can
though that person left in such a way, I resolve all their sorrows.” After that is
had to continue to pray for him. Why? all fulfilled, you can pray for your lov-
Since that person left without fulfilling ing children and then pray for yourself.
his responsibility, until his successor That is the way of heavenly law. (7-328,
appeared I had to pray for him. 1959.10.18)
As long as such a foundation of devo-
tion exists, even if a member falls away, You should shed tears and enter
God will surely send a righteous person a serious state of mind that melts the
as a replacement. (42-163, 1971.3.4) bone marrow and calls for a one-to-
one showdown. You should enter a state
Even when I was tortured to the where you can have give and take with
point where I threw up blood and col- God with such an obedient mind that
lapsed, I prayed, “Dear Heavenly Father, God cries when you cry and you cry
please do not shed tears over my blood. when God cries. Whatever happens, you
This is going to be shameful blood, and should be able to do that. To do so, you
any tears will be soaked in lamentations need to pray. You need a root and that
and resentment. I do not want heaven root is prayer. (31-290, 1970.6.4)
to sympathize.” Therefore I did not pray
for myself, even when I went into prison. When offering devotion, you must
In the light of the world of heart, this is enter a position of absolute faith. You
what one must do. (26-20, 1969.10.14) should enter the position where you
have absolute faith in God and His will.
Isn’t there a proper way of greeting God cooperates with you only when you
people in this world? Even for prayer are in such a position.
you should be aware of this. (The Way of When you pray, you should not fool-
God’s Will) ishly doubt whether your prayer will be
answered or not. You should be able to
If you go into a sanctified spiritu- pray, saying: “Father! I am the only one
al realm, you will feel that you should who remains. Without me, this nation
pray for God first. Then afterwards, and world will disappear. Oh Father! I
you must also pray for Jesus; only after alone remain in this state of commit-
that will you understand the historical ment for the foundation, for which You
heart. Then you must pray on behalf of have toiled for six thousand years. Am
the multitude of people who fought for I not the only one who is close to Your
the great dispensational will in Chris- will that will surely be fulfilled by You?
tendom since the creation of heaven and Although my position is important as
such, I have not prepared myself yet. To allow the teacher to really be a
Still, you have given me the order. Thus, teacher, you must fulfill your responsi-
I will prepare myself with the condi- bility. Even when you pray in front of
tions and foundations enabling me to God, you must create the environment
follow that order, and I will represent in which you can openly pray, “Father,
this entire people. Isn’t this Your provi- Your sons and daughters have come. The
dence for restoration?” Prayer is needed children You have wanted to meet have
even for fulfilling goals. (31-290, 1970.6.4) come.” (11-132, 1961.3.26)
When you pray, you should first pray Whether or not someone is watch-
for the nation, then pray for the world, ing, you must do your work. We must be
and then pray for the liberation of God. able to truly keep the promises we make
Do you think God is in a comfortable with God. Only when you pray for the
situation? Yet, without knowing what sake of the whole, night and day, will it
they should do and how the fortune of become a living prayer. Then the content
this world is changing, many people are and subject of that prayer changes and
just asking, “O Lord, please send me to you develop. You must know what kind
heaven.” (14-65, 1964.5.3) of time we are living in. You must under-
stand that you have to possess that kind
As a leader, you must know how to of hidden aspect in life through your
follow this essential path of the Prin- prayer life. (104-111, 1979.4.15)
ciple. Therefore, you must pray. Pray
deeply about the relationship between That is why I like nature and trea-
you and God, thinking about how sure the time of solitude. I truly like the
much God loves you. Also, you must tranquility of the night. But I do not talk
pray and invest in members, reflecting about these things. Still, wouldn’t I have
on how deep are the relationships you such interests? They are not apparent
have made with them. You must pray because I do not show them. You must
until the relationships become smooth know that establishing such a back-
and round. (70-171, 1974.2.9) ground foundation of richness of life is
not possible without the way of prayer.
Those who have faith in religion (104-111, 1979.4.15)
just for their own benefit will abandon
God after they receive blessings. That Blessings do not exist elsewhere.
is because receiving blessings is their Blessings come according to the state
goal. After a while, they will fall away. of your heart. For what do you pray
You must pray from the viewpoint that and offer devotion? If a person who has
seeks to find what God desires. Then we been praying and offering devotion sees
must pray to God to bestow blessings a crying child and then kicks it in the
upon the whole world. (127-27, 1983.5.1) backside with his foot, his household
will surely go to ruin. If you had a beau- enly kingdom riding on the substantial
tiful and ardent prayer, you should deal being of Jesus or riding on the name only?
with the environment with a fervent and (13-63, 1963.10.16)
beautiful heart. In a position reflecting
the standard of your prayer, you should The Unification Church does not
carry the mind-set enabling you to bear pray in the name of Jesus. Those who
the fruit of your prayer. recently joined the Unification Church
Will the Christians of today go to the would think, “Huh? What are True Par-
heavenly kingdom by attending worship ents? Why pray in the name of the True
and singing praise? No way! Would they Parents?” Do you know the meaning of
be able to go to the heavenly kingdom the True Parents? True Parents are the
if they start fighting, exchanging blows, ancestors who did not suffer the Fall in
and doing all sorts of things after com- the Garden of Eden, and of whom we
ing back from church? (233-210, 1992.8.1) can be proud for eternity in the midst of
God’s glory.
6.2. Praying in the name of the True Because the first ancestors of human-
Parents ity fell, there had to be new ancestors,
and because God also works His prov-
When you pray, you pray in the name idence centering on the new ancestors,
of the True Parents. What are the par- we pray in the name of these new ances-
ents? Do not think of this word only tors. It is very logical.
with regard to myself and True Mother; We should not pray through one per-
rather, think of the level of the True Par- son, Jesus; we should pray through Jesus
ents in terms of the mother and father and the Holy Spirit. Since Jesus is the
who can embrace the world at a higher spiritual father and the Holy Spirit is
level and truly love all people as one by the spiritual mother, fallen humankind
transcending racial or national feelings. cannot pass to the Kingdom of Heaven
This is why I also pray in the name of the without going through the relationship
True Parents. (33-143, 1970.8.11) of parents. (20-268, 1968.7.7)
Now is not the time for “I pray in the In the Unification Church, we do not
name of Jesus.” Now is not the era of pray in the name of Jesus. We go in search
name salvation. It is the era of substantial of parents. We call such parents the True
salvation. Christians pray in the name Parents. We have to restore everything.
of Jesus. However, True Father does not Since people have not known that it had
pray in that way. We need Jesus, not his to be restored, you should straighten the
name. Even though there are some tens cornerstone. If you allow this to remain
of thousands of words for “Father,” the slanted and live inside of it… when the
substantial being is only one. Isn’t that hurricane comes everything will be
so? Therefore, should we go to the heav- destroyed. (48-228, 1971.9.19)
Section 7. Witnessing Is grow thick, so that flowers can blossom

Searching for True Love and fruits be born.
How about the Unification Church?
7.1. Witnessing is multiplying myself What would happen if you said, “Since
I have done witnessing for three years,
What is witnessing? It is showing now I can go home and relax”? What
the way. It is showing how to return to would it be like? Even if that effort
God. Thus, how great it is! If you asked bears fruit, if you do not have the force
the original mind, “Where are you going of life that can surpass that, when the
to go?” it would reply, “Ah! Through cold wind blows strongly down from
this world, I must return to the heav- the north, you will begin to wither and
enly kingdom.” So how great is the task shrink. (159-18, 1968.3.1)
that paves the way! Receiving persecu-
tion, receiving one thing and another…. The purpose of witnessing is to create
You have to return to heaven by passing my second self. (18-186, 1967.6.6)
through this world. (117-102, 1982.2.14)
Although one day of life in this age
If one can subjugate evil by offering may seem brief, a day of witnessing will
one’s life, God’s love will come to that be connected to eternity. Our every
person. This is the formula. It is like action on such a foundation of princi-
the weights on a scale; if one side goes pled order will be linked to the whole
down, the other side goes up. If you purpose and to eternity; it will not disap-
eliminate more evil, good will increase; pear but remain forever. (152-219, 1963.5.15)
if evil increases, good will be reduced.
God can give love to the extent that you When you are doing witnessing, you
eliminate evil. will feel joy. On the other hand, without
Therefore, God demands that you witnessing, happiness will not come. I
love Him more than anyone else. The am also carrying on this work, because
reason for His demand is that the more I feel great pain if I don’t do it. When I
you love Him, the more you can receive do witnessing, I feel great joy even when
His love. In other words, since you loved I am being cursed at. (19-22, 1967.11.5)
God, you can be loved by Him. (40-243,
1971.2.6) When you have the living experience
that God is alive, then you will go out
We are about to welcome spring; then witnessing even if people tell you not to
what is witnessing? What are you trying do so. Witnessing produces new things.
to accomplish through witnessing? It is If you have ten people in front of you,
a preparation to receive the summer. We and you carry on a sincere conversation,
are trying to usher in better days when then those ten people will become new
branches sprout outwards and leaves people. After that, you should go to the
church and pray and see what happens. fice. Money, clothes, and house are not
Then, as they make progress, you will even an issue. You must be crazy in lov-
also be developing. You will be raised ing people. (34-270, 1970.9.13)
up. (30-154, 1970.3.21)
When you come to the church, you
When you go to the spirit world, the must bring your parents and all of your
only thing that you can be proud of is family members with you. You should
your witnessing result. In the spirit bring along your older brother, older sis-
world, your earthly wealth cannot be an ter, and everyone else. How much blood
object of pride. Moreover, you cannot and tears have you shed for the sake of
boast about how much power you pos- witnessing to your parents, your cous-
sessed in this world. The only thing to ins, your in-laws, and your distant rela-
be proud of is how many lives you have tives? Have you ever struggled fiercely
saved. The question is how many people and prayed with tremendous devotion
or, transcending your tribe, how many to guide a person’s life? This is the ques-
races you connected to new life. This is tion.
your asset. This is your only asset. (30-148, You must become the center of the
1970.3.21) environment that you find yourself in.
You must understand that each of you
Since spirit world is fully equipped must become the center. (41-90, 1971.2.13)
with everything, there is nothing that
you will miss. If there was something To do witnessing, you must research
that you would miss, it would be a true people’s psychology. You should be able
person. For this reason, those saints of to tell whether a person likes something
merit who have made great contributions just by looking at his expression and the
in cultivating true people can naturally way he walks. You should be able to fig-
become sons and daughters of honor in ure out a method by which to judge a
the heavenly world. Accordingly, wit- person’s emotions. (42-174, 1971.3.4)
nessing is the only thing of which to be
proud. (30-148, 1970.3.21) Do not tell me that you cannot go
witnessing because you lack money. Did
Have you ever wailed and prayed Jesus come with money? Did God carry
through the night for the sake of a new on the history of restoration with money?
guest? Did you ever lament more sor- He did it with life; He did it with blood.
rowfully than at the death of your father, Therefore, the history of Christianity is
mother, or even your lover? If you have the history of indemnity through blood.
not, then you must try. You should be It was done with blood and life. It was
lamenting through sleepless nights. If not done with money. If you go forward
you can save one life, then there is noth- with this mentality, God will help you.
ing that you will feel reluctant to sacri- (154-210, 1964.7.17)
When you go out witnessing, do not and bring one more person to Heaven’s
take money with you, but instead go side from Satan’s domain. (12-19, 1962.7.4)
with heart. (27-267, 1969.12.19)
You have to educate and raise people
When you go out witnessing, you until they can witness to other people. If
should not go unprepared. The question this is accomplished, then you will not
is how devoted your heart is when you lose even one person out of all those you
set out. If it seems that it is going to take, have witnessed to. (29-196, 1970.2.28)
say, one week, one month, one year, or
two or three to bring results, then you Try and see how much God will
must make a devoted effort during that help when you invest yourself. If you do
time period. Regardless of rain or snow, not witness to your relatives and close
or when you are eating, awake or asleep, friends while living on earth, then you
coming and going, resting, or engaged will have no way to escape their accusa-
in some activity, you must give every- tions in the spirit world. (18-134, 1967.5.30)
thing with an unchanging heart to that
person. If you give completely, then it Witnessing should be done like
will be returned to you completely. This a business. What I mean is that you
is the Principle. (42-228, 1971.3.14) should do it effectively. In the past, no
matter where you went for witnessing,
The question in loving God and peo- you did not make much preparation,
ple is how much we have exerted our- but now you should go fully prepared.
selves. This will transform into matu- You should offer devotion when you go
rity of character in the spirit world and witnessing. You must be different from
become the foundation of glory. (42-228, the past. (102-45, 1978.11.19)
1971.3.14)
You must research into the philos-
Did you ever stay up all night in order ophy of “a living person.” You should
to do witnessing? I stayed up numerous always be thinking how you can guide a
nights. They will ask you in the oth- person to me or yourselves. You should
er world how many nights you stayed think of ways to draw people near to
up to do witnessing. You should exert you. There is only one way for this task
yourself in doing witnessing. (10-252, and I know that method. It is the spir-
1960.10.21) it of serving others. It is people’s basic
nature to draw close to something that
When fishing with a net, you must can provide some benefit. (52-276, 1972.1.3)
cast the weights a little bit further to be
able to catch one more fish. Since we are In order for you to find people, you
in the position of the weights, we have to should be prepared to go to places that
stretch our hearts a little further to try are like the spring, summer, autumn,
and winter seasons and shed blood, ing will become core members who can
sweat, and tears. You should be saying establish the dignity and reputation of
to yourself, “I will love people who are the Unification Church. Because train-
of the spring, summer, autumn, and ing is being systematized from the 2-
winter, from all four seasons. I will even day to the 120-day level, it is the same
love the people of the winter season, the no matter where you are in the world.
Russian people.” Only after that, can (78-188, 1975.5.8)
you love your spouse. This is the pro-
cess of restoration. (96-152, 1978.1.3) In the Last Days you must pass
through the three stages of judgment.
You should not feel lonely or sad just These are the judgment of truth, judg-
because someone does not pay much ment of character, and judgment of
attention to your words, even after you heart. Here, doctrine is the truth. By
poured your whole heart into that per- passing through these three judgments,
son. The principle of heavenly law is you are given the authority to be in the
that you will never lose your invest- position to make a relationship with the
ment. Those who understand that will True Parents. (26-289, 1969.11.10)
be blessed. They will never become sor-
rowful or lonely. Soon, the time will When you go to the spirit world, if
come when the spring breezes will start you have not fasted for Heaven for at
to blow. least seven days, you will be unable
On the other hand, to those who to register in the spirit world. Why?
could not receive your heart and efforts, Because God toiled for six thousand
an autumn wind will blow. This is tell- years in the course of restoration, and
ing them that their time is coming. therefore you should fast and be think-
(42-174, 1971.3.4) ing about His labors. That is why there
is the seven-day fast in the Unification
7.2. Course of education and seven- Church. It is not to make you suffer but
day fast to allow you to set a condition of strik-
ing your body in front of heaven.
In the Unification Church, there You must strike the body. You ought
are 2-day, 7-day, 21-day workshops and to say, “This body, my enemy. You lump
40-day training sessions; altogether, as of flesh! Evil blood is flowing through
a rule, within six months you should you,” and then stab it with a knife. How-
receive 70 days of training. This is the ever, we can be grateful to Jesus that he
Word and the Law. By doing that, you was stabbed instead, for our sake. Then
can come to know the nature of the what did Jesus leave for us? He gave us
Unification Church. (103-238, 1979.3.1) his flesh and blood. You must become
the person who can represent Jesus.
Those who go through 120-day train- (17-182, 1966.12.18)
Section 8. Indemnity, Service, tion through indemnity being connect-

and a Life of Dedication ed. Have you thought about such things?
You don’t like indemnity, right? You dis-
8.1. The course of indemnity like God, the providence, the whole lot,
right? From now on, even if you forget
Members of the Unification Church about eating, even if you forget to sleep,
today do not like the path of indemni- even if you forget to think about the per-
ty. This means they do not like restora- son that you love, you must never forget
tion. There is no such thing as, “I like this; you have to be clear on this point.
restoration, but I don’t like indemnity.” This is how serious it is.
So, which comes first? Does restoration God has to go through this, True
come first or indemnity come first? You Father must go through this, and the
like restoration but not indemnity. Yet, whole world must go through this. If
it is the opposite for God. Which side this does not happen, then it will not be
are you on? Are you on the side of God enough. You want to pass through them
or on the side of Satan? You have to be all for free, right? How can you become
clear about this. You like restoration. a professor or a doctor without doing
However, God’s side cannot just like anything? You have to go through the
restoration. Only after going through course to attain a doctorate degree or
indemnity can restoration occur. (116-127, to become a doctor. How can you do so
1981.12.27) without paying the dues? If you do not
pass through the course, then you are a
If people understand the true mean- fake. (124-106, 1983.1.30)
ing of the word indemnity, then they
will all like it the most. Without indem- Indemnity conditions must be estab-
nity, there can be no blessing. Indem- lished by you yourself. Another person
nity is the invaluable nugget of gold in cannot substitute for you. The Fall means
the Unification Church. It is an amaz- the loss of dominion. For the purpose
ing word that can face death, sacrifice of restoration, no matter who interferes,
everything, and overcome all difficul- you must be confident of yourself and go
ties. (97-71, 1978.2.26) with a clear proactive nature. No matter
where others are going, you must be busy
When comparing the portion of going your way. You do not have time to
responsibility and indemnity, one is on listen to what is being said by others. At
the right side and the other on the left, night, there is no time to sleep; in the
one is like the right leg and the other day there is no time to sit comfortably
is like the left leg. They are like a pair and eat a meal. Without having a heart
of legs. You have to understand that that is this serious, you cannot go the
advancement is impossible without the way of restoration. (22-211, 1969.2.4)
portion of responsibility and restora-
For a sick person to be healed, he should go the way of indemnity. (146-294,

must take medicine even if it is bitter. 1986.7.20)
When we look at medicine, we see that
the good medicine is bitter. Bitter medi- Which side is the subject partner
cine is the real medicine. Establishing and which is the object partner? Who
conditions for indemnity is like taking is in the position to follow and who is
bitter medicine: it is difficult to do. How- in the position to lead? God accurate-
ever, without having established indem- ly knows the answer; it is the one on
nity conditions, you cannot be restored. God’s side. When God looks down on
(92-254, 1977.4.18) this world, He sees two sides in constant
struggle. He already knows the answer
Heaven is the place where one attends to the question, “Which side is God’s?”
God as the absolute center and makes and laughs, saying: “The people on my
relationships of love through Him. In side are those who stand in a position
order to properly establish this heavenly of constant sacrifice, commitment, and
origin, God has been leading the prov- service. Those on this side are those who
idence of restoration. Thus, if you are fight for justice and I will choose such
conceited, it can never happen. (92-255, people.” Those at the center always sac-
1977.4.18) rifice and serve. (147-98, 1986.8.31)
The path of salvation is a path of res- The Unification Church teaches the
toration through indemnity. Indemnity heavenly law that dictates that we were
means taking the opposite course of the born for the sake of others and we must
Fall; it means going in reverse. (167-98, follow the path of living for the sake of
1987.6.30) others. (133-16, 1984.7.1)
8.2. Service and dedication The formula for going to heaven is

simple. All it requires is to love heaven
How can the path of true love be and earth. But this requires hardship.
paved? It can be paved through dedica- There has not been a single person who
tion, service, and sacrifice. This means has genuinely been working for this
it is the course of re-creation. You must providence. (11-70, 1961.1.22)
make sacrifices on this course of re-cre-
ation. Such a path of indemnity becomes People who follow the path of good-
the path of service. You have to go the ness always face sacrifice. That is why we
way of sacrifice. Only when we go along teach the way of sacrifice. To say “live for
the path of indemnity can we stand others” means to sacrifice rather than
on God’s side. Upon the foundation of gaining profit. It is an act of investing
indemnity, you can stand on God’s side. oneself. Investing yourself means you
This is an absolute fact. Therefore, you should invest to the fullest extent, even
offering your own life. (78-61, 1975.5.4) than you and is without a subject part-
ner. (61-223, 1972.8.31)
What is the main idea of the Unifi-
cation Church? It is to live for the sake In the olden days, weren’t there many
of others. God exists for the sake of His unpleasant times when people used an
objects of love. When we live for oth- ox to till the soil? People would whip the
ers in the same way, we can live for the animal’s backside once in a while, yell-
sake of the world, even if the entire race ing, “You rotten animal, why are you
opposes us. Knowing this, the Unifica- behaving like this? I raised you for this
tion Church carries on. (77-302, 1975.4.25) time of the year but you are behaving so
badly!” But instead, one should tell the
Satan cannot come to the person beast, “Hi, I am very sorry that you have
who warmly treats guests and offers his to be used like this after a long winter of
care and support to other people. You inactivity and poor feeding.” If you are
should know this. (37-329, 1971.1.1) more patient than that ox, heaven will
recognize you and want to keep close
To make you into a person who to you.
can receive God’s love and the love of Instead of being clever, wringing
humankind, you will be asked to sac- one’s hands or temporarily taking the
rifice yourself, go through difficulties, easy way, one should be patient with
become someone who can contribute a pure heart and wait for blessings.
sacrificially, and bring forth the fruits of Only when you live a blessed life with
love that represent the world. You must a blessed mind will blessings come to
know that we are such a movement. The you. (127-89, 1983.5.5)
goal of the Unification Church is to cre-
ate people who can receive the love of The world is heading toward its ulti-
God and humankind. (82-53, 1975.12.31) mate goal for the sake of the greater
providence through a process of indem-
If you are resolved to sacrifice your- nity. When you think about how joy-
self for the world, there is no shame in ful God will be, you should receive Him
your lowly state of being, even for look- profoundly and feel His heart, even
ing like a beggar. Even if those in the over the pain and wounds you sustain
Unification Church eat bread or barley in your heart when you see your fam-
rice cakes and water, if they can smack ily starving or dying. When the day
their lips and say with gratitude, “Ah, comes, no matter what kind of cross
the cold water this morning is more may come, you should be able to pray
delicious than a feast,” the universe will on that cross and pledge to be the first
cry for them. If you stand in such a posi- to go along that path of suffering. You
tion for the sake of the universe, it will should invest, invest again, and forget.
cling to you since it is in a lowlier state (229-237, 1992.4.12)
In living a life of faith, do you have You do not know the tactics of God
an explosive and stimulating power in and Satan. The path of Abel is one of
the center of your heart that is moving being struck first and then taking back
unceasingly toward the world of God’s everything. At first, it seems that Satan
will? When you have that kind of heart, is winning because he is striking first.
then it is evident that God is with you. But in the end, he has to return every-
On the other hand, if you do not have thing, after adding to it some original
that power, it is evident that God is sep- goodness that is in him. The evil side,
arated from you. (32-21, 1970.6.14) even if it conquers others, will not be
triumphant. Instead, even the “original
From the beginning of history, the good element” within the evil side will
many religions that have been follow- be seized.
ing God’s will have denied themselves, In other words, the way God works
exhorting: “Sacrifice and serve others!” is as if He makes a rice cake and then
We have not known why that was until hands it over, and when He takes it
now. It is because the original world is back there are powdered beans added
our original hometown where we live on the surface. For a short period, evil
for others. In order to go to that world, flourishes and stands in the position
we must have the necessary prepara- to strike goodness, but that does not
tion and training. mean that Heaven will decline. (56-85,
Accordingly, we can see that the 1972.5.14)
higher a religion is, the more it empha-
sizes sacrifice and service, and we can At each and every moment, you
recognize the fact that God carried out should be making desperate resolu-
His providence through a historical tions. You should not meaninglessly
course in historical periods. Through lose the opportunity that God has been
this, we can understand that God seeking. This has irreplaceable value,
exists. (77-270, 1975.4.14) more than even a thousand-year his-
tory. Thus, to lose this would be ter-
When your heart is pouring out rible. You should pledge never to lose
love for humankind and you have the this chance, even if you were to lose the
mind to share your life limitlessly with entire world and everything you had
humanity, it is clear that you belong to found.
heaven. If you end up as a being with You should go forth offering all
self-centered love and proud self-cen- manner of devotions and once again
tered values, you should know that this pledge resolutely to bequeath a victo-
is evidence that God is already leaving rious result through that opportunity,
you. Such a person is not going toward even if your life were to be sacrificed.
heaven. He will be limited by his self- (26-141, 1969.10.19)
centeredness. (32-21, 1970.6.14)
Section 9. Rules and Etiquette We are gathered here to form new

among Members relationships. Therefore, those gath-
ered here are not physical siblings. Peo-
9.1. Members relate through ple who are not siblings should come
heavenly love together and have stronger relationships
than their physical siblings. This is dif-
We call our Unification Church ferent. The relationship of those who are
members “family members.” Members not your siblings should govern the rela-
should have the connections of broth- tionship between you and your physical
ers and sisters and be born under the siblings. Unless this happens, your home
same parents’ heart. Only then can we has no spiritual ties to you. Actually, you
become a member. We should have the cannot directly interfere with this. Thus,
relationship of brothers under the same we should treat our church brothers and
parents. We should directly inherit the sisters with more care. (49-209, 1971.10.10)
way of life, habits, and traditions of the
parents. Then, we should create a fam- When you deal with members, you
ily that God can be pleased with. Only should be careful not to hurt them or say
then can we become members. (155-211, the kind of things that would discourage
1965.10.30) them in their life of faith. (18-43, 1967.5.17)
Today, we are gathered here, hand in You should have sympathy with oth-
hand. Young and old, men and women er members who are in difficulties and
who used to be complete strangers are face trouble in certain circumstances as
gathered together. We have inherited though you yourself were facing trouble.
the same lineage with the same heart of (25-291, 1969.10.5)
God. Since we started off being holy, we
should also attain results worthy of this I cannot tolerate such a thing as
position. (67-325, 1973.7.22) someone criticizing and deliberately
attacking other members. If we wish to
You should know that the relation- love the world, where should we begin
ship between us has been a three-dimen- to love? We should begin to love by lov-
sional one. It is not something based on ing each other. We have gathered here
an ideology that existed in previous his- from north, south, east, and west under
tory. It is based on God’s heart and His the same connections, and therefore
ideal of creation; it began based on the we should love each other. It should be
standard of original character. This is unbearable to live if we cannot see or
the core of all relationships and thus meet each other. Since we are connected
should be regarded as absolute. (49-206, by such a bond, the Unification Church is
1971.10.10) proud of having something that the evil
world does not have. If we lose this bond,
we are nothing at all. (49-62, 1971.10.3) have been cut.” Which side are you on?
Are you the ones who worry whether the
We are wonderful people. We are wind will blow? Or are you the group
wonderful people who are walking on that won’t fall even if you are shaken?
the road of a proud life that the world (46-155, 1971.8.13)
envies, heaven and earth envy, and all
the saints and sages in the spirit world What is the purpose for which you
envy. We are people whom God can- came here? You did not come to solve
not abandon, who have the background some external problem. You came here
and content for which God will not just to clarify the fundamental problem of
praise us but also come and tell us that humankind, to stand in front of the
He loves us. (171-29, 1987.12.5) Absolute Being and to be recognized
and confirmed by the Absolute Being.
If there is someone who has good (11-224, 1961.9.20)
ancestors here, those ancestors will
actively cooperate with him. You are 9.2. Cain-Abel relationships
standing in such a position. The spir- between members
it world will be eternally happy if you,
who are in such a position, fight with When we look at the members of the
excitement and good technique, and Unification Church and ask the ques-
win all the time wherever you go. Evil tion who is Cain and who is Abel, hor-
spirits will fall back with surprise even izontally, those who joined earlier are
before they show up. It works out like Abel, while vertically, those who joined
that. So these ancestors will attend you recently are Abel. In the vertical and
as though attending a king. You should horizontal relationships, the horizontal
feel this kind of feeling. (14-21, 1964.4.19) must be attentive to the vertical and not
the other way around. This is how it will
Would it be alright for this substan- become. (49-214, 1971.10.10)
tial fruit of six thousand years to fall
without being ripened, like a fruit that What is the secret in becoming an
falls from the tree? Would it do to wor- Abel figure? It is safeguarding the tradi-
ry that the wind might blow and to say, tion. One who does not rebel even when
“Oh no, it looks like I might fall. If the facing death can become Abel. You have
wind blows a bit more, I am going to fall. to understand this. Jesus is said to be
True Father, don’t shake me. Just let me the young lamb, right? Therefore, even
be still.” There are some people here like if you are pierced, you must not rebel.
that. On the other hand, there are those (49-214, 1971.10.10)
who say, “Even if True Father takes an
axe and shakes the branches as he pleas- Abel must love Cain. He must sub-
es, my branches will never fall until they jugate him naturally with love. He must
stand in the position of loving him with become such a person, you should clear-
tears and blood. He must give love that ly understand that at any time you will
is the loftiest. Otherwise, Cain will not end up being caught by heaven’s judg-
relent and restoration cannot be carried ment. (3-206, 1957.11.1)
out. We must do this for the sake of the
Christian church, the Republic of Korea, Where are the positions of Cain
and North Korea. This is the reason that and Abel decided? Cain and Abel posi-
I am praying for North Korea right now. tions will not be decided in some nice
(34-283, 1970.9.13) and comfortable place. Why do we need
Cain and Abel? They are needed for the
What does Abel have to do? He has sake of restoration through indemnity.
to restore three generations. First, Cain What do we have to do to undertake res-
must be restored. Then, parents must toration through indemnity? We have
be restored. Then God must be liberat- to become a sacrificial offering. (34-91,
ed. These are the three great missions. 1970.8.29)
In other words, without liberating the
satanic world, parents cannot appear. Where does God decide upon the
Without liberating the parents, God Abel figure? He makes the choice in a
cannot be liberated. It is Abel’s mission place where Satan cannot accuse. This
to be responsible for the three realms of is the position where unity with God
liberation. (58-68, 1972.6.6) is achieved, but this is not a position of
joy, but the most sorrowful and difficult
Within the church, you should know position. In other words, in the position
how to discern who is Abel and who is where one is willing to die in the most
Cain. If there are two people, one is sure- miserable situation, you can become one
ly Abel and the other Cain; if there are with God. (34-51, 1970.8.29)
three, one can be the Abel figure, one can
be Cain, and the other can be in either 9.3. Definition of Cain and Abel
Abel’s or Cain’s position. You should be
able to clearly discern between the most Among the members of the Unifica-
central Abel and Cain. (3-206, 1957.11.1) tion Church today, there are those crazy
ones who say, “Hey, I am Abel because I
Cain and Abel should not be disunit- joined earlier and those who joined later
ed and separated. One side is the right are Cain, so you should serve me!” What
hand while the other is the left. There- kind of person is Abel? Abel is the one
fore, everyone should seek and attend who lives according to God’s will. The
their Abel figure with the belief that my one who is more public-minded is Abel.
God is your God and that He loves me as Who is Cain? He stands on the side
well as you. Each should do their best to of Satan. Satan starts off from selfish
avoid the position of Cain. If you fail to thoughts. Abel begins with thinking
not about himself, but about God. You figure. (34-46, 1970.8.29)
should understand this. (58-68, 1972.6.6)
Among the members of the Uni-
Even among those who joined ear- fication Church, what kind of person
lier, the one who is satisfying his own would be Cain? Those who raise their
greed is Cain. The one who thinks about head high and order people around are
himself first is Cain. This is the principle all Cain. Then who is Abel? The person
that I use when I am dealing with peo- who strives to fulfill their responsibility
ple. No matter how long one has been in is Abel.
the church, if someone is living selfishly, Originally, those who joined earlier
I completely ignore that person. I can- are Cain-type, but they hold their head
not do anything about it now, but when high and try to be the Abel figure. They
the time comes, I will tell him to pack up are digging their own graves. No matter
and leave. You are not Abel just because how hard they try, I will not use them if
you joined earlier. The one who pursues they do not live according to the rules
personal agendas first is Cain, and the and principles. (49-214, 1971.10.10)
one who thinks more about public mat-
ters and Heaven than about himself is What kind of beings are Abel and
Abel. (58-68, 1972.6.6) Cain? In short, from the viewpoint of
the Principle, Cain is someone who puts
In deciding upon the brotherly order his concerns on others; Abel is one who
among the members of the Unification takes on other people’s concerns even
Church, one who joined first stands in while having his own. That’s the differ-
the Abel position but is at the same time ence. (62-189, 1972.9.25)
also Cain, and one who joined later is
in the position of Cain but is also Abel To define which person is Cain and
simultaneously. (24-348, 1969.9.14) which one is Abel, the one who is struck
is Abel and one who strikes is Cain. Let’s
From the perspective of the Principle, take an example and say there are two
Abel is the center. God has to enter the sons before their parents, and the age
middle of the center. However, have you difference between the two is quite sub-
become Abel? To become Abel, you must stantial. The older brother may act on
obey. You must obey God and become behalf of the parents for consultation
one with Him. In order to become one or any other purpose. However, if he
with God, you must do everything that hits the younger brother who is without
God tells you to do. You cannot be an fault, then the parents will stand on the
Abel unless you can do all that God tells side of the younger son rather than the
you to do. Even if you did ninety-nine of older. People do not understand that this
one hundred tasks, if you fail to do the is the criterion for judging good and evil
last one, you cannot become the Abel in today’s society. The one who is harm-
ing others always becomes the Cain fig- born first, but because he was less public
ure. (56-85, 1972.5.14) than Abel, he had to follow Abel.
There might be those among the
Among the Unification members, if members of the Unification Church
you mock someone who is working hard who insist, “Because I joined early, I
and exhibiting great devotion for the am Abel.” However, those who cannot
sake of the church, saying, “Why does he be more public-minded than those who
act so special?” then you become Cain. joined later are Cain. The Abel figure is
You must understand this. This is how the one who stands in a more public-
Cain and Abel set themselves apart from minded position. (31-165, 1970.5.24)
each other. The one who is being criti-
cized and being harmed without having You will naturally come to admire
committed any sin is always Abel, while me because I have offered my life as a
the one who criticizes and strikes others sacrifice more for the sake of the pub-
always becomes Cain. (56-85, 1972.5.14) lic cause than for my own benefit and
invested such quality and quantity of
Even when you are speaking, the one raw materials that you are not aware of.
who speaks words that are beneficial is This is the Principle and the heavenly
Abel, and the one who speaks words that fortune. (64-81, 1972.10.24)
harm others is Cain. When you benefit
someone else, you are bringing benefits The restoration of the global King-
to him; but when you are doing some- dom of Heaven cannot come into being
thing for your own sake, it is the same unless the foundations for the perfec-
as harming that person. For this reason, tion of Abel on the levels of individual,
the public position is the place whose family, tribe, people, nation, and world
purpose is to benefit others, and the pri- can be linked. We who understand this
vate position is the place where one lives must apply this principle in our daily life,
for the sake of one’s own benefit. In this regardless of day or night, and in order
way, centering on public and private, to carry on the development of this fun-
Abel and Cain, as well as good and evil, damental principle, we have to be on the
are differentiated. You must understand run without rest. We can say that this
this. (56-85, 1972.5.14) type of person is a person of God. Do
you understand? (64-81, 1972.10.24)
The one who is more public-mind-
ed is Abel. Among the members of the Section 10. Social Relationships
Unification Church, there are those who
believe they are Abel because they joined 10.1. People should not be treated
first, but even if they joined early, if they lightly
cannot be public-minded, then they are
Cain. They are Cain for sure. Cain was You should not treat people lightly.
That is why until 1970, whenever some- When dealing with people, you must
one who was hungry passed by the head- not do it unsatisfactorily. The work of
quarters, I let them have a meal before resurrection does not occur in a course
they went on their way. It is our duty as that is mandatory. It has to be excit-
human beings to give food to the hun- ing. You must stay up at night without
gry. Even when you are getting a meal even realizing it is night. You discov-
for free, it would be right to share it er the value of heaven only when you
with others. If someone with a plentiful get to the point at which you can say,
supply of rice were to strike a hungry “The place where I am now is heaven.”
person who, passing by, had asked for Isn’t that right? Even with trees, unless
something to eat, that household would they are completely bonded, they don’t
not last for long. (56-37, 1972.5.10) engraft. (75-177, 1975.1.2)
There were times when I saw a per- I try to warmly treat those who
son who was so pitiable that I wanted come, even if we were to starve. If they
to help by offering him everything I have reached a certain level of spiritual-
had. If you are generous with wanting ity, say one hundred, we will be struck
to give and to help someone, God will and judged if we treat them any less. In
praise you. It is good to be generous for those situations, you should treat such
the greater good rather than your own people two, three, five, even ten times
well-being, and for improving people’s greater than their level. You will not go
lives in the future, even though life is to ruin by doing so. God will be deeply
miserable at present. (42-168, 1971.3.4) impressed saying, “This fellow is better
than Heaven!” (56-38, 1972.5.10)
You should not just give a lot of free
food. You should invest public-mind- A dog will enter the yard of even
edness at the same time. That will bring the best of houses to relieve itself. If the
blessings. No one dislikes the per- homeowner complains, “Oh! You dirty
son who gives free food and displays little dog! Why are you coming round
a public mind at the same time. (56-37, to our house to defecate in our yard?”
1972.5.10) then he is chasing away his blessings.
Instead, he should say, “Come on in and
You should not ignore people. Don’t relieve yourself.” (60-158, 1972.8.19)
people say that a worm will wiggle if
you step on it? That is how it is for I am not saying we should not fight
sure. When a person dies and harbors or argue. If both sides are going to ben-
resentment and bitter feelings toward efit, then we should fight. We should not
another, the person who incurred that fight if one side would perish. We fight
resentment will not last long. (56-38, to educate and bring them to our side,
1972.5.10) not to make enemies. (104-33, 1979.3.25)
You have to give with a parental to you. For this reason, when you give,
heart. You must not give centering on you should do so together with God and
your own ambitions and wishes. Since with a parental heart. (60-170, 1972.8.17)
the True Father has been doing it in this
way, you must also do likewise. (11-268, 10.2. Social relationships
1961.12.14)
Today, people do not pay enough
When you show love to people, you attention to each other. In horizon-
should not be stingy. You should not tal relationships, it is rare that people
remember what you have invested. I want pay respect to each other centering on
to give more.... Therefore, when you have the horizontal connection. Regardless
something good to eat, if you are eating of sex or age, everyone has the attitude
it hiding out somewhere alone, then you that dealing with people is annoying. If
are a leader who is to going to decline you view people as a nuisance, then you
immediately. If you have something to can never walk the heavenly way. (25-291,
eat, then you should not eat it but save 1969.10.5)
it. You should wish to give it to someone
even if you cannot eat it yourself, and I believe that the life of religious peo-
be thinking about the members because ple should be one where they become
you cannot eat it alone. This is the type of united with God, stand as the repre-
person you should become. You have to sentatives of God’s love before creation
become leaders who have nurtured this and this world, and expand and con-
type of parental heart. (70-166, 1974.2.9) nect the horizontal relationships to the
whole environment, based on a stan-
When you give, how should you give? dard of love. This should be connected
You should not give leftovers. If you give and established in your lives. To do so,
what is left over from your meal, then you should establish relationships with
even after eating it, people will feel dis- other people with the heart of God. (82-
gusted and spit. When you are giving 275, 1976.2.1)
rice cakes, for example, if you take a long
time to select one out of the five, pick- When people meet, it is just like the
ing one up and then putting it down and balls that collide with each other on a
then picking another, it is worse than not billiard table, isn’t it? This is interesting.
giving at all. When you give to others, if Our encounters with people take on a
there are five, then you should have no similar action. You get the feeling that
hesitation in picking up half of them when you face each other, you are drawn
and handing them over. Then, people together as one and then pushed away
will thank you. Yet, if you are so hesi- again. When you kick a soccer ball, don’t
tant and picky, then people will judge you feel good if it goes up and down and
you even after they become indebted changes direction in every way? It is the
same with human relationships. (91-81, A good person should know how to
1977.1.30) love children, young people, and the
elderly. If human beings are in the posi-
The question of how much value we tion of stewards in relation to nature,
have as a human being is determined people should love spring, summer,
by the level of investment by all our five autumn, and winter. (72-100, 1974.5.26)
senses into our life and love. Therefore,
we cannot help asking ourselves wheth- You should love and respect the
er we have established relationships and elderly more than you do the young
led a social life with vitality and a heart people. It would be alright just to meet
of deepest love. You should know that if young people, but you should especially
you do not stand in such a position, you love and have sympathy for older peo-
are in a state of suspension or retreat. ple who cannot work and who are weak
(32-19, 1970.6.14) and need care. But I cannot see such a
trend in society today. (25-289, 1969.10.5)
For God’s providence of restoration,
the Republic of Korea is not the only When you love others, you should
place that God needs. He needs all of not only love young people; you should
the people in the world. For this reason, love the young, elderly, and all human
God is deeply concerned about people. beings. When I look at youth today, I see
So far, this has been the most important that they avoid dealing with the elderly,
goal in God’s providence. Since we are but they should not do so. They should
a group of people who are gathered for love the elderly and also the young. (25-
the sake of achieving this goal, we must 289, 1969.10.5)
stand in the same position as God and
have the same degree of concern toward We should love people. We have to
all people. (25-291, 1969.10.5) love people, and our yearning for them
should be greater than that of anyone
You should not be greedy when relat- else. We are gathered together center-
ing to others. (33-143, 1970.8.11) ing on God’s will rather than human
will. Therefore, we will surely remain as
In order to become good, you should the fruit of love throughout the entire
not think that you have nothing to do world.
with the evils of others. You should suf- When the trees densely cover the
fer for them, and pray throughout the hills, it is difficult to distinguish a
night with tears for them, and live with pine tree from a spindle tree. Howev-
the determination to offer a sacrifice of er, this will be revealed when it turns
atonement for their sins. Such a person to autumn and winter. If you find a
will surely become their central figure. green tree in the winter, amid the trees
(34-130, 1970.8.30) with only trunks and branches, it stirs
up hope inside you. This is symbolic of Arrogance is your enemy. Arro-

a new relationship being established. gance and stubbornness are the natures
(25-287, 1967.10.5) and elements of Satan. Instead of being
arrogant and stubborn, you should be
The first commandment is, “You shall modest and harmonious. You should be
love the Lord your God with all your a person who can create harmony and
heart, and with all your soul, and with friendship; someone who can harmo-
all your mind.” The second command- nize with everyone. Everything starts to
ment is, “You shall love your neighbor as flow from here. Something greater can-
yourself.” The first commandment says not arise if people or things do not unite.
you should love God, and the second This is what happens when there is no
one says you should love your neighbor, harmony. Jealousy and envy are other
meaning all humankind. You should natures of Satan, but for us, arrogance
love all humankind; they are your broth- and stubbornness are unforgivable.
ers and neighbors. (136-139, 1985.12.22) (37-132, 1970.12.23)
BOOK SEVEN
3 CHAPTER 4 1
Tradition and Daily Etiquette

of Blessed Families
Section 1. The Daily Etiquette of heir of such a family, even if he is born

a Blessed Family as its eldest son. (21-252, 1968.11.24)
1.1. Establishing proper family rules How are we going to maintain the
and practices pure lineage inherited from God? How
can we preserve the pure lineage rather
We have been living and speaking than the fallen lineage?
carelessly, but from now on we should We must sincerely care for the sec-
establish rules in our families. Parents ond generation. It is very difficult to
should not beat their children with a become pure in this fallen world. The
stick out of anger or speak secular words first human beings fell even though they
of condemnation to them. Now every- were in the unstained Garden of Eden.
thing should be aligned. Our words, atti- In spite of their suffering, the blessed
tudes, and way of life should be aligned, parents born in the fallen world should
centering upon God. (28-252, 1970.1.22) make an unstained environment for
their blessed children. It is my desire to
Your families should not become prepare such an environment as quickly
slaves to habit. The family is the starting as possible for the second generation, no
point for establishing the four-position matter what sacrifices that may entail.
foundation. Here, the unity of the family We have to hurry. (God’s Will - 550)
is required. The family should conform
to the original standard of God’s desire. In order for you to be liberated from
(21-76, 1968.10.20) the sinful world, you should not think
that you are Korean citizens. Instead
In order for the first son’s family to of thinking that you are Korean, you
thrive, the family members are to accept should have the concept, “I am God’s
and conscientiously practice the estab- person, a citizen of heaven, a heavenly
lished family rules and etiquette that person.” You should live your life as if
come from their ancestors. People whose you are sharpening a dagger to ruthless-
attitude is “Those rules have nothing to ly cut out the sinful nature that perme-
do with me” cannot be the offspring of ates the customs and habits of the fallen
that family. Such a person cannot be the world, including its language, clothes,
shoes, and cosmetics. This kind of dedi- knowledge. They perished because they
cated life can liberate you from the sinful assimilated the existing Canaanite cul-
world. There is no way to subjugate the ture and abandoned their spirit of being
sinful world unless we achieve victory the chosen ones to the gentiles. (144-134,
over the secular history, habits, and bad 1986.4.12)
customs that pervade the environment.
You will have to be liberated from such Chronic habits are deep-seated evil
bad environmental conditions if you habits. After your marriage, if you lead a
want to become a true person, restore a habitual life while rearing your children,
true nation, and go to the Kingdom of habits become part of your body. You
Heaven. (97-327, 1978.4.1) no longer find time for prayer or special
offerings in such an environment; there
Your family should not become sec- is no time for prayer when the children
ularized or slaves of habit. You should are making noise right beside you. (30-
not think, “Things will be better in the 125, 1970.3.21)
future even though it is terrible now.”
You are to be perfect now; the present From now on, we should cut off
is the problem. When the past and the what needs to be cut off and divide what
present are perfected, the future will be needs to be divided. You should not do
perfect. Not having had a perfect day in as you please. The Unification Church
the Garden of Eden still causes us to suf- must establish the Kingdom of Heaven.
fer the effects of the Fall. Therefore, it should restore the family
The ideal is the place where the past, rather than the individual. Those who
present, and future can be united into cannot become exemplary in their fam-
one. You should be able to offer up the ily life will suffer worldwide criticism,
present. God’s desire is to set up the even throughout all of heaven and earth.
eternal stepping stone on earth. This is (30-230, 1970.3.23)
the historical point of synthesis. (21-77,
1968.10.20) The Blessing is precious only after you
fulfill your responsibility. Men should
The reason for the destruction of not use their fists and women should
the Israelites after they entered Canaan not curse. They should not swear in
was that they were assimilated into the secular way. There should be some-
the existing environment and became thing different about you. The family is
accustomed to its habits. They met their a micro-church. It should be the agency
downfall because their mental focus set- of heaven; it should be a family that God
tled on the life of eating and luxury. The would want to visit. At least three fami-
Israelites even married gentiles as long lies should live together.
as they came from wealthy families. In particular, what I want to say
They coveted power and were fond of today is, first, your families should be
Chapter 4 • Tradition and Daily Etiquette of Blessed Families 1057
the ones that many people can visit. Har- an error and their children press them
mony among people is most important. hard. (21-87, 1968.11.3)
Second, heavenly families should build
solidarity with one another. At the very 1.2. Family life
least, you should be completely united
with the other families in your blessing There must be clarification about the
trinity. (15-270, 1965.10.24) way of life individuals and also families
should lead. (24-29, 1969.6.22)
We are not focused on the individual
but on the family. Still, we are not try- The vague way of life that you have
ing to solve everything based only on the previously been living must change into
family. Rather, we should connect every- a purposeful way of life. (18-178, 1967.6.4)
thing to the family. Hence, the endeav-
ors made in the past while cultivating a When we silently sacrifice every-
solitary life of spirituality are not enough thing for the sake of God, He will pro-
now. To this you should also add your tect us. God surely will be at our side.
own determination and resolution to (88-231, 1976.9.20)
exert yourself much more than you did
in the past. In an instant, a life of chal- Your family should be a family of
lenging evil can easily leave one fatigued love, and you should become a public-
and lead one to retreat. When you have minded husband and wife, or parents,
a family, you should work much harder centered upon God’s love. Do not be a
than when you were single. husband and wife or parents who seek
The family is in the central position. personal benefit and live only for your
We cannot avoid reality. You should own sake. (111-257, 1981.2.22)
establish relationships of front and back,
left and right, top and bottom in your When the parents make serious
family. It will not do to have the kind efforts not to deviate from the heavenly
of faith that existed in the past. That way, the children will never be disobedi-
kind of one-sided attitude in faith that ent. (27-88, 1969.11.26)
you had in the past will not work. (27-85,
1969.11.26) The family should be restored. There
is no greater act of witnessing than this.
Blessed families should establish Husband and wife should get up ear-
a family tradition and create a family ly in the morning and pray tearfully
code of conduct. You should also cre- while holding their children’s hands. If
ate a standard of education for children they do so, their children will yearn for
and rules of conduct for the family. If their parents when they have gone out
the parents have not done so, they will and sing for them as they wait for their
have nothing to say when they commit return. (21-88, 1968.11.3)
When you were alone, everything prepare for it? Many are just arriving
came to pass when you prayed. How- when the sermon is about to begin, after
ever, if there is a person opposing you the singing of the holy songs. How can
in the family, you should bear the cross we call such people followers of God’s
and persevere until you reach the origi- will? No matter how well they make
nal standard. Alone, you are like one car excuses, they are living a private-mind-
of a train and the family is like a locomo- ed life, not a public-minded one. There is
tive. It is simple to restore an individu- nothing we can hope for or expect from
al’s mistake. But if there is a mistake in such people. Therefore, you should seek
the family, it brings ruin. (27-86, 1969.11.26) a fresh understanding of God’s will and
go forth with the resolution to be con-
The family in which the children can scientious in public life and to be a good
say, “Dad, we love you! Mom, we love example in private life. (31-271, 1970.6.4)
you! We really like it when you love each
other!” becomes a place of rest for them. All Blessed Families, without excep-
(30-282, 1970.4.4) tion, should arrive before the church ser-
vice starts and create an atmosphere of
In a family there needs to be a foun- grace for the many types of people who
dation on which the son can respond will attend, so that they may experience
enthusiastically to the father’s call. Yet, grace. If you create a foundation of heart
even if you have children, what good is to support the minister before he comes
it without a nation? It is of no use to be up to give the sermon, the speaker will
in first place or in any other position as be stimulated by the fervent expressions
a family if we cannot build a nation. (29- on the members’ faces. The number of
73, 1970.2.24) such members determines the develop-
ment of the church. (31-271, 1970.6.4)
Blessed families are the manifes-
tation of everyone’s hope. However, if You should consider public anniver-
they fail to fulfill their given responsi- saries and events of our church as part
bility, they become a family of despair. of your very own life and mobilize your-
(21-87, 1968.11.3) self. Families who do not do this are fail-
ures as Blessed Families. (31-276, 1970.6.4)
Section 2. The Exemplary Family
Life of Faith Blessed families should teach their
children how to offer the Sabbath day
2.1. A family life of faith educates to God by showing them an exemplary
the children life of offering devotion from the break
of day in order to prepare for the service.
Think about it. How many people But in reality they do whatever they want
come before Sunday Service and help to do. They do not pray, offer devotions,
study the Principle, or witness in the ing Pledge service or devotion time and
name of a life of living faith. If the Sun- go to Sunday service. Therefore, you
day Service starts at 10:30, they should should establish the four-position foun-
leave for church at 9:30 or 10:00. Instead dation centering upon True Parents. In
of doing this, they leave home late and order to raise descendants well, parents
rush into their seats in the middle of the must live correctly. (21-87, 1968.11.3)
service. Such a family will be accused.
As parents, no matter how much they Blessed families should be an exam-
educate their children, it will not influ- ple in participating in Sunday service
ence them at all. (31-269, 1970.6.4) and in official church assemblies. (21-87,
1968.11.3)
Parents should set a good example
in their life of faith. In the family, they Wherever they visit, members should
should show their children how fer- first go to the holy place, in other words,
vently they practice all aspects of a life the holy ground or the church. If they
of faith, including prayer life and fam- cannot, they should at least set up a con-
ily services. They should help the chil- dition of having done so. Each of you
dren recognize how important the time is an individual; yet you should bear in
for Pledge is. They should not just hold mind that you are more than this. You
Pledge service at that particular time, should each stand in the position of a
but as parents, they should also teach first ancestor. (17-86, 1966.11.26)
their children about God’s will. (31-269,
1970.6.4) Each family should prepare a white
cushion. They should prepare a clean
Blessed families should be exempla- and neat place, sit on that cushion, and
ry in their life of attendance to Heaven. take time to offer sincere devotion to
They should live a life of offering dona- God. (17-87, 1966.11.26)
tions, doing Pledge service and witness-
ing. (35-312, 1970.10.30) Whether you are awake or asleep,
eating or resting, whatever you see or
Sunday is the day to offer to the oth- do, all your actions should be centered
er members what you have planned and on God’s will. (73-61, 1974.7.29)
saved during the week that can bring
them joy. On Sundays, you can share You should offer all your devotion in
some specially prepared food and every- witnessing to your parents. There is no
one should praise their spouses. (21-88, greater happiness than receiving heav-
1968.11.3) en’s blessings with them, in the presence
of God’s will, and creating a protective
You cannot expect your children to fence as a Blessed Family. (16-329, 1966.7.31)
grow well if you do not even hold morn-
2.2. A life of prayer spend on eating. I have come to under-

stand this fact through numerous years
You must pray. In deciding the time of my life of faith. (70-171, 1974.2.9)
to pray, you should try praying at day-
break, in the morning, at lunch, in the Prayers are always fulfilled. Through
evening, and even at eleven or twelve prayer we receive energy and are shown
at night. When you lead a life of prayer the future prospects of how problems
like that for many years, you should will unfold. You will be taught, “In this
know which period of time is the best situation, do things like this, and in that
time for you to pray. Knowing this, you kind of work, do things like that.” You
should offer devotion to God at the time can accomplish great things by knowing
that is right for you. this. Only through prayer can you pio-
If possible, you should pray with neer that kind of path. You must know
a person who has a high standard of that praying is more essential than eat-
grace. By doing so, you will receive ing your meals. (104-111, 1979.4.15)
grace through that person. If your hus-
band has a higher standard of grace As we realize more and more that
than you and if he leads an exempla- the path we must follow is one requiring
ry life of faith, you will come to receive a breakthrough, we come to feel some-
grace because of him. After receiving how that this is impossible with our
grace in this way, you will look upon own strength alone. Therefore, we must
your husband as the most handsome understand that a person of faith must
man in the world. In reverse, if the hus- pray. (71-275, 1974.5.5)
band receives grace through his wife,
his wife will surely look most beautiful Pray. Prayer is your heart’s store-
to him; she will be the most beautiful house. If you do not have time, you
woman in the world. This is how cou- should at least pray while doing your
ples should have been. work. (27-89, 1969.11.26)
Thus, when you are awake, you want
to see each other, and whisper to each You should pray even while doing
other throughout the night. That is not your laundry or walking down the
something that brings ruin but rather road. You should constantly fill up your
prosperity. (31-288, 1970.6.4) storehouse; it should never be empty.
(27-87, 1969.11.26)
How many hours do you spend eat-
ing every day? Would it not be almost Without leading a life of constant
an hour and a half? You spend on the prayer, you cannot go the way of God’s
average one and a half hours eating. For will. Do not think of money in your
spiritual work, you must invest much daily life; you should first think about
more than the amount of time you God’s will. (27-88, 1969.11.26)
Have you become children of God mission as a tribal messiah. The church-
who can receive His support? If you wish es from now on will all be centered upon
to maintain this, you should always be the elder of the tribe. All Blessed fami-
with Him and become someone who lies are the elders of their tribes. (23-62,
allows God to be with you. A puppy 1969.5.11)
that leaves the bosom of its mother and
goes around on its own cannot enjoy its Because the foundation for a new
mother’s protection. (100-104, 1978.10.8) family and tribe has been established,
you have entered the most historically
2.3. Blessed families are the elders wonderful realm of grace in which you
of the tribe can restore your tribes. So the time has
come for you to witness to your par-
Just as I instructed at the time of the ents, brothers, and sisters. The purpose
1968 Blessing of 430 couples, you also of the history of restoration is to restore
should become tribal messiahs. You must the family. How much faster would it be
fulfill this mission. For instance, the 36 to restore your direct family rather than
couples from the Kim tribe should be other families! It seems like a dream for
organized centered on members of the you to be able to hear me pronounce, in
Kim family who have already received my lifetime, the order to witness to your
the Blessing, just as the 36 Couples are parents and your siblings. (67-253, 1973.7.1)
organized in the church around me. If
it is too difficult to establish 36 couples, You can now build up a tribal foun-
you should at least become the ancestors dation in your lifetime. How glori-
of 12 couples. Then you should become ous this is! You should be grateful to
the ancestors of your tribe and organize know this. Yet, if you cannot fulfill that
your tribe into twelve branch tribes. responsibility, your family will still be
When you accomplish this, your entire held accountable for it. In this respect,
tribe will be included in those twelve of course, the responsibility of the fami-
branch tribes, thus becoming a tribe of ly is important, but now families should
your direct lineage. (31-276, 1970.6.4) take upon themselves the mission of
tribal messiah. (31-280, 1970.6.4)
Blessed families today are important
because they are the ancestors of tradi- Once you are caught there, hell is a
tion. You should become a messianic place you cannot escape from. Still, you
family to your tribe and establish a tra- do not feel a sense of desperation that
dition. (21-87, 1968.11.3) your parents and your relatives may go
to hell. You are just idly thinking, “Let’s
From now on, tribes will emerge let it be as it is.”
centering upon the Blessed Families. But imagine that your loving parents
Therefore, you should accomplish your could really go to hell! If they had to go
to jail in the secular world, you would You have to understand that the trib-
make whatever effort necessary to al messiah is in the vanguard and guides
release them. That’s just human love. As his tribe to their historical hometown
sons and daughters connected to heav- within his lifetime. You are the van-
enly love, then what are you going to guard, just as Moses was during the
do about your parents, relatives, broth- Exodus. It is not blind devotion. Moses
ers, and sisters who have to go to jail for did not know certain things, but I know
eternity? (34-266, 1970.9.13) everything in a logical and detailed way.
You must return to your hometown, but
In Blessed Families, the man stands you cannot return there without finding
as a physical representative of Jesus and Cain. (102-264, 1979.1.14)
the woman stands as a physical repre-
sentative of the Holy Spirit. Therefore, Why do you have to fulfill the respon-
the Blessed families should dash for- sibility of tribal messiah? The first rea-
ward to rescue the Korean people with- son is that you must save your parents.
out delay, just as Jesus and the Holy Your parents are in the position of the
Spirit did for the people of Israel. Thus first Adam, and you are in the position
Blessed families can begin their mission of the second Adam. You must complete
as tribal messiahs. (21-284, 1968.12.1) the mission of Adam by restoring and
re-creating your parents. The second
You have the responsibility to reach reason is that you need a hometown. By
the land of Israel with your family. Just completing the responsibility of tribal
as the twelve tribes of Israel had to go messiah, you will be able to have your
to their assigned areas in the land, you own hometown.
are to march forward to take your fam- Ultimately, the reason for fulfilling
ily and find the land of your inheritance your portion of responsibility as a trib-
for your tribe. (35-302, 1970.10.30) al messiah is the perfection of Adam’s
family. In real terms, you have to edu-
Why did I send you out as tribal mes- cate your tribe. (244-211, 1993.2.7)
siahs? In the past, Jesus was sent to this
world through a vertical course from In order for an individual to achieve
the spirit world. Today, True Father is in settlement, he needs a family. Thus, the
the position of God and, as a representa- Unification Church has been fighting
tive of Heaven, is sending out thousands to establish families. In the same way, a
of messianic families who can represent family cannot find settlement without a
their tribes to the world. Now we cannot tribe. Your tribe serves as a fence to pro-
perish. I proclaimed tribal messiahship tect you and your family from the blast
at 2:30 pm on January 3, 1989. (185-238, of the wind and all other adverse things.
1989.1.8) Without creating such a realm that can
serve this purpose, you cannot exist in a
peaceful family. Section 3. A Life of Living with

In order to do that, you should True Love
become the tribal elder for your rela-
tives. If you become their tribal elder, 3.1. Living for the sake of others
even if there is fighting going on, rela-
tives from different villages will go out What kind of being is the God who
to the frontline and fight, and the elder created this universe and its laws? He
just has to direct their commands. Then is the one who stands in the represen-
he can rest! Therefore, I am telling you tative position of having lived for the
to fulfill the mission of tribal messiah. sake of others more than anyone else.
Then, you can go on to fulfill the mission This is God. Therefore, in order to meet
of national messiah. In the future, if you Him, you have to live for the sake of oth-
go out to the world and witness, you are ers. Even though He is the great king of
doing the mission of a national messiah. knowledge, He does not ask you to come
(56-311, 1972.5.18) to Him with knowledge. God is also the
great king of power, yet He does not ask
If you are named Kim, you should you to come with power. He is also the
fulfill the mission as a messiah of the master and great king of authority, mon-
Kim clan. You should think, “I am the ey, and material things, but His desire
messiah,” representing the Kim clan if is not for people to gather these things.
you are a Kim, or representing the Park If you live for the sake of others, every-
clan if you are a Park, and feel respon- thing can come to you. (133-16, 1984.7.1)
sible to build the heavenly nation repre-
senting that clan. Think that you are the Concerning the process of re-cre-
savior who is redeeming the Kim clan. ation, to give and give again for the sake
To do that, you must fulfill the responsi- of others is the same as God expending
bility of being a high priest to the entire Himself in the act of creation. To invest
Kim clan. (155-265, 1965.10.31) oneself is the act of creating one’s second
self; it is the same as God investing Him-
What is the ultimate goal? What is self for the sake of Creation. The works
the method to find the solution? What of re-creation follow the course of res-
do we have to do to receive the benefits toration through indemnity; indemnity
of breaking down all the walls and being is carried out through the works of re-
able to solve human problems? We have creation. Therefore, re-creation can only
to become tribal messiahs. When this is come about when you invest yourself.
completed, there will remain nothing For this reason, it is a reasonable con-
that can be a condition for individuals, clusion to say that sacrifice is inevitable.
families, tribes, nations, or any people of (82-240, 1976.1.31)
the world to accuse True Parents. (189-110,
1989.3.19) God is not a dictator. God has also
invested for the sake of humankind. through living an altruistic life with the
God exists for the sake of humanity. For spirit of sacrifice have survived in this
this reason, human beings have tried to world to this day. Such people have been
follow Him for thousands upon thou- remembered as saints, historical figures,
sands of years. Since the universe and all and patriots. Only with such a spirit of
existing beings come under the heavenly sacrifice does our legacy survive. Hence,
law of living for the sake of others, then you should know that only by living a
in order for human beings to maintain life of sacrifice can you leave behind a
their existing position, they must live for worthy legacy. (82-239, 1976.1.31)
the sake of others. Living for others goes
beyond East and West or past and pres- God’s love is to love not only all the
ent. (187-89, 1989.1.6) things of creation and all humankind but
all the people of the past, present, and
We should know that living for the future. Therefore, God is working to lib-
sake of the self brings about evil, but erate even the spirits of people who have
acting for the sake of the whole brings passed into hell. Human beings must go
development. When you live for the sake the way of truth, life, and love. No mat-
of the whole, every door will be opened ter how great you may be, if you do not
to you. The doors of the individual, fam- have a foundation of living for the sake
ily, tribe, a people, world, and heaven of others, nothing will follow you. On
will open; everything will open its door the other hand, someone who lives for
and welcome you. the sake of others will naturally become
Living for the sake of others is a uni- the subject being. He will become a per-
versal truth that you need in order to son of true life. (133-30, 1984.7.1)
establish the true way of life. It is a prin-
ciple that can apply everywhere, and is The reason True Parents’ ideas will
unchanging for eternity. Since it tran- emerge in the twenty-first century as
scends the past, present, and future, one the mainstream thought is because
should always live for the sake of oth- they oppose the “live for myself” mod-
ers. If God appears in front of Jesus or el in favor of the “live for others” phi-
Mohammed or saints such as Confucius losophy that I have discovered. From a
and Buddha and asks what they think logical point of view, it is inevitable that
about this truth, would they answer that the world will go in this latter direction.
it is right or wrong? It is a universal prin- That is why the only hope resides with
ciple and law for humankind to live their the Unification Church. Tens of thou-
lives in this true way. (133-16, 1984.7.1) sands of years after the twenty-first cen-
tury, the world will follow the ideal of
What achievements can we leave living for the sake of others, rather than
behind in history as our tradition? Only the live-for-myself philosophy. People
those achievements that were attained will not follow or like the live-for-myself
way of thinking. (169-88, 1987.10.25) What kind of position do God and

parents hold? It is one in which you take
How is unification possible? How care of others first. God thinks about you
will I accomplish unification? Through before you do. Parents think about you
physical aggression? By force? With before you do. This is why they are great
money, power, or knowledge? Every- and stand in the subject position. When
thing is solved at the point of living for two of you live together, you have to have
others, based on true love. The conclu- the attitude, “I should do the things that
sion is simple, isn’t it? By living for others he is supposed to do.” This is the type of
centering on true love, the satanic world person that God is. That person is the
will be re-created as a heavenly world. center. The person who lives for the sake
That is a logical conclusion. (182-134, of others surely becomes the center. (103-
1988.10.16) 139, 1979.2.18)
3.2. People who live for the sake of If my partner loved me and lived for
others become the center my sake concerning themselves about
small matters, then I would want to give
Are you Unificationists saying that back more than that. This would expand
you want to eat and live well, or that you continuously. With this type of expan-
want to live in hardship? Shall we live sion, after some time had passed – say,
well or in hardship? For whom? For Rev. if it continued for the rest of one’s life
Moon of the Unification Church? It is for – then this sacrificial way of life would
God. This is the only way we can melt extend beyond the nation to the world,
God’s heart. (42-52, 1971.2.19) the Kingdom of Heaven, and the eternal
spirit world. (119-326, 1982.9.26)
The way to win over someone is not
to try to win through conflict but to care Why do people like things of a high-
for him first from the position of a par- er level? They like high places because
ent. By doing so, you will be successful. there they can connect to a variety of
If you care for him for three years, then things. Why don’t they like low places?
he will certainly listen to you well. This It is because people become restricted
is how the human mind works. He will in low places, far away from wider rela-
open all the doors in his house, includ- tionships. For human beings, the most
ing the master bedroom, and welcome precious person of all is the one who is
you with the words, “You can come to trying to connect to higher ideals, per-
our house anytime.” You have to under- spectives and issues. From this we can
stand that such selfless actions, aligned realize that such a person is a precious
with the original universal principle, person. (129-308, 1983.12.1)
will move the original minds of people.
(103-139, 1979.2.18) You have to be more altruistic. What
does that mean? The one who is most and two kinds of brothers. But there is
altruistic will become the leader. Out only one kind of parent. Even evil par-
of ten people, the one who becomes the ents teach their children to do good
center is the one who lives and loves most things. (28-85, 1970.1.4)
for the sake of the others. All those peo-
ple will come seeking him. In general, To whom do you belong? You belong
people think that living for others is not both to your parents and your child. To
good. Yet, this is the real way to reach whom do the parents belong? They belong
the center, achieving ownership and to both the child and to God simultane-
receiving everything. This is a universal ously. Therefore, first you belong to God,
principle. Therefore, you should under- and then you belong to your child. After
stand this concept of living for others. It that, you belong to yourself. When you
is not something bad that brings losses. reach that stage, you will be perfect.
There is no better business than this. (132- That is why the moral principle of
276, 1984.6.20) showing respect to parents still remains
in human life. The phrase “respect for
Section 4. Parents Must Establish your parents and love for your child”
the Law of Love is derived from this principle. A per-
son without parents is an orphan. Only
4.1. Parents are closer than friends after you have the experience of receiv-
ing parental love and of loving your chil-
Parents exist for their children. If dren can you distinguish your position
parents lived for themselves, the word in the four horizontal directions and up
parent would not exist. From now on, and down. (18-209, 1967.6.8)
moral principles should be formed cen-
tering on the Principle of the Unification Your children should be able to say,
Church. How should parents live? Par- “Our parents are the best on earth.” The
ents who give birth to children should people of the world will come and visit
live for those children. That is the first Korea in search of exemplary families.
article of the moral principle. No expla- You should have something to show
nation is needed for that. Living for the and to say to them at that time. (21-87,
child is not an unhappy thing, but some- 1968.11.3)
thing happy and joyful. (62-214, 1972.9.25)
A father should be the best friend of
No parents teach their own children friends. When a father appears, his son
to do wrong. Nevertheless, it is possible should jump up to be with his father,
for a teacher to teach his students to do even abandoning his friends. A father
wrong. If the teacher is in the position should also be the teacher of teach-
of an enemy, he may teach them ruinous ers. Hence, a father is to be considered
things. There are two kinds of teachers even better than the president, the best
and second-best only to God. Children Parents’ love toward their children
should think of their father as their best does not just come from their everyday
friend and teacher, whom they would relationships with each other. It is a love
never exchange for any other friends or that springs up from the very marrow
teachers. Sons should be able to say, “I of their bones. Parents have a loving
would rather abandon my loving wife mind for their children that can never
than abandon my father.” (57-282, 1972.6.4) be forgotten or cut off. Therefore, par-
ents love their children as long as their
I always caress the sleeping faces of life endures. When parents experience
my children when I come home. It is that their life is connected with their
not easy to be a good parent. Through children, a loving heart toward their
this, a thought is automatically implant- children naturally springs up. Parents
ed in the children’s minds, “I will also cannot help loving their children, not
love my sons and daughters as my father just because of a conscious intention to
loves me.” They should be able to realize love them because they are their own,
that their father is the best in the whole but because of the life force that con-
world. (97-310, 1978.3.26) nects them to their children more deep-
ly than that kind of awareness. We viv-
Everyone wants to have a great son. idly feel this reality in our daily family
They may ask how they should educate life. (32-15, 1970.6.14)
a child to be great. However, education
continues throughout the parents’ entire The man should take responsibil-
lifetime. They should offer sincere devo- ity for all the disputes that arise in a
tion. When the parents pass on their family. He should maintain the central
household to the children whom they position of authority in the family. (21-
have raised with utmost devotion or 87, 1968.11.3)
appoint them as their representatives,
they have a common desire to have their 4.2. Tradition is passed on by
children be like-minded and follow their parents
ways. (24-257, 1969.8.24)
I am not worried about leaving
Parents suffer for their children so behind the name of the Unification
much that it could melt even their bone Church but about how to leave behind
marrow, yet they would feel no pain. people who have inherited the tradition
Why? Because they love their children so of True Parents. That is why I have been
much. Do they record how much it costs continuously educating them about the
after giving away their flesh and blood? importance of tradition. (35-115, 1970.10.4)
They do not do that. Instead, they feel
frustrated at not being able to give their Looking ahead, what is meant by
children everything. (39-334, 1971.1.16) living well in the future? Being well-off
does not matter. We must take respon- You should leave behind a tradi-
sibility for the education of our descen- tion followed by good and respectable
dants. We have to leave a good example descendants. You should leave behind
for them. Until now all of us, including strong, bold and worthy descendants. If
myself, have walked a miserable path. you can do so, even though your nation
Like refugees, we did not have any place may have been destined to perish, it will
to stay as we walked through the wilder- not. New benefactors will appear in a
ness course. However, from now on we time of crisis, and a new victorious flag
have to settle down; in order to do so, will be unfurled when that tradition is
we must be victorious. Unless we win as upheld. It should remain and will bring
the Israelites did when they drove out joyfulness not only to Koreans, but to all
the seven tribes of Canaan, we cannot humankind. If we cannot do that, there
settle down. We should gain victory in will be no offering to bring before heav-
this battle by focusing on this nation. en. (99-329, 1978.10.1)
(77-251, 1975.4.13)
Up to the point when they die, par-
You should educate your children ents should bequeath the heavenly tradi-
by teaching them to become like their tion. For what does a family exist? Even
parents. It is not shameful that you did though it exists for the children, first of
not eat enough and that you wore ter- all it should serve God and the nation.
rible clothes while witnessing. That will In the end, this is the path that will ben-
become educational material for your efit your children. Only then can your
descendants that cannot be exchanged children gain the fortune of God and
for millions of dollars. (83-259, 1976.2.8) the fortune of the world and nation.
Accordingly, even though your precious
Suffering is wonderful; therefore, children born after your Blessing go
you should set a tradition that will through suffering, you should not align
make all your descendants feel proud yourself with them but rather with the
for many generations. (14-92, 1964.6.12) fortune of God, the world, and nation.
(21-87, 1968.11.3)
The big problem is how the three gen-
erations of the children of our Blessed You should be the family living for
Families can live with me. If three gen- the world and eternity, not just for the
erations together earn merit, they will be sake of your own generation. Your fam-
meritorious subjects in the spirit world. ily should broaden the basis of love,
Have you ever thought about that? Thus, gather the heart of all humanity, light a
you should embrace your children and, candle and burn incense to invoke God’s
from now on, devote yourself sincerely help, and become a family that can live
to educating your children with such an in partnership with heaven and earth
idea. (51-269, 1971.11.28) and humankind. If you become such
a family, God will protect you from ly whispered at their first meeting, his
trouble and misfortune. God will keep fatigue will be washed away and their
your family as the main seed. (100-306, love will deepen. (Tongil Segye - Feb. 1982)
1978.10.22)
Ideally, a woman’s voice should
Section 5. Proper Behavior sound softer than the average voice of a
between Spouses man. Her voice should be like the whis-
per of love. (Sabo, 39-5)
5.1. Spouses are companions for life
Although I am nearly seventy years
After you marry, you cannot do what- old, when I want to go out to the ocean,
ever you like. Once you marry and have Mother prepares all my equipment with
a family you must follow that family’s her whole heart. She even prepares the
destined path, even at the cost of your supplies needed in case I stay out over-
life. (120-225, 1982.10.17) night and prays for me to accomplish
my purpose in going out to sea. What
Beginning with the very first moment a wonderful and beautiful wife she is!
of love, you are one, not two anymore. (Tongil Segye - Nov. 1986)
Once you are a couple, you cannot
behave individually but should mutu- When a husband goes to bed right
ally take responsibility for everything. after work, snoring loudly without eat-
(253-211, 1994.1.23) ing dinner and without saying anything,
his snoring should be deafened by his
If you destroy yourself that’s one wife’s sobs convulsing deep from within
thing, but a family should not be her bosom. My wish is to see that kind
destroyed. The wife is the most needed of family. If I cannot find such a family,
person in the world for her husband, and my suffering will have been in vain. The
the husband is the most needed person six thousand years of God’s sacrifice will
in the world for his wife. You should be come to naught. You should be aware of
each other’s walking stick and comrade, this. (35-192, 1970.10.13)
advising each other. (27-87, 1969.11.26)
When the husband travels to his
A wife should not think that she ful- assigned area, the wife should not feel
fills her responsibility just by preparing like saying, “See you later. I am so tired.
a meal when her husband comes home I have got to sleep now.” Until her hus-
from work. The most important thing is band comes back from his rounds, her
for her to sit at the dinner table and share heart should make the same effort he is
intimate words of love. If she comforts making. Children should also wait with
her husband after a hard day’s work with a conscientious heart until their parents
that love and the voice she affectionate- return. (30-82, 1970.3.17)
The wife should make her husband not loving or recognizing one another.
successful. She should be his great sup- Even when you quarrel, you should do
porter. (21-79, 1968.10.20) so for God’s will. (21-87, 1968.11.3)
If a husband tells his wife not to On your wife’s birthday, you should
intervene in his business, should she not invite ladies from your neighborhood
intervene at all? A wife can stand as an and dance and sing in front of them,
equal in position to her husband. If her showing a loving heart toward your
husband is absent, the wife should be wife. (127-95, 1983.5.5)
able to take his place. (31-210, 1970.5.31)
You can tell, just from listening to
You thought it would be great once your wife or others in your household,
you got a husband. However, there are whether they had a good day or not.
bad times as well. You are not supposed So, when the wife walks in, you ask
to expect only good things. Can you her, “Why are you upset?” Then, she is
bathe in the sun twenty-four hours a at a loss for words because the husband
day? You need the night. Is it not a rule already knows everything without even
that the high is followed by the low? (30- having seen her. You should be able to
143, 1970.3.21) gauge things in this way. When you
pray for someone out of concern, you
A wife should not be sad because her will come to know things like this. (42-
household is poor or because she can- 174, 1971.3.4)
not wear nice clothes. It is not as though
your husband does not know your heart. Even if a loving husband were to curse
Deep love and priceless treasures more in his home, it can become a stimulant
valuable than diamonds are hidden in for love. One word from an unloving
his heart of feeling sorry for you. (141-26, husband can cause destruction where
1986.2.16) that word cuts into the flesh. If there
is love, even being chastised would be
I want to advise wives to awaken acceptable, but without love, everything
their husbands from sleeping by chiding would be detestable. (83-177, 1976.2.8)
them, “How can you sleep so much?” (12-
89, 1962.11.11) 5.2. Spouses are comrades in faith
A small dose of comfort will imme- When you work in an agricultural

diately dispel a woman’s anger. (203-155, community, you are not to work alone.
1990.6.24) A husband and wife together are to
report the day’s schedule to God before
Couples should not engage in petty going out to work, and they are to report
fights in which they accuse each other of to God after work and then eat dinner.
You should know how strict is the God- The wife of a leader should not nag
centered standard of life that regulates her husband when he is about to leave
all these things. There are rules of fam- for work in the morning. The feelings
ily life for women and for men, respec- in his heart that arise due to his wife’s
tively. nagging will be like waves; they will be
The path you should take is one of very disturbing. His disturbed heart
systematizing the great heavenly rules can affect the whole world. If women
and then following them. You must fol- are going to nag, then they should nag
low this path. Should you not do so, at night, and then all the problems will
then your life will lose its meaning. (31- be solved overnight. Men go out to battle
276, 1970.6.4) in the morning. The wife of this kind of
husband should wake up early and serve
In walking, men are to step forward him well. (27-88, 1969.11.26)
with their right foot first and women
are to step forward with their left foot You should offer a prayer of gratitude
first. Whenever they sit, it is a rule for even if you are strongly chastised by your
men to sit on the east side and women husband, saying, “How can I expect my
on the west side. There is always a cer- husband never to reprimand me? Thank
tain way to do everything, even for set- you.” (27-88, 1969.11.26)
ting the table or for hanging up clothes.
(26-241, 1969.11.4) Within a couple, if one side were to
waver, the other should supplement with
Men should look at women from heart and devotion. (21-87, 1968.11.3)
top to bottom for the women’s sake,
and women should be looking bot- Women should always be beautiful,
tom to top for the men’s sake. Women even if it requires using makeup and
should not look upstream at flowing perfume. A wife should not be emo-
water but should look downstream. A tionally indebted to her husband, and
woman looking upstream is the type she should always concern herself with
who will be unfaithful. Usually, wom- her husband’s body and clothes. When
en should prepare the place for men to a husband looks tired after returning
sit. When using a dresser, men are to home, she should prepare the water to
use the right and women the left. If men wash his face and things to brush his
use the upper side, women should use teeth, and be able to wash his feet and
the lower side. For example, the woman comb his hair. A woman’s smile is the
should not place her skirt or underwear flower of the family. In order to establish
on the man’s upper clothes. The wom- a harmonious family, the woman should
an’s clothes should not be placed on top be a first-class actress of both comedy
of the man’s clothes. (Sabo 39-5) and tragedy. She should completely cap-
tivate her husband all the time, whether
he is joyful or sad. (27-88, 1969.11.26) When Blessed Families embrace

and love their babies, they should know
A woman should change her clothes clearly the purpose for which their chil-
at least once every three days. She should dren were born. They were born because
also wash her hair that often. She should of God. They were born in relationship
always smile. A smile is a flower of the to God. Even though you may share
mind. Always keep your flowers in secrets with your precious husband or
bloom and give off a sweet fragrance. your precious wife, this relationship is
A woman should test her partner’s not of your own design. You met along a
response to her hairstyle and makeup. public path, following a heavenly prin-
If you cannot bring joy to your partner ciple. God intervened to create your
with your facial or external appearance, meeting. Because of such a connection,
you should do so through your interests if you should feel misery, then God feels
even if you have to mobilize all the arts, the same misery. (67-291, 1973.7.22)
such as music. You may research wom-
en’s physiology by looking at magazines In laying the family foundation, if
or explain to him about literature after the wife can tune her mind to her hus-
reading several books. Make your husband’s mind, she will be blessed. If the
band live like a child who is enfolded in husband can do likewise, he will also be
your skirt. (27-88, 1969.11.26) blessed. If the children unite, they will
also be blessed. We are now in the age of
Once a husband and wife meet, they family salvation. (12-261, 1963.5.22)
should be together, holding each oth-
er’s hands, whether they are going the Women should go the way of women
way of life or death. Since you are to go in response to heavenly law. You should
together, you should do so with style. (27- be able to die if your husband asks you
89, 1969.11.26) to die with him. Even though you die,
you will live together in the spirit world.
After marriage, you cannot act what- There will be a way for liberation as long
ever way you want. In which direction as you regard your husband’s order as
should you go after marriage? You are to absolute and are obedient to his com-
take charge of God’s love. Human beings mand. Looking from the view of
are born as men and women because of morality, there will always be a path to
love. Love can bear fruit when a husband liberation for those who remain abso-
and wife become one. You are embodi- lutely obedient to the three fundamen-
ments of God’s love and divided into His tal principles and five moral disciplines
dual characteristics. Accordingly, for in human relations, even though they
these two divided embodiments to form may dwell within the evil, fallen realm.
a harmonious union, they should look (26-265, 1969.11.9)
for God’s love. (144-132, 1986.4.12)
Section 6. Raising Children in them with such awe so that they would
Faith not utter a word against whatever the
parents say. If not, the children will not
6.1. Parents are to teach their follow them.
children heavenly law In regard to church life, children
will observe their parents and compare
What will you teach your children? their actions with what they understand
In order for your children to inherit of God’s will and the Principle. When
the tradition, you must educate them children see that their parents neglect
and lead an exemplary public life. Peo- church responsibilities and do not live
ple were originally made to be educated according to headquarters’ directions,
by their parents; they are not to receive while at the same time expecting their
education just from school. Especially, children to live in a principled way, then
education in order to inherit the tradi- they will surely sneer at their parents. (31-
tion cannot be taught in school. (111-256, 268, 1970.6.4)
1981.2.22)
Everything that parents do should
Children discover all their values encourage their children to follow the
through the parents. Who do the chil- correct way of the Unification Church.
dren resemble when they grow up in a This is how it should be. Parents must
family? They resemble their parents. also follow this path. They should first
Who will they follow? They will follow go through that course and only then
their parents. That’s how it is. (24-133, can they teach and educate their chil-
1969.7.20) dren. If parents try to educate their chil-
dren in something they have not done,
Blessed families should establish this will go against the heavenly way.
a family tradition and create a family I teach you about what I have first
code of conduct. You should also cre- practiced and established as a victorious
ate a standard of education for children foundation. If you cannot believe it, pray
and rules of conduct for the family. If to God to see if I am telling the truth or
the parents have not done so, they will not. (23-322, 1969.6.8)
have nothing to say when they commit
an error and their children press them When you pray, you should do so
hard. (21-87, 1968.11.3) asking God to let your children follow
what you do. You should first become
In order to educate children, par- the standard; then your children can
ents should first practice accordingly. reach such a position. If you stand in
The parents should be a model of loy- that position first, God will lead your
alty to God’s will. They should stand in children in the same direction. There-
the position where the children regard fore, if you do not go in the right direc-
tion, after passing into the spirit world In the future, as parents, you are to
you will be accused of being irrespon- embrace your children and follow heav-
sible. (13-103, 1963.11.1) enly law. You should never shed tears in
front of your children even if your liv-
When you educate your children, you ing conditions become terribly difficult
should do so by telling them to become and you have to live in hardship. (23-182,
like their parents. (38-292, 1971.1.8) 1969.5.18)
Children learn their parents’ heart. When educating children, parents

(30-87, 1970.3.17) have to think about how to rear their
children so that they can become peo-
When teaching your children how ple who can fulfill the mission for God’s
to live, you should teach them about will. They should think the same way
the path they should follow in order when they nurse a baby. (12-134, 1963.1.25)
to become great people, instead of just
telling them to be a certain way. A Children must be careful in every-
father is responsible as a father, and an thing they do, even if they are raised in
elder brother and elder sister are to be a household with a reputable standard.
responsible as an elder brother and an In other words, even the children raised
elder sister. In other words, you should in a reputable household should be pru-
know how to cultivate an attitude that dent in all things. Every step taken, every
will enable you to follow the path of a word uttered, every action contemplated
true man or a true woman, and follow must be prudent. Etiquette is complex.
the heavenly way. Only after obediently Dignified families have many useful
continuing on this path can you become educational resources for their children.
a citizen of God’s nation. (68-331, 1973.8.5) They gather their growing children and
teach them how to deal with adults, with
The word “father” is a dreadful siblings, and with parents. (42-17, 1971.2.19)
word. Unless you are a “true” father,
you cannot feed and give life to your 6.2. The importance of faith
children. Through shedding blood, you education
gain achievements and goodness so
that you can provide for your children. Faith education is more important
When your children do something than school education. My thought is
wrong, you should guide them in tears focused on the heavenly will, but your
toward the right way, praying for their thought is individualistic. Creative pow-
blessing. Only then can parents be free er develops within those who have faith
from being indebted to their children. and act. (Sabo, 42-12)
(14-92, 1964.6.12)
Children of Blessed Families should
be raised to become people of character Even if parents cannot freely give

through education of heart. They should children material benefits because of
be raised to become the proud chosen their difficult circumstances, they should
people through education of the norm serve children with a loving heart that
and contribute to the advancement of seeps from their bone marrow. Then the
God’s will by fully expressing, one hun- children will be indebted to their par-
dred percent, their God-given talent ents. That is why most sons of filial piety
through gifted educational programs. come from poor families. Because their
(133-282, 1984.11.3) parents bequeathed such a tradition, the
children endeavor not to be indebted to
Why do you feel tired when you their parents. When they do so, the par-
study? It is because you study for your- ents feel joy. (77-38, 1075.3.30)
self. Instead, think that the survival
of the thirty million people of Korea Section 7. Love between Siblings
depends on the one page or one sen-
tence that lies before you. Study with the If parents have only one son or daugh-
mind-set that the addition of one word ter, what happens? The son needs an elder
of vocabulary will save those thirty mil- sister and an elder brother, does he not?
lion people and that the loss of one word The daughter needs an elder brother and
will doom the same number of people. an elder sister. They also need a younger
Accordingly, with that seriousness offer brother and sister. If they don’t have sib-
even more devotion. lings of all kinds, they are unhappy. God
It is not because your memory is lack- protects the family in which the younger
ing. You never forget what happens in brother and sister and the elder brother
an extremely serious moment, do you? and sister are all present and completely
Study at the risk of your life. You can feel one. This becomes the foundation for a
the beating of your heart when you are tribe, a people, and a nation.
serious. In such serious moments, can The elder brother and elder sister
you forget what you are determined to represent the east and west; the younger
do? To be forgetful is just a question of brother and younger sister represent the
degree. (35-38, 1970.9.27) north and south. When these become
perfected, they become three-dimen-
When I was a student, I supported sional. This is the law of love. When this
myself. Tigers let cubs experience severe law of love is established, the origin of
trials and harsh discipline in order to peace is created. (20-40, 1968.3.31)
rear them to be the kings of the moun-
tain by developing their wild nature. The heart of parents desires that
Iron gets stronger by being heated. This children love each other more than they
principle should be considered when love the parents. Even if you cannot take
educating children. (35-38, 1970.9.27) care of your parents, if you say, “Mom,
please wait. I will take care of my young- Is it not wonderful when the young-
er brother first,” your parents will say, er sibling in a family does something
“My boy! Oh, he’ll grow up to be a good wrong, and the other siblings support
man.” Isn’t that right? (78-41, 1975.5.1) him and the parents love him? The
mother and father would say, “He is our
The person who is willing to love his future God!” Why is that so? It is the
brother even more than he does his par- same when you connect to God’s love.
ents will live eternally in heaven. Those You should know that in a family with
who cannot love their brother as they that kind of love, where the elder siblings
would their parents are not included in love the younger ones like a mother and
this place. The source of this principle, where the mother displays love when
when understood, is simple. Members serving the father, God will be with that
were incapable of loving one another family and the children will become
because they did not know this until God’s representatives in the future. (184-
now. The question is whether our mem- 63, 1988.11.13)
bers can unite among themselves. If you
stand in a position where you cannot Who are siblings? They are part-
fulfill your filial duty to True Parents, ners in the same kind of love; they are
you should offer those things that you comrades who share the same parents’
wanted to devote to them to the mem- love. If that is the case, can they fight
bers instead. Then Heaven can accept with one another? They cannot. When
this offering as something greater than you raise your right hand it is your
your filial devotion to True Parents. father’s hand, and when you raise your
Such a person will surely be blessed. (78- left hand it is your mother’s hand. Your
41, 1975.5.1) right foot is your father’s foot. When I
asked my daughter, Sun-jin, “Whose feet
The path to heaven is opened by lov- are these?” she answered that the right
ing the members in the same way that foot was her father’s and the left was her
you love God. You are trying to follow mother’s. She was really right. Why is
me, yet, with that same heart, you should that so? It was made that way because of
strive to go together with your siblings. love. (106-80, 1979.12.9)
In this respect, we can conclude that
the one who teaches the highest, quick- An elder brother may love his young-
est, and best way to go to heaven is nei- er sister and the younger sister may love
ther God nor me but your siblings. The her older brother, but their love should
one who exerts himself with love greater involve not only them. They should
than parental or conjugal love becomes always involve their parents so that they
the supreme subject being of love who can love each other with the emphasis
then searches for his object partner. (66- on the fact that they were raised with-
125, 1973.4.18) in their parents’ bosom. They should be
siblings connected on the foundation Section 8. Thrift, Diligence, and

of unity between the parent and child. a Frugal Family Life
Only then can they ascend together as
they grow. They continue to ascend in 8.1. A frugal life
this way through elementary school and
middle school. (236-11, 1992.11.2) Is not happiness all about living
and working for the sake of each oth-
No matter how often you travel er based on love? The wife lives for the
around the world, you will not find love sake of her husband, the children live
like that of siblings, the love between for the sake of the parents, and the par-
siblings born from the same parents. ents, grandparents, and grandchildren
Is there anyone closer to you than your live for the sake of the family. When
own siblings in society? Others may all members of a family strive to create
become close, but they fall away. (228-199, something for the entire family rather
1992.4.3) than for their individual selves, when
the grandfather, father, and moth-
If there are many siblings in a fam- er and even the children are frugal in
ily, two must share one dish when they their personal spending in order to cre-
eat. They should not quarrel, saying that ate something for the entire family, and
there is only one dish. No matter how when the entire family works hard to
difficult life is with many siblings, all expand their common possessions, that
will be well if you can have a loving heart household will prosper. For this reason,
in offering your own meal to your eldest such a nest of love can expand from a
sister or your younger brother, even if place that refrains from spending mon-
you have to skip a meal. (112-195, 1981.4.12) ey in order to save up and live for the
whole. When these families spread out
A nation’s citizens and all humankind to society and the world, the ideal can
emerge from brothers and sisters. Sib- be fulfilled. This does not happen cen-
lings represent the front and back. Then tering on yourself or your own personal
what is two-dimensional takes on flesh. belongings. (167-214, 1987.7.19)
From here a sphere is created. Siblings
create this sphere, and as they expand The rights of ownership must be
they become citizens of a nation. Broth- returned to God. For this reason I do
erly love leads to love toward the world. not have anything. Since I know this,
A family that raises many siblings is like I live a simple life. The age is gradually
a model that embraces humankind and approaching in which the entire family
creates the ideal heaven in the Kingdom can go anywhere with a single bag and
of Heaven on earth and in the spirit live. There is some truth in the biblical
world. Consequently, siblings expand in passage, “It is easier for a camel to go
number. (235-268, 1992.10.11) through the eye of a needle than for a
rich man to enter the Kingdom of Heav- instead wear simple things like sweaters.
en.” (229-65, 1992.4.9) Think about how much neckties cost in
Western society. If you include neck-
How do you establish a firm eco- tie pins, how much do they cost in all?
nomic foundation? You should first be Consider two men: one thinks about the
frugal. That is why I tell you to be fru- world and lives his entire life without a
gal. But no matter how much I empha- necktie and the other lives his life wear-
size this, it is still not being done. Even ing a necktie without thinking about the
in an environment where we can free- world. Which one do you think will be
ly give and receive material things, we closer to God when they go to the spirit
may be chased out if we cannot ful- world?
fill our responsibility. In such a case When you fast, you realize how
the Unification Church will have to go much time you have. You realize just
through a second course of tribulation. how much time you spend in eating
(24-101, 1969.7.13) three meals a day. How much effort is
wasted mentally just by thinking about
Our missionaries are trained so that what to have, if you are constantly going
they have no need for the luxuries of back and forth opening the refrigerator
Western societies. It is because we have door in order to eat an apple or drink a
a new culture called “the sleeping bag Coke? It is necessary to get accustomed
culture.” Wherever they go, our young to eating only at mealtimes. If you do
people do not feel disoriented. You will so, you will not get sick; rather, you will
discover that the homes of Unification become healthier.
Church missionaries are without any I do not support the idea of taking
luxurious furnishings and possess only a bath every day. It is not good for the
the simplest of household goods. (130- health. I make it a rule to take a bath
280, 1984.2.7) once every three days. I take a bath only
when I cannot help it, when I have been
8.2. Thrift sweating a lot. How much water do we
consume by taking a bath every day? It
You must be exemplary in every- is bad for the health. You may say, “Oh!
thing. Eating good food, living the good Father is a barbarian,” but that’s okay for
life in affluence can never be exemplary. me. In the Garden of Eden, God, Adam,
You should know that an exemplary life and Eve were all barbarians. At that time
lies in moderation and spending only did they have a bathroom like we have
what is absolutely necessary. today? Did they have toilet paper? They
On Sundays I am forced to wear a had nothing. Therefore, you should feel
suit, but at other times I go without a grateful for all those things, and you
necktie as much as possible. When I save this world even if you have to live
am at home I do not wear a jacket but this way. (131-283, 1984.5.4)
When you eat, you should do so in a In the cafeteria I saw you all come in
way that is different from the past. Even without a thought and eat whatever was
when you go to the restroom, it should there. You were eating like pigs. There is
be with a different attitude than before. nothing extraordinary about being fru-
These days, when you take a train and use gal. You should be frugal in what you
the restroom, you find toilet paper hang- wear, what you eat, and in the way you
ing there. You probably use it excessively, live. (96-134, 1978.1.3)
thinking, “Well, no one is looking.” You
should not use it wastefully just because Our members should not be wear-
it belongs to someone else. You should ing expensive neckties. I am not saying
use it sparingly and take some only one this because I am concerned about what
time. You must have a better attitude. (57- others will think. If possible, however,
179, 1972.5.31) we should be frugal in these matters.
If we live this way, a great revolution of
Even when you eat out of hunger resourcefulness will explode out of this.
you should not completely fill your plate This is absolutely necessary in America.
with food. You should maintain the (94-195, 1977.9.1)
standard of finding satisfaction in eating
three-fifths of your plateful after remov- Some say that I am a millionaire
ing two-fifths of it. Only then are you because I have a lot of money, but I have
a wise person. You should know how shed blood and tears without rest twen-
to be frugal in everything. You should ty-four hours a day to save one more
save the maximum and then find out penny. I have spread the money gath-
the minimum you can live with. If you ered in this way across the entire world.
invest yourself using the minimum for I do not even have a piece of paper in my
at least three months you will discover possession. I do not even have one reg-
the real minimum you can live with. istered seal. No one can use this money
After you do so, let’s see how it goes. (57- which I have so carefully gathered, as
197, 1972.5.31) they please. God works with me. Do you
understand? (101-161, 1978.10.29)
You should explore ways to save even
a penny for the sake of God’s will and I do what others cannot do by living
the restoration of this nation. Hence, I frugally – refraining from sleep, rest,
believe that we should pioneer a way to and food when others have slept, rested,
be even more frugal in our finances. (77- and eaten. That has been my belief from
31, 1975.3.23) the onset. (103-241, 1979.3.1)
I am thinking to challenge you to live What are we trying to do by sav-

on less money from now on. I may have ing, using money sparingly and suffer-
you try to give up things like soft drinks. ing in this way? We are trying to create
something good for the coming gen- and right way.” That is how it is with
eration. Consequently, we are striving everything I hear, say, and do. (111-256,
to acquire an ideology that can create 1981.2.22)
a foundation that we can be proud of
in front of the world. After ten years, a Section 9. Proprieties of Daily
hundred years, or a thousand years of Living
bequeathing a tradition based on such
an ideology, the Republic of Korea will 9.1. Clothes
surely become a people that can win the
support of the world. Therefore, the aim Even your clothes must be hung in
of my teachings is to guide people based a principled way. You should put men’s
on this principle. Although this way of clothes on the right side and women’s
thinking may be seen as the worst of its clothes on the left side of the closet.
kind at a time when we are encounter- When you put your clothes in a draw-
ing difficulties, only this kind of thought er, you should put men’s clothes on top
will prevail for eternity. For this reason, and women’s on the bottom. That is the
I first set out by taking up this path. principled way. You all need such train-
(109-104, 1980.10.26) ing. You are hearing these things for the
first time, are you not? You have to do
When we say, “Save money!” we things this way. What happens if you
should think of the more public pur- put men’s clothes on the bottom and
pose of saving for the nation rather women’s clothes on top? It is a violation
than for the more personal purpose of of the Principle. (131-283, 1984.5.3)
gathering wealth. We are not saving to
become rich. We are doing so to save When you take off your clothes, you
the nation. The reason I say to Ameri- should take off your trousers first, and
ca, “America must be frugal and should then put your jacket on top of the trou-
save!” is in order to save the world. sers. You should not take off your jacket
America collects the most taxes in the first. You should know how to put your
world. If it had collected a lot of taxes surroundings in order through such
for the world, then America would have principled ways of living. Men’s shoes
been respected by the world. If this was should be put on the right side, wom-
done just for the sake of the American en’s shoes on the left. Even if you live
people, then they should oppose the in a small house with only one shoe
government, and even the world would rack with two shelves, you should put
oppose it. I believe America shows a the men’s shoes above and the women’s
tendency and a culture that is ruining below.
the world. Consequently, for the world You should know how to put every-
I can say, “Although I may face oppo- thing in order following the principled
sition, the way I am going is the just way. (131-283, 1984.5.3)
When women put on clothes, what People’s laughter is a curious thing.

do you put on first? Do you put on your Some people grin when they smile.
upper garments or lower garments first? What happens when you laugh? Every-
It is a principle for woman to put on thing becomes round. When an old man
clothes beginning with the lower gar- laughs, “Ho! Ho! Ho!” his mouth does
ment. It is a principle to dress begin- not continue to go up, but starts to curve
ning with the lower garment. Although down into “He! He! He!” Why does it
it is okay for men to occasionally put on curve down? Do you not find it strange?
their jackets first, that is also the case for It should curve upward when he laughs.
men. It is the principled way. You have Why does it curve down? Because it
to know all those things and put your should be round. If you smile sweetly,
lifestyle in order. You have to know that your mouth curves only a little. But if
the Principle is also a philosophy of life. you laugh, “Ha! Ha! Ha!” your mouth
(131-283, 1984.5.3) becomes very round. Therefore, there
are no evil people among those who
9.2. Facial expression have a big smile. I am not talking about
face reading. Isn’t that interesting? (173-
Your face is the way it is. But what 242, 1988.2.21)
can you do with the expression on your
face? You have to adjust it habitually. If When you laugh, do your eyes laugh
your teeth are pointed inward, then you one way and your nose another way,
should not laugh so frequently. Why is or do they laugh together? For people
that? If women have such teeth, they whose lips are tightly closed when their
would look like a viper’s teeth. For this eyes and nose are laughing, it means
reason, as much as possible, such wom- they are poor. If your nose does not move
en should not laugh with their mouths when you laugh, you will have few chil-
open. (131-283, 1984.5.3) dren and descendants. If your eyes don’t
laugh when you laugh, you are lacking in
Women should not laugh loudly. heart. You must smile brightly and have
Women are like flowers. When flow- a full laugh. (96-232, 1978.1.22)
ers bloom, they do so without making
any noise. They do not suddenly come 9.3. Hairstyle
into bloom; they bloom quietly. Such
women are beautiful, not the ones who Men should comb their hair as care-
laugh loudly. Western people laugh fully as women do. They should take care
loudly. Men may laugh loudly, but wom- when deciding the best side for parting
en should not. They appear gauche. It is their hair, just as women do when apply-
unattractive. Even if you are a woman ing cosmetics. In the West as well as the
from the West, you should not laugh Orient, men part their hair on the left.
loudly. (131-283, 1984.5.3) It is Western-style to part your hair on
the left. It is good to have more hair on bent. It is the same with men. Wom-
the right half than on the left. Wom- en who sleep in a bed develop crooked
en should consider this as well. (131-283, chests, but they should not look like this.
1984.5.3) Their posture must be correct from top
to bottom. Therefore, you should prac-
9.4. Fingernails and toenails tice sitting up straight. It is the same
for men. Women should sit with their
Since I came to Western society, backside tucked in neatly. If you do not,
what I feared most was facing women. I your backbone will be bent. Your pos-
sense much danger just looking at their ture when walking and how you walk
nails. My fingernails are always short. are important. (131-283, 1984.5.3)
That is necessary. If they get any lon-
ger, I cut my fingernails and toenails. It 9.6. Sitting posture
is my custom to cut my fingernails and
toenails. Women who keep their finger- In Asian society, when a woman
nails long are those who do not work. goes somewhere and sits down, she is
How do they type with those nails? not allowed to lean her back against
So, when I see women with long nails anything, even though men are allowed
I regard them as idle women. (131-283, to do this. It is because women have
1984.5.3) big hips. They feel comfortable when
they are seated naturally. Men, howev-
When women take off their stock- er, have smaller hips and a larger upper
ings their toenails should not be long. body. Therefore, when women sit lean-
Western women must be in pain with ing their back against something, this
their long toenails. It would be pain- could bring trouble to their babies.
ful for them to wear high heels. (131-283, If they are pregnant, a problem could
1984.5.3) arise. (131-283, 1984.5.3)
9.5. How you should walk 9.7. Sleeping
You should walk correctly. Your pos- What are the sleeping habits of the
ture, when you walk, must be balanced. West? Do you sleep on your back or on
You should always think whether your your side? You need to get a sound sleep.
posture is good or not. You should walk Sleep should be peaceful. A man with a
carefully. Some people walk like this big physical body can snore, but wom-
and like that. When you are standing, en should not snore. A woman should
you must be balanced. This is necessary. snore very softly or otherwise, it could
(131-283, 1984.5.3) be troublesome. If the neck is tucked in,
the snoring sound is louder. Isn’t that
Women should not have their backs the case? Therefore, you should keep
your pillow like this to keep your chin loved. Therefore, a woman’s voice is very
high. This is necessary. (131-283, 1984.5.3) important. You never thought about
these things, did you? (131-283, 1984.5.4)
When a woman goes to bed while her
husband is sleeping, she should lie down You should not speak or act with just
carefully, going around him instead of any words and actions. You should be
stepping over him. If the husband is raised to the position of God’s son and
already asleep, she should not make any daughter and speak and act as God’s son
sudden noise. She must go to bed qui- and daughter. (91-89, 1977.1.30)
etly. (131-283, 1984.5.3)
You should not use words you do not
9.8. Health have in your heart. Absolutely not or
you would be accused by heavenly law.
Health is the most important thing. (91-97, 1977.1.30)
Even if you are sick with a cold, you
should have healthy feelings. It is impor- You may use words spontaneously,
tant to practice having a facial expres- but if you make a mistake in choosing
sion that betrays nothing to other peo- one word, its influence will last for one
ple. Even if you have a cold, you should year. If you misuse one word for one sec-
not look sick or appear worried when ond, you will be put in a situation where
you are facing some difficulties. When a you will have to pay the price for one
man looks worried, you should ask what year. (43-111, 1971.4.25)
is wrong and comfort him, always with
a happy expression. (131-283, 1984.5.3) Words spoken out of love, even
swear words or any other words, will
9.9. Speech only prosper and develop. Everything,
including the universe, will rejoice over
There is a saying in the East that those words. (91-91, 1977.1.30)
when a woman’s voice goes beyond the
wall, that house will perish. Men’s voices Section 10. Teachings on Purity
are usually loud and go over walls. But
women talk quietly. That is how it usu- 10.1. Strictly follow the
ally is. If a woman’s voice goes beyond commandment during adolescence
the wall, it goes against this principle.
That is why you would perish if you lived When you enter adolescence, your
with such a woman. eyes are opened to the opposite sex and
By listening to the voice of a wom- all your thoughts concentrate on that
an, one will immediately know how issue, do they not? All the actions of the
that person will live; whether she will cells in your body focus in on that. (108-233,
have a happy life or be miserable or be 1980.10.16)
If you look at youths in adolescence, First of all, you should go through

you will see girls flutter their eyelashes, adolescence in the right way. If you
wear colorful clothes, and go around want to live, the adolescence contain-
tightening their bottoms. If their bot- ing the character for thinking (思春期)
toms look big, it is a disaster. Trying is for you. If you want to die, the adoles-
to avoid being ashamed of that, they cence containing the character for death
go around making their bottoms seem (死春期) is for you. If you earnestly seek
smaller. to overcome adolescence containing the
The time when people can fully use character for death, then, turn it upside
all their wisdom and all of their phys- down. If you turn it over 180 degrees,
ical attributes one hundred percent is the adolescence containing the charac-
during young adulthood. All the cells ter for death (死) transforms into the
work one hundred percent. Only at adolescence containing the character for
that time will they be totally in action. thinking (思). Therefore, by overcoming
Why do girls wear beautiful and color- the adolescence of death, Jesus moved
ful clothes? Those are like colorful love toward the young adulthood of the bride
signals. (144-202, 1986.4.24) and bridegroom, which was like a spring
day of hope and of new life. That is what
There are many unusual winds the Christian history of the bride and
blowing in the world nowadays. The bridegroom is all about. (57-159, 1972.5.31)
Unification Church members must nev-
er be swayed by such trends. That kind What is the Fall? It was the failure
of adolescence is not Sa Choon Gi (思 to receive springtime centered on God.
春期), the “time of thinking of spring” When spring comes, do children who
but Sa Choon Gi (死春期), the “time of aspire to become filial sons or daughters
the death of spring.” Which one would enjoy the season by themselves? They
you choose, this one with the charac- are filial sons or daughters if they can
ter for Sa meaning “thinking,” or that say to their parents, “Mom and Dad,
one with the character for Sa meaning it is spring. Let’s go out together and
“death”? (57-159, 1972.5.31) enjoy the day!” There are some, howev-
er, who say, “Mom and Dad, although it
Did Jesus go through adolescence or is spring, it’s best to take a nap.” Then,
not? Did Jesus not also go through ado- while their parents sleep, they go out-
lescence? What kind of adolescence did side by themselves to sing and dance.
he have? The one of “thinking of spring” Can they be considered to be filial sons?
or the one of “the death of spring”? They are not only unfilial, but they also
He did not have the kind in which he deserve to be punished. Don’t you think
whistled at girls. He went through ado- so? (57-159, 1972.5.31)
lescence with the character meaning
“thinking of spring.” (57-159, 1972.5.31) What was the Fall? From God’s point
of view, it was the beginning of the time Young people these days go against
of adolescence containing the Chinese their parents and destroy the family.
character for death (死春期). History Since this destroys the order described
began with the adolescence of death. within heavenly law, it is evil. Because of
Therefore, spring is coming for those this, families are being destroyed; soci-
who risk their lives. A new age is com- eties, nations, and even humanity are
ing. The history of Christianity has been being destroyed. Thus, you cannot deny
going through such things to this day. that this is evil.
(57-159, 1972.5.31) During adolescence, you may want
to try to re-enact the thrilling scenes
Nowadays, people say the teenage from a movie. Young people ask, what’s
years are important. Why is that? There wrong with that? It is wrong, however,
are pluses and minuses everywhere… because irresponsible actions lead to the
They are out of control and want to go destruction of the environment. So it
around everywhere. When they do, they is necessary to sanction such activities.
bring about their own self-destruction as When you have developed your intellect,
well as the destruction of their society. have gained experience in society, and
Since adolescence is a time of change, can control of yourself in any circum-
they say, “Ehh!” to anyone who says even stance, then you are free to do so, but not
a word to them. Since it is a time of tran- now. (117-184, 1982.3.1)
sition, they want to aimlessly wander
about. Therefore, they have to follow a Do you like flower buds that are
principled way while being aware of that ready to bloom, or do you like flowers
situation. You must now put all these that have already bloomed? I like flow-
things in order; no matter how hard it ers that have bloomed. Are you the ones
is to control them, you must do it. Com- who are going to bloom? When you do,
paring good and evil, what is evil? Evil you should blossom to your fullest. Do
is destructive. There is no protection not rely on someone else to bloom, but
against evil. (118-196, 1982.6.1) blossom radiantly through your own
desire. This means that you should grow
Adolescence is a dangerous time, in a natural way, going through adoles-
whether you are a man or a woman. (124- cence naturally, blossom in the natural
120, 1983.2.1) environment, and then receive the hus-
band whom you want to love.
If you choose the wrong place to sit Do not be crushed before you bloom.
during adolescence you may ruin your Do not be flowers whose leaves have fall-
entire life. If you make a wise choice, you en off and whose pollen has been shaken
can live in prosperity for the rest of your out. It is the same for men. Men should
life. These kinds of things can happen. also blossom fully. (47-88, 1971.8.19)
(50-270, 1971.11.8)
As buds, you have not yet bloomed. take your clean, unstained, holy, and
Do not become wicked like those who pure heart, all wrapped up? You should
write love letters and have illicit love bring it to the altar where heaven will
relationships. You should blossom nat- be most happy and it will bring joy to
urally. When God sees you, He should God. The sacred foundation on which
be able to exclaim, “Oh! You have blos- God can bind together men and women
somed purely and naturally. Since I can of pure love like you is where the bride
smell the fragrance, I can tell that you are and bridegroom are to meet. Even so,
a virgin.” In this case, God feels so much you were ignorant of its value. (64-84,
hope. Does God want something pure or 1972.10.24)
something damaged? What about you,
then? Do you want something pure or Your body is precious. Do not stain
something damaged? Even fallen men your body but fulfill your filial duty. You
want to have something pure. Would have to be responsible to escape from
God not value that even more? Satan’s realm of death with a body that
For this reason, I hope that you can is approved by God. This is the highest
blossom fully with a pure heart and goal and the standard that people should
be people of value who can go beyond have. According to the principle of cre-
the fallen world of today without being ation, you cannot help but be that way.
trapped in the valley of sorrow. (47-88, (15-202, 1965.10.9)
1971.8.19)
Because in front of God your blood is
10.2. Children of heaven not pure, you should be totally obedient
in order to change this. Therefore, if you
We have to become sons and daugh- are disobedient you have to be taught
ters of our Heavenly Father. We have to the way of obedience even if it means
truly become children who can carry on being chastised. That means that you
His lineage. We have to establish a rela- are taught God’s love. This is the Unifi-
tionship of unity wherein our Father’s cation Church. This is why the Unifica-
heart is firmly bound with our hearts tion Church will become the center of all
and where the aorta of our Father’s heart religions. (33-332, 1970.8.23)
is firmly connected to the aorta of our
own hearts. The path our Father walks Now we should make the seed of
has to be our path, the situation our pure lineage. If you split open a seed,
Father is in has to be our situation, and you will find the albumen at the center
the will of our Father has to be our will. of the seed. The center of the albumen is
(27-270, 1969.12.21) God’s love. Then, if you were to open up
your skull, what would be at the center?
Think about it. As a young person It would be God’s love. The center of the
nearing your twenties, where will you seed, in other words, the source that can
become the root, is God’s love. It begins occasion of True Parents’ Holy Wed-
from God’s love. Yet, have you ever said, ding. From that day on, families began
“I have God’s love. Even though I look to use holy salt to sanctify things used
humble and though I am no more than in their daily life and environment.
five or six feet tall, God’s love is over- Holy salt is like yeast. As a rule, when
flowing inside the wellspring of my you purchase things, you should sancti-
heart?” (33-332, 1970.8.23) fy them with holy salt, and when you
come back home, you should also holy
Life on earth is precious. It is espe- salt yourself at the door. (9-78, 1960.4.11)
cially important for young people to
keep their bodies pure. A clean and obe- What is holy salted should not be
dient mind and body are what it takes to given back to the satanic world. Howev-
become genuinely filial to your parents. er, if you cannot avoid this, you should
(15-201, 1965.10.9) give it back with your left hand. (9-78,
1960.4.11)
You have to go before God with the
unchanging heart you had toward your When you use holy salt, you should
first love. (129-149, 1983.10.9) pray, “In the name of the Father, the
Son, the Holy Spirit, True Parents, and
You should know that people who go myself,” and then sprinkle holy salt in
to the next world having remained faith- the shape of a cross (in the order of north,
ful to their first love can go to the highest south, east, and west). (9-78, 1960.4.11)
position in the heavenly kingdom. (129-
135, 1983.10.9) As a rule, when you have to dis-
pose of real estate that was sanctified,
The people on earth who can go to you must do so in stages after receiving
heaven are those who have lived their approval. (9-78, 1960.4.11)
lives centered on their first love, giving
up everything and risking their lives for Our members should gradually occu-
the sake of their first love. Therefore, you py more and more land by sanctifying
must do well in your relationship with the area they move into. (9-78, 1960.4.11)
your first love. (128-85, 1983.6.5)
When you visit a place, do you sprin-
Section 11. A Life of kle holy salt before you sit down? If not,
Sanctification you should establish a condition in
which you inwardly blow three times,
11.1. Holy salt “whew, whew, whew” before taking your
seat. When you see a handsome man in
Holy salt was first made and used on the satanic world, rather than think-
March 16, 1960 (lunar calendar) on the ing, “I would like to live with this man,”
you should be able to blow him away 11.2. Holy Candles

from you, even if he holds your hand.
You should sprinkle holy salt, that is, 11.2.1. Shimjung Candle
inwardly blow three times, “whew,
whew, whew.” You should sprinkle holy The Shimjung Candle was created
salt three times. (170-233, 1987.11.21) on January 5, 1961, and was given to
Blessed Families. The Shimjung Candle
Our church members should sancti- symbolizes True Parents and is therefore
fy everything. In most cases, using holy used when one prays in order to comfort
salt to sanctify things is no problem, but God’s heart and to commit oneself to the
when we eat rice or noodles or drink fulfillment of God’s will.
water, what shall we do with the holy After Adam fell, he lost the source of
salt? So, what shall we do from now on? his true life and love, shimjung (heart).
We should do as Jesus instructed after Humankind has continued to fail You in
his resurrection, which is to receive the heart. Because of this failure, You have
Holy Spirit by blowing. It is the same as had to engage in restoring fallen people.
when God brought new life into being Keeping in mind Your hard work, each
by blowing into the nostrils of Adam. of us has lived with the hope of rising
From now on you, standing as a sub- to the position of the restored Adam.
stantial being of life, need to blow on Please bind us further in our determi-
things before you eat or drink them. nation to restore all things.
Korean customs are amazing. When Whenever these Shimjung Candles
Koreans drink water, they first blow on are lit, may the flame they produce com-
it; before they sit, they first blow on the fort Your heart and remind You of our
spot. God must have moved the natural commitment to accomplish Your will.
conscience of these people so that this Whenever we burn them and pray, may
could be one of their customs. This did we further strengthen our determina-
not take place by coincidence. tion in this time of restoration.
That is why, in our hearts, we should
always sanctify our life in this way. In 11.2.2. Birth Candles
order to sanctify the long history of six
thousand years that has been defiled Birth Candles originated at the time
as it proceeded in three stages, for- of Ye-jin nim’s birth (True Parents’ first
mation, growth, and completion, you daughter). After the 36 Couples started
should blow three times before you eat. married life, True Father bequeathed
Wherever you go, even when you go to one Birth Candle to each family.
a bathroom, you should do the same. Now I would like to pass on to each
You should do it wherever you go. (150- family the traditional Birth Candles that
222, 1961.4.15) True Parents bequeathed to the 36 Cou-
ples. The Birth Candle that I have now
will be used symbolizing the Birth Can- the love of True Parents and the love of
dle that True Parents originally used. God be with this candle. Let peace reside
Let these families receive the Birth Can- where this candlelight shines and within
dle and cherish it in the same heart. I the family that unites with this light. Let
pray in Your name and with Your glo- it be connected to Your domain of love to
ry that when this candle burns during block the forces of evil and all conditions
a child’s birth, it will sanctify the spiri- of injustice. Let it become a divine can-
tual atmosphere and completely prevent dle of victory that fends off the source of
Satan from approaching. discord. Bestow your love; especially we
pray that You and True Parents be with
11.2.3. Ae Cheon Candle (Love of each and every place of prayer. We pray
God Candle) that You will come with Your sovereign
power and protect the entire spirit world
True Parents created Ae Cheon Can- and the physical world.
dles on May 16, 1984, and bequeathed Let Your glory be with the Ae Cheon
them to Blessed Couples on May 20. Ae Candle that gains life from this time
Cheon Candles signify love for human- forth, so that it may continue through-
kind and are used in pairs. out history for eternity. Bless it so that it
A candle sacrifices itself to give off may continue until heaven is completed.
light. In this way, it symbolizes the need This I pray and proclaim in the name of
for sacrifice in order to unite humanity True Parents. Amen. (132-105, 1984.5.20)
centered on God. It is neither the can-
dle nor the wick that kindles the flame. 11.2.4. Tongil (Unification) Candle
When the candle and wick are com-
bined, the fire is lit and gives off light. The Unification Candle originated
In the same way, when the subject and from the 120-day special prayer condi-
object partners, husband and wife, sac- tion that True Mother and the True Chil-
rifice for each other, this symbolizes dren offered from September 5, 1995 to
light being given off. Satan cannot exist January 2, 1996. During this time they
in that place. (132-104, 1984.5.20) prayed every day at midnight with the
Unification Candle.
We must be completely one with the True Father will have a speaking
realm of the unified heart centering on tour in America from September 5, and
the Ae Cheon Candle. Then everything I have already spoken in Japan. Before
will be placed in order. (132-107, 1984.5.27) I left the house, I gathered the children
who were there and discussed this with
Beloved God! The sign of victory indi- them. “Father is going out to the front-
cating the designation of the Day of the line to speak to America in order to draw
Love of God (Ae Cheon Il) has been rep- humanity close to him again. Therefore,
resented by this undying candlelight. Let we should also offer devotion together.”
They all agreed without one word of pledge to offer our lives to fulfill our loy-
objection. All the children live separate- alty to You. We pray this in True Parents’
ly because of their studies, but no mat- name. Amen.
ter what kind of environment they are
placed in, they light the candle at twelve Section 12. Rituals in the Life of
midnight to pray. We decided to offer Blessed Families
a 120-day condition until January 2nd
next year. (True Mother’s Speech - 1995) 12.1. Pledge service
I have brought a candle with me today. On the first day of each month, the
I will bequeath this to you. After receiv- husband and wife in each family should
ing this candle, you should all become offer a full bow together at five o’clock
proud sons and daughters before True in the morning, facing church head-
Parents and children who can bear fruit quarters. This should be done in a joyful
on the earth. By doing so, I hope to arrive atmosphere. You should also do this at
in heaven with you all. Please expand five o’clock in the morning on Sundays.
the foundation of your devotions today You should report about everything in
so that it can be one of offering devo- your daily life during the week. Sunday
tion with the children of True Parents’ should be a joyful day that you long to
family. Even though you may have dif- have come quickly. (13-104, 1963.11.1)
ficulties, I pray that you may fulfill your
responsibilities with a heart of partici- Pledge service should not be done
pation during this condition. only on Sunday mornings. Basically, we
Although this candle is only one, it should do it every day. When you rise in
consists of three different candles. True the morning, you should first do Pledge
Children’s love resides in this candle. service facing headquarters. It is an offi-
(Family - Nov. 1995) cial ceremony. However, if we do Pledge
service like that every day, there can be
Let us display our loyalty and heart of adverse effects. In order to avoid these
love before You after connecting to the side effects, as a condition, we do pledge
Unification Candle, with a heart burn- only on Sunday mornings and on the
ing with a flame that will last for eter- mornings of the first day of each month.
nity. Let this be a time of committing Ideally, we should be doing it every day.
ourselves and promising our unchang- (31-274, 1970.6.4)
ing heart of love until all humankind is
purified by these flames. Father, please You should stand in a straight line
encourage us and protect us so that we with God at least during morning Pledge
may all live our life in this way. Once service. It is a truly serious hour. You
more we ask for Your blessings so that should repent if you are even one sec-
we may become great people who can ond late. You should also prepare some
candy as holy food, like you would for 12.3. Hoondokhwae

Holy Communion, and share it with
your children. (27-85, 1969.11.26) Hoondokhwae should be done at least
by the husband and wife of all Blessed
You cannot expect your children to Families. They should do it for an hour
grow well when you do not even strictly every morning. If they are unable to do
observe morning Pledge service, devo- it in the morning, they should do it in
tion, and Sunday service. You should the evening before they sleep, even if it
establish a four-position foundation is twelve or one o’clock. I am doing this.
centering upon True Parents. In order When I went on the tour to South Amer-
to raise good descendants, the parents ica this time, I did it after midnight
should do well. (21-87, 1968.10.27) even though I was exhausted. I cannot
skip it for even one day. Do you under-
12.2. Family service stand? You should read Blessed Family
and the Ideal Kingdom. This book teach-
Parents should set a good exam- es everything about the Blessed Family
ple in their life of faith. In their fam- and about the ideal kingdom in heaven.
ily, they should show their children, in I have laid a highway, a victorious foun-
their prayer life or family worship, a dation through my battles, for this con-
life of faith that is exemplary in every tent. By building a highway like this, you
way. They should help children realize should all become the cars and the gas-
the importance of Pledge time. It is not oline. You should drive that car at full
enough just to hold Pledge service dur- speed. (288-41, 1997.10.31)
ing that hour. As parents, they should
teach their children about God’s will. You should do hoondokhwae when-
(31-266, 1970.6.4) ever you have time; when you are alone
or even when you are in the restroom.
You should continue to expand the You should make a record of how many
environment that will enable your entire hours you read and of where you read.
tribe to attend family service in any You should keep a book in your pocket
place. (236-72, 1992.11.2) and always do hoondokhwae.
Write the word hoondok (訓讀)
Whether or not you participate in again. It has the character eon (言)
church gatherings will become an issue; meaning “word,” and what is this? It is
whether or not you fulfill your respon- the character for “river” (川). What hap-
sibility in church activities will become pens when the “word” stands next to
an issue; and whether or not you become the “river”? God’s word meets a straight
a good example as a parent in front of stream. When you look at this character
your children in family life will become “river” (川), it is formation, growth, and
an issue. (31-268, 1970.6.4) completion.
The character dok (讀) consists of You should study wherever you gath-
the character eon (言) meaning “word” er and whenever you have time, night
and mae (賣) meaning “to sell.” In other or day. You should read it a hundred or
words, the word must be sold. It would even a thousand times until it becomes
be a disaster to keep it to yourself. If you your own, and you become the substan-
are not selling it, you should give it away. tial object to that book. From now on,
If you store up goods and let them spoil, you should practice such things.
you will be punished. (289-295, 1998.2.1) Unification Church members will
get sick if they just sit around. In order
Not only should you read The Way to avoid becoming ill, you should be
of God’s Will and Divine Principle, but diligent in reading, taking exams, and
you should also read other books, such working hard. (288-41, 1997.10.31)
as Blessed Family and the Ideal Kingdom.
The important words in my speeches Hoondokhwae is my way of passing
until this time are a record of the vic- along all the treasure boxes I accumu-
tories of my confrontations and battles lated in my life under the indescribable
against the satanic world. Therefore, you hardships undertaken for the nation. I
should read all of them. Since they con- am giving it to everyone without excep-
tain all the details of the battles of the tion. I have even said that it should not
past and present they are True Parents’ be translated. You should not translate it,
historical record. So in order for the not until you proclaim it to this nation.
Unification family to unite with True Keep this in mind. Do you understand?
Parents, you should unite with these (290-29, 1998.2.2)
records and develop a deep relation-
ship with these words. You, your fam- 12.4. Family Pledge
ily, and your tribe to the seventh genera-
tion should unite with this; horizontally Human beings were originally born
the 160 and 180 families should be com- with a bond tying them to the contents
pletely united to make the foundation to of My Pledge. Therefore, they should live
bring these words substantially down to and die within this pledge. You should be
the earth. able to read the text of this pledge with-
The words I say are not my own. They out feeling any shame. (11-164, 1961.7.20)
are not my words but the words of God
who has spoken through me. Wherever You should all do Pledge service on
and whenever you hear these words, your Sundays with your family. It is a dec-
heart will begin to move. When your laration ceremony by those who were
heart is profoundly moved, a great revo- blessed. Satan cannot invade this fam-
lutionary change will occur in your body. ily. That is why we recite the pledge. The
They have that kind of power. Pledge is a proclamation announcing
(288-16, 1997.10.31) that you have no relation to the satan-
ic world. It is a proclamation ceremony like that, it becomes problematic. (31-292,

that lets you clear away all the things you 1970.6.4)
did during the week. That is why it is a
problem if you miss it. (210-280, 1990.12.25) What will you do in your home-
town? First of all, you must devotedly
Section 13. Ancestral Rituals for take care of the graves of your ancestors.
Blessed Families Because the Korean custom is to honor
them, if you have not been able to ful-
13.1. Laws on ancestor worship fill your responsibility as the eldest son
were originally part of heavenly of the head family in your hometown,
law. you should erect a headstone, plant trees
in this desolate land that your grandfa-
A long time ago, when the families ther loved, create an ideal environment
of loyal subjects received something on the hillside that your grandmoth-
good, they first offered it to the king er enjoyed, and clean up the village so
of the nation. That was the rule of the that all the mountains and streams in
life of loyalty in Korea. From that per- your hometown can praise you. If you
spective, Korean courtesy reflects some- can do this, how would you feel? After
thing central to heaven that cannot be doing this, would you become the head
found in any other nation. Confucians of your hometown or not? In the past,
follow the teachings of Confucius, and being the head of a group meant some-
there is quite a lot of traditional conduct thing bad, but now it means that you
prescribed in Confucian teachings that have to become a king and chief in doing
is close to heavenly law. You should ask good works. (219-148, 1991.8.29)
your descendants to perform a sacrifi-
cial rite for you in the future. So far, the You are all historical reincarnations,
regulations of life and the procedure for wearing the faces of your ancestors.
holding a funeral have not been estab- How long is this history? It is known to
lished centering upon the Principle, but be hundreds of thousands of years old.
once the standard is established in the The long course of history was intended
future, you should follow it. to eventually create one person, yourself.
You should develop and protect the In order to create one such person, for
vitality of life in order to survive and example, from the Kim family, countless
grow, no matter what kind of storm ancestors came and went. Therefore, we
comes, overcoming your environment are the fruits of human history. (46-154,
and taking root deeply, centered upon 1971.8.13)
the belief that God is always with you in
every situation. If you become like that, You have to live life in such a way
it will not be a problem for God to set that you are not ashamed in front of
up His laws. But if you do not develop your ancestors. You must love the nation
more than your ancestors did. Love is where you can attend the King and sing
such that if you give one hundred per- praises for the eternal reign of peace and
cent, 120 percent returns. The more you prosperity. You, your mother, father,
practice true love, the more it accumu- family, and tribe can go directly to
lates. It has been moving history. (179-93, heaven only after having lived in such a
1988.7.22) nation. (220-221, 1991.10.19)
If your grandparents are deceased, You should value the right of the cho-
you should visit their graves. When you sen people and their lineage. The right of
visit their graves, you should pay your the chosen people is the right of the first-
respects to them as if God were buried born son. Korea is the eldest son nation.
in that grave. On that day, you should The purpose of Koreans becoming a
repent for not attending your grand- people that love their genealogy was
parents during your lifetime. (220-349, for the sake of carrying on the lineage.
1991.10.20) It is not wrong to honor your ancestors
and perform annual memorial services
Your ancestors come on the anniver- on the day they departed. In the future,
sary of the day that they passed away. Pre- there will be a time when we revere our
pare an offering table and hold a memo- parents more than do those who belong
rial service for them then. If you do it in to Confucianism. (226-277, 1992.2.9)
a room that has True Parents’ picture,
bowing to your ancestors would not be a Is it all right for the Unification
sin. It is not a sin to prepare offering food Church to offer ancestral rites? It is lib-
and perform memorial services for your erating for us! From now on, you will
ancestors. (212-100, 1991.1.2) be allowed to perform ancestral rites.
Formerly, God did not want us to hold
The Unification Church allows the ancestral rites. Korean laws on hon-
honoring of ancestors. We should car- oring ancestors are the heavenly law.
ry on that tradition. In the future, this Koreans are a unique race in the world.
will be done in the opposite way from Only Korea is practicing this way. (240-94,
the secular tradition; instead it will be 1992.12.11)
centered on True Parents. This is not a
secular tradition from the secular world. On the day of the memorial ser-
If we attend the heavenly Parent, king- vice, the firstborn son of the eldest son
dom, and ancestors, a royal domain can decides the time of the service. That
emerge, where we can eternally attend is why you can hold the service at five
the realm of tribal messiahship as part o’clock in the morning, even if previous-
of the mainstream lineage, which can ly it was done at one o’clock. Depending
bequeath the way of attendance to suc- on the circumstances, the time can be
ceeding generations. It will be a nation changed again from five to seven o’clock
in the morning or even sometime dur- you live. In the West, do you not bury
ing the day. The person who decides this your dead in a churchyard? You should
is not your grandfather or ancestor who not behave shamefully in front of your
has passed away but the firstborn son. parents’ graves; your deceased mother
The offering table can be presented to and father would admonish you. If you
the grandparents who passed away only do anything that deviates from the right
when they come at the time designated meaning of love, your ancestors will per-
by the firstborn son of the eldest son. If sonally come after you and reprimand
the grandparents do not like that time, you. (206-294, 1990.10.14)
they will not be served. The earth is the
center. It is the same logic as Jesus said There is some element of truth in
“What is unbound on earth is unbound Christianity’s ban on the performance of
in heaven.” That is why the two must ancestral rites up until the present day.
become one. (231-168, 1992.6.2) This rite should be offered to God and
the True Parent of all humankind. The
When you perform ancestral rites, ancestors in the spirit world should orig-
you have the firstborn son of the eldest inally have been served by us. However,
son stand at the head even before his due to the Fall, this has been prohibited
uncle, cousin, third-cousin, and even until the present time. In the age of res-
his great-uncle. In reverence to the toration, because you have received the
ancestors in traditional Korean culture, Blessing, you should attend your ances-
the firstborn son is at the front. Thus, tors from now on. (223-210, 1991.11.10)
we can see that it is a race that attaches
importance to the right of the eldest son. Section 14. Blessed Families
(197-340, 1990.1.20) Ceremonies
If you were pious toward your par- 14.1. Birth

ents, you do not have to offer ceremo-
nial rites for them after their death. You Your beloved sons and daughters are
should just place their picture before undeniably precious. They are the pre-
you and commemorate that day as if cious treasures of heaven and earth,
your mother and father were alive. What treasures that you can neither buy nor
boundary lines are there in the spirit exchange for the entire world. They are
world? Now instead of going to the buri- that precious to God and to their par-
al ground, you can attend your parents ents as well. Would anyone trade their
in your house, as if they were alive, and children for anything else in this world?
you can feast and celebrate. Even though Children are God’s precious gift. (165-100,
you do not go to their graves, it will still 1987.5.20)
be a celebration. You should make your
parents’ gravesite on a hill near where Babies are very mysterious. If you
think about them, they are intriguing. 14.2. The Blessing

We almost want to ask one, “Hey, you!
How were you born?” Try to think how You have not been able to establish a
unfathomable it is. If you were to try to complete bond with True Parents. Con-
create human beings like that, could you sequently, the Blessing allows you to
succeed? You could not be able to do it establish this bond. (23-332, 1969.6.15)
in a thousand years. (118-289, 1982.6.20)
The Blessing is about becoming one
Do you recall how difficult it was with God. When you become one with
when you were coming out of your God, you obtain everything. You receive
mother’s womb? Why did God make everything belonging to God, the sub-
birth like this? How easy would it be if ject partner. (Tongil Segye - November, 1982)
giving birth were as simple as talking,
as easy as eating good food or smelling What is the occasion of the Bless-
the scent of perfume or opening your ing? It is the very best place in the entire
mouth and laughing “Ha ha ha.” Why world. With whom should you estab-
is it that giving birth is not simple like lish a relationship at the place of Bless-
that? Giving birth produces perspira- ing? You cannot perfect yourself on your
tion in situations that border on life- own; you are perfected through True
and-death. Why was it made like that? Parents’ love. When a child is born from
Why? It is in order for us to experience a his parents’ bosom, regardless of wheth-
brilliantly shining love. (107-43, 1980.1.20) er he is good-looking or not, the child
takes after its parents. In the same way,
In such a state of near-death, when Unification Church members are taught
your eyeballs pop out, when everything the way of the true parent. For you, that
is destroyed and heaven and earth are is the blessing of all blessings. (35-236,
in chaos, then if a child cries its first cry 1970.10.19)
and is born, your eyes open wide. All
pain disappears in an instant. Since you Bestowing the Blessing signifies
gave birth with such difficulty, you can passing on the full authority of Heaven.
love more than the difficulty you have (17-328, 1967.4.16)
experienced. You will say, “Aigoo!” Do
you understand what that means? (107- The Blessing is the most precious
43, 1980.1.20) thing in heaven and earth. At the same
time it is the most fearsome. If blessed
You should hold a ceremony of dedi- spouses think about others besides their
cation to heaven for daughters on the spouse, they are emotionally violating
seventh day after their birth and on the each other. (13-67, 1963.10.17)
eighth day for sons. (11-82, 1961.2.2)
Good ancestors, territory, and a
nation will emerge from you. There- ents lived under the love of God. (96-236,
fore, you who have received the Bless- 1978.1.22)
ing must always think about heaven and
earth from the minute you open your I take complete and eternal respon-
eyes. The Blessing is for the sake of your sibility for those who have received the
sharing blessings with others. You need Blessing, even in the spirit world. I will
to convert the lineage that was defiled directly guide them and lead them. The
by the Fall. Without accomplishing this, Blessing establishes an eternal relation-
you cannot remove Original Sin. With- ship between the True Parents and those
out removing Original Sin, you cannot who receive it. (God’s Will - 533)
rise to the level of receiving the Blessing
as true children. That is how the Prin- If you deviate after having received
ciple works. The Holy Wine Ceremony the Blessing, there will inevitably be an
is a ceremony to convert the lineage that indemnity condition. It will be there for
removes Original Sin inherited from the sure. There is no forgiveness. Thus, the
Fall. In other words, it is a ceremony to Unification Church is a fearful place.
exchange one’s flesh and blood. (35-210, That is how the Principle works. (God’s
1970.10.30) Will - 27)
The holy wine contains elements of I have enabled you to establish the
all the things of creation, which cannot indemnity condition to receive this new
be accused by Satan. After drinking the Blessing and create a new family and I
holy wine and becoming one with True have tried to take responsibility for your
Parents, if you commit any acts that defile heavy burden. But if you transgress the
your body, you will be worse off than heavenly law even after I carried out my
Satan himself. Satan defiled and violat- responsibility, that constitutes the most
ed the completion stage of the growing fearful sin – one that will be transmit-
period, but if someone who has received ted down to dozens of generations. (22-
the Blessing commits a sin, he defiles the 211, 1969.2.4)
substantial body of God in the perfec-
tion level of the completion stage and so What is the difference in value
cannot ever be forgiven. This is a truly a between a person who has passed
terrifying thought. (God’s Will - 543) through the course of the Blessing and
the many people who have already gone
A wedding ceremony is none other to the spirit world? In terms of the stan-
than the bequeathal of love. The wed- dard of faith, there can be no compari-
ding ceremony is the bequeathal cer- son. If you abandon this heavenly grace,
emony that tells you to live in such a Satan will accuse you. The archangel
way that you become parents in place of became Satan at the level of the growth
God’s love, in the same way as your par- stage, but if you fall at the completion
stage, Satan will judge you. (God’s Will - 59) of the Victory of Love”? It means victory
over death. If it had been any other per-
14.3. The Seunghwa Ceremony son, the mother would have been writh-
ing in sorrow, crying and wailing from
People today do not know what it deep within. Yet, True Mother should
means to die. It is not a sorrowful occa- not shed even one tear. We had to hold
sion. You should see it as a transition this ceremony within three days. I had
from a lower dimensional world to a to proclaim that death had been over-
higher dimensional world, through the come. This is the way that the Seunghwa
bridge of love. That is why the Unifica- Ceremony came to be held in the Unifi-
tion Church does not call it death but cation Church. It is a ceremony of going
Seunghwa. It is ascending to a higher beyond death and onward to joy. Those
dimension. This is only possible through who go through the Seunghwa Ceremo-
love. (137-316, 1986.1.5) ny can easily go beyond all the valleys
in the spirit world. Of course, there will
If human beings had not fallen, death be some who fail to do so and remain
would have been a happy occasion. That in between. You have to know this.
is why I have taught the Unification The Seunghwa Ceremony began with
Church members that they should not Heung-jin. (212-96, 1991.1.2)
greet death with sorrow. That is why it is
called the Seunghwa. (199-353, 1990.2.21) Heung-jin’s ascension brought down
the walls of death. That is why it is called
A funeral in the Unification Church the Seunghwa Ceremony. Death should
is called a Seunghwa Ceremony. The not bring dejection or despair. It is not a
spirit of a dead person will lament if he fall from life but a leap into a new world.
sees people holding on to his dead body It is ascending to a new world. For that
and crying. He would say, “The igno- reason, Unification Church members
rance of these people is a rope that ties should not fear death. Death comes in
me down and prevents me from going on accordance with the natural order of
my way.” Since we know these things, we things. It is just a process of moving on
call a funeral a Seunghwa Ceremony. to a better world. (196-270, 1990.1.2)
Seunghwa means a sacred ascension
to heaven. You have to push the dead I did not cry even when my son
person to the spirit world with the power Heung-jin passed away. Our departure
of love. Do not hold them back but push for the spirit world is not a sad occasion.
them forward. (199-130, 1990.2.16) You should raise the flag of heaven amid
the trumpet call for liberation. Go on
The Seunghwa Ceremony began boldly, unbeaten, while raising the flag
with Heung-jin, did it not? What is the that signals your glorious return to your
meaning of “victory of love” in the “Day homeland. This is the path that lets you
proudly enter your hometown, where standard of heaven and earth, and thus
the nation and all of humanity will wel- enter into an upright position within the
come you with cheers. It is not a sor- realm of God’s love. Why do we need to
rowful occasion. We do not shed tears enter the vertical position? It is because
in the Unification Church. What do we it creates no shadow in relation to God’s
call this? We call it the Seunghwa Cer- love. Everything is perfected. Conse-
emony. (227-260, 1992.2.14) quently, the entire environment will
rotate around the vertical axis. When a
Even though my mother-in-law woman unites centering on a man, the
passed away, we do not call it a funeral in realm of happiness emerges throughout
the Unification Church. What do we call the environment, centering on that man
it? A Seunghwa Ceremony! We call it a and woman. (198-124, 1990.1.25)
Seunghwa. It is moving on to the stage
of activity in the vertical spirit world, the Section 15. Attitude when
infinite world, after having lived in the Observing Holy Days
horizontal earthly world. In the satanic
world, if you cry aloud, evil spirits will 15.1. The significance of Holy Days
come to you, but evil spirits cannot find
their way to a Seunghwa Ceremony. (195- You should have a yearning heart for
160, 1989.11.15) holy days. Only by establishing such a
tradition can you build a life of tradition
What do we call funerals in the Uni- for your descendants. Holy days should
fication Church? What is a Seunghwa be spent in joy while sharing everything
Ceremony? It means to be transformed with one another amid the joy of heaven.
and go up to a higher stage. I did not cry This day is based on the family and is a
when grandmother Hong passed away. day for establishing the heavenly law.
I did not cry because I was busy pav- You should know that celebra-
ing the way for her to ascend. Where tion days that occurred in this world
else can you find a greater filial son than throughout the history after the Fall
this? (196-55, 1989.12.24) were not something that brought God
joy but were days that brought delight
In the Unification Church, we do not to Satan. The days for commemorating
hold funerals in the usual way after a per- the independence of a nation or holding
son’s death. Instead, we hold a Seungh- some international event have all been
wa Ceremony. We live our lives knowing celebrated within the fallen realm. (92-250,
where we are heading. Is there anything 1977.4.18)
to fear in this world? Is there anything to
fear in the universe? From this world of From a principled viewpoint, the
sin and chaos, we should take the form of day of celebration and hope that human
an autonomous center, aligned with the beings long for the most is not the day
when they were born or the day they get 15.2. Ceremonial robes
married, or the day you, as a citizen who
lost your nation, recovered your nation, I will be going to the highest posi-
or even the day of your nation’s indepen- tion, to the heavenly throne, but not
dence. You should know that the great- all of you will be able to come with
est day of hope, the day that humanity me. Because you received the precious
truly longs for, is God’s Day and Parents’ thing called the Blessing, the door is
Day. The establishment of such a day on open for you, but not all of you have
the earth has become our deepest wish. the proper ceremonial robes to wear.
Once God’s Day and True Parents’ Day Even if you have been invited to a feast,
are established, then this naturally leads you cannot attend unless you have the
to Children’s Day and the Day of All proper clothing, can you? If you have
Things. (92-252, 1977.4.18) been asked to be a groomsman at a
wedding, can you go dressed as if you
No one living on earth until this time just finished working on the farm? You
has ever seen God’s Day, True Parents’ have to dress appropriately before you
Day, True Children’s Day, and Day of go. Only then will you be qualified to
All True Things. There are 365 days in be welcomed into that environment. If
a year. You should clearly understand not, you will be thrown out. They will
that the most important days among all yell at you: “Get out of here, you good
365 days are those days that I have just for nothing!”
mentioned, which have now appeared in Similarly, not everyone can come
providential history. You should know here. You cannot just come here unpre-
that these days are the king of all days, pared. You must come dressed in holy
and if a year like that existed it would be robes. (212-226, 1991.1.6)
the king of all years. (92-252, 1977.4.18)
A sacrificial offering represents the
The holy days and anniversaries we life and belief of the person making it.
observe in the Unification Church are When you buy the goods for a sacrificial
providential days of victory, obtained offering, do not try to get a discount but
after bloody struggles against the satan- give a little bit more. You should do the
ic world. Since they are days commem- same when you buy material to make
orating the accomplishment of absolute your holy robe. (37-279, 1970.12.30)
victory, you should commemorate these
days with a heart of thanks and grati-
tude toward God and True Parents.
Book E igh t
Sin and Restoration

Through Indemnity
BOOK EIGHT Sin and Restoration Through Indemnity
Chapter 1 Fundamentals of Indemnification and the Principle

of Restoration
Chapter 2 The Internal Meaning of Sin and the Fall
Chapter 3 The Formula for Indemnification and Restoration
Chapter 4 The Course of Indemnity and Our Life

Contents
Chapter 1. Fundamentals of Indemnification and the Principle
of Restoration
Section 1. The Realms of Indirect and Direct Dominion �� 1107
1.1. The realm of indirect dominion �� 1107
1.2. The realm of direct dominion �� 1109
Section 2. Human Beings Have a Portion of Responsibility �� 1112
2.1. The reason God gave us a portion of responsibility �� 1112
2.2. The consequences of failing to fulfill our portion of responsibility �� 1116
Section 3. Fulfilling Our Portion of Responsibility �� 1118
3.1. Freedom from the portion of responsibility in relation to restoration �� 1118
3.2. Perfection is a family that has unified heaven and earth �� 1120
Section 4. The Discovery of the Portion of Responsibility
and its Significance �� 1123
Section 5. Our Attitude toward Fulfilling Our Portion of Responsibility �� 1126
5.1. Our portion of responsibility can be found in every field of human life 1126
5.2. Our attitude toward fulfilling our portion of responsibility �� 1127
Chapter 2. The Internal Meaning of Sin and the Fall

Section 1. The Fall Means the Father’s Place was Taken by Another �� 1130
1.1. Satan, the devil, is our father �� 1130
1.2. If the Fall had not occurred… �� 1134
Section 2. Through the Fall Our Lineage Changed to that of Satan �� 1137
2.1. We have inherited the lineage of an enemy �� 1137
2.2. Original sin is inherited through lineage �� 1139
Section 3. Satan Is the Adulterer of God’s Love �� 1141
3.1. Satan is the fallen archangel Lucifer �� 1141
3.2. Satan is the enemy of love �� 1143
Section 4. The Fruit of the Tree of the Knowledge of Good
and Evil was Eve’s Sexual Organ �� 1144
4.1. Covering their sexual parts was an indication of sin �� 1144
4.2. The fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil
is the crossroads of life and death �� 1147
Section 5. Grief Caused Over the Fall and God’s Heart
in the Process of Restoration �� 1150
5.1. The enemy of love; the bitter pain caused by the Fall �� 1150
5.2. Conditions for Satan’s accusations �� 1153
Section 6. The Blessing of the True Parents and
the Restoration of Lineage �� 1156
6.1. True Parents are needed as the Messiah �� 1156
6.2. Restoration of lineage is the core of the ideology centered on
the returning Lord �� 1159
1104 Book 8 • Sin and Restoration Through Indemnity
Chapter 3. The Formula for Indemnification and Restoration

Section 1. The Works of Rebecca, Tamar and Mary from the Viewpoint
of the Restoration of Motherhood �� 1164
1.1. The Fall of Eve, and Rebecca’s and Tamar’s deceptions �� 1164
1.2. Fundamental restoration in the womb, through Tamar �� 1165
1.3. The mission of Mary in the course of Jesus �� 1169
Section 2. The Historical Indemnity Course of True Father �� 1173
2.1. What our attitude should be in following the course of indemnity �� 1173
2.2. Selecting True Mother �� 1179
Section 3. The Eight-Stage Indemnity Course and the Ceremony
of the Settlement of the Eight Stages �� 1181
3.1. The eight vertical and horizontal stages in the course
of restoration through indemnity �� 1181
3.2. Satan’s activities and the victory in the eight stages �� 1182
3.3. Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages �� 1186
Section 4. Restoration of Right of the Eldest Son, Right
of the Parent and Right of Kingship �� 1188
4.1. Restoration of the right of the eldest son �� 1188
4.2. Restoration of the right of the parent �� 1192
4.3. Restoration of the right of kingship �� 1193
Section 5. Development of the Providence of Restoration and
the Mission of the Providential Nations �� 1196
5.1. The flow of Christian culture following World War II �� 1196
5.2. The mission of Japan as the Eve nation �� 1198
5.3. The mission of America as the world-level Rome �� 1200
5.4. The providence of restoration through indemnity is the path
that returns to the original ideal �� 1204
Chapter 4. The Course of Indemnity and Our Life

Section 1. The Way of Restoration Is the Inevitable Course
for Humankind �� 1206
1.1. Restoration through indemnity is the way of re-creation �� 1206
1.2. The Reason We Must Go the Way of Indemnity �� 1207
Section 2. The Foundation of Faith and the Foundation of Substance �� 1209
2.1. The Foundation for the Messiah �� 1209
2.2. The ultimate issue is the restoration of lineage �� 1212
Section 3. Why Restoration through Indemnity is Necessary �� 1213
3.1. Two things that must be restored through indemnity �� 1213
Section 4. You Must Set Indemnity Conditions Yourself �� 1217
4.1. No one else can set indemnity conditions for you �� 1217
4.2. The mindset necessary to fulfill one’s responsibility �� 1219
Contents 1105
Section 5. There is No Separation from Satan without

the Law of Indemnity �� 1219
5.1. I am standing at a divide �� 1219
5.2. How to get out of the realm of Satan (the realm of the Fall) �� 1222
Section 6. Faith Means Keeping the Law of Indemnity �� 1224
Section 7. The Way of Indemnity is the Way of Absolute Obedience
and Absolute Submission �� 1228
BOOK EIGHT
4 CHAPTER 1 2
Fundamentals of Indemnification
and the Principle of Restoration
Section 1. The Realms of Indirect this realm, it would have been impos-
and Direct Dominion sible to clearly gauge the boundary
between spiritual immaturity and matu-
1.1. The realm of indirect dominion rity. How do we define the period of life
known as adolescence? God waits until
If you look at the Principle of the we pass through adolescence, the realm
Unification Church you will find men- of dominion based upon accomplish-
tion of realms of indirect and direct ments through the Principle. God can-
dominion. Due to the Fall, all human- not interfere in the realm of immature
ity came to remain in the realm of indi- love. What human beings need is abso-
rect dominion, disconnected from the lute love. (148-150, 1986.10.8)
realm of direct dominion. This resulted
from Adam and Eve’s failure to fulfill What do the words “Principle of the
their portion of responsibility, and con- Unification Church” mean? Why is it
sequently the providence of restoration called the Principle? The purpose of
has been prolonged. We have not under- the Principle is to show clearly the bor-
stood this. What is it that we need to do in derline between the realm of dominion
the realm of indirect dominion in order based upon accomplishments through
to reach the realm of direct dominion the Principle and the realm of direct
where we can be connected to the realm dominion.
of God’s love? We must fulfill our por- Adam and Eve, as firstborn chil-
tion of responsibility. (139-231, 1986.1.31) dren, had to grow through the stages
of formation, growth and completion.
We must be able to clarify logical- This is the way of the Principle. Even
ly that it was inevitable for God, who within the realm of indirect dominion,
desired human beings to reach per- human beings must fulfill their por-
fection, to create the realm of indirect tion of responsibility if they are to per-
dominion in which they could grow and fect themselves. It means that until you
mature. (135-314, 1985.12.15) reach maturity you should never have a
love relationship. Before reaching adult-
Why was the realm of indirect hood, Adam and Eve should not have
dominion created? Without creating committed themselves in this kind of
relationship. That is why a boundary portion of responsibility is fulfilled and

line was set and God told them, “Wait; Adam and Eve become husband and
do not take and eat!” (137-252, 1986.1.3) wife centered on love, God becomes
the internal Father and Adam and Eve
Had Adam and Eve not fallen, but become the external parents. When
passed through the realm of indirect these unite as the inner and the outer,
dominion and reached young adult- the realm of direct dominion is estab-
hood – which connects to the realm of lished for the first time. In this process,
direct dominion – then all of the forces marriage is therefore absolutely neces-
of the universe would have been brought sary. You cannot enter this realm as a
together at that point, harmonized, and single person. (139-262, 1986.1.31)
called into action. At that focal point,
man and woman would have joined Where does the Kingdom of Heaven
together as one and God and the spirit expand from? It does not expand just
and physical worlds would have come from the point of separating from Satan.
together. This unity does not happen in It expands from the realm of the fulfill-
the spirit world. No one has been able ment of human responsibility. That is to
to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. This say, through Adam and Eve having ful-
means that no one has yet hit the bull’s- filled their portion of responsibility, the
eye at this focal point, passing away after realms of direct and indirect dominion
creating the picture of an ideal relation- and the love of the heavenly realm and
ship. This is because they have always the love of the earthly realm connect for
been out of focus, like a blurred photo- the first time. This is in accordance with
graph. The horizontal focus and the ver- the Principle. This has not been estab-
tical focus must meet at the center when lished so far because Satan is obstruct-
the picture is taken, but it has not been ing it. It is Satan who blocks the way of
possible to take photographs like that. the love of God. (148-204, 1986.10.9)
We must know that a perfect photo-
graph of love has never been taken. You No matter how broad the Christian
understand, don’t you? Who among all cultural realm becomes, a perfected
of you has practiced that kind of love? Adam who can manifest the true love
Have you become that kind of a couple? of God must appear together with the
(136-37, 1985.12.20) bride. Thus, you must fulfill your por-
tion of responsibility and enter the realm
The realm of direct dominion is a of direct dominion. You must prepare a
place where Adam and Eve can partici- foundation of true love in your family
pate together, united in love. Thus, the that can unite upper and lower, front
realm of indirect dominion is the realm and back, and left and right with love at
in which their portion of responsibil- the center. Is this an easy thing to do?
ity has yet to be completed. When the (220-93, 1991.10.15)
Chapter 1 • Indemnification and the Principle of Restoration 1109
After fulfilling their full portion of the Kingdom. (149-318, 1986.12.21)

responsibility the True Parents must
harmonize the realms of heart in the The realm of the portion of responsi-
realms of indirect and direct dominion. bility is where we unite based on God’s
To build the Kingdom of Heaven a base love. When you are linked with the ver-
that can unify the heavenly world and tical love of God and are heading toward
the earthly world must emerge. That is perfection, the realms of indirect and
the ideal of creation. Otherwise the direct dominion are connected. Satan
kingdom cannot come.(148-212, 1986.10.9) is not there. If the realms of indirect
and direct dominion are connected,
Had the first ancestors not fallen, the realms of heart are also connected,
they would have fulfilled their portion so Satan cannot be present. The prob-
of responsibility together. However, as lem is that the Fall took place before this
Satan appeared as a result of the Fall, occurred. (172-198, 1988.1.21)
the True Parents must establish a stan-
dard of indemnity in front of the fall- When the perfect love of God is man-
en descendants so that they can tran- ifested, Satan cannot appear. That is the
scend the global level all together. My fulfillment of the portion of responsi-
life’s work until now has been to set up a bility. While fulfilling their portion of
standard of indemnity, to create a stan- responsibility, the love of God and Adam
dard through which we could leap into and Eve meet in the realms of both indi-
the realm of direct dominion from the rect and direct dominion. There the ver-
realm of indirect dominion by fulfilling tical love of God and the horizontal love
such a portion of responsibility. (131-97, of Adam and Eve are connected. (173-286,
1984.4.16) 1988.2.21)
1.2. The realm of direct dominion If Adam and Eve had not fallen at
the outset, but had fulfilled their por-
By fulfilling your own portion of tion of responsibility, and if heaven and
responsibility, the realms of indirect earth had formed a unified realm with
and direct dominion are linked, and the God and His love, and a victorious foun-
Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in the dation had been built, Adam and Eve
spirit world are connected; without this, would have brought the archangel into
everything is cut off. Thus, we must each the unified realm of God and Adam’s
become the substance and embodiment love and they would have gone to Heav-
of love who has fulfilled our portion of en. That Is true. That is the principle. (197-
responsibility and we have to love God, 286, 1990.1.20)
the whole universe, and our family. Only
such people will enter the Kingdom of The portion of responsibility is nec-
Heaven. This is the formula for entering essary until you reach maturity. After
you reach maturity and become a young The words “portion of responsibil-
adult, everything is finished. Once you ity” appeared first in Father’s era. Some
enter the realm of love that is the realm might say, “The terms ‘realm of indirect
of direct dominion. (198-371, 1990.2.11) dominion’ and ‘realm of direct domin-
ion’ were invented by Rev. Moon to suit
What does the term “portion of his own teaching because he is smart.” If
responsibility” in the Principle mean? so, then why would I go through hard-
Fulfilling one’s portion of responsibility ships? If I had made this up on a whim,
lead to human beings and God becom- why would I suffer as I have throughout
ing one in love. As God’s love is eternal, my life, going in and out of prison? Do
human beings as His partners become not even think of saying that. If I had
eternally one with Him in His love. made it up, why would I not be able to
There is no separation. (212-14, 1991.1.1) take it easy? I could have taken a much
easier path, so why would I sacrifice my
When God created human beings, youth, a period comparable to a flower
He created both the realms of direct in bloom, wearing ragged clothes and
and indirect dominion. Then, why did living like this? It makes no sense that I
He create a realm of indirect domin- would have made this up. Before coining
ion? When would the realms of direct these terms, I knew there was something
and indirect dominion connect? When beyond and that is why I voluntarily
Adam and Eve, the original ancestors went the way of death and persecution.
of humankind, matured and were ready Who in the world likes the way of per-
to unite in love based on the horizontal, secution? Only God could understand
God would have descended and dwelt these circumstances. (139-247, 1986.1.31)
with them. Their marriage would have
enabled them to join together in hori- To deny the Blessing after you have
zontal love based on the vertical love received it is to do worse than Satan.
of God. In this way, heaven and earth Satan will accuse you. This is the same
would have unified. (135-306, 1985.12.15) as entering into the realm of direct
dominion and then falling. You have not
Why is the realm of direct dominion known this, but I am telling you that this
necessary? Without entering the realm principle, the law of Heaven, is operat-
of direct dominion, we cannot connect ing. Thus, you must do well. The impor-
in love to God. If this love is not linked tant thing is how all of you are going to
to us, we cannot inherit the universe establish the heavenly tradition. (128-110,
from God. Inheritance is only possible 1983.6.5)
based on love. Thus, all nations and all
families try to bequeath things to their The world of attendance is not the
children based on a relationship of love. obscure place you might imagine. You
That is the Principle. (135-324, 1985.12.15) have to feel Father and Mother directly
in your daily life and with your spirit. If earthly and spirit worlds. Once you
you feel deeply moved in your heart and establish a horizontal position that can
you are bubbling over with joyful emo- represent the vertical Parent centering
tion and stimulation, you are already on God’s love, Satan is eliminated. That
living in the Kingdom of Heaven. If you is the realm of direct dominion. The sit-
reach that state, on meeting someone uation is problematic because you have
you can immediately intuit whether he not yet passed beyond the realm of the
has good or bad character. You will dis- human portion of responsibility. (185-126,
cover that you have entered a realm of 1989.1.3)
direct dominion of unimaginably high
dimension. This is the Principle per- What is most needed in the fallen
spective. You should live in this way. (78- world are the True Parents who have
35, 1975.5.1) gone beyond the realm of the Fall.
According to the Principle, they are the
You must fulfill your portion of ones who have completed their portion
responsibility so that you can connect of responsibility and have transcended
the realms of indirect and direct domin- that sphere. They have entered the realm
ion. In order to fulfill their portion of of direct dominion, having left the realm
responsibility both man and woman of indirect dominion. What is the realm
must reach maturity. of direct dominion? It is a world united
What does the perfection of man and in love. At this stage, the other master
woman mean? It means that they only cannot appear. This is absolute. If you
know the perfect God in the Garden of are completely united in love you will
Eden. They must love God first. Then, not follow two masters. God Himself
man can think of woman second and does not desire to see another master and
woman can think of man second. You neither does humankind. Achieving this
must become that kind of person. When stage establishes an eternal foundation.
you do and when you have completed If this is extended to a family, a tribe, a
your portion of responsibility, you cross people and a nation, then the heavenly
from the realm of indirect dominion into fortune will rotate centered on that axis
the realm of direct dominion. You enter of love. (149-154, 1986.11.21)
into a new dimension. (165-105, 1987.5.20)
On the foundation of having fulfilled
Humankind’s portion of responsibil- your portion of responsibility centered
ity means to pass through the realm of on God, you can become united with
indirect dominion and enter the direct His love and heavenly fortune is set in
dominion of God’s love. You must enter motion. Once this starts who can knock
the realm where God’s heart and your it off its course? Satan will not even be
heart become one centering on God’s able to show his face. If this kind of foun-
love in order to pass freely between the dation is made, the Kingdom of Heaven
on earth will automatically appear. (149- and the fulfillment of humankind’s

172, 1986.11.21) portion of responsibility converge. (137-
254, 1986.1.3)
You pass through the realm of domin-
ion based on accomplishments through Fulfilling one’s portion of respon-
the Principle and by fulfilling your por- sibility applies in both the realm of
tion of responsibility as a human being dominion based on accomplishments
you are connected in love. You there- through the Principle and in the realm
by enter the realm of direct dominion. of direct dominion. On that basis you
Then, the vertical dispensation can be become one in love and enter directly
realized horizontally and horizontal into the realm of God’s governance. To
dispensation can be realized vertically. enter into the realm of direct dominion
If you push it down, it becomes horizon- means to belong to the realm of God’s
tal and if you pull it, it becomes vertical. heart. (183-89, 1988.10.29)
That is why you can have dominion ver-
tically and horizontally. (193-217, 1989.10.4) Section 2. Human Beings Have a
Portion of Responsibility
When the perfect love of God mani-
fests, Satan cannot appear. That comes 2.1. The reason God gave us a
with the completion of one’s portion of portion of responsibility
responsibility. When that is fulfilled, a
connection of love is made between the God loves all people and desires that
realms of indirect and direct domin- the whole universe submit to His love.
ion. This is where vertical and horizon- In giving human beings authority, He
tal love is connected. When that occurs, desires that the entire universe follow
relations based on God’s lineage and them and bow down before them. With
flesh and blood are formed through that this great love and highest authority in
vertical and horizontal love. A lineage is mind, God gave human beings their
born. Satan cannot interfere with that portion of responsibility. (20-209, 1968.6.9)
lineage which is initiated through the
love of God, through the connection Why did God give human beings a
with vertical and horizontal love. There portion of responsibility? As He is omni-
is no connection with Satan. Thus, in scient and omnipotent, He endowed
order to inherit the heart of God, you humanity with those same qualities of
must inherit the pure original lineage creativity. Moreover, as He is also the
centered on the love of God. That is the Subject of eternal and unchanging love,
issue. (173-285, 1988.2.21) He could not help but vest in human
beings a portion of responsibility so as
Only with the love of ideal parents to allow them to rise to a position repre-
will the realm of the direct dominion senting that Subject of love, God Himself.
This became the prerequisite for God’s the authority to take part in the work of
blessings,comparable to a key that can creation and thereby bestowed upon us
lead us into the dominion of love over the value of becoming His object part-
everything, He had no course other than ners. This is an amazing fact. (109-65,
to bequeath this key to us. However, we 1980.10.4)
must understand that problems arose
over the fulfillment of human responsi- The Principle has a character that is
bility and that human beings fell. (20-209, absolute. There is no leeway in the Prin-
1968.6.9) ciple. We must be prepared to go this
way under any circumstances. We must
Humankind must participate in go this way even though we may die. We
the great undertaking of God’s cre- must go even if it takes forever. If God
ation. Even if human beings had not were able to do as He pleased, He would
fallen, there would still have been such not have needed to pass through the suf-
a responsibility. The human portion of fering course of the providence of resto-
responsibility was not established due to ration. However, as it has been set in that
the Fall. Whether the Fall occurred or way, due to the boundaries of the human
not, people would still have responsibil- portion of responsibility, God also had
ity. Even if ninety-five percent of God’s to walk the path of numerous hard-
ideal of creation, through which we can ships to restore humankind. You must
perfect ourselves as human beings, was understand that responsibility does not
prepared, we would still have to fulfill lie solely with God. He is bearing the
our five percent portion of responsibil- responsibility together with humanity.
ity. God does not make an individual This would have been the case even if the
perfect. We must additionally fulfill our Fall had not occurred. (115-65, 1981.11.4)
own portion of responsibility to achieve
perfection. This would hold true even You must know that the bitter
if humankind had not fallen. (115-65, term “restoration through indemnity”
1981.11.4) emerged due to human beings being
unable to fulfill their portion of respon-
We are to re-create, not rebuild on sibility. In the course of restoration
old foundations. We must create anew, through indemnity God will not help
allowing God’s ninety-five percent por- you and neither will the church head-
tion of responsibility to come together quarters. You must do it alone. If you
with the fulfillment of humankind’s five receive help, it would not be indemnity.
percent portion of responsibility. (24-307, Why is that? Since the principle of the
1969.9.7) human portion of responsibility exists,
if you receive help, then according to
Why was a portion of responsibility that principle, indemnification would
given to human beings? God granted us not occur. If help were possible when
humankind fell, God would have inter- They were free to ask. However, they
fered so that the Fall would not have tak- established a horizontal relationship
en place. He could not do this, because without asking God. That was the prob-
Adam and Eve’s portion of responsi- lem. Because they acted without asking,
bility did exist. He could not intervene a problem occurred. That is always the
because of the human portion of respon- case. Do all of you have the confidence
sibility. (124-304, 1983.3.1) to fulfill your own five percent portion
of responsibility? I am telling you that
God loves me, but He cannot help there are all kinds of people, even mem-
me when I am walking the course of bers, who promote themselves, although
indemnity in the process of fulfilling they do not have genuine confidence.
the human portion of responsibility. I With that kind of spirit, when will you
must go forward and overcome Satan achieve unification? (33-241, 1970.8.16)
on my own. Adam was originally given
the realm of the ideal through which he Human beings have a portion of
should have taken dominion over Satan responsibility. The purpose for which
and the satanic world. I must surpass God gave each person responsibility is so
that realm. (124-304, 1983.3.1) that they can take part in the great task
of creation. In creating human beings,
We must be aware of the fact that, God creates ninety-five percent and
ultimately, due to our portion of respon- human beings make up the other five
sibility, indemnity also came into exis- percent. This constitutes the condition
tence. Had there been no human por- that not only God, but that we too have-
tion of responsibility God could have participated in our creation. Having our
exercised his dominion at any time. He portion of responsibility endows us with
could have said, “Hey, do not do that” such equal value. We are given a great
at the time of the Fall. Because our por- position. Only human beings have this
tion of responsibility existed and God portion of responsibility. Despite this
was not in a position to interfere, He fact, ever since the dawn of human his-
could not prevent the Fall and neither tory, not a single person has fulfilled his
could He prevent Satan’s activities. (87- responsibility. We have not known about
120, 1976.5.23) our portion of responsibility. (139-230,
1986.1.31)
Had Adam and Eve consulted with
God, there would have been no Fall. The question is why our almighty
They should have asked the question, God, the omniscient, omnipotent and
“The Archangel is doing such and such, absolute God was unable to realize the
so what shall we do?” Then God could Kingdom of Heaven that He desired to
have responded to them. The act of ask- build here on earth. Had God been able
ing was their portion of responsibility. to do as He wished, all of this would have
been resolved in an instant long ago. we have the painful, unfortunate destiny
However, because human beings fell, of having to change our lineage. In order
their portion of responsibility was left to free ourselves from this, we must
unfulfilled and God could not establish exert our utmost effort to emerge as sons
the Kingdom of Heaven of His desire. and daughters who have fulfilled their
(82-89, 1976.1.1) responsibilities so that we can call God
our Father without hesitation. (197-115,
Adam and Eve should have perfect- 1990.1.7)
ed themselves centered on love, but it
was in the realm of love that they made The path that True Father had to
a mistake. The problem was connected pioneer can be likened to an extremely
to their portion of responsibility. This treacherous mountain ascent. Do you
responsibility exists in all areas of human think God held out His hands even once,
endeavor. If you try to fulfill a goal, you saying, “Hey, this is dreadful!”? Do you
must go through a certain process. One’s think he protected me night and day and
portion of responsibility is connected to welcomed me happily? He watched me,
this process. You must understand this. but stayed still. He never told me where I
During the set time for going through should go. He was unable to guide me. I
that process you must fulfill your por- had to fulfill my portion of responsibility.
tion of responsibility. When you do not God intended to love perfected human
fulfill it, everything collapses. (133-175, beings with the love that human beings
1984.7.10) can have, not human beings who are
still in the stage of seeking love. (202-301,
Adam and Eve fell because they could 1990.5.25)
not fulfill their portion of responsibil-
ity. Could it have been accomplished by What would human beings who were
Adam alone? First, he had to become in the position of having fulfilled their
one with God. All of you must know portion of responsibility be like? They
that your portion of responsibility can- would be like God. God contributes 95
not be fulfilled unless you become one percent towards humankind’s perfec-
with God. Next, you must become one tion. Human beings stand in the position
with the Principle. These two conditions where they reach the status of having
must be established. (87-122, 1976.5.23) achieved 100 percent perfection jointly
with God. This means the fulfillment of
You must fulfill your portion of human beings’ perfection and the per-
responsibility. Humanity’s bitter pain fection of God’s creation. Completing
exists because it has been impossible to the great work of creation means, at the
live in a world where there is no indem- same time, the completion of God’s will,
nity. The tragic and astounding fact is which in turn allows for the perfection
that we are descendants of the Fall and of God Himself. This is the appropriate
conclusion. (130-20, 1983.12.11) have become one body. They would have
shared and breathed the love of God and
Due to the sin of our first ancestors, humankind eternally. (213-190, 1991.1.20)
who could not fulfill their portion of
responsibility, the abyss, the deep realm Human beings are meant to fulfill
of death was created. The domain of their portion of responsibility so that
Satan’s love was expanded right to the they can stand on an equal footing with
boundary of Heaven and brought about God in giving and receiving true love –
a separation between the realms of direct that is, equal love. They would become
and indirect dominion. (137-251, 1986.1.3) the center, standing in the same posi-
tion, giving and receiving from that
If you complete your portion of position. (119-125, 1982.7.11)
responsibility, Satan, the devil, retreats.
There is no one to accuse you. Unless we If human beings had not fallen, ful-
reach that standard, there will still be a filling their portion of responsibility
condition for accusation so that even if would have been easy. They would have
we try to enter the Kingdom of Heav- grown up, passed through adolescence
en we would not be allowed to do so. If naturally, and easily fulfilled their por-
there is a condition for accusation, you tion of responsibility. This would have
will not be able to enter. If you reach the happened naturally and without difficul-
standard of connecting to God’s love ty. Our portion of responsibility became
through manifesting absolute, unchang- difficult due to false love. Then, what is
ing, unique and eternal love, Satan has the center of our portion of responsibili-
no grounds to accuse you. If you remain ty? God fulfills ninety-five percent of the
in such a position, Satan is unable to stay total responsibility while human beings
there. In maintaining that state, wher- only have to fulfill five percent to inherit
ever you go, Satan will have to run away. the great work of God’s creation. Then,
(169-84, 1987.10.25) what is the center for inheriting this? It
is true love. (124-94, 1983.1.30)
If Adam and Eve had not fallen they
would have harmonized with God, per- 2.2. The consequences of failing to
fected themselves as His embodiments fulfill our portion of responsibility
on earth and become the king and queen
of love. They would have fulfilled the In the Unification Church, the words
human portion of responsibility which “our portion of responsibility” are truly
connects the realms of direct and indi- great. All of you are in the position of not
rect dominion through God’s love. yet having fulfilled that, aren’t you? The
Then, God would have resided in Adam’s place where the human ancestors could
heart and the spirit of Adam would have not fulfill their portion of responsibility
become the body of God. They would became the realm of Satan’s dominion.
Thus, the sphere of evil sovereignty start- ever, all of humanity, which has fallen
ed with that failure. This is logical. The below that, must do all they can to build
evil sovereignty begins below the line of a bridge and raise themselves up. All
fulfillment of the portion of responsibil- of humankind is caught in that realm.
ity while the good sovereignty begins The world is caught there and history
above it. What initiated the evil sover- is caught there. Those who have gone
eignty? It began with fallen, self-cen- to the spirit world, those in the pres-
tered love. (139-231, 1986.1.31) ent world, and all those yet to be born
will be unable to escape this misfortune.
You know that the satanic world This is the fallen realm of bitter feelings.
came about due to human beings’ fail- (115-67, 1981.11.4)
ure to fulfill their portion of responsi-
bility and that this world has been left Fallen humanity has failed more
under the dominion of Satan. We must than just the human portion of respon-
feel deep in our bones that God had to sibility. They have violated 97 percent of
persevere along the way of suffering the whole creation. Thus, we must cre-
until this present time because of the ate anew because the entire path of cre-
uncompleted portion of responsibility. ation collapsed. That is why it is so dif-
(63-320, 1972.10.22) ficult. Therefore, unless people fulfill
their responsibility corresponding to 97
What emerged following the inva- percent, they will never find the way to
sion of the realm of human responsibil- fulfill their portion of responsibility. We
ity? Another parent appeared and that must create things anew.
parent is Satan. You must know this The dispensation for restoration is
clearly. (137-247, 1986.1.3) the dispensation for re-creation. But
why is re-creation absolutely necessary?
Adam and Eve were unable to ful- It is because of human responsibility. In
fill their portion of responsibility. Nev- order to fulfill this and go up to the point
ertheless, the fact that they could not of accomplishment, we must undergo the
fulfill this did not just end with them. process of re-creation. To pass through
Adam and Eve became the root and this course, we must indemnify our fail-
all the descendants became the trunk, ure. We must set up indemnity condi-
branches and leaves, and as a conse- tions. It means that we must go the way
quence all human beings were unable to of suffering. (115-67, 1981.11.4)
fulfill their responsibility. This must be
clearly understood. (87-120, 1976.5.23) Following restoration through
indemnity and the completion of lib-
Until now God has been relating to eration, one’s portion of responsibility
us from a position above the realm of the can be accomplished. We must under-
human portion of responsibility. How- stand that because the human portion
of responsibility remains unfulfilled, ing their portion of responsibility, many

God’s heart is filled with bitter grief. As walls were created. We must break down
we have never known a single moment these walls. (227-324, 1992.2.16)
in which humankind could fulfill this
responsibility the history of sorrow Section 3. Fulfilling Our Portion
has continued. All of you must come of Responsibility
to know clearly how to surmount the
peak of human responsibility which, as 3.1. Freedom from the portion
a result of humankind’s failure, is a place of responsibility in relation to
of deep pain. (63-347, 1972.10.22) restoration
Because Adam was unable to fulfill If Adam and Eve had fulfilled their
his portion of responsibility, numer- portion of responsibility their descen-
ous walls were created in the spiritual dants would not have been burdened
and physical worlds. What should be with the responsibility for restoration.
done about these walls? What could Eve They would have entered into an era of
have been doing about this? The course family ethics that would have been like
of women in human history has been sovereign law. True Parents would have
a miserable. They were torn apart here been on earth on the same horizontal
and trampled on there. Like broken plane at that time and they would have
gourds they had to roll around whether been able to teach everyone instant-
they were kicked or cracked. Even if they ly. However, until today, although God
were kicked so hard that shoe imprints could move through 360 degrees on that
remained, they had to keep rolling for- same level plane, He could not teach us
ward. Even if they were kicked again directly and we have been waiting for
where they went and had ten holes in the emergence of a central figure. That is
their bodies, women had to just keep why difficulties arose. You must under-
rolling. Women have gone through a stand things like this clearly. (136-316,
course in which they had to roll forward 1985.12.29)
covered with bruises. Why? They had to
restore Eve’s position. (122-40, 1982.10.31) The True Parents had to pass through
an indemnity course on the level of the
When people accuse or criticize individual, family, tribe, people, nation,
Adam and Eve, who gets blamed first, world and cosmos. Love is restored by
Adam or Eve? They speak about Eve separating from Satan and by fulfilling
first. The word Eve in Korean (haewa), man’s portion of responsibility that was
means, “work to restore something and lost because of him. Satan cannot invade
come back.” You should remember that. those who love their enemies and love
It is true. The word Adam means that he their enemies’ countries. But that does
fell and made walls (dam). By not fulfill- not work with self-centered love. Satan
began to love centered on himself; we knowing how important your portion

cannot counter this with a love that is of responsibility is. What is restoration
centered on ourselves. (137-113, 1985.12.24) through indemnity? It creates an envi-
ronment in which we can freely fulfill
Restoration through indemnity our portion of responsibility.
exists to create a realm where you are Satan seeks to invade, so we must
free from having to fulfill the portion protect ourselves against Satan. What
of responsibility. It exists to restore the must we do to protect ourselves against
original environment where you are free Satan? We must love God and human-
from having to fulfill your portion of kind more than Satan hates them. Satan
responsibility. This is logical. I am also hates God and humankind, but we must
wrapped up in this responsibility. That be able to say, “We will love God more
is why I receive worldwide opposition. and we will love humankind more.” We
I receive persecution and an attacked cannot separate from Satan unless we
on the world level. By undergoing this stand in the position of unfallen human
worldwide persecution, I can separate beings with the standard of having ful-
myself from Satan on the world level. filled our portion of responsibility. (148-
(148-199, 1986.10.9) 154, 1986.10.8)
Restoration through indemnity To fulfill our human portion of

cannot be avoided. Why do we have to responsibility a condition of indemni-
go the course of restoration through ty is necessary. True Father has made
indemnity? Why do we need to separate indemnity conditions and if all of you
from Satan? It is because we need to ful- appear proudly as the flag bearers of the
fill the original portion of responsibility nation – as those who have inherited my
and build the foundation for a free envi- viewpoint on the purpose of life – you
ronment. Then, Satan cannot accuse will become patriots. For the family,
us and we will come to stand upon a you will be a filial child. As a couple you
base where Satan cannot have any rela- will become faithful men and women
tionship with us. That is why restora- of fidelity. In the world you will go the
tion through indemnity and fulfilling way of sainthood and you will attain the
our portion of responsibility cannot be position of a prince who lives in accor-
avoided, logically speaking. That is why dance with the laws of the heavenly pal-
we must separate from Satan. Thus, we ace. There is only one way that we can
must have the thinking that even if we safely proceed and that is through a life
are going without meals we will have no of offering everything for the sake of
relationship with the satanic world. That love – living for the sake of others. This
is the dividing point, the borderline. (148- is an amazing fact. (169-94, 1987.10.25)
204, 1986.10.9)
You have all lived until now without
The five billion people in the world 3.2. Perfection is a family that has
are all bound by the portion of respon- unified heaven and earth
sibility left unfulfilled by Adam and
Eve and the ocean of resentment that The fulfillment of our portion of
has given God continuous anguish. The responsibility is to unite the earthly and
innumerable ancestors who passed on to spiritual worlds, to unite mind and body.
the spirit world are also all caught there. The vertical God and the horizontal
How can God, who has to watch all this, True Parents are one. The goal is unified
restore the original standard before the love, the love that connects heaven and
Fall? This is the reason why God is a God earth, the love in which body and mind
to be pitied. are one, and in which man and woman
Thus, I very swiftlyvolunteered to go are one. Having built the foundation of
the way of indemnity and walked the a unified love, then the love, life and lin-
path along which I fulfilled my portion eage of God can be connected to that
of responsibility in order to open the point for the first time. And when that
way through which all of humankind is expanded and developed horizontally
could be liberated, saying, “Time, go by in all directions, the right of kingship is
quickly! Months and years, go by quick- created. This is a straightforward matter.
ly! Day of liberation, come quickly!” (197- (218-124, 1991.7.14)
104, 1990.1.7)
Man and woman are the concentrat-
Right up until the present time ed nucleus of heaven and earth. When
God has not changed His outlook. He a husband and wife are united through
has persevered through the intermi- true love the entire universe is involved.
nable process of restoration through Man and woman were born for the sake
indemnity. Fulfilling the ideal of love is of love. They were created to have both
the final summit. He has endured and vertical and horizontal relationships. By
is proclaiming this clearly before all fulfilling their portion of responsibil-
humankind to the sound of the bells of ity, the vertical owner of love comes into
liberation. God maintained the heart to being and then the horizontal owner can
endure until the returning Lord was able come into being. This is accomplished
to come to the earth to tearfully fulfill through true love. (218-136, 1991.7.14)
the mission of restoration, fulfill God’s
will, inherit the right of ownership of When Adam and Eve fulfill their
the entire satanic world and return it all portion of responsibility God becomes
to God, and establish a world of peace the vertical being in relation to them,
and unity here on the earth. This is not nd Adam and Eve become horizontal
coercion. The right of ownership must beings. They are united through true
be taken back from Satan and returned love. In this way, the vertical is joined
to God. (197-96, 1990.1.7) for the first time with the horizontal and
the point of their union becomes the the restored Adam and Eve acquired the
foundation to implant the root of love. right of the first son the spirit world has
Unless this happens, this axis cannot to follow the earth. This must be done,
stand correctly. If the ideology uphold- based on love, through true love. In
ing the Messiah and upholding parents terms of the Principle, it means to ful-
becomes the axis, what do you think will fill the human portion of responsibility.
happen? When they unite with that axis (212-137, 1991.1.2)
they will multiply automatically. Then
the love, life and lineage of God will How is the realm of God’s heart
become firmly fixed for eternity. (218-136, inherited? Human beings in the original
1991.7.14) mold, untainted by the Fall, should have
fulfilled their portion of responsibility
The portion of responsibility is direct- by uniting from the left and right cen-
ed firstly at becoming true children. Sec- tered on the core of God’s vertical love.
ondly, at becoming true siblings. Third- This point of unity becomes the source
ly, at becoming true couples. Fourthly, and root of the lineage from which true
at becoming true parents. You are born sons and daughters are born. The realm
as babies and then become children, of God’s heart could have suddenly
siblings, couples and parents. As par- appeared and been implanted and the
ents you can create children on behalf foundation of God’s lineage would have
of God. You will experience, spiritually been established from there. This is a
and physically, the reality of God’s hap- serious matter. (173-302, 1988.2.21)
piness at the time He created Adam and
Eve. Do you realize how precious that is? The completion of God’s provi-
(225-126, 1992.1.5) dence of restoration cannot come about
through simply mobilizing 40 million or
The realm of the victory of True Par- 60 million Korean nationals, but must
ents comes respectively on the individ- be accomplished through the required
ual, family, national, world and cosmic sacrificial offerings. This parallels the
levels and then on the level of God’s true destiny of a nation that hangs in the bal-
love. Next is the realization of the uni- ance over the cutting of a pigeon into
fied ideal where all of these things come two. (175-20, 1988.4.6)
into oneness through true love. God is
the owner of true love and through this First and foremost, you must accom-
love everything is connected. Through plish your own portion of responsibil-
the realization of ideal oneness, God’s ity. Then, everything in heaven and
love connects to the unified ideal. No earth resonates around a unified love.
family or individual is separated. Hav- The relationships between father and
ing achieved the unified ideal, the spirit son, husband and wife, and brothers
and physical worlds become one. When and sisters are all unified centering on
true love. If a wife insists on God-cen- The restoration of lineage is restora-

tered love then the husband must follow. tion at the root level. Conditional offer-
If a mother insists on it the father must ings are not enough to restore it. Con-
follow. If the grandchildren or children ditional love is not enough. You need
insist, the parents, grandparents and fundamental love, don’t you? Since the
brothers and sisters must also follow. In lineage began from the root of love, con-
that way, the family becomes the central ditional love cannot bring total restora-
foundation. As a result of the fulfillment tion. Restoration through indemnity
of our human portion of responsibility cannot easily be carried out, as if you
the love of heaven, the love of earth, the were simply making amends for stealing
love of the family, the love of parents and a cow, a melon, a pumpkin or a water-
the love of brothers and sisters will all be melon. Love has to indemnify the root.
realized. (218-124, 1991.7.14) (215-98, 1991.2.6)
The love of heaven is vertical and When Adam fulfills his portion of
the love of the earth is horizontal. The responsibility he stands in the posi-
love between brothers is a love between tion of the first son. Then he can enter
front and back. It is all three-dimen- the position of true parents. This is the
sional. That is why, when there is unity restoration of parenthood. It is the posi-
between parents and children, a foundation of the king, the king of heaven and
tion is laid that allows God to reside on earth.
earth. In this way, God can stand in the The difficulty in restoring the right
position of the ancestor of humankind. of the first son through True Parents’
He stands in the position of the parent. battles with the satanic world cannot be
Human beings have to connect to God compared to anything in the history of
as His children and this will result in the the world. Restoration of the right of the
creation of a family united with heaven parent is like a puzzle. The restoration
and earth. This can only take place after of the right of the king (kingship) has
you have fulfilled the human portion of also been fulfilled in this difficult time
responsibility. The love of heaven and in the democratic world. Think about
earth must be connected. It is that sim- that. When was it ever possible to speak
ple. (218-124, 1991.7.14) of such things? Now, the atmosphere
is such that people say, “This is great
God’s love is related with His lineage. because Rev. Moon is saying it.” (217-45,
The Fall of Adam and Eve severed God’s 1991.4.16)
lineage. Therefore, the issue is how to
connect to God’s life, love and lineage Consider the position of the true
in order to return to that original point. man who stands in a perfected state, or
That is the point of the completion of re- the position of the original Adam who is
creation. (217-106, 1991.5.12) the perfected subject. When such a per-
son has fulfilled his portion of responsi- he will not be able to do so. As human
bility, he inherits the seed of the origi- beings we are to be born centered on the
nal children of humankind. That must origin of absolute love, life and lineage.
be in the position where God’s love, life (196-222, 1990.1.1)
and lineage will be inherited. He should
have received that kind of a seed. Due to What should remain in your hearts,
the Fall, this was fundamentally invali- just as in God’s heart, must be your
dated. (213-303, 1991.1.21) portion of responsibility and restora-
tion through indemnity. There is noth-
Adam and Eve were to be the body ing else. The question is how to find the
of God. They were to be the horizon- original standard. Restoration through
tal parents, while God was the vertical indemnity, followed by lineage, the lin-
Parent. We should eventually discard eage of true love! You have to know these
this horizontal body, enter the original three: the portion of responsibility, res-
homeland vertically, and live in atten- toration through indemnity, and lin-
dance to the eternal King in the heaven- eage!
ly kingdom. Had Adam and Eve not fall- Do you think that restoration
en, then through perfecting themselves, through indemnity is easy? The lineage
they would have become God’s body and must change back to how it should have
the king and queen of love. They would been. You must be engrafted. You should
have fulfilled their portion of respon- be totally different people than those in
sibility connecting the realms of direct the satanic world. Only when you forget
and indirect dominion on earth through the face of your mother and father can
the love of God. (213-190, 1991.1.20) you be restored. (197-100, 1990.1.7)
The human portion of responsibility Section 4. The Discovery of the

was lost. Then, what is that portion of Portion of Responsibility and its
responsibility? It was entrusted to men Significance
and women, so that they could both
mature, men taking the east side and “Portion of responsibility” is a term
women taking the west side…. Men were that is not used much in ordinary soci-
born for the sake of women and women ety. However, especially in the Unifica-
were born for the sake of men, so they tion Church, it is a term that is more
must mature and marry. Where would important than any other. Within our
they meet? At the meeting point made church, if you do not know these two
by perpendicular lines. When plus and terms – “portion of responsibility” and
minus meet love explodes, and becomes “restoration through indemnity” – you
the foundation for God’s love, life and will not be able to understand the con-
lineage. This becomes a root so secure tent of our historical course or resolve
that even if someone tries to pull it out the mistakes and unknown facts of his-
tory. That is how important these words came about because we did not under-
are. (169-45, 1987.10.25) stand our historical portion of responsi-
bility. You all have to realize how impor-
Until now, people have not under- tant that is. All of you are thinking about
stood their portion of responsibility and this matter as you please. You think that
so have not understood the twists and one’s portion of responsibility is some-
turns of the past. Why were good peo- thing that the Principle teaches about,
ple sacrificed while things went well for but that it is not related to you. We have
evil people? If you look at history, why to view this in a different way and real-
is it that dictators ruled the world, while ize that my discovery of the existence of
even when a good king did emerge he human beings’ portion of responsibility
was not able to unite the world? Only the is indeed a great discovery. How impor-
dreams of unifying the world that dicta- tant do you think it is? The universe is
tors have advocated are recorded. That is entrapped in this and is groaning in tra-
because this is Satan’s world. vail. (124-94, 1983.1.30)
Because the realm of the human por-
tion of responsibility was invaded, even We must bear in mind that what the
if we look at all humanity, at all the peo- Unification Church is today revealing
ple in the earthly world, and even at all – that human beings have a portion of
the ancestors who were here and who responsibility – is a discovery of uni-
went to the spirit world, there has not versal proportions. The invention of
been a single person who could fulfill the atomic bomb or Einstein’s Theory
this portion of responsibility. This can of Relativity cannot be compared with
be understood through the Principle. I this discovery. That is because, unless we
did not just randomly put these concepts know this reality, then nothing in his-
together. If we do not understand the tory can be resolved. The fact that all of
issue of human responsibility, we can- you have come to know this truth is a
not resolve all the complications of his- tremendous thing. Yet, we have had an
tory. Why has history been one of war? aversion to our portion of responsibili-
Through the fulfillment of the portion ty. We should like it more than anything
of responsibility, conditions of good- else, but we actually dislike it the most.
ness can overcome the conditions of the (124-303, 1983.3.1)
evil world. We must carry on the fight,
grappling with those who have become Because we do not understand res-
part of the fallen satanic world. That is toration through indemnity we can-
why history reflects the conflict between not resolve human history. If we could
good and evil. (137-266, 1986.1.3) review all of history we would see that
those who were evil inevitably faced
The contradictions and tragic com- ruin based on the principle of cause and
plications of history in this world all effect. However, we have not known why
all these things came to pass. Further- beginning of time. This law is an eternal
more, we have not known why the ideal law. You must understand this. (149-318,
of humanity has not been fulfilled. The 1986.12.21)
love of God must be manifested but we
did not know where and how that would The term, “human portion of respon-
be. This ideal will not materialize from sibility” is important in the Unification
the mind of a scholar. It will appear from Church. By fulfilling this Adam and Eve
the bone marrow of the original parents. would have become perfect. Perfected
Thus, that the history of the True Par- human beings would have emerged for
ents has begun means that a foundation the first time. Through this, God’s pur-
has been established upon which the pose in creating humankind would have
origin of the heavenly kingdom can be been fulfilled. This would have meant
connected to this earth. Without going that the authority of God as a Creator
through the True Parents, the King- would have been firmly established. That
dom of Heaven cannot emerge. (148-212, shows how important it is. The position
1986.10.9) in which human beings complete their
portion of responsibility would result in
God’s love is absolute; yet at the same the fulfillment of God’s ideal of creation.
time, that love cannot be found without (169-45, 1987.10.25)
standing in the position of having ful-
filled the human portion of responsi- You must know how great it was that
bility. Rather than thinking about eat- I discovered the term “the human por-
ing breakfast in the morning or about tion of responsibility.” How important
your daily life, you have to deal with do you think it is? The universe is at
this fundamental matter. The existence stake. As a result of this, God, the uni-
of our portion of responsibility was my verse, and hell have not been liberated;
discovery, but do you think it happened all the injustices of history and the con-
by my just sitting down with all of you? tradictions of society are caught within
I discovered it through struggle. If this the confines of the portion of responsi-
truth were discovered and disseminated bility, and everyone is groaning within
the satanic world would totally collapse. these walls. (124-94, 1983.1.30)
So, Satan hid it, he covered it up under a
huge mountain. (149-318, 1986.12.21) The term “human portion of respon-
sibility” existed before I did. Do you real-
Who in the Unification Church cre- ize that this law will remain eternally on
ated the term “the human portion of earth, beyond the age we are living in
responsibility”? I discovered it. I did not and long after I depart? Some members
make it up. God created it. God did that. wonder why the words “human portion
So, before I discovered it, did this con- of responsibility” are necessary and why
cept exist, or not? It has existed from the they are needed. (149-318, 1986.12.21)
If the Unification Church had not Section 5. Our Attitude toward

appeared God could never have been Fulfilling Our Portion of
understood. Since the beginning of Responsibility
human history there has been no way
to solve the problems in the relation- 5.1. Our portion of responsibility
ship between the spiritual and physi- can be found in every field of
cal worlds. There has been no explana- human life
tion as to why human beings have had
to walk the path of great suffering and The history of restoration through
why, if God exists, an evil world came indemnity is always with us, from
into being and drove humanity into childhood to old age, in death and in
such misery. Yet today, the followers of the spirit world. Our portion of respon-
the Unification Church know clearly sibility stays with us. It even continues
that this is because of the human por- when we pass into the spirit world, and
tion of responsibility. This is an amazing the more we rise to the higher realms,
fact. (138-120, 1986.1.19) the more the laws come to be of a high-
er dimension. Our portion of responsi-
If God had not established the portion bility remains with us at every level. We
of responsibility for fallen human beings, must know this. (133-175, 1984.7.10)
we would have thought that restoration
was to take place automatically and that It is important to understand that
the words “restoration through indem- for me to set up the law in my time is
nity” would not have appeared. Indem- the extension and expansion of the law
nity must be paid. Why does indemnity of the human portion of responsibility.
have to be paid? It is because humankind You must know and follow this accord-
has a portion of responsibility. The first ingly. The rules of the church are all
human ancestors destroyed this, the very aspects of our portion of responsibil-
thing that they should have perfected; as ity. Thus, we must diligently keep the
a result, the whole of humanity still has time for church service. We must arrive
to fulfill its given responsibility. To do before the service begins, and must ful-
so, everyone gains dominion over every- ly concentrate during its course. That is
thing in the satanic world, stands in a what I did. In the past, if I was going to
position to dominate Satan, and reaches be late for school I would skip a meal and
the position where they can receive the thus arrive early. That is what I did. I had
love of God with dignity. When that hap- to learn to control the use of time. So,
pens, Satan will be cut off. (143-77, 1986.3.16) my thinking was quite mathematical.
(133-154, 1984.7.10)
We must know that all the rules of

conduct are contained within human-
ity’s portion of responsibility. We must re-creation. But why is re-creation abso-

keep the laws of the Unification Church. lutely necessary? It is necessary because
To keep the time for pledge service in the of human responsibility. To fulfill this
morning is also part of our portion of and reach the point of accomplishment
responsibility. If you cannot even keep to we must undergo the process of re-cre-
this you need to be aware that it will lead ation. We must surely set up indemnity
to problems in your life. (133-154, 1984.7.10) conditions in order to pass through this
course. It means that we must go the way
Our portion of responsibility is found of suffering. (115-67, 1981.11.4)
everywhere. If you eat, then cleaning up
is also our portion of responsibility. There We must be very familiar with the
are many responsibilities. The one who human portion of responsibility. The
can fulfill a greater portion of responsi- history of salvation is the history of res-
bility is a great person. The founder of the toration and the history of restoration is
Unification Church created many pro- the history of re-creation. Re-creation
grams to help you fulfill your portion of has to be carried out according to the
responsibility. In a company, for instance, Principle. We must fulfill our portion
you have to lay down principles and rules of responsibility. Fulfilling our portion
for the sake of the whole enterprise and of responsibility means to have absolute
everyone must follow those rules. There faith and absolute obedience. That is the
can be no objections. You will be fired if only way. You should not insist on your
you step outside those boundaries. What own way. Eve fell because she insisted
happened to Adam and Eve who tried to on her own way. I am saying that after
go some other way? They were driven out. you join the church you should not com-
(133-154, 1984.7.10) plain. (143-113, 1986.3.16)
5.2. Our attitude toward fulfilling How many times a day do you think
our portion of responsibility about your portion of responsibility?
You have to remember this many times:
Fallen human beings have violated when you eat, when you hold a spoon,
more than just the human portion of when you wash the dishes, while you go
responsibility. They violated 97 percent to the toilet, while you walk…. Adam
of the creation as a whole. The entire and Eve did not think about their por-
process of creation collapsed as a result. tion of responsibility and consequent-
That is why things have been so difficult. ly came to ruin. We must not become
Therefore, unless people take on a respon- people who, like Adam and Eve, can-
sibility corresponding to that 97 percent, not fulfill our responsibility and fall. To
there will never be a way to fulfill their become someone who can be restored
portion of responsibility. The dispensa- and be victorious we have to respect and
tion for restoration is the dispensation for consider our portion of responsibility
twenty-four hours a day. (124-103, 1983.1.30) three or four steps. That conditional
offering is precious. (233-306, 1992.8.2)
God has been relating to us from a
position above the realm of the human Jacob knew that when the angel came
portion of responsibility until this time. he came as a messenger from God. Thus,
However, all people, who have fallen he asked, “Did you come with the mis-
below that, must do all they can to make sion to destroy me? Or did you come to
a bridge and raise themselves up. All give me a blessing?” The angel replied,
of humankind is caught in that realm. “I came to bless you.” So Jacob asked, “If
The world is caught there and history is you came to bless me, why are you with-
caught there. Those who have already holding it from me?” The reply came, “I
gone to the spirit world, those living in cannot just give it to you because your
the world at present, and all of posterity portion of responsibility remains.” In
who are yet to be born will be unable to other words, Jacob had to wrestle with
escape this misfortune. This is the fallen him and win in order to receive the
realm of bitter feelings. blessing. That is to say, the blessing could
Thus, for us to be re-created we must not be granted unless he fought with his
absolutely pass through a course of life. When challenged by the angel, Jacob
struggle. Who is controlling this course determined to be victorious and rose up
of re-creation? Satan is. Satan rules up to saying, “I see. All right, even if I lose my
97 percent of this realm; beyond the 97 fingers or even my arms, I will not lose.”
percent God is in control. This is how we He then wrestled with the mind that he
must look at it. (115-67, 1981.11.4) would not let go, even if he were struck
by a sword, or had his head cut off. How
Since human beings could not ful- long did they struggle? They struggled
fill their own portion of responsibil- all through the night. He fought with the
ity, a perfected Adam must fulfill it. He determination that he would not let go
must pioneer an unknown world. Thus until he died. (20-228, 1968.6.9)
the way of the Principle must be devel-
oped. We have to seek that out. The way The indemnity course for the realm
of the Principle is the way of a quest; the of the portion of responsibility must be
way of indemnity is a path that must set up. That responsibility has to be ful-
be trodden. Follow this way. You must filled based on what? It means to love
go through that which Jacob indem- God more than anyone else, with abso-
nified, the indemnity of Jesus and the lute faith and absolute love exceeding
indemnity course of Moses, by walking that of others. Without this, Satan will
the indemnity course of Rev. Moon of not surrender. (139-279, 1986.1.31)
the Unification Church. Although the
course may be a thousand miles long, Have you ever felt gratitude for the
you must walk it, even if you take just words “portion of responsibility”? On
the the path that those who have not ful- We must fulfill our five percent por-
filled their portion of responsibility walk tion of responsibility. I myself will suf-
there are walls and potholes. It is the fer hardships throughout my life due to
path of bitter sorrow that remains as the my portion of responsibility and the law
indemnity payment by which to obtain of indemnity. Because I understood this,
liberation. Since you know this truth, Satan fears the Unification Church the
you must become Unification Church most. These are the weapons to make
members who strive to progress along Satan surrender. Thus, we must go to
this path. Because this way exists I am Satan’s front line. We must go to the
also exerting myself every day to make it satanic world, oppose Satan’s activities,
smoother. (138-120, 1986.1.19) build a foundation and save Cain. We
must help Cain to separate from Satan.
Do you think that you have fulfilled Only when we save Cain is Satan liber-
your portion of responsibility? Adam ated. If we cannot restore Cain, we can-
and Eve passed away without accom- not be rid of Satan. (134-271, 1985.7.20)
plishing this. As a result, none of you
are in the position of having fulfilled it. Why do we need the law of indem-
No matter how wonderful you are, even nity? We need it to separate from Satan.
if you are a president, or a nationally Unless you fulfill your portion of respon-
renowned scholar, you cannot rise to sibility you cannot separate from Satan.
the position of having fulfilled your por- I will say it again. Without this being
tion of responsibility. Satan has a firm completely fulfilled you will not be able
grasp on you in the realm wherein your to separate from Satan. Thus, all of you
responsibility has not been fulfilled. To must go the way of indemnity. If I had
separate from Satan indemnity must be not come to know about our portion of
paid. Without paying indemnity, with- responsibility and the law of indemnity
out becoming an offering, he will not the Unification Church today would not
release you. Until indemnity is paid he be standing.
will never let go. (134-273, 1985.7.20) From the viewpoint of God’s will
God is not able to help us. The Unifica-
You do not know the way to the King- tion Church is unique because we have
dom of Heaven. You do not know the way learned about the law of indemnity based
of indemnity, do you? As human beings on our portion of responsibility. The rea-
could not fulfill their portion of respon- son I have been suffering throughout my
sibility they have remained trapped by life is because of the way of indemnity.
it. Because this could not be resolved, Why should I do this all my life? Why
Satan invaded. Satan has invaded every- have I always had to spend time in pris-
thing, from the individual to the family, on and carry on working this way? It is
society, nation, world and even the spirit because of the law of indemnity. (134-271,
world. (137-104, 1985.12.24) 1985.7.20)
BOOK EIGHT
1 CHAPTER 2 3
The Internal Meaning

of Sin and the Fall
Section 1. The Fall Means the What were the real circumstances
Father’s Place was Taken by of the Fall? The Bible says that the Fall
Another occurred due to eating the fruit of the
tree of the knowledge of good and evil,
1.1. Satan, the devil, is our father but this is just a metaphor. The fact that
people have believed this literally until
My close examination of the origi- today is miraculous. Even though Chris-
nal sin and Fall revealed that its cause tianity irrationally believes that people
lies in the adulterous relationship with fell by eating the fruit of the tree of the
the archangel that took place in the knowledge of good and evil, it has devel-
first human family. According to the oped globally until the present, and built
Divine Principle, Satan is not a con- the civilization of the twentieth centu-
ceptual or imaginary being, but a real ry. Seeing this we can understand that
spiritual being. He is the ringleader God was helping it tremendously from
who destroyed God’s ideal of love and behind the scenes. However, what kind
changed God’s lineage to the one cen- of result can arise from something that
tered on himself. In chapter eight of the has uncertain internal contents? Perfec-
Gospel of John, Jesus states clearly that tion cannot come from ignorance. (22-
the father of humankind is the devil. 242, 1969.5.4)
The adulterer who deprived God of
His ideal of love, which God intended If you carefully study the contents of
to realize through Adam and Eve, as the Bible, you cannot deny the fact that
His external body, is indeed the devil, due to the illicit love the human ances-
Satan. This may not sound familiar to tors connected themselves to the devil,
you; however, this is the conclusion that Satan, with a relationship of father and
I have gained as a result of searching children. Human beings are precious
throughout the spirit world in order to beings who were supposed to inherit
investigate the fundamental problems of God’s lineage and be born as His own
the universe. That quest was a struggle in sons and daughters within His abso-
which I shed blood and tears. If you pray lute love. However they were born into
in earnest, you will also be able to receive lineage of devil, Satan, as his sons and
an answer about this. (135-12, 1985.8.20) daughters. In the eighth chapter of
Chapter 2 • The Internal Meaning of Sin and the Human Fall 1131
Romans, it is recorded, “…but we our- the realm of death. What happened as a

selves, who have the first fruits of the result of the Fall? If we look at the Gospel
spirit, groan inwardly, as we wait for of John 8:44, Jesus points out that Satan,
adoption as sons, the redemption of our the devil, became the father of human-
bodies.” An adopted child has a lineage kind. Adam and Eve, who should have
different from that of his foster parents. attended God as their father, fell, and
This is the reality of human beings. (53- as a result they started attending Satan,
261, 1972.3.1) the devil, as their father. You must know
that this mortifying fact is the retribu-
If you look at the eighth chapter in tion for the Fall. (74-140, 1974.11.28)
the book of Romans, it says, “….but we
ourselves, who have the first fruits of Due to the Fall, human beings could
the Spirit, groan inwardly, as we wait not but surrender to their false father,
for adoption as sons, the redemption of Satan, the devil. People changed their
our bodies.” (Rom. 8:23) and “For you father. We discarded God, our true
did not receive the spirit of bondage Father, and became one with Satan, the
again to fear, but you received the Spirit false father. In this way, the first man and
of adoption by whom we cry out, ‘Abba, woman became Satan’s son and daugh-
Father.’...” (Rom. 8:15) You can only ter. (God’s Will - 293)
become adopted children. The Chris-
tians are adopted children. Adopted What kind of a being was Satan orig-
children have a different lineage. If you inally? The devil was actually a servant
look at the Gospel of John, Jesus said, of God. Yet, this scoundrel of a servant
“You are of your father the devil, and seduced the master’s daughter. This was
your will is to do your father’s desires.” the Fall. The Fall as recounted in the
He said, “father,” so does not that mean Bible describes it as Eve having eaten of
that humankind’s ancestor is the devil the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of
– that their lineage comes from him? good and evil, but this fruit was not a
Therefore, what is circumcision? It is the literal fruit. The rogue servant seduced
separation of good and evil. That is how his master’s daughter. She was supposed
it is. What kind of fruit of the tree of the to fulfill God’s ideal by raising sons and
knowledge of good and evil are you talk- daughters who would inherit His lin-
ing about? (154-337, 1964.10.5) eage, but the archangel, created as a
servant, seduced the master’s daughter;
What happened as a result of the that became the origin of the Fall. How
Fall? We fell into the realm of death. Just in the world can such a thing happen?
as God had said that the human ances- Heaven and earth ended up this way. If
tors would definitely die if they eat of the you study the Principle, you will gener-
fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good ally understand these complex matters.
and evil, all of humanity indeed fell into (85-308, 1976.3.4)
God commanded Adam and Eve that tree of life is the male sexual organ, and
they should not eat of the fruit of the tree the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of
of the knowledge of good and evil and good and evil is the female sexual organ.
of the tree of life which were located in They must not even be touched. And if
the center of the Garden, even though one eats of these fruits, it will be a disas-
people could eat of the fruit of any other ter. In the Bible, it is written in a meta-
tree; but what does that mean? Dr. Yoon! phorical fashion. God is so good at mak-
What kind of trees are the other trees, ing hints! (199-93, 1990.2.15)
and what kind of trees are the tree of life
and the tree of the knowledge of good If we read the Bible, it tells us that
and evil? They are all trees, but what Adam and Eve fell by eating of the fruit
kind of trees are the other trees? I am of the tree of the knowledge of good and
asking you. When an elder brother and evil, but then what does it mean that
a younger sister live together, they can they covered their sexual parts? If the
touch each other’s hands, stroke each Christian churches had a mind to inter-
other, or express their affection to each pret the Bible a little more intellectu-
other in any way, but they must neither ally, they would immediately be able to
look at the fruit of the tree of the knowl- understand the origin of the Fall. Why
edge of good and evil, nor touch it. Do were Adam and Eve ashamed of their
you understand what that means? They sexual parts? Why did they cover them?
can touch all other places, but not this They should have covered their mouths
place. That is how we should interpret it. and hands. There is nothing wrong with
If you just say that the tree of life that sexual organs. However, since people fell
grew in the middle of the Garden of through them, these parts of the human
Eden was one kind of a tree and other body became a palace of shame where
trees are simply different kinds of trees, heavenly love was violated. A spring of
it is going to be a big problem. Do you true love should have welled forth from
understand what I am talking about? there, but a fountain of false, devil-
A brother and a sister can touch ish love gushed out instead. That place
each other’s hands; it is okay if they do therefore became the stronghold of the
so. There are only two of them, a broth- worst kind of love. (202-199, 1990.5.24)
er and a sister, right? They can even hug
each other, that is okay too. Children do When Adam was chased out of Eden,
touch each other, don’t they? As they was he expelled before or after having
grow up at home, they do so, don’t they? children? We did not see this, but if they
For example, does a brother realize that had sons and daughters, would God
he is dealing with the opposite sex, when have been able to chase them out? There
he relates to his sister? They can touch would have been many more tears. The
each other all right, but there is one grandchildren would have clung to God
thing they should not do. The fruit of the and cried, “Grandfather, grandmother,
why are you chasing us out like this?” words correct, or not? They are correct.
and held on and screamed…If those four (238-213, 1992.11.22)
people had just grabbed God’s arms and
cried, He would have had to cut them What were the results of the Fall? The
off, wouldn’t He? I do not know about world opposite to the original world. Eve
sinful Adam and Eve, but their sinless was seduced into committing a Fall by
children would have realized the fact a servant while she was still under age.
that God could not chase them out. God What is the Fall? It is not what is literally
understood this, so He expelled Adam stated in the Bible of today, that she took
and Eve before they had children. After and ate the fruit of the tree of the knowl-
He had done this, they married at their edge of good and evil. Satan knew what
own discretion; they stayed together God considered to be most precious. He
and gave birth to their offspring. When knew about the most valuable thing that
God cast them out, did He instruct them would enable human beings to become
to marry and have sons and daughters God’s sons and daughters. So he couldn’t
or did He not say such a thing? Try to help thinking, “If I too, could have what
answer that. Anyway, they bore children God loves the most, and what Adam and
after they were expelled. (218-230, 1991.8.19) Eve can love the most…” (214-266, 1991.2.3)
Where can you pay money to hear In the Last Days, we must rectify what
such words as these? Even if you sell is wrong and resolve God’s grief. While
your house and all your property, even if resolving the grief caused by the viola-
you make sacrificial offerings for thou- tion of the heavenly law, we must resolve
sands of years, no one could teach you the grief of humanity as well. That is how
this. Only Rev. Moon of the Unification it is, but if we do not know this fact and
Church can do this. This is the secret just talk about eating of the fruit of good
of the universe. Even the Bible does not and evil and such things… If you think
have such content, does it? The Bible tells my words are wrong, pray intensely for
us that Adam and Eve fell by eating of the forty days to find out if Rev. Moon of the
fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good Unification Church has said something
and evil. What kind of fruit is the fruit false. You were not born into the normal
of the knowledge of good and evil? Can lineage. That is why religions empha-
those without the ability of pre-school- sized a celibate life – having children
ers insist that Rev. Moon, to whom doc- was seen as trouble. (156-228, 1966.5.25)
toral degrees have been granted and who
became the head of those so qualified, God detests lewdness. Why? It is
is a heretic? The Chinese characters for because the human beings turned heav-
heretic (異端 ee-dan) do not mean that en and earth upside down with their
there is a different root (dan), but sim- illicit love. Nothing can be done about
ply that they cannot see the root. Are my that evil blood. Therefore the religious
world advocates celibacy. When a man but the partner who is the master of all
enters into a spiritual state of deep forms of love in heaven and on earth;
prayer, a woman always appears to thus, if God, who lives for the sake of
tempt him. Something like this inevita- others following desires of His partners,
bly occurs, blocking the religious path. came to dominate human love, the fun-
Why does this happen? It is because the damentals would break down. So, God
history was formed through illicit love. as a Ruler would stand in an absurd
The fact that the teaching that asserts position, that is why, even though He
that human beings fell by eating of the saw what was happening, He could not
fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good do anything about it. (191-97, 1989.6.24)
and evil remained intact for two thou-
sand years is surprising. (41-292, 1971.2.17) 1.2. If the Fall had not occurred…
There should be no deviation from Who grieved the most after the Fall?
the origin of the universe. Yet, the devil Who has wailed and writhed in pain
intervened in Adam and Eve’s life before the most throughout history? It is God.
they grew up, that is, while they were Why? God knows everything only too
still under age, around fifteen or sixteen well. He would say, “Had Adam and Eve
years old, in their teens. At that time, not fallen, they would have inherited
when Eve looked quietly at the archangel this great undertaking – all of heaven
Lucifer, she realized that he knew all the and earth; so how could this happen?”
principles of heaven and earth. He was Adam and Eve were still under age, so
on errands for God, so he could speak they did not understand this. They were
about the creation of heaven and earth. mere children, so they did not know any-
On the other hand, Adam was dis- thing. Not understanding, how could
tant. He was wandering around with a they lament or struggle? (232-114, 1992.7.3)
club catching birds, snakes and frogs. In
the future he was supposed to dominate Looking at His internal character,
and control everything in the nature, so God is God, the Father, representing
he was trying to get to know everything masculinity, and God, the Mother, rep-
and adapt himself to everything; so was resenting femininity. Thus, we can say
he interested in Eve? Even if she want- that human beings and the world of cre-
ed to follow him, she couldn’t follow the ation are also the “gods” of dual charac-
strong male. So when she rested some- teristics: masculinity and femininity.
where in a shade, Lucifer would whisper Firstly, God created Adam and Eve
something to her and finally seduced in order to assume physical form, and
and violated her. secondly, in order to fulfill love. When
Then, why could God not inter- Adam and Eve reach perfection and
vene in this? Human love is governed become the substance of love in which
by human beings. It is not the subject, the two can be one, God can dwell in
them and become the Parent of per- the horizontal plane by a grandfather,
fect love for humankind. Then, Adam the second generation by a father, and
and Eve become the substantial parents the third generation by a son. Thus, the
in the image of God, and multiply sub- royal family that lasts for myriad of gen-
stantial children, thus creating the ideal erations starts from sons and daughters.
world. Had that happened, the spiritual (218-255, 1991.8.19)
and physical worlds would be connect-
ed to each other through human beings, The right of true parents, the right of
so we can say that connecting these two the true king and queen and the right
worlds was also the purpose of our cre- of true eldest son and daughter were
ation. Based on love, God would have supposed to begin with Adam and Eve.
resided within Adam and Eve as the God’s palace and His love would have
substantial True Parent of humankind, been in that family. Humankind and
and when they went to the spirit world the Creator would be joined as one, thus
He would manifest Himself there too forming the basis for true love. That
assuming a substantial form of Adam would be the family foundation of the
and Eve. However, please understand perfected original Adam, the palace of
that it was never fulfilled, due to their God where He could dwell forever. (218-
Fall. (Blessing - 307) 189, 1991.7.28)
If Adam and Eve had not fallen, then What kind of God does the Unifica-
the children of the God-centered direct tion Church speak about? We say that
lineage of Adam would have appeared. He is the vertical Parent of true love.
Adam was the firstborn son, the True Then, who are Adam and Eve? The ver-
Father and the king. He was to be the tical Parent is one. The word “vertical”
king of the earthly and heavenly worlds, implies that He is only one. The relation-
as well as the True Parent and the true ship of love between God and human
eldest son. Thus, Adam’s family was beings is a vertical one. That vertical love
the royal family of the heavenly king- is the center. Then, who are Adam and
dom. Then, who was the grandfather in Eve? In relation to this vertical standard
Adam’s family? God was the grandfa- they represent the position of horizontal
ther. The father and mother were Adam parents. (189-113, 1989.2.5)
and Eve. From the viewpoint of posi-
tions representing the past, the grandfa- Why was the horizontal dimension
ther and grandmother stand in the place necessary? It was necessary for the sake
of God; and God stands as the Parent. of reproduction. There cannot be repro-
Looking from the vertical perspec- duction on a vertical basis. Reproduc-
tive, we can say that God settles in a tion is necessary and it occurs on a hori-
family consisting of three generations. zontal foundation. Reproduction occurs
The first generation is represented on on the horizontal place through 360
degrees, covering an infinite number. In achieved perfection on the level of the

order to begin reproduction in all four universe. A new family centered on the
directions: north, south, east and west love of God would have been initiated.
and thus create a spherical form adjust- If this family had developed into a tribe,
ed to a vertical axis, God created Adam people, nation and the world, it would
and Eve who assumed bodily form on be one family-like society attending
the basis of God’s love. (187-115, 1989.2.5) God. The center of such a society would
be God and Adam. In such a world, the
All parents come from Adam and daily life and a life course of God-cen-
Eve. All forefathers of humankind come tered Adam’s family would remain as
from them. The true husbands and wives a historical tradition. Adam’s lifestyle,
of humanity originate in Adam and customs and habits, and the background
Eve. Through Adam and Eve, sons and of his life, would have become the his-
daughters were born for the first time. torical tradition. That surely would be
Moreover, the parent-child relationship a tradition bound with the love of God.
of God with His sons and daughters His love is the source of life and origin
also began from Adam and Eve. (188-214, of all ideals, so even if we try to leave it,
1989.2.26) we cannot; and even if we do, we cannot
help coming back to it. (91-240, 1977.2.23)
Do you know why God created Adam
and Eve? As a Parent He wanted to pos- The Fall may seem to be a problem
sess love for His son and daughter. Next, limited to only Adam and Eve, but they
He wanted to experience the kind of love were the ancestors of humankind, they
that a bride and groom, like Adam and were the origin, something like a foun-
Eve, have for each other. God wanted tain. That is why they influenced indi-
to experience the love of a grandfather viduals, families, peoples, nations, the
towards his grandchildren. He wanted world and the entire future of human-
to love His nation and love the world; He kind. (97-274, 1978.3.26)
wanted to possess all kinds of love. He
bequeathed all these things He wanted The Fall of Adam and Eve was not
to possess to the human world for you just their Fall; it signified the Fall of all
to inherit. These are your tribe, your human history. In other words, Adam
people, nation, and the world, the earth, and Eve falling meant that they failed to
as well as the spirit world. You need to become good parents, and became evil
know this. (188-214, 1989.2.26) parents instead. Evil parents gave birth
to evil children, and thus evil tribes, evil
Had Adam and Eve not fallen and nations and the evil world were formed.
grown into perfection, they would have Three billion people continue to live in
reached perfection not only on the this world. The history that has been
individual level, but would have also unfolding in this fallen realm is most
certainly not a history of joy, but a his- one; the fruit of the two were sons and
tory of sadness; and the human race is daughters who have inherited Satan’s
not one of happiness, but definitely one love, life and lineage. (227-47, 1992.2.10)
of sorrow. (38-149, 1971.1.3)
Fallen people became false beings;
When you come to know love, therefore they need to receive grafts.
you come to comprehend everything. From the standpoint of lineage, your
You can understand not only the two- ancestor is someone other than God.
dimensional reality of the earthly world, Why could you become only His adopt-
but your spiritual eyes open to the three- ed children? It is because you have adif-
dimensional world. Thus, you reach ferent father and mother. Hence, it is
a state in which you can see and com- logical to conclude that the Fall has to do
municate with God directly. However, with lineage. What is the Fall? It means
human beings fell before their percep- inheriting the wrong lineage. It is cor-
tion of love developed. They formed a rect to say that human beings fell due to
relationship of illicit love with the arch- false love. That is why the assertion made
angel. This was the root cause that led to by the Unification Church that human
the destruction of the universe. (137-127, beings fell due to love, cannot be denied.
1986.1.1) It is written in the Bible that Adam and
Eve fell by eating of the fruit of the tree
It is an amazing thing that I clarified of the knowledge of good and evil and
the fact that the Fall was a result of the fell, isn’t it? Do you know what that fruit
misuse of love. My teaching is logically was? Was it a fruit at all? Was it a fruit
systematized and backed by historical that can be blown down by the wind and
facts, and therefore cannot be denied. roll on the ground? It was not.
(128-88, 1983.6.5) Satan entered minds of Adam and
Eve and became one with them, so they
Section 2. Through the Fall Our inherited Satan’s lineage. Why can God,
Lineage Changed to that of Satan who has so much love, not forgive Satan?
Jesus said that everybody, even murder-
2.1. We have inherited the lineage of ers and robbers can be forgiven, once
an enemy they believe in him. Then why can Satan
not be forgiven? It is because he defiled
The lineage of Adam and Eve changed the lineage of humankind. What does
because of their Fall. Due to whose love that mean? From God’s point of view,
did it happen? They became the embodi- Satan is the adulterer, the one who vio-
ment of Satan, due to the love of Satan, lated His love. (156-226, 1966.5.25)
who is an adulterer and the enemy of
God. The lives of a man and a woman Since Adam and Eve got married
combined with Satan’s love and became centering on Satan, nobody can deny
that they inherited Satan’s love, life and They simply put an end to the debate,
lineage. Had they not eaten of the fruit saying, “There is no way you can under-
of the tree of the knowledge of good and stand it, so just believe unconditional-
evil, had they not fallen, they would ly.” Yet, there is no perfection in igno-
have held a wedding ceremony cen- rance. (231-21, 1992.5.31)
tered on God. Just as the True Parents
blessed you in the Unification Church, Why do we strike our body? It is
God would have called Adam and Eve because we inherited Satan’s blood, the
and given them His blessing after they blood of God’s enemy. Who is God’s
matured. (228-254, 1992.7.5) enemy? He is an adulterer. He is an
enemy of God’s love. He is an adulter-
If Adam and Eve had not eaten er! We inherited the blood of the adul-
the fruit of the tree of the knowledge terer. Eve, who could have inherited
of good and evil and perfected them- the royal power of the heavenly king-
selves, they would have become the son dom and become its queen, became the
and daughter of the King who creat- wife of the devil, the mate of the ser-
ed heaven and earth. If they were the vant. This was the secret of heaven and
King’s children, then who would their earth, exposed for the first time in my
children be? They would be princes and era; thus, the satanic world must retreat.
princesses. This would be a foundation (172-277, 1988.1.24)
in the earthly kingdom that would rep-
resent the Kingdom of Heaven. There There can be no perfection in igno-
would be only one kingship, not two. rance. Who is Satan? To God, he is an
(231-27, 1992.5.31) adulterer. I clarified this matter, but can
you go to heaven if you close your eyes
Adam and Eve were the only begot- to this fact? Can you receive salvation
ten son and daughter of God whom He if you close your eyes to it? That is non-
created with His own hands. A prob- sensical. Fruitless and unreasonable
lem arose because they fell. Then, what people! If one could be saved by believ-
happened due to their Fall? They fell by ing in that, someone like me would have
eating the fruit of the tree of the knowl- already been saved many times over. I
edge of good and evil which God had would not have suffered like this. (188-
forbidden them to do, but what would 230, 1989.2.26)
have happened had they followed the
commandment not to eat? Christianity Why does the devil hate God? Why
could not think about this. And even if does God hate the devil? According to
it had, it could not understand. To them Christian logic one must love his ene-
it was like the wide blue sea. Even if they my. So, if Satan is God’s enemy, why can
tried to measure its depth, they had no God not love him? If He were to love the
instrument by which they could do so. enemy of love, heaven and earth would
disappear. The law governing every- this phenomenon is becoming wide-

thing would disappear. The law of exis- spread in the Last Days. All around
tence would disappear. (191-43, 1989.6.24) the world, youths like Adam and Eve
hide themselves in the shade and self-
Satan destroyed God’s ideal love and ishly destroy the ethics of love, having
trampled on the ideal of life and ideal no fear of heaven and earth. When such
lineage. After that, people gave birth to a time comes you must know that the
children. God could not interfere with era of Satan’s full power has arrived on
those children who were the manifes- earth. At that time, you will witness the
tation of Satan’s love, life and lineage. iron hammer of God. (200-227, 1990.2.25)
(197-286, 1990.1.20)
Our lineage must be changed. Why?
Why throughout human history has Since we have inherited the lineage of
Satan been so abominable, never fail- Satan, we must rectify it. You must
ing to come to those following a reli- understand this clearly. (183-308, 1988.11.7)
gious path, choking them, riding on
their backs, victimizing them? Who 2.2. Original sin is inherited
is that wretched Satan? To God, Satan through lineage
is an adulterer who robbed God of His
family, who seduced His family mem- The Fall began from a motivation
bers. Our original mother was sup- denying the lineage. Therefore, people
posed to attend God, build the king- have inherited the consequences of the
dom of peace and create a heaven and Fall as the original sin until the present
earth that is full of peace; but instead day. (Blessing - 321)
she drove away our father and us. Satan
invaded and brought human beings to a People belonging to the satanic
wretched state. His sin was no less than realm have no relation to God’s lineage
that. (156-226, 1966.5.25) whatsoever. In other words, human
beings who should have been born as
What did the devil use to make Adam children of good parents were instead
and Eve fall? The fruit of the tree of the born through evil parents. Consequent-
knowledge of good and evil? What did ly, they expanded into a family, tribe,
they cover after eating this fruit? Did people, nation and world centered on
they cover their mouths or hands? They evil. (55-133, 1972.5.7)
covered their sexual parts, didn’t they?
Thus the evil seed was sown. Adam and Eve became one with the archangel
Eve fell in their teenage years before through an illicit sexual relationship,
reaching maturity. Since that was the and then Adam united with Eve who
starting point from which the histori- had been one with the archangel. Con-
cal lineage of the human world spread, sequently, Adam and Eve had a conjugal
relationship and formed a family cen- women could not receive the love of the
tered on the archangel instead of God. original husband, father and brother.
As a result, all humanity as descendants (51-182, 1971.11.21)
of Adam and Eve came to inherit the
lineage of Satan. (Blessing - 325) Restoration has taken six thousand
biblical years because of the compli-
Adam and Eve should have united cations involving lineage; otherwise,
centered on God, however they united the almighty God would have restored
with the archangel, a servant of God; everything in a day. People contract-
that is what the Fall refers to. Human ed a chronic disease that affected their
beings, who should have inherited the lineage, so if God had tried to remove
lineage of God, inherited the lineage this disease at once, they would have
of the servant instead. That is why fall- died. That is why it took Him six thou-
en people may call God “Father,” but sand years. Can you say Adam and Eve
they do not actually feel that He is their fell by eating a fruit? If it were true,
Father. This is because they have inher- how simple things would be! (155-295,
ited the primary characteristics of fall- 1965.11.1)
en nature, which makes them think of
everything in a self-centered manner, How did the basis of sin, the Fall,
with no regard for God or anything evil and hell come to exist? Concrete
else. Thus, people became contradicto- explanation of these things is the prob-
ry beings, forming tribes and nations. lem. Let us go back to Adam and Eve
Therefore these tribes and nations come and think about this. If we delve into
to be divided very quickly. This is how fundamental reasons of Adam and
the sphere of satanic culture developed. Eve’s Fall, we can say that first of all
Everything that splits into two, then they fell because of disbelief in God’s
into three and so forth belongs to the commandment not to eat of the fruit
satanic realm. (91-242, 1977.2.23) of the tree of the knowledge of good
and evil. The second reason was their
Due to the Fall we lost true par- self-centeredness. Thirdly, they tried to
ents, true husband and true children. love in a self-centered way. Since this is
Eve and the archangel caused this loss. a core essence of the Fall, we arrive at
From this viewpoint, women who live the conclusion that anyone who has the
on this earth are dependent on their same characteristics is on Satan’s side.
fathers, husbands and elder brothers The love of fallen people is faithless and
who represent archangelic types. That is selfish. Ultimately, those who assert
why women are miserable. The daugh- self-centered love are the people of this
ter of a wealthy family came to live with world. (79-198, 1975.7.27)
a manservant; that is, her children were
born into the lineage of a servant. Thus,
Section 3. Satan Is the Adulterer Who is Satan? He is the adulterer

of God’s Love who violated Eve who was to become
the wife of God. She was meant to be
3.1. Satan is the fallen archangel Adam’s wife, and, at the same time,
Lucifer God’s wife. Satan is the adulterer who
violated Eve, God’s wife-to-be. Satan is
What kind of a being is Satan? Par- the enemy of love. So, even though God
ticularly those who believe in Jesus loves His enemies, He has not told us
must explain clearly Satan’s identity in to love Satan, the adulterer. Satan can-
relation to God. Who is Satan? He is not be forgiven. God loves people who
an adulterer, the adulterer of love. That belong to Satan, but He cannot forgive
wretched being Satan beat the father to Satan. This is the Principle, so you must
death and raped the mother. And the know it. (148-294, 1986.10.25)
children who were born from this are
all of you. Don’t you feel bad about this? Eve was God’s daughter and Adam’s
If you cannot believe it, try praying to wife, and yet Satan violated Eve. That is
God desperately, as if your life were at why Satan became an adulterer in rela-
stake, and ask him whether my words tion to God. Christians did not know
are true or not. (38-175, 1971.1.3) this until now. (19-158, 1968.1.1)
If Christians and other people walk- Satan, the devil, is the ringleader
ing the path of faith are to resolve the who expelled the original Master, stole
bitterness caused by our ancestors hav- his wife and dragged even His sons and
ing fallen prey to Satan’s accusations, daughters to a place of death. From this
having been trampled upon and vic- point of view, is there a way to forgive
timized in massacres, they must clarify Satan, the enemy of God and human-
the identity of Satan and understand kind? Ultimately, in the eyes of God,
the heart of God in history, in the pres- Satan is an adulterer who stole His love.
ent age and His concerns about the Therefore, can he be forgiven? To forgive
future. This world will start turning Satan means to ruin the whole world.
only when God in tears is able to call So, do you think that if you remain the
people, “Oh, my sons, my daughters!” way you are now you can become sons
(8-130, 1959.11.29) and daughters of God? Therefore, you
must know that until the day comes
Eve was to be the wife of God. This when this changes, God and human-
is so because Adam was supposed to ity cannot avoid a path of groaning and
become one with God, so he would pain. (53-338, 1972.3.6)
become God Himself. Satan violated
God’s wife. Satan is God’s enemy and Were your families created through
our enemy. (22-207, 1969.2.4) love that was authorized by God? They
were not. Your families, your father and To God, Satan is an adulterer and
mother, are bound to the fallen love of humankind is the child of that adulter-
the satanic world. In fact you were born er. That is why Satan is the enemy. Only a
into such families. That is why your lin- person with a passionate desire to settle
eage is different. It is the same as if a rob- the score with this enemy indeed stands
ber chased away your father, raped your on God’s side. (16-142, 1966.1.9)
mother and you were born as the cor-
rupt offspring from this liaison. Finally, God invested His entire heart in
the human race became an adulterous creating the universe, dreaming of this
tribe and society that is not even aware great and hopeful undertaking. Howev-
of God’s existence. (19-102, 1967.12.31) er, when all the conditions for His great
work, His life and ideas were destroyed
Where did your love line begin? at once, heaven and earth became total-
Where was its starting point? It began ly dark. The archangel Lucifer became
from evil. The chief instigator of this evil His enemy. Should we strike and seize
was Satan, the devil. How is he related to Lucifer or not? God loved His son and
this problem? He is the adulterer of love. daughter the most, they were the bone
Human beings were born inheriting the of His bones and the flesh of His flesh,
blood and flesh of this adulterer. Then, but Lucifer made them his own son and
do we want to receive the adulterer’s daughter. Should we cut the head off
love? Did you want to receive the love of such an enemy or should we let him go?
the impure lineage inherited from the God was the first to struggle over this
adulterer? No, you did not. That is the problem. (27-60, 1969.11.23)
problem. (35-90, 1970.10.4)
You must know that the devil, Satan,
Originally, human beings were to is the ringleader of evil who deprived
inherit true life and true lineage from Adam and Eve of their qualification
God, to possess the authority over the as the prince and princess whom God
universe and live a glorious life, but due wanted to have; he destroyed the fam-
to the Fall, humankind received Satan’s ily love of that prince and princess,
life and lineage, based on Satan’s love. destroyed their future descendants, and
Satan is God’s enemy, the enemy of love. God’s ideal of the family and the heav-
He is an adulterer. If you write the Chi- enly nation. (302-220, 1999.6.14)
nese character for woman (女) three
times, it forms one of the characters for This ringleader is not only God’s ene-
adulterer kan (姦) of kanbu (姦夫). Do my; he is the enemy of humanity. Imag-
you understand what an adulterer is? ine that the prince and princess who
Someone who steals the woman you love had been living in the royal palace of
is an adulterer. (213-265, 1991.1.21) the kingdom were captured by the ene-
my general and began to live as servants
and multiplied the offspring of the world upon three generations: grandmother,
of servants. Our situation is the same. grandfather, mother, father, and even
Although the human race should have their children. What does that mean?
developed under the royal authority of Satan occupied the entire palace of the
that prince and princess, fallen human- heavenly kingdom, raped and killed the
kind is like a mob that has multiplied grandmother, mother, and wife. Satan is
under the evil kingship of the devil. (302- that kind of enemy. (188-230, 1989.2.26)
222, 1999.6.14)
If the enemy of love, Satan, the devil,
3.2. Satan is the enemy of love were forgiven, heaven and earth would
have turned upside down. Therefore if
Who is the archangel? He is the adul- we are to find the original love we cannot
terer who took away the wife of God. In forgive him. We cannot find it without
other words, the subject of evil, Satan, judging Satan. Thus, God sees relation-
is an adulterer who robbed God of His ships of adulterous love as the greatest
wife. He is an adulterer who has eaten up enemy. God cannot settle down on earth
love. People have not understood that. due to the expansion of such love. (53-140,
(35-71, 1970.10.3) 1972.2.13)
Originally human beings were sup- What is the knowledge of this human
posed to become God’s princes and prin- world needed for? What is power needed
cesses, but they became the offspring of for and what is wealth needed for? Are
the servant and multiplied the servant’s things like humanistic love or human-
children. You know who Satan is, right? istic family necessary? We must deny
He is an adulterer. What is an adulter- them. Fallen human beings are a tribe
er? He is a robber of love, someone who that has inherited the blood of Satan,
deviated from the proper way of love. the adulterer. We must reject all those
That is why Satan is a thief of love. (135- things. (188-234, 1989.2.26)
283, 1985.12.15)
Everyone wants to become God’s son
Who is Satan? To God he is an adul- or daughter. This is the original princi-
terer. An adulterer! He killed our father, ple of creation and we were supposed
raped our mother and assumed the role to become like that, but human beings
of the master of our house. Humanity who should have been born into such a
let this arch-enemy go and could not lineage were dragged away by the ene-
demand retribution. (153-270, 1964.3.26) my and inherited the blood of Satan, the
enemy of God’s love. We should have
Can you love an adulterer? That is been born with God’s blood running
God’s pain. How pitiable God is! What in our veins, but our present reality is
kind of an adulterer is this? He trampled unbearable. (191-244, 1989.6.25)
What are Satan’s claims? He would him to the heavenly kingdom together.
tell God, “You are God, but I became This principle still holds true. So, Satan
the devil. I admit that. I am the devil. uses it when he makes his claims. (182-
But then, if I look at Your principles, I 282, 1988.10.26)
want to ask You: when You created the
archangel and Adam and Eve, did you In this world, if no one knows about
create the archangel Lucifer based on the reality of a person’s crime, the crimi-
the standard of eternal love or based nal can act boldly wherever he goes, as if
on the standard of momentary, tempo- he has done nothing wrong. However, if
rary love?” How should God respond to even a small boy points out that he has
him? Would He say, “I created you based witnessed the crime, the criminal must
on the standard of temporary love”? No submit to that. Thus, in order to make
doubt, God would have to say, “I creat- the devil Satan surrender, we should
ed you based on the eternal standard.” clarify his identity, expose the nature
Then, if Satan asks, “Even though I have of his crime, and initiate a movement to
changed, isn’t it true that You cannot expel him from heaven and earth. (53-194,
change?” God would respond, “That’s 1972.2.21)
right.” Satan would say, “Although I God is the central figure of the eternal
changed and acted destructively, isn’t it law, so we must drag Satan before God
true that You cannot do the same?” And and accuse him. We must bring charges
God would answer him “That is true.” against him. After watching Satan jus-
That is how it is. This is the one thing tify himself, we must present the prose-
Satan is holding on to. (125-264, 1983.3.27) cutor’s final argument and bind him so
tightly that he is unable to move. Then,
You cannot enter the heavenly king- not the fallen archangel, but the arch-
dom without loving your enemy. I told angels who have not fallen must testify,
you this, but when people in the spirit “That is right! That is exactly what hap-
world look at you, they are so envious. pened! That is correct!” (65-201, 1972.11.19)
Why do you have to love your enemy?
It is because even though Adam and Section 4. The Fruit of the Tree
Eve fell, God’s principles and laws did of the Knowledge of Good and
not change. The principles and laws by Evil was Eve’s Sexual Organ
which one enters the heavenly kingdom
did not change before or after Adam’s 4.1. Covering their sexual parts was
Fall. Originally, if Adam had not fallen an indication of sin
but had reached perfection, at the time
of his perfection, God and Adam would We do not know whether Eve picked
have been one… The Principle provides and ate the fruit of the tree of the knowl-
that God and Adam in unity should have edge of good and evil or whether she ate
loved the archangel Lucifer and brought an apple. In order to do so, she would
have had to first see it with her eyes, then from self-awareness. According to the
move her hands to pick it, and finally eat Bible what did she want to eat? When she
it with her mouth. In order to have tak- looked at the fruit it was good for food
en and eaten, the eyes, hands and mouth and it was said to make her eyes open; at
must all have been involved. If the act of that moment Eve realized her ego. This
eating started with these three organs, became the problem. Please understand
if these organs actually performed this that once you become aware of your own
action, then after eating the fruit, Adam “self” and begin to assert yourself, you
and Eve ought to have covered their are already in the realm apt to be invad-
eyes, hid their hands and covered their ed by the cunning Satan, by your fallen
mouths; yet they actually covered their nature! You must understand this clear-
sexual parts. That is the problem. (54-62, ly. (171-109, 1987.12.13)
1972.3.11)
Into what did Satan drive his roots?
Human beings were born as children Into the body. God created Adam and
of the heart, but they had to grow up. In Eve, but they fell when they were under-
order to mature and be able to govern the age. God commanded them not to eat of
universe, they had to turn around God. the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of
Thus, God has to come down to them, good and evil, but it was not a command-
become one with the axis and turn the ment concerning a literal fruit. If they
universe. According to the Principle, the had plucked the fruit with their hands
commandment, “Do not eat of the fruit and eaten it with their mouths, then they
of the tree of the knowledge of good and would have hidden their hands and cov-
evil,” actually meant, “Wait until you ered their mouths. So why did they cover
become mature.” That is to say, they had their sexual parts? This is a deadly trap,
to wait until the central point was set, the cause of the destruction of human
and until they were able to settle in that culture. The word “love” is the most
central point. (171-11, 1987.12.5) sacred word, but why have words related
to love become obscene in spite of this?
What comes first: love or self-aware- Why do we consider them foul words? It
ness? Love comes first. If that had actu- is because the misuse of love destroyed
ally happened, we would have been suc- the great Principle of heaven and earth.
cessful in everything. If that occurred, (198-110, 1990.1.25)
there would have been no walls or ravines
on the path of life. Our life would have What was it about the Fall that God
meshed with the gears of the heaven- could do nothing about it; what was it
ly principle and rotated smoothly. The that made Him so powerless? Why is the
great heavenly principle would have Fall so hard to overcome? What is this
made this possible. However the woman about a fruit of the tree of the knowledge
abandoned this principle and started out of good and evil? If Adam and Eve ate a
fruit, then why did they cover their sex- lineage, the root of sin continues eter-
ual parts? They defiled their blood. The nally by the law of inheritance. This can
fact that they defiled their blood means only be possible through a relationship
that they defiled their life. The fact that of love. Improper love is the cause of the
they defiled the life means that they Fall. (23-167, 1969.5.18)
defiled love. Human beings, who were
supposed to become the nervous system If human beings fell by eating the
within the great principle of heaven and fruit of the tree of the knowledge of
earth, fell while in their youth. Who vio- good and evil as Christianity teaches,
lated the woman? The archangel, the ser- then restoration could be completed in
vant, violated God’s daughter, Eve, who one day. In this case God could just cre-
in the future was supposed to become ate something tastier and better than
God’s queen and His external incarna- this fruit and feed it to human beings
tion. The lineage was changed. You may and this would become the condition of
be hearing this for the first time. (200-50, indemnification, would it not? Theoreti-
1990.2.23) cally speaking, that would be correct.
(38-164, 1971.1.3)
What is the fruit of the tree of the
knowledge of good and evil? Do you Where were Adam and Even sup-
know what it is? It refers to the sexual posed to meet each other? They were to
part of the woman. In Korean, don’t peo- meet on a vertical line. They were sup-
ple say, “I picked and ate that woman” posed to become one in love. What is
meaning, “I seduced her”? The Korean love adjusted to? It is adjusted to the cen-
language is curious. Men use this word, ter. This center is the sexual organs of a
“I am going to pick and eat that woman.” man and a woman. This is where love is
Even men who do not know the Bible say adjusted to. The genitals of a man and a
things like that. This tells the truth to a woman are so precious. Therefore, men
person’s heart. Everything should be and women must treat them with respect
reported truthfully to our conscience. like they do God throughout their lives.
In the Last Days, people have to tell the This organ is the most holy place. (185-
truth. (137-252, 1986.1.3) 278, 1989.1.17)
Could the original sin appear through Why did Adam and Eve cover their
eating the fruit of the tree of the knowl- sexual parts after the Fall? Christianity
edge of good and evil? Even if a father does not know. What? Did Adam and
ate the fruit and thus committed a sin, Eve eat a fruit? Why would God expel
what kind of fruit was it that made thou- His beloved son and daughter? How
sands of generations of his descendants serious the problem must have been
into sinners? It was a relationship that that God had to expel them! (197-263,
involved lineage. Once planted in the 1990.1.19)
Eve became the mother of two spirit, that is understandable, but saying
worlds. She came to stand in a midway that a spiritual being fell because of mat-
position in between good and evil. Then, ter does not make sense. It is material-
who must decide whether to follow the ism that states that the spirit is derived
direction of good or evil? A person him- from matter. (41-292, 1971.2.17)
self or herself must decide. In order to
do so, one must crush evil and Satan 4.2. The fruit of the tree of the
and cling to God. One must cling to God knowledge of good and evil is the
with a power several times stronger than crossroads of life and death
the power he or she uses to strike Satan.
In order to strike evil you must exert all It is written in the Bible that God told
your strength. At the same time, you Adam and Eve that they could freely eat
must cling to God with even greater the fruit of all the trees in the Garden of
force. (31-18, 1970.4.8) Eden, but as for fruit of the tree of life
and the fruit of the tree of the knowledge
What was the Fall? In Christianity of good and evil that were in the center
they say it was eating of the fruit of the of the Garden, they were told not to even
tree of the knowledge of good and evil. look at them or touch them. What does
Thus, they think that this was a fruit of that mean? What do all trees signify?
an actual tree. However, a fruit cannot Adam and Eve were brother and sister,
have the same value as a human being. so they could hold each other’s hands,
Among all creatures, plants were origi- kiss each other, and do things like that,
nally created to be under human beings. they could freely eat the fruit of all trees.
God did not create plants possessing ele- However God obligated them not to
ments that are able to cause the Fall of touch the fruit of the tree of the knowl-
beings superior to them. (166-42, 1987.5.28) edge of good and evil and the fruit of the
tree of life, that is, the male and female
In established churches, they say that sexual organs. That is what He warned
eating the fruit of the tree of the knowl- them about. (200-50, 1990.2.23)
edge of good and evil is the Fall. Such an
interpretation is materialistic. If you say Do you know what the fruit of the tree
that a spiritual entity fell because a per- of the knowledge of good and evil was
son ate something material, then how that caused the Fall of the first human
is it different from communist theory, ancestors? The fruit signifies the sexu-
which claims that spirit arises from mat- al organs of the man and the woman. If
ter? Did the human spirit fall because you use these organs well, your nation
someone ate something material? Can a will prosper, but if you misuse them, it
spiritual being fall because a person eats will perish. This is what this fruit is. It
something physical? If you say that the is true even for a king; if he uses this
physical was degraded because of the organ properly his nation will prosper,
but if he errs in using it his nation will ation apply to men? No, it does not. (221-
be destroyed. Because of this, fami- 282, 1991.10.26)
lies and societies are breaking down;
because of this everything is divided When God gave the warning to
into hell and heaven. The fruit of evil Adam and Eve not to eat of the fruit of
has ripened where the fruit of goodness the tree of the knowledge of good and
should have been. Isn’t that the fruit of evil, who did He actually give it to? He
good and evil? Does everyone have the did not give it to Adam. In his adoles-
fruit of good and evil, or not? The sexual cence, Adam was busy playing around,
organs of a man and a woman are the he came back home tired and soon went
fruit of good and evil. They are the head to sleep. The woman however would
and mouth of a viper. Why did Jesus call be sitting down and saying things like,
Satan a viper? Why did he say Satan was “The sunlight is so warm! Oh, look! The
a snake? This is the head of a snake. You flowers are blooming! The water is so
must understand this. It is the head of a clean and the air is so fresh!” Didn’t she
viper! Women and men are all after this, also say something like, “I want to be as
are they not? Is it that not so for both beautiful as a flower?” So in adolescent
women and men? (227-251, 1992.2.14) years women develop faster than men.
(221-280, 1991.10.26)
What is the fruit of the tree of the
knowledge of good and evil? If you mis- The fruit of the tree of the knowl-
use love, you inherit the eternal fruit of edge of good and evil refers to the sexu-
evil. If you love righteously, you inherit al organs. These organs can bear either
the eternal fruit of goodness. Is this fruit good or evil fruit. If a woman mixes with
of good and evil an actual fruit? People a bad man, she will receive a bad seed
who claim that the fruit is an actual from him. But if she gets together with a
fruit are crazy! This fruit refers to the good man, she will receive a good seed.
male and female sexual organs. (226-110, Isn’t that right? So the fruit refers to the
1992.2.2) female sexual organs. Eve fell and thus
received the blood of the devil. The devil
Since the woman had a greater pre- is an archangel. This archangel was the
disposition to fall than the man, God representative of the servants. (209-285,
gave the warning, “Do not eat of the 1990.11.30)
fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good
and evil!” If a woman meets a good per- What would God give a warning
son, her sexual organs bear a good fruit, about? After God created the ideal Adam
but if she meets an evil man, they bear and Eve, what conditions could there be
an evil fruit. The fruit of the tree of the that He had to warn them about? What
knowledge of good and evil refers to the do mothers and fathers warn their young
female sexual organs. Does such a situ- sons and daughters about? What should
young people be beware of when they go not appear. (302-220, 1999.6.14)

out? God followed the same reasoning.
What should God be careful about? God Where is the royal palace of love, life
does not need money. He does not need and lineage? It is that important organ
knowledge. He does not need power. He of the man and woman. It was the holy
can always possess these things freely. place at the time of God’s creation. I am
However, even God cannot do as He telling you it was the holy place. If it is
pleases with love. (196-41, 1989.12.24) invaded, everything is destroyed. (205-
328, 1990.10.2)
It is written the Bible, “When you
eat of it (of the fruit of the tree of the Three precious things are connect-
knowledge of good and evil), your eyes ed to this place. Love, life and lineage
will be opened.” (Gen. 3:5) What do the are connected to this place, are they
words “eyes will be opened” mean? For not? The sexual organs are the origin of
a man it means to know a woman, and these three important elements. (205-328,
for a woman it means to know a man; it 1990.10.2)
means nothing else than the knowledge
of the opposite sex. If you are born as a From the viewpoint of God’s origi-
man and do not marry, you are foolish. nal ideal of creation, the sexual organs
What is the highest ideal? The summit are the most precious and holy place.
of the highest ideal a man must reach is This is the holy place, the holy of holies!
a woman. But what kind of woman? It is The most holy place is not a place that
a woman who is a perfect match for his just anyone can enter. No one except for
heart, a match for him when he is young, the high priest, except for the person in
a match for him when he is old, a wom- charge, can open its door. The words “a
an who matches him forever. Isn’t that fountain sealed” in the Song of Solomon
right? (178-52, 1988.6.1) in the Bible refer to this. (205-328, 1990.10.2)
When God created human beings, Sexual organs are so precious for
which part of them did He make most they are the royal palace of life, love and
laboriously? Was it the eyes, the mouth, lineage. But if you treat them like lib-
the nose or the hands? People do not ertines, as if they were bull’s balls, how
even think about it. It was the strong- are you going to pay the price of that
hold of love. The term “stronghold of sin? Isn’t this a serious problem? This
love” refers to the sexual parts of man is a holy place. It is the most holy place,
and woman. These parts are the main which God created as the most precious
palace of love. This is where man and organ. What happens when it is defiled?
woman learn about each other’s love, In Moses’ course, were not those who
and without this place they will not defiled the Ark of the Covenant killed on
understand love. The owner of love can- the spot? This is the same. Defiling the
stronghold of love, which is the same as Section 5. Grief Caused Over

the most holy place, cannot be forgiven. the Fall and God’s Heart in the
Man and woman embrace each other. Process of Restoration
Loving each other is a cosmic act. It is
the touchstone for forming the realm of 5.1. The enemy of love; the bitter
oneness of God and humankind. In this pain caused by the Fall
moment man and woman are granted
the relationship that connects the finite The reality of the Fall is that it is con-
to the infinite. (218-133, 1991.7.14) nected to the expulsion of the eldest son
and daughter. The first son was the only
When holy men and holy women son. The first daughter was the only
join at the sexual organs through holy daughter. Adam and Eve were born as
love, holy life and holy lineage and give the only son and the only daughter of
birth to children, these children will go billions of generations. Think about it,
directly to the heavenly kingdom. They the only son and daughter of billions of
will not need religion or moral train- generations were expelled when they
ing. ate the fruit of the tree of the knowl-
When mind and body form a right edge of good and evil.
angle, when love and all other aspects If you have only one son or one
grow without any damage, so that the daughter and this only son dies, how
internal and external aspects of his great will your pain as a parent be?
or her personality are perfected, then There is a saying that if the only son
the person can understand everything of an only son for seven generations
without being taught. I am like that. dies, the entire neighborhood and sur-
Did I become the founder of the Unifi- rounding villages will mourn for him.
cation Church because I studied some- It is impossible to fathom the sorrow of
where? No, I already understood things. parents who have lost a seventh genera-
I know how things are. I come to under- tion only child, therefore all the fam-
stand things without being taught. (211- ilies in the area, all parents, children,
247, 1990.12.30) brothers and sisters will sympathize
with them. When we consider this, we
What is the fruit of the tree of the should reflect on the fact that Adam
knowledge of good and evil? Until now, and Eve were the only son and daugh-
it was a secret. No one could talk about ter for how many generations? For bil-
it. It was the fault of our ancestors. Since lions of generations!
the mistake was committed by our Thus, the relationship of the Parent
ancestors, this truth could not be made and child were not consummated. God
publicly known until the true ances- lost the only son for billions of genera-
tors came. Neither God nor Satan could tions, so the only way to find that son
reveal it. (191-232, 1989.6.25) again is to overcome the pain lasting
for billions of generations. We have not and Eve? They are God’s body. It is
known that we have such a Heavenly written in the Bible, in I Corinthians,
Parent. (301-100, 1999.4.20) “Do you not know that you are God’s
temple…?” (1 Cor. 3:16) We are God’s
Who is Satan? He is an adulterer of house. The Bible says that whatever
God’s love…. God had to let the enemy Adam called each living creature that
Satan embrace Eve.He had to listen to was its name. What does that mean? It
Satan’s accusations ten thousand times means that God entered his soul and
and yet He had to love him. That has dwelt there. (209-40, 1990.11.25)
been God’s position. You have no idea
how difficult God’s situation is, have From God’s point of view Satan is
you? You should know that God’s posi- the adulterer. Eve is an adulteress and
tion is even more difficult than the posi- Satan is an adulterer. God has to con-
tion of a man who had to let his beloved sider such a wife, such a daughter, a
wife be embraced by his enemy and yet pure woman, a pure daughter. Other-
had to pray for that enemy’s happiness. wise, He cannot restore her to her origi-
Would you all be able to do that? (182- nal state. That is the realm of heart God
174, 1988.10.16) is in, but no one knows His miserable
state of mind; no one except me. (227-47,
Satan is the adulterer who seduced 1992.2.10)
Eve. Therefore, he is the enemy of God’s
love. Even though that enemy of love A man’s beloved wife was taken away
has been coming to God and making by his enemy and bore a child from that
accusations for thousands of years, enemy, but then she must return to her
until today God has been fulfilling His original husband and he must welcome
role as the true Master without a single her and her child with the same pure
sign of displeasure on His face. heart he had had for her before their
Therefore, until God sets up one marriage. She is the enemy of love, the
central base on the earth, no matter adulteress of love. That is exactly the sit-
who comes to Him with complaints He uation of fallen Adam and Eve.
cannot oppose that person. The reason The world of peace will not come
for this is the existence of the archangel. about however unless God overcomes
(182-246, 1988.10.23) that ridge in the realm of heart. Only
when that standard is established will
Satan is an adulterer of God’s love. Satan naturally surrender. (237-238,
It is Rev. Moon who announced this to 1992.11.17)
the world for the first time. But who on
earth is the devil? He is a servant who God cannot be God if He treats the
violated the woman who was supposed sons and daughters of the devil, the
to become God’s wife. Who are Adam enemy of His love, as the children of an
enemy. God has to set up the standard knows the deep valleys of God’s aching
by loving them with the same heart heart as He dealt with Satan’s accusa-
He would have loved His original sin- tions throughout that time! That is why
less sons and daughters. Have you ever I am saying that someone who has not
thought about God being in such a mis- experienced the heart of a man who let
erable situation that He can only act in his beloved wife go to the bosom of his
this way? (208-291, 1990.11.20) enemy and yet prayed for the happiness
of that enemy cannot know the heart of
The highest standard for Christian- God. (184-302, 1989.1.1)
ity and other religions is to love one’s
enemy. God also stands in this posi- Eve abandoned God on the day pri-
tion according to the Principle. There- or to their wedding and went to His
fore He cannot but love the devil, Satan. enemy. She became an adulteress; she
Even though Satan is the enemy of love, lived with God’s enemy and gave birth
God must love this enemy more than to the enemy’s children. Yet God had to
He loved Adam and Eve before the Fall. accept her again as if she were an origi-
Why? It is because when Eve returns nal and untainted person. Considering
to Him from the bosom of His enemy, the heart of God who had to do this, I
bringing illegitimate sons and daugh- reflected that I needed to make Moth-
ters with her, the Father must love them er into a great mother. Only by mak-
more than He loves the children He gave ing Mother a mother greater than Eve
birth to. Otherwise there is no way for could I remove the scar from God’s
Eve to return to her original position. heart that was wounded, mortified and
Do you understand what this means? grievous over Eve. The family of True
(235-84, 1992.8.29) Parents must do this. Do you under-
stand what I mean? (233-255, 1992.8.1)
We reach the conclusion that one
cannot become God’s child without In order to walk this path, I must
having the magnanimity of a man who have the heart able to bless the mon-
can pray for the happiness of his enemy strous Satan even after letting my
even after his beloved wife went to the beloved wife go to his bosom. Do you
bosom of that enemy. Why is that so? understand what I mean? God has
Who was Eve? She was the wife of God, stood in such a position. The devil is
but she became like an adulteress whom the adulterer and the enemy of love, but
Satan has been toying with for six thou- in the Last Days the person qualified
sand years until today… In reality it to be the Messiah cannot liberate God
was not six thousand years, but several without the resolve to sacrifice even his
tens of thousands of years. Don’t they own bride for this purpose and hand
say that the history of humankind has her over to Satan. (185-133, 1989.1.3)
lasted for some ten million years? Who
5.2. Conditions for Satan’s even withered tree branches start bud-
accusations ding in the morning spring sunlight. In
the same way, if you only give freedom
To God, the devil is the adulterer of to a person’s heart, his original mind
love. So far, God has been dealing with will naturally turn to God. That is why
all the accusations the devil, the adul- Satan is so harsh, trying to throw peo-
terer of love, has been making. God had ple into hell. Yet they do not know about
to persevere in His heart until today in it. I am calling upon you to liberate and
order to redeem the condition that would unify humanity which is not aware of its
enable Him to say in front of all human- miserable destiny. Let us unify it. (142-281,
kind that He loved the devil. Why is 1986.3.13)
that so? Had the archangel not fallen, he
would have remained an archangel, but At any cost and through any sacrifice
could not have entered heaven without we have to settle the score with the adul-
being loved by God. God and His sons terer who offended our Father. However
and daughters enter heaven only after we cannot do it with guns and swords.
they are able to love the archangel. That Unless we have a greater love, there is no
is why Satan accuses them. He says, “I way to exact repayment from him; that is
did become the devil, but Your principle how I see it. Therefore God can take the
of creation, the original principled stan- position according to the original prin-
dard remains intact. So isn’t it the rule ciple of creation only after He is able to
that You and Your children cannot go love His enemy. Why? It is because origi-
to heaven unless you and they love me?” nally, at the time of creation, the devil,
When Satan says this, God has to say Satan, who is the archangel, was sup-
“yes.” Until now, Satan has been grasp- posed to be loved by God. Since he was
ing God by His neck and accusing Him. meant to receive love eternally, he still
(185-56, 1989.1.1) has a firm grip on God, and says, “If You
want to be God, You must establish the
Who is Satan? He is the adulterer of principle that would provide for You to
God’s love. This malicious scoundrel love me, even though I have fallen; oth-
destroyed the moral principles of heav- erwise You cannot stand in the posi-
en and still he is shamelessly holding tion of the Ruler of this universe!” This
onto humanity living on the earth, he is is where the problem lies. This is truly a
gnawing at people, stripping everything stunning truth. (120-266, 1982.10.17)
from them and abusing them. He says, “I
will cram these scoundrels into a trash According to the original Principle
can in hell. If I leave them alone, they of Creation, human beings were to be
will return to God in an instant, because God’s sons and daughters. But due to
they have an original mind that leads the Fall, they became Satan’s children.
them to Him.” When the spring comes, Thus, God has been fighting with the
adulterer Satan, face to face. Until now is the final obstacle we must surmount.
God has been employing a strategy to Yet, people say that they will go to heav-
prevent the rise of the conditions that en due to their faith alone, don’t they?
lead to Satan’s accusation and to take (34-278, 1970.9.13)
humanity back from him. Christians
have had no idea about God’s dreadful Christians believe that Adam and
situation. They think only of the glori- Eve fell by eating the fruit, after the
ous God, saying, “Oh, great God dwell- serpent incited them with whispered
ing in the glory of heaven and earth!” words. They have no idea of the work-
(41-301, 1971.2.17) ings of fundamental principles. You
cannot imagine how sad, miserable
Who is Satan? To God he is the adul- and frustrated God is because of this.
terer. Forgiving the adulterer would go He is sadder, more frustrated and more
against the heavenly principle, so God miserable than anyone in history. The
cannot forgive him. Therefore, even moment Adam and Eve ate the fruit of
though God can forgive the people of the tree of the knowledge of good and
the satanic world a hundred or a thou- evil God’s heart nearly burst with dis-
sand times, He absolutely cannot forgive tress. And yet, God could not help lov-
Satan. That is why the great judgment ing them. You must understand this.
will come. Who will be judged in the (21-141, 1968.11.17)
great judgment? It is not human beings,
but Satan, who dwells like a master in When Adam and Eve were about to
their souls, who will be judged. (22-282, eat the fruit of the tree of the knowledge
1969.5.4) of good and evil, do you think God said,
“It is just what I expected. Go ahead!”?
Satan is the enemy who violated Certainly not! His heart withered and
love. He is a wretched thief who entered all senses focused on that place. God
the house while the parents were asleep, was trembling and bleeding. He felt like
murdered the father and raped the crying out “You must not eat the fruit!”
mother. Who is Satan? He is the enemy Because of such indescribable sorrow
of love who raped God’s beloved Eve, and frustration He was unable to think
God’s partner in substantial form. of anything else. That must have been
We must have a heart that is able to God’s situation. Do you think God sim-
give the person we love most to such an ply watched Adam and Eve eat the fruit
adulterer and still bless him. You can- of good and evil? If He had had a sword
not love the enemy merely by forgiving He would have wanted to cut out that
him. Will Satan thank you just for for- history, cut out the whole world, but His
giving him? We must have such a heart position did not allow Him to do that.
that we are able to bless our enemy even All He could do was be overwhelmed
after giving him our only beloved. This with grief. (21-141, 1968.11.17)
If Adam and Eve had been able to of good and evil that God had forbid-
fathom God’s inner heart, they could den them to eat? No. They betrayed
not have possibly fallen. God loved His God’s heart. That is the problem. What
children as a Parent, but they did not kind of heart did they betray? It was the
understand the depth of His paren- heart of the ideal of creation, the heart
tal heart. Of course Adam and Eve fell filled with hope. (9-112, 1960.4.24)
while they were still young, but their
young age itself was not the cause of Why can’t we cut Satan away at
the Fall. Rather, they fell because they once? Why can the almighty God not
were lacking in heart. Had they been do it immediately? It is because this
able to feel, “He is living for me. He problem has to do with lineage. If God
can never, ever be separated from me. tried to remove this lineage all at once
He is involved in everything related to He would have to exterminate the entire
me,” they would not have committed human race. If the blood we inherited
the Fall. Ultimately Adam and Eve fell from Satan were to be extracted, human
because they could not reach unity in beings would disappear. Even Adam
heart with God. This dreadful problem and Eve would disappear. Human-
occurred because their desires deviated kind would have to be totally crushed.
from God’s desires and the direction Why could God not eliminate Adam
of their thinking was different from and Eve and create new ones? He is not
the direction of God’s thinking. (65-173, supposed to create people anew. Love
1972.11.19) is the alpha and the omega, the begin-
ning and the end. This became the ideal
A robber killed the original father standard. God therefore cannot strike
and raped the mother. Fallen human human beings as the object partners
beings today are in the position of chil- of that love. You must understand this.
dren who were born from that relation- (188-225, 1989.2.26)
ship. Who is Satan? He is the enemy of
God’s love. Satan is the adulterer who How did Satan manage to oppose
violated the children of God, so even the God for six thousand years? Until now
God of love cannot forgive him. There is Satan has been holding the Principle
no way to forgive the adulterer of love. in front of God. Satan says, “God, can
Others can be forgiven, but Satan can- You punish me? If You want to punish
not. If he is forgiven, the heavenly law me You must destroy heaven and earth
will break down. (41-197, 1971.2.15) first. When You created me, didn’t You
intend to love me with the love belong-
We are fallen descendants who ing to the completion level, even though
betrayed God’s heart. Do you know it would be only a love meant for an
what it was that our ancestors betrayed? archangel?” Even the archangel must
Do you think that they just ate the fruit receive love that belongs to the com-
pletion level even though it is the type Section 6. The Blessing of the
of love befitting the archangel. So, the True Parents and the Restoration
archangel would ask God, “When did of Lineage
You love me at the completion level?”
Even God gets trapped at this point. 6.1. True Parents are needed as the
Did God love the archangel at the Messiah
completion level? No, He was not able
to. Only after God has loved the arch- You were born into the lineage of
angel in the Garden of Eden, in the free false parents, expelled from the pres-
heaven and earth, with the love belong- ence of God, in a position unrelated
ing to the completion level, is God’s to the True Parents. In order to be rid
responsibility fulfilled. Otherwise, God of this lineage, you must trample on it
is trapped and He cannot move. (37-254, over and over and pull it out. Unless you
1970.12.27) change your lineage fundamentally, you
won’t be able to enter the Kingdom of
The reason God cannot come down God. (22-271, 1969.5.4)
hard on Satan for killing millions of His
beloved sons and daughters over the In transforming the lineage, unless
past six thousand years is because God the condition for victory is fulfilled
is responsible for not having fully loved inside Adam’s bone marrow and the core
the archangel. For this reason, when- of His flesh and blood, through binding
ever someone commits a wrong there God’s love to the seed that will be the
is a continuous trail of Satan’s accusa- child in the future, God’s child cannot
tions: “God, so and so is doing this and be born. This is a logical certainty. Is this
that.” Because the Unification Church not recorded in the Bible? If so, the Bible
emerged, we can know these things that is surely God’s word. (35-162, 1970.10.13)
no one previously understood. (35-95,
1970.10.4) Who is the Messiah? The True Par-
ents. Then, why are they necessary? It
There has been no place for God to is because human beings must receive
stand because He did not have a fil- new grafts through the love of the True
ial son or a system of love that could Parents. Thus, unless the True Parents
uphold the heavenly kingdom by hav- – the Messiah – appear, fallen human
ing people fulfill the way of a patriot, beings will not be able to eliminate their
saint and divine son or daughter. Until original sin or be liberated from sin and
now, God has been incarcerated and in receive the Blessing at the completion
confinement. The heavenly kingdom stage. (35-215, 1970.10.19)
became an empty ruin. God has car-
ried this sorrow in His heart. (302-226, The Messiah must come to this earth
1999.6.14) in the position of the True Parents. Then,
who are the True Parents? They are the Since human beings received the
horizontal Parents possessing horizon- satanic blood, people cannot return to
tal true love and representing the verti- God by themselves. So the Messiah must
cal True Parent. Christians say that the achieve absolute restoration of the lin-
Messiah is God and God is the Messi- eage, renewing the blood line that was
ah, but this is wrong. God is the vertical defiled by Satan. This transition must
True Parent. He is only one. The Mes- be made. This is why the Messiah must
siah is the horizontal True Parent. (186- surely come. Without his coming there
40, 1989.1.24) will be no restoration of lineage. We
must restore the lineage. (172-53, 1988.1.7)
What kind of Savior are fallen people
searching for? His position must not be To have a different lineage means
that of a fallen parent. The Savior must to have a different father. Therefore,
be someone like Adam and Eve who someone born from a different father
have not fallen; he must unite with God’s and different lineage cannot indemni-
will, receive God’s love and Blessing and fy his sins except through original par-
give birth to humanity in the position of ents untainted by the Fall. Therefore,
the True Parent. Otherwise, humankind until now bonds were forged in history
cannot rise to a position unrelated to the through religious ideals until the arriv-
original sin. (22-269, 1969.5.4) al of the one person not connected with
the Fall who has the right to be the first
You should inherit a new lineage. In ancestor. (20-115, 1968.5.1)
order to do so the Messiah must come as
the Father, welcome Eve and accomplish Why do we need True Parents? It is
restoration through indemnity on the because we must take root in the realm
foundation of his victory over the satan- of the heart. Now the root is different.
ic world, on the foundation that embrac- Through the Fall, all the trunks and
es the whole world and with which Satan branches have become different. Here a
cannot intervene. Then, he is supposed new root started with True Parents and
to consummate a marital union, create what emerged from that? A trunk and
a family, give birth to sons and daugh- branches grew. These you must engraft
ters and start the process of engrafting to yourselves. You should cut yourself
on the horizontal plane. That is why in down and have the new branches grafted
the Unification Church I give the Bless- onto you. After the engrafting, you will
ing. The Unification Church is unique. join the great mainstream of the uni-
Where does the lineage of the Unifica- verse. You must cut off everything from
tion Church originate? It originates from the satanic world, down to the root. (164-
God. So, let the satanic world oppose us. 155, 1987.5.10)
After doing this they will have to pay
compensation. (169-37, 1987.10.4) Through the Fall, human beings
became the incarnations of Satan, unre- You should earnestly long for the
lated to God. They are on the entirely Parents. You cannot receive salvation
opposite side from God’s love, so they without attending the Parents based on
must pay indemnity. (35-159, 1970.10.13) their being the motivation for your life,
the entirety of your hope and the root
The purpose of indemnity is to of all your ideals and happiness. Have
remove the original sin, but in order to you ever tried offering attendance like
remove sin the fundamental problem that? You should understand this clear-
of the lineage has to be solved. Fallen ly. Hence, you should have the convic-
human beings cannot possibly resolve tion that you are a child who can become
the problem of their lineage by them- eternally one with True Parents, and have
selves. That is why the Messiah is neces- it so firmly that you can transcend your
sary. (35-159, 1970.10.13) consciousness of your own being. Oth-
erwise, it will not work. (30-237, 1970.3.23)
What must the True Parents do? They
must purify the false lineage that is the How much must you love me? We are
root of the satanic world; they must rem- returning to the fundamental question.
edy false life and correct the ways of false You should not love while having traces
love. The Bible states: “For whosoever of love of the satanic world on you, while
desires to save his life will lose it, and being stained by that love. You must be
whosoever loses his life for my sake will above that love. What does that mean?
find it.” This paradoxical logic appears You must love me more than you love
because the satanic world must die. (169-37, your mother, father, wife and children
1987.10.4) who were born in the satanic world,
more than you love anybody else.
The Fall was a wrongful marriage That is why it is written in the Bible,
that took place in the Garden of Eden. “He who loves father or mother more
This has been reversed through the True than me is not worthy of me; and he who
Parents enabling rightful marriage. Hell loves son or daughter more than me is
was abolished by the True Parents clear- not worthy of me.” (Matt.10:37) Jesus
ing up the wrong perpetrated by the false made such a conclusion. He said later, “If
parents and True Parents are now bless- any man would come after me, let him
ing in marriage hundreds of billions of deny himself and take up his cross and
ancestors in the spirit world. Through follow me.” (Matt. 16:24) He went on to
the foundation of the families of the say that we must take up the cross and
descendants on earth, centered on true follow him. He told us to take the cross.
love, not only can they and the ancestors Since we have to overcome the power
in the spirit world be vertically united, that pulls us in the opposite direction,
but East and West can also be connected it is called a cross. We must shed bitter
together. (300-222, 1999.3.14) tears. (178-97, 1988.6.1)
Although the Messiah may change through the Blessing. In order to estab-
your lineage, it is you who must act in lish the victorious realm of this change
order to change it. Without such a stan- of lineage God had to toil for thousands
dard being established we cannot reach of years and I had to suffer for my entire
the path of salvation. It is by no means earthly life. You are the people stand-
achieved easily, but only through a sit- ing on this foundation. The Blessing
uation where our life is at stake. The is engrafting; your lineage is changed
change of lineage is possible only when through engrafting. (35-178, 1970.10.13)
you fulfill a forty-day period of fasting
and prayer or experience a state of death In order for our lineage to be identi-
in which you are vomiting blood. (35-160, cal to God’s lineage we must follow the
1970.10.13) realm of God’s heart. Why? Because our
root and trunk are different. Therefore,
You must learn from me about how to our root and our shoots must be the
set up conditions of indemnity. If in the same. In trying to achieve this we will
past there had been someone in Japan certainly face the tremendous problem
who wanted to know this, and who had of the change of lineage. You cannot
bought this knowledge at the cost of all tackle this problem on your own. You
Japan, Japan might have already uni- need True Parents. (172-55, 1988.1.7)
fied the world. There is no business in
the world better than this. The Bible God snatches people living in the
says, “For what will it profit a man if he realm of Satan’s false love and gives them
gains the whole world and forfeits his rebirth through His greater love. People
life?” (Matt.16:26) That is how precious are born to parents of false love; they are
life is. We must understand the way to born from ancestors of false love into a
set indemnity conditions and revive our lineage of false love. Therefore they can
precious life. (22-207, 1969.2.4) only become God’s children and God’s
people after being born again through
6.2. Restoration of lineage is the parents, ancestors and a lineage of true
core of the ideology centered on love. The value of the Jesus’ precious
the returning Lord blood and the ceremony of the Eucharist
are symbolic and figurative expressions
Who changes the lineage? It is not of the dispensation aiming to make peo-
something which just anyone can do. ple God’s children through the change
You must understand that in order to of lineage. (135-12, 1985.8.20)
accomplish this, I have passed through
the tearful way of the cross. Because When you receive the Blessing in the
such a standard has been established, Unification Church, there are ceremo-
all of you without any personal merit nies for the change of lineage. You went
are now able to inherit the new tradition through these ceremonies, didn’t you?
The indemnity stick, the three-day cer- so real for you, does it? When did you
emony… How complex they are! Satan accomplish this? When I am in the
cannot intervene in these ceremonies. position of Abel, you, in the position of
According to the law of God and True Cain, are to unite with me completely.
Parents these ceremonies open the gates You can become one with me due to this
of the Kingdom of Heaven and declare relationship. Without this relationship
liberation. Thus, Satan, who began to you would be in great difficulty. (161-153,
exercise his power at the completion 1987.1.18)
level of the growth stage, has nothing to
do with them. Do you, Blessed Couples, What special agreement does the
understand that you have gone through Unification Principle contain? You and
ceremonies for the change of lineage? True Parents put signatures on the agree-
People must go through these without ment that gives you the special right to
fail. (235-215, 1992.9.20) be God’s sons and daughters. Following
that, you went through the ceremony
The change of lineage is an absolute of the change of lineage, conducted by
concept necessary in the process of res- True Parents. Once you stand in such
toration. When you received the Bless- a position and receive the title of one
ing, you went through the ceremony for who is liberated you can even go to the
the change of lineage, didn’t you? To heavenly kingdom. But when you enter
change your lineage, you need the holy that place you must wear formal clothes.
wine. The making of holy wine requires You cannot go to the heavenly kingdom
twenty-one processes of sanctification. naked. To enter heaven, you must be in
You do not know about this, do you? formal attire. What is this formal dress?
Preparation of the holy wine requires You put this on by arming yourself with
elements that bear fruit in the air, on the Unification Principle and practicing
the earth, and underground; as well as it in your life. You have received all the
the most precious things from the world privileges. There is nothing like this in
of minerals, plants and animals. All in the secular world. (214-71, 1991.2.1)
all twenty-one sanctified elements are
needed in order to go through this pro- How can you connect to God’s heart?
cess. All these things must not have any You cannot do it on a theoretical basis.
conditions for accusation. These things You can be connected only through the
must be left untouched for seven months lineage. Did you inherit the lineage of
without something bad happening to God’s heart? You did not understand
them during that time. You have drunk until now. That is why before you receive
this holy wine, but it was not produced the Blessing there is a ceremony for the
easily. (215-109, 1991.2.6) change of lineage. At that time, you
must enter into a state of self-effacement
The change of lineage does not feel in which you have nothing. You must
assume the position of someone with- it is even more amazing that you have
out a body of his own and have the con- received the Blessing from them. Their
viction that enables you to say, “I am the tradition is the tradition of lineage. It
starting point from which all my descen- comprises true love, true life and true
dants will inherit the flesh and blood of lineage. You must always keep this in
the True Parents.” (180-159, 1988.8.22) mind. (216-36, 1991.3.3)
When you received the Blessing What is the significance of Blessed

you also attended the ceremony for the Families? Satan cannot dominate Blessed
change of lineage, didn’t you? Without Families. If you believe in me complete-
understanding anything you just fol- ly and stand firm in the conviction that
lowed my instructions, but this is actual- you belong to the True Parents, then, no
ly not so simple. History has been in cha- matter which country you are in, Satan
os because Jesus could not consummate will not be able to invade you. Why is
a conjugal relationship. If we look from this so? It is because you are connected
the viewpoint of heart at the establish- to the realm of True Parents’ heart in
ment of one couple who were supposed which your lineage has been changed.
to serve this purpose, we can understand That is why Satan cannot meddle with
that if the lineage is stained after the you from this point on. (149-53, 1986.11.2)
Blessing a serious problem results. This
is not simply a matter of what kind of Satan says, “I fell and destroyed Your
punishment to impose. Adam and Eve lineage completely, so in order for You
fell when they were still immature but and Your son to enter the heavenly king-
God nevertheless expelled them from dom, You need to change his lineage,
the Garden of Eden. If a person commits don’t you? His roots must be connect-
such a sin after he is placed on the level ed to Your lineage… If You are the Sub-
of perfection of heart, there is nothing ject of life then Adam should receive the
that can be said. God does not even want seed of life from You and connect it to
to see the backs of such people. I feel the Eve, so that it can become the root. They
same way. (198-220, 1990.2.3) should achieve this original standard
to stand in the position of Your kin. In
You all went through the ceremony order to do this, You should change and
of change of lineage when you received rebuild the lineage of people who have
the Blessing, didn’t you? Next, you must been related to me by blood, otherwise
become completely different. Would they cannot enter Heaven. Those people
it be possible had the True Parents not who are rooted in Adam are to enter the
appeared? What a difficult course has heavenly kingdom. Can someone whose
unfolded since the creation of the world! root is in the archangel go in? No, he
You should be grateful just for the fact cannot!” Do you understand what this
that the True Parents have appeared, but means? (197-286, 1990.1.20)
The stunning and bitter fact is that stood until now. Change of lineage must
human beings are descended from the take place in each of the realms of the
Fall. They changed their lineage, thus individual, family, people, nation and
inheriting a mortifying and tragic des- world. For this, the Messiah must come.
tiny. In order to be rid of this inherit- The true lineage emerges with the com-
ed destiny, they must do everything in ing of the True Parents. Unless the Par-
their might to become liberated sons and ents appear, the fallen lineage remains
daughters, who can call God, “Father,” unchanged. Individuals must take
without hesitation. Are you confident to responsibility for this. Each person must
do that? Do you think I have the con- do this work and overcome everything.
fidence to call God “Father”? Yes, I do. But since people have not been aware of
(197-115, 1990.1.7) this, the Messiah who can understand
everything had to come and accomplish
On the path of restoration we should these things on everyone’s behalf. (161-147,
go up from the age of the servant of ser- 1987.1.18)
vants, through the age of the servant,
the age of the adopted child to the age Fallen humankind had a wrong
of the direct lineage. However, can you beginning. That is why it has to return to
complete the course from the age of the God. Where should humankind return?
servant of servants, through the age of Back to the starting point. Since human
the servant and the age of the adopted beings began from false parents, they
child and be connected to the age of must go back and make a new begin-
direct lineage? Connecting to the age of ning from the True Parents. How seri-
direct lineage cannot be done just like ous this is! You must inherit God’s love,
that. According to the Principle, you are life and lineage. Thus, when you received
required to go through the foundation the Blessing you went through the cere-
of faith and foundation of substance in mony to change the lineage, didn’t you?
order to welcome the Messiah. The Mes- You must believe in this more than in
siah is the true son of God. The lineage of your own life. Do not think of it as just
an adopted son and that of a true son are another ritual of the Unification Church
different. This is why we need a change or just another religious ceremony. This
of lineage. (55-192, 1972.5.9) ceremony is like the injection of medi-
cine that revives a dead person. It is a
Fallen people must change their lin- detoxifying injection. (216-107, 1991.3.9)
eage. This is the fundamental point. The
relationship between God and human- Looking at biblical history, we see that
kind is that of parent and child, but this Jacob, united in heart with his mother,
fact remained unknown. That is why deceived his father in order to receive
history could not be disentangled and his blessing. Then, as we look at the his-
why God’s providence was not under- tory surrounding Tamar, we see that
despite her immoral actions Jesus was low Christianity. So I could not ignore
born from Judah’s tribe. What does this Christianity if I take into account the
mean? These things occurred because issue of the change of lineage. I could
the issue here is the change of lineage. not ignore Christianity, as it inherited
The fallen lineage must be purified. the ideology of the chosen people. If I
Only Christianity has acknowledged were advocating that all religions were
the importance of lineage, and consid- the same, why would I have received
ered the purification of lineage to be part persecution? Do you understand what I
of its core teaching. Therefore we can am talking about? This teaching is the
conclude that since other religions do core ideology. You must clearly under-
not have such a history, they should fol- stand this. (227-349, 1992.2.16)
BOOK EIGHT
2 CHAPTER 3 4
The Formula for

Indemnification and Restoration
Section 1. The Works of Rebecca, was her husband as well as the son of God.
Tamar and Mary from the Since Eve fell by denying the father and
Viewpoint of the Restoration of son, Adam was lost. In order to indem-
Motherhood nify and restore what had occurred, God
raised up Rebecca. Rebecca had to take
1.1. The Fall of Eve, and Rebecca’s God’s blessing from the father, Isaac,
and Tamar’s deceptions who represented God, and their son,
Esau, who stood in place of Adam, with-
The Fall began from the womb of out their knowledge. To reverse what
the mother. Therefore, restoration must had already occurred, Rebecca came to
take place in the mother’s womb. That offer the condition, through Jacob, of
became the origin and the starting point restoring the birthright of the eldest son.
of evil, so we must return to that original This was merely a conditional offering.
point in restoration as well. Thus, God Rebecca and Jacob achieved this con-
set up two brothers through whom to ditionally, not yet fulfilling substantial
conduct the dispensation to restore the restoration. (114-17, 1981.5.14)
right of the eldest son. In other words,
Cain, the firstborn, had to come down Since an archangel had tempted Eve,
to the position of Abel, and Abel had in the process of restoration the Eve fig-
to rise up to the position of Cain, who ure has to tempt the archangelic figure
is the eldest son. However, Cain ulti- to fulfill God’s purpose. Restoration
mately killed Abel. This act was a rep- through indemnity has to be carried
etition of the act of the Fall at the time out in this way. That is why Tamar had
of Adam and Eve. Adam, represented by a relationship with her father-in-law.
Abel, was again dominated by the arch- He promised that he would give her a
angel, and thus Adam’s position was not kid goat as payment for having a sexual
restored. (55-109, 1972.4.1) relationship with him. However, Tamar
asked for and received his seal, string
When Eve fell, whom did she deceive? and cane, three things that would clearly
She deceived God. Without God know- mark his identity. She kept these things
ing, without consulting God, she fell and held on to them for this purpose:
when she denied God on her own. Adam “To prove who the father of the child I
Chapter 3 • The Formula for Indemnification and Restoration 1165
will bear is, I will keep these even if I born to a lawful wife. (139-311, 1986.1.31)
die.” (55-305, 1972.5.9)
The Bible is a sacred scripture, but it
Don’t Mary and Eve resemble each contains many things that are difficult
other? In the same way that Eve deceived to accept. Isn’t that so? How could it be
her future husband, and elder brother, that Jacob and Rebecca united to deceive
Adam, and God, her Father, Tamar also his brother Esau and his father Isaac,
followed the same pattern. The deception in order to receive the blessing? Why
of their future husbands, father-in-laws, did Tamar have a relationship with her
husbands, brothers and all siblings, was father-in-law, and bear Perez and Zer-
in each case the indemnity that corre- ah? Why could the blessing come to the
sponded to Eve’s actions. The actions of tribe of Judah, under Perez and Zerah?
Eve, Tamar and Mary closely resemble The question is why are there issues that
each other. (213-309, 1991.1.21) cannot be accepted from a human moral
viewpoint?
Eve deceived three men. Rebecca In the first chapter of the Gospel of
also deceived three men. She deceived Matthew, four great women who had
God, her husband, and her son. Three illicit relationships: Tamar, Bathsheba,
men are always deceived. Tamar also Rahab and Ruth, are listed in the gene-
deceived three men: her father-in-law, alogy of Jesus. This gospel is the equiva-
and his first and second sons. Whom lent of Genesis, but the question is, why
did Mary deceive? God, her father, and do the first pages of the New Testament
her future husband. It is the same pat- focus on these women, who are stained
tern. Eve deceived her father, her broth- and impure? Without understanding
er, and her future husband. Adam was the Principle view of the Fall, there is no
her elder brother, and, at the same time, way to understand this. It has remained
her future husband. It is the same pat- a mystery. By searching throughout my
tern. (215-98, 1991.2.6) life, however, I have been able to answer
these questions for the first time. (211-137,
In the first chapter of the Gospel 1990.12.30)
of Matthew, four great women appear.
There appear Bathsheba and Tamar. 1.2. Fundamental restoration in the
Next, the harlot Rahab appears and then womb, through Tamar
Ruth. Four great women who had illic-
it relationships. They all seemed to be In the cases of both Cain and Abel,
women of loose morals. They had hus- and Esau and Jacob, the brothers were
bands, but they also had relationships supposed to exchange positions after
with other men. Were they not then, their birth. To achieve this, the coop-
loose women? You should read the Bible eration between mother and child was
very well at least once. Jesus could not be always necessary. Eve protected Abel. In
the case of Esau and Jacob, Rebecca was fought with the angel, risking his life.
on Jacob’s side, and helped him through Even though his thighbone was broken,
her acts of deception. Nevertheless, no he did not let go of the angel all through
one knows why God still granted the the night. What does that signify? The
blessing to them. Jacob was born as a thighbone has to be struck. Adultery
twin and later restored the position of was committed using the thighbone in a
the right of the eldest son. Yet this still wrongful way, wasn’t it? Thus, the Unifi-
didn’t restore the lineage. Then at the cation Church holds the indemnity stick
time of the birth of Perez and Zerah, ceremony after the Blessing. What is that
when they were about to emerge from ceremony for? Where do you strike? The
Tamar’s womb, they fought each oth- lower part of the body is hit. Wasn’t that
er and switched positions. The second the area that was misused? Why would I
child pushed aside the first child in order suggest such a thing? We have no choice
to be born first. You should understand in this matter. (214-225, 1991.2.2)
the deep significance of these actions
that signify moving closer to the lineal In contrast to the past, where the
standard of the original parents. (120-167, archangel tempted the woman, Tamar
1982.10.13) tempted her father-in-law in order to
fulfill the heavenly mandate and inher-
God said to Rebecca, “Two nations it the ideal of Abraham. She was ready
are in your womb, and two peoples, born to sacrifice herself even if she was to
of you, shall be divided;” (Gen. 25:23). become fertilizer for the field or even if
This means that her two sons would she was stoned to death. In those days,
form the roots of two separate nations, the Jewish law dictated that if a widow
one being the heavenly nation and the conceived a child, she must be stoned
other Satan’s nation. God fought there to to death, but she was prepared for that.
restore His lineage through three gener- Do you understand what that means?
ations. Through struggling and revers- She made an absolute determination,
ing positions within the womb a condi- “To maintain the lineage of Judah is my
tion of inheriting the lineage would be desire, and this is the only way to do it.
made. Jacob, through three generations, If you kill me, so be it.” She went forward
gained an external victory, but the basis ready to die. This providential work of
for the internal victory was created by Tamar, in which she was prepared to die
Perez, who was born of Tamar. This is the as an offering, was the amazing provi-
principle of restoration. (36-251, 1970.12.6) dential accomplishment of one woman.
(110-35, 1980.11.8)
When we consider the actions of
Tamar, she risked her own life in order Jesus’ ancestors came through Tam-
to fulfill the providence of God. Father ar. This is an amazing reality. When we
also risked his life in the same way. Jacob consider this phenomenon, the Divine
Principle’s view of the Fall can be under- A woman who could single-mindedly
stood. Why did God have to carry out think that continuing the lineage that
such a dispensation? Humankind was is blessed by God is more precious than
stained in the womb, so Tamar acted her own life had to appear. Tamar was
to set up a point to change the lineage, that woman. (58-53, 1972.6.6)
starting from the womb. Tamar deter-
mined to act in such a fateful situation. Judah was Tamar’s father-in-law,
(110-35, 1980.11.8) representing the father. Tamar con-
ceived a son through her father-in-law
Through their mother Tamar, the as a result of the “father” and daugh-
elder brother and the younger brother ter uniting, while also representing
changed positions within the womb for the positions of God and Eve. Accord-
the first time in history. We can under- ing to Genesis, Chapter 38, Judah had
stand that this woman Tamar, who was three sons, and Tamar was the wife of
compelled to act against Judaic law, cor- the first son. Her husband died, and the
rected the history of the birthright for Jewish custom was that she had to bear
the first time, during Judah’s time. From a son by the second brother, but he also
this point, Satan cannot invade those passed away, and the third son was too
who inherit this tradition of Tamar’s vic- young. As Tamar believed that main-
tory. Neither can Satan invade those who taining the restored lineage of God was
inherit and live according to the histori- the most important thing, she had to
cal tradition of Tamar, which was based resort to the final means of conceiving a
on heart, and who inherit and believe in child through Judah, her father-in-law.
the tradition of the tribe of Judah. Based At that moment, she had to forget her
on this reversal of positions, the heav- pride, and was prepared to even sacrifice
enly tradition could be passed on. (72-139, her life. She put on the clothes of a pros-
1974.6.2) titute, sat on the road where her father-
in-law would pass, tempted Judah, who
Tamar was a person who recognized was going to the farm, and had a rela-
the importance of God’s lineage, that is, tionship with him. (55-114, 1972.4.1)
the blessing. She was a historic, repre-
sentative woman who was prepared to Tamar put her life on the line by
risk anything to pass on this lineage. having a relationship with her father-
Her position was the same as the posi- in-law. She might have been stoned to
tion of Eve. Although Eve should have death immediately after that, or perhaps
inherited God’s lineage directly from the two families might have perished.
Him as the mother of humankind, she in In such circumstances, she abandoned
fact neglected and destroyed this inheri- her honor and dignity. Her husband
tance. In order to restore this, a woman had died, so she received her husband’s
who would surpass Eve had to appear. younger brother, who also died. The
third son was too young and the lineage side of goodness was born first. (43-199,
blessed by God could not be passed on 1971.4.30)
through him. Thus, Tamar pledged to
continue the blessed lineage by putting Since God’s blessing is so precious, it
aside her dignity and honor, even if it is of utmost importance to bequeath the
meant sacrificing her life. Tamar’s sacri- tradition of the chosen people of God.
ficial heart is precious. (47-124, 1971.8.22) This is the reason the lineage had to be
maintained. Tamar’s second husband
When we look at the circumstances had died, however, and he had no suit-
of Esau and Jacob’s birth, we see that able brothers left. In the Jewish tradition,
they fought within Rebecca’s womb, if the elder brother died, the younger
but Esau, who was born first, was on brother took the wife of the elder broth-
Satan’s side. Jacob stole the blessing of er as his own wife, but the second son
the first son after he grew up. However, had also died. Thus, in order to continue
when Perez and Zerah fought in Tamar’s the lineage, she resorted to dressing as
womb, Perez reversed the position of the a prostitute so as to deceive her father-
firstborn son. The womb of the mother in-law, and to conceive a child. Do you
is the place from which a son or daugh- understand the meaning of this? What
ter is born, so this exchange of positions was stolen must be won back from the
was made at the very source of life. The satanic world. Thus, the father-in-law
positions were changed not after birth, represented the husband – the elder
but within the womb. (43-199, 1971.4.30) brother. In order to stand such a posi-
tion, the right of the eldest son….Tamar
In these providential circumstances, risked her life to pass on the blessings of
Satan could not say to a son whose posi- Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and Judah, these
tion had been switched within the womb four generations. (227-347, 1992.2.16)
and then born first, “You’re my son!” If
his position had not been switched in Satan sowed his seeds in the womb
the womb and if he was born first, he of a woman. Thus, Perez and Zerah were
would have been on Satan’s side. Since born as twins. Two seeds were sown in
the positions were switched within the one womb. That is why they were twins.
womb and he was born first, he was born Perez and Zerah were the two sons to be
on God’s side. Fighting within Tamar’s born from Tamar’s womb, but when the
womb, Perez pushed away Zerah and was first son tried to come out and stuck his
born first, so he could claim the birth- hand out, a red string was tied around it.
right of the firstborn son. Thus, he was This signifies that, at the time of the Sec-
the firstborn son from birth. Although ond Coming of the Lord, a dictator who
Perez should have been the second son, represents all the power of the commu-
he was born in the position of the first- nist world will appear first. Thus, dur-
born son. We can say that the one on the ing World War II, a dictator like Hit-
ler appeared and, in the USSR, Stalin about? The lineage was purified and
appeared. Stalin died in 1953. China and then Jesus could appear.
the Soviet Union parted ways from that Esau and Jacob were born as twins,
time on. He died three years after I was going through the period of being broth-
freed from prison in North Korea. None ers, and finally restoring the birthright
of this history is a coincidence. (227-349, of the firstborn son. Later, there was the
1992.2.16) unprecedented struggle of Perez and
Zerah in Tamar’s womb, to change posi-
1.3. The mission of Mary in the tions, and they changed the lineage in
course of Jesus the womb. As he pushed aside his elder
brother who would have been born first
Tamar bore a son after having rela- and came out as the firstborn son, he
tionships with several men. This was not was named Perez. The midwife tied a
the ideal. Thus, the son represented an red string around the hand of the “elder”
adopted son. Therefore, a woman who Zerah, when his hand appeared from
had inherited the faith and determi- Tamar’s womb. This was to become a sign
nation of Tamar but who could receive that communism would arise before the
God’s calling as a virgin, with devotion, victorious Lord of this world appeared
was needed. A virgin with these quali- in the future. If we cannot restore the
ties was needed. This was Mary. (43-201, right of the eldest son, a unified world
1971.4.30) cannot be created. (140-149, 1986.2.9)
Mary, at her time, was a woman who Mary, the fiancée of Joseph, was in
pursued the will of God with more fervor a position similar to Tamar’s. Didn’t
than anyone, risking her own life. She Mary deceive her mother and father?
was a woman who had the resolve and She deceived her future husband Joseph
loyalty of Tamar and boldly faced any in order to conceive a child. Adam and
type of danger in order to continue the Eve fell in this same manner, by deceit.
precious lineage of God. When the arch- This is how the principle of restoration
angel Gabriel appeared and announced through indemnity works. As Adam and
to her that she would soon conceive, Eve transgressed heavenly law during
Mary replied, “How can this be, since I their engagement period, so Mary, fol-
do not know a man?” When the angel lowing the way of Tamar, had to inherit
again said, “For with God, nothing will the original work of God in her womb.
be impossible,” she replied, “Behold the Understanding the precious value of
maidservant of the Lord! Let it be done the blessed lineage of God, Mary had
unto me according to your word.” (Lk. to go through this at the risk of her life.
1:34-38) (35-222, 1970.10.19) According to the Jewish law, an unmar-
ried woman who conceived a child was
How was the birth of Jesus brought to be stoned to death. All women should
be prepared to risk their lives for the angel can be raised up, and can become
providence. (211-101, 1990.12.29) an absolutely unchanging, loyal sub-
ject on God’s side, especially loved by
Mary, who was engaged to Joseph, Him, then Satan will have to imme-
was in a position similar to Eve’s. diately leave his position as the arch-
When Adam and Eve fell, they were angel. Thus, Jesus was born through a
in the position of a couple engaged to person in the archangelic position on
be married. Eve fell while engaged, so God’s side. In this way, Jesus was born
in order to indemnify and restore this, as the firstborn son. The right of the
Mary had to inherit the traditions of fallen eldest son was restored and puri-
Rebecca and Tamar. She was able to fied into the new lineage, and Jesus was
pass on the lineage of God; this signi- born with the right of the eldest son
fied the standard of a woman who had on God’s side. Therefore, those who
purified the lineage. (139-303, 1986.1.31) believe in Jesus are reborn through the
love of God, with God as their center.
Mary, who had to deceive Joseph Through this, their lineage is different
and her family in this way, based on from Satan’s. (143-104, 1986.3.16)
the principle of restoration through
indemnity, should have been stoned When they were engaged, Joseph
to death according to the law of that and Mary were in the same position
time. Although she should have been as Adam and Eve in their engagement
stoned to death, Jesus, who had already period. Thus, God had to take Mary
been conceived, had to be protected, away from her relationship as Joseph’s
so God conveyed a message to Joseph; fiancée. This was to restore the loss
“Joseph!…Do not fear to take Mary as of Eve. Then, whose position would
your wife, for that which is conceived Joseph be in? He would be in the posi-
in her is of the Holy Spirit.”(Matt.1:20) tion of the archangel. Joseph should
Joseph had no choice but to bring Mary originally have been in the position
into his house. (139-305, 1986.1.31) of Adam. Yet, how was it that Joseph
was in the archangel’s position? As he
Because human beings inherit- was descended from the Fall, his seed,
ed the blood of the archangel, Jesus the root, was different from Adam’s.
was conceived through a person who Joseph was carrying the fallen seed.
stood in the position of the archan- That had to be changed and brought
gel. What does it mean to say con- over to God’s side. Where should this
ceived through the Holy Spirit? Such seed come from? It must come from
inadequate explanations should not God. (36-245, 1970.12.6)
hold sway. The principle of restoration
through indemnity explains it as it is. Children of the direct lineage of
If a person in the position of the arch- God will only appear if, in the fallen
world, a person in a position similar to this, can’t you? (139-307, 1986.1.31)

Adam can mature and become a repre-
sentative of the archangelic position on As Jesus was in an official pub-
God’s side, inherit the seed of the arch- lic position, and if he had married,
angel on God’s side and rise to the ideal it would have been according to the
of the original seed. Therefore, we can heavenly law and principles. He would
ask who the father of Jesus was. The not have behaved like a man who hap-
father was not Joseph. It was someone pens to meet some woman and lives
in the realm of the archangel on God’s with her. He had to keep in mind the
side, not the realm of the fallen archan- direction history was moving and the
gel. However, God Himself could not providential age. For the purposes of
have come down to create a baby. Satan restoration through indemnity, this
is the archangel, isn’t he? It must have was absolutely necessary. Jesus could
been someone on the level of the arch- not marry because these requirements
angel, but greater than the fallen arch- were not met. (139-307, 1986.1.31)
angel, who could be a loyal subject on
heaven’s side. Satan could not accuse a In what manner did Jesus, who had
person in this position. The one who right of kingship over all kings, enter
comes with the authority of God’s son the world? He came inheriting the vic-
in the realm of the heart, and whom torious tradition by which the lineage
Satan cannot accuse, is the Messiah. had been changed. That is why when he
It is very complicated. This is the way was conceived in Mary’s womb Satan
a firstborn son who could receive the could not say, “That is my son.” Mary
first love of God was born for the first conceived Jesus on the national-lev-
time on earth. (169-194, 1987.10.31) el foundation that had been inherited
from the historical tradition of heart
In order for Jesus to undergo the left by Tamar. Through this, Mary was
course in which he could indemnify able to restore through indemnity Eve’s
all of the disordered events of provi- failure and to stand in the position of
dential history, he needed the absolute having brought forth fruit, which had
support of his mother. At the wedding been the hope of women throughout
in Cana, Galilee, when Jesus’ mother history. Since Jesus’ conception took
told him they had run out of wine, he place based on the completed restora-
said, “O woman, what have you to do tion of the right of the eldest son, from
with me?”(John 2:4) Was he in a good the time of his conception Satan could
mood when he said this? He snapped at not claim him as his own. At the time
her, and meant, “What foolish things of Tamar, Perez could not claim to be
are you talking about at the wedding of the firstborn son on God’s side while
relatives? You haven’t even done your he was in the womb, but only after his
duty as a mother!” You can understand birth. (139-309, 1986.1.31)
How does Jesus differ from people man and woman. Jesus had to stand
like Sakhya Muni of Buddhism, Con- on the foundation of the unified Cain –
fucius of Confucianism or Mohammed Abel relationship between the two fam-
of Islam? Throughout history, Jesus is ilies and tribes of Zechariah and Joseph.
the only person who was born on the This was the basis needed for Jesus’ mar-
foundation of a purified lineage. That riage. However, he died and was unable
is the difference. How are Sakhya Muni to accomplish this. The Blessing is to
and Jesus different? How is he differ- indemnify and restore this. Jesus and
ent from Confucius? How is he differ- Joseph’s family signifies the position of
ent from Mohammed? Jesus is different Abel. Zechariah’s family signifies the
from Buddha and Mohammed in that he position of Cain. (146-342, 1986.8.10)
was born from a purified lineage. This is
the special quality of the Messiah. That The relationship between Jesus and
is the difference. As the providence of John the Baptist was similar to that
the purification of the lineage developed between Cain and Abel. Jesus and John
within history, Israel became the start- the Baptist were brothers. This has not
ing point of Christianity, centered on been revealed before, but they were
Jesus. This is how he stood in the posi- brothers. John the Baptist was born
tion of the True Father. (169-194, 1987.10.31) from the first wife, and Jesus was born
from the second wife. He could not have
Jesus declared to all the people, “Love been born from the first wife. That is
me more than anyone else!” “Anyone why in the Last Days, sexual immoral-
else” refers to love in the fallen world. The ity has become prevalent. The trend of
fallen world practices the norm of fall- women selling their bodies is spreading.
en love. We must transcend this norm. Women must be liberated. It cannot be
Based on the family, we must love God done through the first husband. In the
more than our own mother and father; Last Days, outstanding people can be
we must live for the sake of the Messiah, born to wanton women, to streetwalk-
the original parents, and love Jesus more ers. Do you understand?
than our own wife or husband. What In the fallen world, the concubine
does that mean? In accordance with the snatches love. This is the age when the
principle of restoration through indem- kept mistress can have even greater
nity, this norm was established in which power than the legal wife. Why is that
God’s love, which overcomes satanic so? The first relationship represents
love, could manifest itself for the first Cain’s love, and the second represents
time. This was what Jesus declared. (144- love from God’s side, so God works
58, 1986.4.8) through the second figure. That is why,
for example, Joseph and Jesus were born
The Blessing of marriage is not just from second wives. (169-194, 1987.10.31)
the coming together of two people, a
Section 2. The Historical disappear in the future. All people must

Indemnity Course of True Father come under one sovereignty. All reli-
gions desire this. (161-86, 1987.1.2)
2.1. What our attitude should be in
following the course of indemnity What began with Jacob, the pioneer
of the victorious realm of Israel, and con-
Forty years ago, I said that in forty tinued through the history of Christian
years time, such and such time would culture, created a foundation that took
occur. At the time, I was a king of beg- 4,000 years to build; yet it ended in fail-
gars. I had no clothing, so I wore Kore- ure. As I had to restore this all within my
an traditional trousers made of double lifetime, and since I could not spend 400
layers of fabric. In order to wear them years on it I had to reverse and restore
carefully I dyed both the outer and inner everything through indemnity within
sides blue separately. I had no jacket, so 40 years, no matter how much humilia-
I wore green fatigues from the U.S. mili- tion I had to endure. That was the forty-
tary, and sports shoes given to me by a year wilderness course. (149-59, 1986.11.2)
Japanese person. I went around wearing
clothes from three countries like that. The history of Israel is the four-
Going around looking like that, I still thousand-year history from Jacob to
said, “This is all for restoration through Jesus that continues until today. If this
indemnity. In order to accomplish that four-thousand-year history cannot be
I will walk around wearing rags from restored through indemnity in forty
America, rags from Korea, and rags years, it will be washed away. All will be
from Japan.” How wonderful that is! destroyed. The four thousand years of
(164-61, 1987.5.3) history must be compressed into forty
years, and everything must be indem-
Our church has followed the way of nified. The entire world will oppose me.
restoration through indemnity. In order Not even one country will support me.
to indemnify and restore everything, I Beginning with Judaism, Christianity,
have been through indescribable cir- America, the communists and everyone
cumstances, in order to create the foun- have opposed me. (148-288, 1986.10.25)
dation that we have now. Without being
destroyed, without being caught by The course of Israel was one of resto-
Satan’s hooks, I have endured and pre- ration through indemnity. All they had
vailed. For whom was the foundation to do was follow Moses. But Moses had to
made? It was not made for me, but for struggle to take responsibility for the life
the sake of humankind. This foundation and death of the six hundred thousand,
should not remain as a possession of the while embracing heaven and earth. What
Unification Church. It is for the sake of a grievous fact it is that Moses had to fast
humanity. The Unification Church must and pray for forty days and nights on Mt.
Sinai, in order to receive the tablets of a course stained with blood and tears. If
stone! Was Moses in a comfortable posi- you learn about this foundation, you will
tion? And what about you? So far you’ve know that you cannot sit here without
been fooling around like scamps… You tears; you cannot sit here without deeply
came to live in a prominent family, but repenting. (169-131, 1987.10.29)
you know neither the history of this
family, nor what it is doing; you know I have undergone hardships through-
nothing! You just eat your meals, always out my life, but I never intended to
worrying about how others look at you. indemnify history so that I could obtain
You should feel ashamed. (140-197, 1986.2.9) a high position with many luxuries. I
gave up the blessings that I could have
If you look at a person whose life was enjoyed. I want to suffer together with
tough, his feet and hands are big, but if you and rise to the high position where
you look at my hands and feet, you would I can be respected by the whole nation
say that I was not meant for suffering. together with you. You must know that
You would say that a person who was my hope is to see the day of joy when this
born with such a precious body should nation is liberated. (181-66, 1988.8.28)
not suffer. You would find it ironic that
a person, who shouldn’t have suffered, Those who enter prison have feel-
has actually suffered so much. That is ings of desperation and discouragement
because you don’t know about restora- from the moment they enter, but I had
tion through indemnity. (140-186, 1986.2.9) considerable interest in what kind of
results would come after my life in pris-
You are all fakes. Do you think it’s on. You have all learned about restora-
easy to become the real thing? You should tion through indemnity, so I think you
know that you have to go in and out of the understand. What was going to happen
blast furnace hundreds of times. When after I surmounted each obstacle? The
you become a father who has to send his pain I was going through then was not
son or daughter to the place of execu- the problem, but I would always think
tion for the sake of restoration through about what new historical gift might
indemnity in order to restore the realm come after the pain. This is still fresh in
of heart, you cannot do this without my memory. (133-300, 1985.1.1)
tears. It was exactly so with Abraham.
In order to pioneer the heavenly way, to Through the sin of our first ances-
liberate God and enter His realm of love, tors, who could not fulfill their por-
you can’t just stay as you are. The foun- tion of responsibility, the domain of
dation that you are standing on now did Satan’s love expanded to the edge of
not come about by coincidence. The Uni- the gates of heaven, creating a deep
fication Church has been built through a abyss of death. That is why I am going
course that required tears of bitterness, beyond the national level in the course
of restoration through indemnity, even of law. (137-38, 1986.1.1)

though the whole world is against me.
Cain and Abel must achieve restoration If I had complained about going the
through indemnity on the foundation of way of indemnity, I would have disap-
the indemnity conditions on the world- peared long ago. The reason I haven’t
wide level. This is where the United disappeared is because I know well what
States, centered on the Christian cultur- the way of restoration through indem-
al realm of the democratic world, should nity is like. On the path of indemnity,
completely unite with the original line I must receive worldwide persecution.
of equilibrium, which is the realm of the Every single person, that is, all five bil-
direct dominion. (137-249, 1986.1.3) lion people of the world, may individu-
ally oppose me, one by one; neverthe-
The way of restoration through less, I must have the courage to do more
indemnity is a serious one. Truly, than each one of them so that I will not
what was lost will be restored in forty be defeated. Otherwise, I will not suc-
years. If Christianity and America had ceed. (138-134, 1986.1.19)
become one forty years ago, if they had
embraced Korea and supported the Uni- Immediately after World War II, the
fication Church, the restoration of the world could have restored the birthright
world would have been accomplished of right of the eldest son. If Christian-
within seven years. Now it has taken me ity had united with the founder of the
forty years to resolve that problem. For Unification Church, this past forty-year
forty years I have been dragging fami- course would not have occurred. Com-
lies along in order to restore through munism would have already disap-
indemnity the four-thousand-year his- peared. If they had only listened to me,
tory of re-indemnification from Jacob to Korea would not have been divided. If
the era of the Second Advent. the spiritual groups centered on Christi-
I have a mission, a calling that oblig- anity had all listened to what I said….
es me to unite everyone and clear up all However, all the groups which had
the problems even if the cost is tremen- been prepared to restore the Garden of
dous hardship or imprisonment. There- Eden were led to a fate like that of John
fore, I have staked my life and have the Baptist, through their secular way of
been fighting my way through, while thinking. After the liberation of Korea
you scoundrels, even though you were the Unification Church faced opposi-
on such a historical path, have been tion. To take charge of this situation, we
thinking only about yourselves, fooling have been restoring, through indemnity
around the way you please and doing over a period of 40 years, the 2,000-year
all kinds of things. You must repent. history of Christianity and the 4,000
From now on, I will not meet such peo- years of history since Jacob that were
ple. From now on there will be the rule repeated. (138-214, 1986.1.21)
I am accomplishing restoration The history of Israel began from

through indemnity by myself. The the time of Jacob. The victorious tradi-
world is not aware of this. By this meth- tion and history known as Israel has led
od, restoring the individual, restoring to a unified realm being built through
the family… I have been continuing. the Christian culture on a worldwide
The satanic world bears fruit according level. This realm, however, was divid-
to the seeds it has sown. If the Messiah ed by its opposition towards the Sec-
does not come to this world to save it, ond Advent, with the result that four
there is no way to for it to be saved. Had thousand years must again be restored
only people become one with me right through indemnity in forty years. If this
after the liberation of Korea, all Cains cannot be accomplished in forty years,
on the levels of the individual, fam- the problem will increase. These forty
ily, tribe, ethnic people, nation and the years of recent history represent a peri-
world could have been restored through od of great transition. Satan should have
indemnity over a seven-year course. retreated completely, immediately after
Because of their disbelief, however, this World War II, when he was feeling the
course was prolonged for forty years. greatest threat; however, as everything
(138-216, 1986.1.21) stood in the position of being on Satan’s
side, Heaven retreated completely. Thus,
Facing the opposition of Christian- Satan ruled the world overall and began
ity, in America and Korea, I stood in to vilify the Unification Church, which
the position of a person with no nation. stood on God’s side. (161-220, 1987.2.15)
I had no country. Since I had no coun-
try I also had no people, no tribe, and The course of separation from Satan
no family. Thus, I was like an orphan. through internal suffering begins from
From this point, everything had to be the position of servant of servants.
restored within forty years, in order Once all vertical indemnity condi-
to stand on the foundation of spiritual tions required by the satanic world are
territory on the national and worldwide set, there is no remaining condition for
level. However, just having spiritual ter- Satan to attack you no matter how much
ritory was not enough. I had to inherit he wants to. Thus, I have brought about
the foundation of the spiritual territo- restoration through indemnity starting
ry from the realm of the Christian cul- in the position of being treated as a ser-
ture and restore the substantial cultural vant of servants, then as a servant, adopt-
realm on the national level. Upon that ed child, and child by a concubine. Next,
foundation, I had to restore through the direct son has to be restored, then
indemnity the substantial realm of the the mother, followed by Adam. It is only
Christian culture on the worldwide lev- after the conditions are set that enable
el. (143-176, 1986.3.18) man and woman to say that they have
risen to the highest position as a man
and the highest position as a woman, more difficult than when God created
can they rise to the position of parents. heaven and earth. You cannot, even in
They cannot just go up automatically. your dreams, imagine how I have paid
Concrete internal indemnity conditions indemnity in this way and built up an
must be made. (161-208, 1987.2.4) internal foundation. The fact that I
achieved a transition point based on
To achieve restoration, we must go such a foundation can be called a cos-
forward with our own firm determina- mic victory. (35-166, 1970.10.13)
tion, no matter how much others may
interfere. Whatever paths others may If I were to die right now, my con-
take, we have to be busy with our own cern would be to know who on this earth
path. Whatever others may say behind could love God as I have done, and love
our backs, we have no time to worry humanity as I have done. In that sense,
about this. There is no time to sleep at I have to live for a long time. You must
night. We don’t have the spare time to know that I am watching all of you, hop-
sit comfortably and eat. Unless we have ing desperately that such a person will
that kind of desperate heart, we cannot quickly appear from amongst you. If
go the way of restoration. (22-211, 1969.2.4) God were to bless Rev. Moon, the best
present and blessing God could give me
I have confronted Satan in hundreds would be such a person. If a person were
and even thousands of life-and-death to appear now, who could love God, who
situations. I have never compromised has been betrayed and suffered until
the standard I set, even when unspeak- today, more than I have done, and could
ably difficult circumstances surged work harder than I have done in order
against me repeatedly like waves. Even to liberate humankind, today would be
if my legs break, or an eyeball comes a day of glory. (92-293, 1977.4.18)
out, or my head falls off, I will not depart
from the standard of heart I resolved to One spiritualist wept profusely after
maintain at the outset. Thus, as long as I praying about whether I was genuine or
do not die, I will win. (22-184, 1968.2.2) a fake. He began crying bitterly with-
out knowing why. He cried for one day,
Throughout my life, I have fought two days, every day. Why was that? In
with my life on the line. In the ordinary order to know me, you must experience
world, people can avoid pain and suffer- this kind of agonized heart. Without
ing, but I cannot. It is not something I this, you cannot understand me. Should
can overcome with just physical pow- someone say one word about me, I will
er or by force of arms. Unless I follow burst into tears with one thousand years
the heavenly principles and laws, I can- of grief in my bosom; but who knows
not avoid the arrows that come from all such circumstances as mine? If I had not
directions. Such a battle might be even known God, I would not have been slan-
dered in that way. Because of my “crime” the same time, he comes as the par-
of knowing God too well… How sad it ent of humankind. Will someone who
is for God who can only place His trust comes as the parent of humanity, with
in me. In twenty years I had to restore the heart of the parents, look at a sick
through indemnity the entangled his- son or daughter, groaning on the brink
tory of two thousand years. Is that easy? of death, and abandon them, saying,
Can we easily speak about it? (137-183, “You go to hell!”? Even if parents in this
1986.1.1) fallen world see the miserable scene of
their own child being about to die, they
Through the principle of indemni- would cry themselves hoarse and want
ty, we must liberate God from all of the to do anything to save their child’s life,
sorrowful circumstances, pain, and suf- even at the cost of their own. That is how
fering that He endured throughout his- parents are, so how much more would
tory. This is how we understand what the savior, who has the original parent’s
un-filial children we have been and how heart be determined to do? He cannot
much suffering we have caused God by think of such a thing as judging people.
our misdeeds. This is how we become Don’t you think so? (222-150, 1991.11.3)
true filial children who can attend their
Parent with the filial piety that outdoes What do you think? If God and I
our past lack of filial piety. Thus, in serv- were to meet, would we meet laughing,
ing God, we must understand the toils or would we be crying? Try to think
of our Parent who sacrificed everything about it. I think I would faint. I wish
and made such effort through history. I could shed tears, but I don’t have the
Step by step, gradually, we have come face to do that. I wish I could die but I
into the age where we can clear away don’t have the face to do that either; that
past mistakes. So we must attend God, is why I would just faint. I am embar-
and at least from today, take upon our- rassed. Even though I’ve done my best
selves the hardships of God, so that He for forty years, there is nothing I can be
can be completely liberated. (144-274, proud of. I am just ashamed. That is how
1986.4.25) I feel. (193-77, 1989.8.20)
What does the savior come to do? He It is fortunate that Rev. Moon of
does not come for the sake of politics. the Unification Church came into this
Some Christians say that when the Lord world. You have no idea how hard it has
comes, the Christians will be lifted up been to untangle all the intricacies and
into the air, and those left on earth will all the grief of human history that have
all perish. But that is not so. It is not like lasted for one and a half million years.
that. They say he will come to judge, but That wretched history has been rolling
the savior is not someone who comes on without stopping, so the question is
to judge. He is the son of God, and, at who will pave the way to turn it back
to Heaven? Behind the few years of his- 2.2. Selecting True Mother
tory of the Unification Church stretches
a human history of thousands of years. Through two thousand years of
History, which spans millions of years, Christianity God made the Second
is being resolved in cohesion with the Advent of the Lord possible. If, imme-
history of our church. You must not diately after World War II, I could have
forget that the Unification Church has stood on the victorious foundation of
embraced the bitterness of indemnity Christianity and the United States based
to restore the sorrowful history. (143-36, on the Christian cultural sphere, would
1986.3.15) I have undergone hardships? If they had
accepted me in those days, then who
As I was born on earth as a human would have been Mother? If Sung-jin’s
being, I have loved all of the original mother had been unable to take that
creation on this earth as God does. I position, who would have replaced her?
have loved the animals and I have loved It would have been a British woman. As
humankind as God has. Thus, I was able seen from God’s will, it would have been
to become His partner in love. We came a woman from Great Britain. The British
from God and return to God. He wish- royal family would have made a connec-
es all of you to become billions of times tion with me. Doesn’t that belong to the
greater than Him during your lifetime. realm of Christian culture? Britain gave
Thus, the truth is that God wishes you to birth to America. There was symbolic
return to Him as children who are more significance to Korean president Rhee
wonderful than He is. (268-291, 1995.4.3) Sung-man (Syngman Rhee) marrying
a western woman. Ultimately, due to
There is something interesting about the opposition from Christianity, True
my name. If you write the Chinese char- Mother gained this blessing. (181-217,
acter for “Moon” (文) quickly, it looks 1988.10.3)
like the character for father. The char-
acter for Sun (鮮) consists of elements In order to restore Eve, the number
meaning fish (魚) and lamb (羊). In this ‘7’ has to be restored through indemnity.
way, the sea and the land are united cen- Mother was designated to her position
tered on the father. Next, the character in 1960 and had to go through the seven-
for Myung (明) consists of the elements year course until 1968 when God’s Day
Sun (日) and Moon (月). The one who was established; for her that was a period
unites the land and sea, who teaches the of persecution. In this period, women of
unified truth bringing Cain and Abel the Unification Church engaged them-
together as one, and who brings the sun selves in all kinds of intrigues and slan-
and moon together as one is God. God der against her. Mother did not under-
is the king of wisdom and, at the same stand the reason for this, so she could
time, He is the Parent. (268-289, 1995.4.3) overcome everything only if she obeyed
my words absolutely. So I told her, “Do It was because our first ancestors fell at
this and do that, just as I say!” Thus, after the completion level of the growth stage
the Holy Wedding I drove her away from when they were still passing through
my house for three years, and only after their second seven-year course; they fell
three years, did she stay in the same in the very end of this seven-year course,
room with me. This is all true. You Uni- before the beginning of the third seven-
ficationists can understand this, can’t year course. Therefore, according to the
you? It was for the sake of indemnity. We principle of restoration through indem-
are going through the individual course nity, I settled in Korea through a course
of indemnity, and the family course of of fourteen years of persecution, built
indemnity. (139-296, 1986.1.31) the altar called the Unification Church,
and chose Mother and raised her to this
I have established Parents’ Day, Chil- position while battling the established
dren’s Day, Day of All Things and God’s churches and the nation of South Korea.
Day. Having gone through the seven- From that point, when Mother was cho-
year course in the 1960s, I was able to sen and designated to her position, God’s
establish God’s Day in 1968 based on the providence could settle on earth for the
realm of unified heart. Mother also had first time. (143-178, 1986.3.18)
to go through a seven-year course from
the completion level of the growth stage Mother had to be less than 20 years of
to the completion level of the completion age. Why was that? It was because Adam
stage. Without doing so, she could not and Eve fell when they were teenagers;
have stood in the same realm of heart as they were younger than 20 years old.
me. Thus, although I married in 1960, it Since they fell at that age, Mother had
was only after seven years that I estab- to be of a similar age. How difficult that
lished God’s Day, on January 1, 1968. was! Moving the Unification Church was
This is according to the Principle. a difficult task in itself. On top of that,
Everyone must undergo a seven- when I had to choose Mother, there were
year course, including the blessed cou- a number of young ladies in the Unifica-
ples. There are no exceptions; everyone tion Church who were university gradu-
must go. If Blessed Families are unable ates and some even held doctorates. With
to go through this course, they cannot their eyes burning they were making all
enter heaven. The paradise realm for kinds of maneuvers to become my mate.
the Blessed Families of the Unification While keeping an eye on this situation,
Church is emerging in the spirit world. I actually had to look for an innocent,
This is all logical. (139-311, 1986.1.31) unworldly teenage girl. That was not a
fate to be enjoyed, but I had no choice.
It was fourteen years after the libera- Because of the principle of restoration
tion of Korea that I received Mother. It through indemnity, I could not do as I
was in 1960. Why was it fourteen years? pleased. (145-161, 1986.5.1)
Because I knew the principle of res- generations trailing along with her. She
toration through indemnity, I had to could not have had any vertical rela-
grow older alone until I reached forty. tionships within her family. She could
Moreover, I could not take an older wife, not have come from an ordinary kind
but married someone who was eigh- of family. In fact, True Mother satisfies
teen years old. My bride was not sup- this criterion, isn’t that so? She had no
posed to be older than eighteen! There elder brother or father. There were just
were many women in the Unification the two of them, mother and daughter.
Church with university degrees or even Her mother was a representative figure
doctorates who were gazing at me with among Koreans when it came to offer-
their eyes wide open as if they wanted ing devotions for the Second Coming
to swallow me. They were howling like of the Lord. Such were the followers
a pack of wolves, but I ignored them of the “Inside the Belly” Church, who
and welcomed Mother who was totally believed that the Lord would come in
unworldly. How complicated that was! the flesh. After I came to know Mother,
(164-61, 1987.5.3) she received the blessing of the women
elders who represented the history of
After the Holy Wedding, I told my Korea in the providence, and who had
mother-in-law, “For three years, you fulfilled every responsibility related to
may never enter or exit through the Eve. (184-293, 1989.1.1)
house’s front gate. Don’t come to visit
your daughter just because you are her Section 3. The Eight-Stage
mother. In the Garden of Eden, Eve did Indemnity Course and the
not have a mother. Do not use the front Ceremony of the Settlement of
gate.” Can one possibly say such things? the Eight Stages
From a normal viewpoint, it was as if the
son-in-law told the wife’s mother, “When 3.1. The eight vertical and
you visit your daughter’s house, always horizontal stages in the course of
come in through the back gate. You must restoration through indemnity
not come in through the front gate, for
three years.” That is why I became the The history of six thousand years
most fearful person for my mother-in- has unfolded beginning from the indi-
law; she became very afraid of me. (184-262, vidual level to the levels of family, tribe,
1989.1.1) people, nation and world. The Unifica-
tion Church goes through eight stages
As Eve was created through Adam, to restore the individual, family, tribe,
Mother had to come from a position people, nation, world, universe and
where she did not know anything. She finally God’s love. When we pray, we
was not supposed to have many rela- do so focusing on the eight levels, don’t
tives. It wouldn’t work if she had three we? “O Heavenly Father, I have fulfilled
the restoration of the individual, and 3.2. Satan’s activities and the
fulfilled the restoration of the family…” victory in the eight stages
What that means is that the completion
of the restoration of an individual lies What is the thing that Satan until
within a family, and the completion of now has held on to historically, based on
the restoration of a family lies within a the eight stages of the individual, fam-
tribe, the completion of the restoration ily, tribe, people, nation, world, heaven
of a tribe lies within a people, comple- and earth and God? He has been saying,
tion of the restoration of a people lies “God, You are the Master who follows
within a nation, the completion of the the heavenly principles, and Your son
restoration of a nation lies within the and daughter, the ideal Adam and Eve,
world, the completion of the restora- that is, the True Parents, are a son and
tion of the world lies within heaven daughter who follow these principles.
and earth, and the completion of the Because You, the Father who follows the
restoration of heaven and earth lies Principle, created me as the archangel, it
within the love of God. It means that was a fundamental rule that before fall-
everything in heaven and earth should ing, I would have been able to receive
become one, centered on God’s love. Your love and the love of Your son. If
(61-75, 1972.8.27) You cannot love and work in that way,
You will not be able to love the princi-
Are your bodies separated from the pled son as the principled Father.” This
dominion of Satan? Have they become is the problem.
one with God? Unless you completely In other words, Satan is saying that
deny yourself, you cannot overcome although he fell, if God could not love
Satan. That is why I am teaching you him, He would not be able to return all
how to go through three and a half years the creation, which is in Satan’s posses-
of hardship. We must progress from sion, to the realm under the dominion
the beggar and the servant of servants. of God’s love, and the love of Adam in
We must progress vertically, from the the original Eden. He means that if God
servant of servants, through servant, and Abel united and loved Satan, they
adopted child, child by a concubine, can restore everything based on the con-
child of the direct lineage, the mother, dition of individual love, but otherwise,
the father, and then God; eight stages they will not be able to do this. Next,
in this way. Also, the individual, fam- the same applies to the family, tribe,
ily, tribe, people, nation, world, heaven people, nation and world, which are in
and earth, and God are eight levels as the same position, and he claims that
well. Thus, it is vertically eight stages heaven and earth are in such a position
and horizontally eight stages. This is as well. That is the way in which Satan
the viewpoint of God’s Principle. These grabs us by the throat or, as you might
are not just my words. (189-141, 1989.4.1) say, how he tightens the noose around
our neck. (132-29, 1984.5.19) the family, tribe, people, nation, world,
and heaven and earth level until we
The Principle of the Unification reach God. Then, if the eight stages are
Church is a fundamental path, but we fulfilled, this will be connected to the
cannot just follow the path of the Princi- utopia of human history. Unless a course
ple doing nothing. It is the path of desti- of absolute denial is undergone at each
ny on which we must pass through eight stage, we cannot connect to the utopia
stages. These eight stages are those of the where we can relate directly with God.
individual, family, tribe, people, nation, (God’s Will - 697)
world, heaven and earth, and God. The
number eight is the number for start- You might be thinking, “Those eight
ing anew. After we achieve that there stages were just thought up by Rev.
will not be another new start. (135-304, Moon. I have no need for indemnity,”
1985.12.15) but that is totally wrong. The human
portion of responsibility is a fact, and
Throughout history, there have been there exists a formula course spring-
numerous paths of suffering and hard- ing from our portion of responsibility.
ship, but you must realize that the path If there had been no Fall, we would have
of hardship of the eight stages that I have been able to pass this course naturally
passed through never existed in past in 21 years, but now because there are
history. You must understand that it was walls blocking our way, we must deal
the way of indemnity where, because of with them one by one. Because of Satan
the difficulties, I still wasn’t allowed to we cannot go through all stages at once.
shed tears, crying out, “God, I am not We have to deal with them one by one
able to endure this position!” Those who and restore them. Because of the Fall,
are going to build the kingdom must not Satan appeared, and indemnity condi-
shed tears for themselves while walking tions appeared. Because we must ful-
this way. It is the heavenly principle that fill our human portion of responsibility,
unless we pass through the place of tears indemnity conditions are an unavoid-
with joy, the foothold of the heavenly able process. (124-306, 1983.3.1)
kingdom will not remain in this earthly
world. (161-194, 1987.2.3) The course of restoration must go
through eight stages, restoring the indi-
Restoration through indemnity will vidual, family, tribe, people, nation,
not be accomplished if there is even world and heaven and earth, and restor-
one element of self-affirmation remaining the love of God. But, this cannot be
ing. Indemnity conditions are set from accomplished all at once. Had Adam and
a position of absolute denial. That kind Eve not fallen, they would have naturally
of standard of absolute denial must be perfected themselves, but because they
established from the individual level to fell to the level of servant of servants at
the beginning of history, we cannot be most miserable place is the safety zone.
raised up through all the stages at once. (181-213, 1988.10.3)
Thus, in the process of pioneering each
stage, continuous indemnity condi- Even though Adam fell as an indi-
tions were absolutely necessary for each vidual, he was the center of everything;
course. By setting up these conditions, therefore restoration must take place on
we can separate from Satan. Because of the worldwide level. Restoration cannot
Satan, indemnity conditions are neces- be done all at once. It must be carried out
sary; if Satan did not exist, indemnity step by step. The position of an individ-
conditions would not be required. (161-204, ual must first be restored, then the envi-
1987.2.4) ronment on all levels should be provid-
ed: from the level of a family, to levels of
How should we go about climbing up a tribe, a people, a nation, the world, and
through the eight stages from the indi- heaven and earth. This process should go
vidual to family, tribe, people, nation, through the eight stages. Human beings
world, heaven and earth and God? To who are seeking the ideal world must
climb up this trunk, you need to go resolve such issues in order to encoun-
out sideways and attain individual vic- ter God, the subject of love. If there is
tory. Based on your heart of love, you a blockage somewhere, people can only
must climb up the side, fight with Cain relate to the realm below that standard,
and win. In this way, you have to go but not to the realm above it. The path
up through the eight stages by fighting to becoming one with the absolute God
with Cain and subjugating him. Why? It will not be attained. If you go up to a cer-
is because Satan is attached to you. You tain level, you can only receive the assis-
must understand this. (181-211, 1988.10.3) tance of spirit people up to that level in
the realms of formation and growth in
After I learned about the law of the spirit world, and so it will be difficult
indemnity in this world, in heaven and to relate with God. (God’s Will - 697)
earth, I focused on the love for an indi-
vidual, then on the love for a family, There are eight stages from the ser-
then on the love for a tribe, people and vant of servants to the servant, adopt-
nation. At each stage, Satan tried every- ed child, child by a concubine, child of
thing imaginable to try to crush this direct lineage, mother, father, and God.
love. That is why religion goes the way There are eight stages to pass through.
of persecution. It has had to shed tears You must know this clearly. Before you
and blood. We cannot go up to high and can become a leader in the Unification
comfortable places. We have to stay in Church, you must become a servant of
the uncomfortable places. That is our your mission country otherwise there
safety zone. Satan is arrogant, so he dis- is no way to attain liberation. You must
likes difficult places. That is why the become the servant of servants, and be
treated as an adopted child. You must edly lasted approximately 850 thousand
be treated as a child by a concubine. years. Within this period, from primi-
Then, as a child of the direct lineage… tive times, religious movements have
you must go up in this way. When you received persecution. Then, who makes
pass through these stages, there must history occur like that? It is God, and
always be indemnity. You have to fight so, from the position of servant of ser-
with Satan so that God can award a vic- vants, history developed in stages. Then,
tory to you. Without this you can’t pass for the servant of servants (human-
the way of indemnity. kind), the servant (archangel) becomes
Can you successfully go through the the master. It is not a case of the master
indemnity course on the tribal level with- controlling the servant, but the servant
out having brought victory on the family taking control of the master. In order
level? There is no way for this to happen. to become the master of servants in the
Similarly, can you consider going to the heavenly kingdom, you must be perse-
level of the people without having dealt cuted by all the servants of the satanic
with your tribe? This also applies to the world and become victorious. Therefore,
levels of the nation, the world, and heav- you must be prepared to die. That is the
en and earth. This must be very clear in origin of the words, “Those who seek to
your mind. (181-213, 1988.10.3) die, will live.”
To rise from the position of servant
Speaking of my situation, I am the of servants to that of servant, or from
individual Adam, but at the same time the position of the servant to the adopt-
I also had to weave the history of Adam ed child, you will definitely face persecu-
on the levels of family, tribe, people, tion. The same principle applies, through
nation, world and heaven and earth. I all eight stages until God. Then, who will
had to climb up through the eight ver- receive this persecution? People change,
tical stages starting from the position but God will never change. Thus, dif-
of servant of servants. Not only did ferent religions of the world are in the
I go through these eight stages, but I positions of the servant of servants, ser-
also embraced all the horizontal stages vant, adopted child, child by a concu-
of individual, family, tribe, people and bine, child of the direct lineage, moth-
the world. Therefore I had to go through er, father, and true parents. At the very
the vertical and horizontal indemnity highest level, the religion in the posi-
course that includes all the five billion tion of parents will appear. In the Last
people of the world. By doing so I creat- Days, there will appear the religion of
ed a realm of liberation free from satanic True Parents centered on the True Par-
accusation. Do you think that path was ents. After its emergence the Unification
easy? (194-110, 1989.10.17) Church started teaching about the uni-
fication of religions. Such unification is
Human history until now has suppos- only possible through the doctrine of a
religion that teaches about the True Par- “Do you understand?” (215-124, 1991.2.6)
ents. (124-69, 1983.1.23)
I have already declared the “Ceremo-
3.3. Ceremony for the Settlement of ny of the Settlement of the Eight Stages,”
the Eight Stages on the national, world and cosmic lev-
els, thus commencing the age when God
Since the vertical and horizontal can come and go vertically whenever He
indemnity, the indemnity of the eight wishes, and can freely move horizontal-
stages was completed, last year, on August ly to any place on earth. That is why the
31, 1989, I went to Alaska, the northern- term “global village” has appeared. The
most place in the western world, and Unification Church teaches not only
conducted the “Ceremony of the Settle- about global village, but also about a
ment of the Eight Stages.” It was con- global family. The age has come when the
ducted at the northernmost place. Then history of the global family can unfold
on September 1, I announced the “ideol- on the earth. The whole world, which
ogy centered on the Heavenly Father.” It was divided into day and night, now lies
is the ideology of salvation through love, within the scope of one day of human
which we know as the parent-centered life. The age has come when everything
ideology. This ideology urges us to love can be communicated instantly around
everyone. Satan cannot oppose love. If the world. (198-277, 1990.2.4)
Satan does not oppose the Unification
Church on its way, it will spread world- What happened due to the Ceremo-
wide in a flash. (199-157, 1990.2.16) ny of the Settlement of the Eight Stag-
es? The right of Right of the parent can
Do you know what the Ceremony be liberated and achieved. Because this
of the Settlement of the Eight Stages is? time is coming, then, from the position
What is it? It represents the completion of Parents, I am raising all of you into a
of vertical and horizontal indemnifica- position where you can be tribal messi-
tion. In order to go through the vertical ahs. This is to liberate Jesus and Adam’s
stages, I began as the servant of servants. family from their grief. Through your
Horizontally, this had to expand from tribes, you can obliterate the founda-
the individual to the family, tribe, peo- tion created by the mistake of false par-
ple, nation and world. Unless the vertical ents; in this way, for the first time, home-
standard is set, you cannot draw a hori- towns where people were born can be
zontal circle. If the central axis is not set, transformed into the hometowns of the
a circle cannot be drawn. All the circles heavenly kingdom. (193-214, 1989.10.4)
must perfectly match the eight vertical
stages. This was completed in Alaska, On August 31, 1989, in Alaska I
on September 1st, 1989. The word Alas- declared the Ceremony of the Settlement
ka sounds similar to the Korean phrase of the Eight Stages that allowed human-
kind to shift into the age when indemni- The right of the eldest son is restored; the
ty is no longer needed. This means that Parents are embracing all humankind.
wherever I or the believers of the Uni- Thus, an end is brought to the history
fication Church go, the age of persecu- of war and struggle that was necessary
tion is over. From now on, if we build the in order for the right of the eldest son to
Kingdom of Heaven or do anything we be restored in the realm of parental love.
want, no one can accuse us. That kind of The time has come when indemnity is
foundation was laid by the Ceremony of not needed and we can reach harmony
the Settlement of the Eight Stages. in love. In order to achieve this, I had to
Based on this ceremony, I declared hold the Ceremony of the Settlement of
“The ideology centered on the Heaven- the Eight Stages. By holding this cere-
ly Father” on September 1, 1989. Until mony, the Parents forgave both the elder
the Ceremony of the Settlement of the and the younger son, so that next we can
Eight Stages was completed, it was still enter the age of the realm of forgiveness
the age of the restoration of the right of for the fallen parents. (193-173, 1989.10.3)
the eldest son. Restoring the right of the
eldest son! Finally, the right of the eldest Alaska, where the ceremony of The
son has been completely restored. Now, Ceremony of the Settlement of the Eight
that the right of the eldest son has been Stages was held, is becoming famous. The
completely restored to God’s side, we last time I came here I said I would build
ascend and stand in the highest global a church at the North Pole. If the Sovi-
realm, where Satan cannot oppose us. et Communist Party opposes it, I will
The time has now come when, if we push take the responsibility. I will build the
forward strongly and boldly, America, Unification Church at the North Pole.
the communist world, Korea and Japan You have to spend your life in order to
will all yield. That is why we should be build the foundation of blessing for all
strong and bold. (193-204, 1989.10.4) people of the world, but before you die,
come to our Church at the North Pole
The Ceremony of the Settlement of and offer your devotion for forty days
the Eight Stages signifies that the histor- and then you can die. Think about this.
ical course of vertical indemnity and the An ideal city will be created in a world
course of horizontal indemnity that went of icebergs. Then, even though it will be
through the stages of individual, family, thousands of miles away, everything can
people, nation, and the world. That is the be supplied by the air. You should try
vertical and horizontal courses consist- living like this. It would be a wonderful
ing of eight stages are completed. Due thing. With the power of science today,
to this, the right of eldest son has been that would be nothing. We can use pre-
restored, and the course of indemnity for fabricated systems. So we will build an
all humanity is abolished. That is what airfield and try to live there, so what
I have done by holding this ceremony. problem could arise? We are creating
a base in the tourist area of Kodiak… restoration through indemnity in order

think about it. It will become a gate- to go beyond the fallen realm. (134-304,
way unprecedented in history. (193-217, 1985.8.16)
1989.10.4)
How difficult this it is to restore
Section 4. Restoration of Right the rights of the firstborn son! Because
of the Eldest Son, Right of the of this, everybody suffered incredible
Parent and Right of Kingship hardships. Countless religious people
were sacrificed, Christianity underwent
4.1. Restoration of the right of the dreadful persecution under the Roman
eldest son Empire for four hundred years, and
much blood was shed in order to get out
As viewed from God’s original ide- of the domain of the satanic world. Have
al of creation, the eldest son should you ever been to Rome and been inside
come from God’s side and, of course, the catacombs? The early Christians
the second son should also come from created altars, buried the bodies of their
God’s side. Due to the Fall, the position ancestors under the altars, and contin-
of the first son was taken by Satan, and ued to live there, inhaling those odors.
the position of the second son went to They did so because God had told them
God. This has to be made right. Thus, to do so, otherwise who would have done
when we consider the story of Esau and such a thing? By normal standards, this
Jacob in the Bible, Jacob united with his would not be done by human beings.
mother and received her help. He gave Imagine how much God suffered! You
Esau the pottage of lentils and bread in have no idea of the efforts that have been
exchange for the birthright of the first- made in history. You need to be aware of
born son. Until today, we could not these things. (140-203, 1986.2.9)
understand why Bible history is the way
it is. With the appearance of the Unifi- When you all think about Cain and
cation Church, its meaning was clarified Abel in the Principle, who do you think
for the first time. (134-304, 1985.8.16) is more precious, Cain or Abel? Who is
precious? Everyone thinks Abel is more
It is only after we go beyond the precious, but that is a mistake. Abel is in
realm of the Fall and restore the rights the younger brother’s position, and Cain
of both the first and second born sons is in the elder son’s position. You must
on God’s side, that we can stand in the understand this correctly. The position
original world for the first time. This is of the firstborn son is more precious
the original ideal of creation. As God is than that of the second son, Abel. There
absolute, His ideal has also remained is only one firstborn son, but young-
absolute. To regain the original ideal, er brothers can be many. Can there be
we must undergo a historical course of several firstborn sons? There is only one
first child. The reason why the first child enly world. This will not happen with
is precious is that there is only one. The only the horizontal physical world. I was
following children can be many in num- going to explain this last point in more
ber. You must understand this. (136-126, detail in terms of the Principle but, as I
1985.12.22) believe you understand this, I am putting
it in simple terms. Since I, the founder of
As God carried out the dispensa- the Unification Church, came to know
tion for restoration, His grief lay in the this path, I could not help but establish
fact that the firstborn son was on Satan’s the logic of “living for the sake of oth-
side. That is why human history is dis- ers.” We were born for the sake of others.
eased. What kind of disease does it suf- You must also realize that man was born
fer from? It has a love related disease. The for the sake of woman. There is no such
first son was born after humankind went thing as “I”. (136-130, 1985.12.22)
astray due to the disease of love. If we are
not aware of this fact, we won’t reach the Cain represents Satan’s side. It is the
time when we are able to ascend to the position of the elder brother. Abel repre-
individual position where we can again sents God’s side. This is the battle. Orig-
achieve harmony, even if we spend bil- inally, God would have loved the first-
lions of years in search of the principled born son, and then the younger son. Due
standard. (136-126, 1985.12.22) to the Fall, the first son, Cain, stands on
Satan’s side. He belongs to Satan’s side.
For what purpose does God desig- In order to save him, God designated
nate Abel? He does it to establish the Abel. God designates Abel to restore the
rights of the firstborn son and to cor- right of the firstborn son. This cannot
rect the tradition within the family, not be achieved by force; you have to inspire
in order to save Abel’s children. Unifica- people by love. You have to achieve res-
tion Church members don’t understand toration by melting them with love. If
this point. You say, “Ahem! I am Abel,” you cannot stand in the position of hav-
but you leaders must remember that you ing loved them, if you cannot win their
cannot say, “Because we are in the posi- heart through offering your love, then
tion of Abel, that’s it!” The reason all of you will not be in a position to truly love
you are placed in your positions is to your own son or daughter. As viewed
restore a tribe that holds the right of the from God’s ideal of creation, the first-
eldest son. If you want to receive bless- born son was originally to be loved first
ings, earn the right of the firstborn son rather than the second child. (140-38,
and share the blessings, then you can 1986.2.1)
receive some of them. The right of the
firstborn son is not for you. Focused on The big question is whether I have
the Lord who is to come, you must devel- loved the satanic world more than I love
op a connection with the vertical heav- my wife and children. I cannot love my
family more than I love those who stand the history religion is one of tribulation
in the Cain position. God has to love the and particularly why they developed
Cain realm first before loving the Abel when they were persecuted. In all of his-
realm. He cannot love Abel before that. tory, only Rev. Moon has been able to
(140-38, 1986.2.1) clearly expose the secrets entangled in
the spirit world, the religious and mysti-
If you are to be victorious, you must cal worlds that only Satan and God knew
go out into the world. You must go out about. This is not empty theory. That is
and restore the rights of the firstborn how things move. They move accord-
son. The firstborn son must ultimately ing to that principle. Just try to witness.
attend the second son, who is the young- When a person makes a determina-
er brother, as though he were an older tion to come to the Unification Church,
brother, and come to the point where he Satan always tries to obstruct their path.
can say, “I will receive all the blessings Everything goes according to a certain
through you.” In this way, the firstborn formula. (138-204, 1986.1.21)
son comes down to the position of the
second son, and the second son must There are seven horizontal stages you
rise up to take the position of the first- have to pass through from the individ-
born son. So only after the first son says, ual to the family, tribe, people, nation,
“You go up, instead of me,” and pushes world, and heaven and earth, before
the second son forward, does it becomes reaching the final position of God. There
possible to move from the family level are also eight vertical levels beginning
rights of the first son to the tribal level with the servant of servant’s position. On
rights of the firstborn son, and so on. In the foundation of restoring the rights of
this way, you can go up stage by stage. the firstborn son in the course of seven
Only when the first son pushes you, can of these eight levels, you must attain the
you go up. You cannot go up as you are. position of the original, unfallen first-
Because of this principle, you must ful- born son. Adam and Eve were the first
fill the standard of restoring the rights son and the first daughter. The first son
of the firstborn son in this way. Without and daughter have to pass through the
doing so, and this is the secret of history, realm of dominion based on accom-
the dispensation of God cannot be suc- plishments through the Principle. Then,
cessful. That is why, in order to go the they must be connected to the realm of
way of a true religion, you must leave direct dominion based on love and pos-
your home. This is where the words, sess the right of the firstborn son. Such
“You must leave your country and your connection is impossible with the love
home, renounce the world and become a of the younger child. They are not con-
monk,” come from. (138-204, 1986.1.21) nected with the love of the second child.
Therefore, you must return to this posi-
People have never understood why tion and restore the right of the firstborn
son going up stage by stage. This is the In order to restore the right of the
battle to be fought. (138-134, 1986.1.19) eldest son, you have to go out to the
frontline where Satan persecutes you
What is the secret method to restore and tries to kill you. You have to go there
the right of the eldest son? Satan claims, in order to fight and subjugate people
“God is a perfect God and the Adam and with love, and teach them about every-
Eve He is seeking must also be perfect. thing that we know. When they real-
Had they not fallen, it would have been ize that our tradition is good, they will
the Principled standard that Adam and naturally be inspired, repent with tears;
Eve have to love me as the original arch- and pledge to give their life as an offer-
angel. Thus, even though I have fallen ing for you. You must know that there is
and I found myself in the position of a no other way to obtain the right of bless-
bad one, if you all are in a position to ing from the Cain world. (131-182, 1984.5.1)
be called good and true, you must set
up the condition of having loved me. Without love, you cannot subjugate
Without this, You, God, cannot be in Satan. Therefore even God has to stand
the position of God in front of me.” This in the position where He can say that
is the problem. Satan stops everything He has loved the fallen archangel, so, in
dead, saying, “If there is a secret method order to become a family who can enter
of uniting with you, what is it? The per- the heavenly kingdom, you as the family
son You send must love me. Unless he of God’s sons and daughters, must also
stands together with You in the position set the condition enabling you to say that
of loving me, and makes the condition you have loved Satan. So, go out and fight
enabling him to say that he loved me, he and subjugate the satanic world with
will not be able to regain the birthright love. You must stand upon the founda-
of the firstborn son that I have been hold- tion made by such a condition. You must
ing on to.” That is why Jesus exhorted us be able to claim, “I did not crush all my
to love our enemies. (131-182, 1984.5.1) enemies, but instead I had them surren-
der with love and I restored the right of
To love an enemy doesn’t just mean the eldest son.” (141-202, 1986.2.22)
to love an individual enemy. Unless you
love the enemy family, the enemy tribe, Instead of beating His enemy to
the enemy people, the enemy nation death God must set the condition of
and the enemy world, you cannot regain having loved him. In the same way the
the right of the eldest son that the ene- person standing in the position of Adam
my world holds. You must know that has to set up a condition of having loved
Satan has been insisting on this, since the enemy Satan. If you endure over
he knows very well that this is the his- and over again while being persecuted,
torical course of God’s dispensation of and prevail over all the tears, blood and
restoration. (131-182, 1984.5.1) sweat, until the enemy naturally surren-
ders to you, and return embracing God’s 4.2. Restoration of the right of the
love, then you can receive the blessing. parent
That is when Satan will let you go. You
must receive this public approval; “You Why are things such as indemnity or
can now become a child qualified to go to the restoration of the right of parents,
the heavenly kingdom.” Who must sign the right of the eldest son, and the right
this approval? Satan must. After Satan of kingship necessary? Satan’s love, life
signs this, you will sign it, and then True and lineage are the key problems. What
Parents must sign it. You can only stand originally should have started from God
before God only after getting this signa- has actually begun from the devil. The
ture from True Parents. That is the heav- devil made a start centered on some-
enly kingdom. (141-202, 1986.2.22) thing incredible called love. The universe
was created because of love. The process
Once I set the condition of having of creation took place centering on love,
loved Satan on the world level, then he which is the source of all beings. Satan
cannot take away those who follow me. overturned this origin. That is why the
Then what happens? Cain and Abel will original source that was twisted must
switch their positions. The Abel realm now be twisted back. (206-236, 1990.10.14)
up, until present, was in a position of
people who are chased after, but from What was God’s original ideal of cre-
now on, it will possess the right of the ation? It was to build the Kingdom on
eldest son of God’s Kingdom. The satan- earth and in heaven in the name of the
ic world will collapse. It will only retreat, True Parents. Without True Parents’
unable to generate any opposition. If it name, God’s Kingdom cannot emerge,
even tries to oppose, it will be crushed either on earth or in heaven. If we ask
into pieces. This is the view of the Prin- Christians today, “Jesus is God’s beloved
ciple. (139-278, 1986.1.31) firstborn son, so how come he is in para-
dise and not in the heavenly Kingdom?”
In the course of indemnity, the realm they cannot answer. The Kingdom of
of dominion based on the accomplish- God, both on earth and in heaven,
ments through the Principle and the can only be built on the foundation of
realm of direct dominion will be con- True Parents’ love and their perfection.
nected on earth by the name of the True Building the unified Kingdom in the
Parents for the first time. This will be spirit world is True Parents’ mission, not
done by their fulfilling the standard someone else’s. (131-182, 1984.5.1)
of the restoration of the rights of the
firstborn son on the world level. Satan If you have a clear understanding
will not be able to remain in this unit- about God and True Parents, every-
ed realm, which is connected with that body will be liberated. Everybody will
standard. (139-285, 1986.1.31) revive. That is why you must show God
and True Parents to others. If you only er children be created? I have restored
become the substantial manifestation of the right of the eldest son and the rights
God and True Parents, everyone will be of parents haven’t I? I even obtained the
liberated. So, when people cling to such right of kingship, so, if only you are unit-
a person, they are clinging to True Par- ed with me, if only Mother and younger
ents and God. Because their original children build the foundation of a moth-
mind knows that, they will do so imme- er-child cooperation, that’s the final task
diately. Why am I saying these things to be done. (222-241, 1991.11.3)
today? I am telling this to you because
today is a day of declaration when we are You must bear in mind that only
passing through such a transition peri- those who carry out the restoration of
od. (131-51, 1984.4.1) the right of the eldest son, the right of
parents and the right of king are rela-
It was such a difficult job, that’s tives. Then, the world will be united
why God has been suffering through- naturally even without me. I have now
out history and His work has been pro- blessed more than 24,000 couples. The
longed until now. Otherwise why would number 24 is 3 multiplied by 8. I have
almighty God have to toil like that? If He restored the number eight centering on
could teach us, He would have already the three ages of formation, growth and
done so long ago. It is Adam who was completion. In this way I completed the
unable to understand something, so it establishment of the rights of tribal mes-
is Adam who has to take responsibility siahs on the world level. Now, even if I
and discover everything. He has to go am not here, if you work day and night
through heaven and earth and discov- following God’s will to save your coun-
er everything. Then, how many tears he try, this world will come to one place.
would have to shed for this! Adam was Furthermore, in the whole of history,
chased out in tears, so how many tears there has been no other cultural foun-
should the new Adam shed in the course dation which included global academic,
of restoration? In that sense, I am the political and cultural organizations pos-
king of tears. sessing a philosophical content greater
You should know that, representing than that of Rev. Moon. From whatever
history, I sought the way of truth and perspective we look at this, everything is
for that I shed many tears and prevailed now concluded. (206-272, 1990.10.14)
over tremendous ordeals, tearing my
flesh and shedding my blood. You must 4.3. Restoration of the right of
realize that you are attending that kind kingship
of incredible Parents. This is the final
summit to cross over. Thus, along with Originally, the perfection of Adam
the standard of restoring the right of means perfection of the Father of the
the parent, shouldn’t a realm of young- heavenly kingdom, and the perfec-
tion of Eve means the perfection of the Isn’t it the right of kingship? Presidents
Mother of the heavenly kingdom. Once come and go so they just exploit their
they became the masters of their fam- position, so things don’t go well. If an
ily, the right of kingship of the heaven- absolute king emerged, there would be
ly kingdom on the family level would no problem. A world of absolute peace
have emerged. Thus, Adam and Eve would then come. (205-172, 1990.9.1)
would become the king and the queen
at the levels of the individual, fami- The democratic political system is
ly, tribe, people, nation and the world. a system of struggle. That is why we
Since the time has come when we can have to rise to the position of parents.
transcend the national level, we can Only then can the struggle be stopped.
tread down upon the royal power of the Siblings can all unite, centered on the
satanic world, and establish the right of parents. The world of peace starts from
king of the heavenly world. That day is such unity. There is no other method.
March 27, 1990. Through this, the whole First, people need to find the True Par-
world will now turn in the direction of ents, and then everything else includ-
the wind that I am whipping up. (201-130, ing true children, true nation, and true
1990.3.27) peace can be found. There is no other
way. (205-190, 1990.9.1)
What is the ideology centered upon
the Heavenly Parent? Firstly, centered Godism is a system of thought cen-
on God, it is the restoration of the right tered on the True Parents. Godism
of brotherhood. Secondly, it is the resto- belongs to the vertical realm, but once
ration of the right of the parent. Thirdly, we unite all parallel lines with this per-
it is the restoration of the right of king- pendicular, once we unite all brethren,
ship. In the democratic world, there is it manifests itself as a spherical ideal.
no real concept of king, is there? The Love has a spherical shape. Each part
democratic world is based on the con- of this sphere is connected with the
cept of brotherhood. Everyone is seen perpendicular. Its surface becomes the
from the horizontal viewpoint. That is realm of the ideal. Thus, in this world,
the doctrine of brotherhood, but people which represents that surface realm,
in the world ruled by this doctrine fight there can be no dissatisfaction. When a
with each other. They compete with soccer ball rolls and comes to a stop, all
each other, saying, this is mine and that points on its surface are equal in terms of
is yours. Doesn’t democracy seem to be their relation to the perpendicular axis;
a concept of struggle? The ruling and by the same token, we will arrive at the
opposing parties compete with each world of equality, the world of equilibri-
other. What is the purpose of this? They um based on our system of values. You
are each trying to gain the right of king- must understand this clearly. (218-347,
ship. What is the position of a president? 1991.8.22)
We will achieve unity based on the cratic world.” Democracy is an ideology

ideology centered on the Heavenly based on brotherly relations. With this
Father, and Godism. True Parents are concept, there will be no end to conflict.
the king and queen of a family. The The parents must appear. They will say,
family will come together with other “Hey, kids! The elder and younger chil-
families to automatically form a tribe. dren must behave in such and such a
Then a king of the tribe will appear. way. If your father and mother are both
Next, the tribe will come together with behaving in that way, don’t you have to
other tribes to form a people, and a king follow their example?!” The children
of this people will appear. The same will will respond “Yes!” That is the concept
happen on the levels of nation, world, of the parent-centered ideology. (193-159,
and heaven and earth. All these kings 1989.10.3)
are connected, all the way to up to God.
So God becomes the King of kings. The Unification Church now speaks
(205-189, 1990.9.1) about the restoration of the right of
kingship, doesn’t it? This is because it’s
There is no royal palace, either an impossible thing to do outside of a
in heaven or on this earth. Neither is unified family. What is a unified fami-
there any heavenly palace on this earth. ly? They are the people who can become
There is no palace centered on God’s parents. Just as God has the heart of the
love. The right of kingship established parents towards the whole world, if we
on earth so far were establish by the can maintain a parental heart towards
people who only possessed the right of a nation and towards the world, the
brothers rather the right of the Parents heirs of the royal family will be born
of the heavenly kingdom. These people from such a family. Through them, the
exploited everybody. We are now in the right of kingship will be restored. That
era of the right of kingship of the rights is why men and women should go this
of brotherhood, but not once have we way. Isn’t that so with all of you? You
seen an era of the true right of kingship can always occupy this position if you
of the right of the vertical Parents on go the way of loving and living for the
this earth. (206-219, 1990.10.7) sake of others. (194-291, 1989.10.29)
Even though the American CIA In order to restore the right of king-
was listening, I declared the “Foun- ship, you should be able to pass with-
dation Day of the Nation of the Uni- out meeting obstacles in any direction;
fied World,” stating forthrightly that north, south, east or west. If the king
“we must restore the right of kingship were to visit your home, you must be
centered on God,” and that “The par- able to welcome him at anytime, 24
ent-centered ideology is better than the hours a day, 365 days a year. Even if you
philosophy of brotherhood of the demo- had to swing a long pole 360 degrees
around yourself, you have to be able to was divided. (138-286, 1986.1.24)

do it without getting it stuck anywhere.
You should always be able to welcome My being born in Korea, was the
the king. You have to know things like same as Jesus being born in Israel. As a
this. (206-268, 1990.10.14) colony of Rome, the nation of Israel was
in a similar position to that of Korea, as
If a head of state learned the Prin- Rome was on Satan’s side. The circum-
ciple, what would happen? It would be stances of Jesus’ death meant that in the
only a short time before he saved the Last Days, when the Lord returned, he
nation. Now we are entering the era of would have to indemnify and restore
restoring the kingship. In the future, it these same circumstances. The instanc-
will not be necessary for all of the cities of Satan striking Heaven must now
zens of a country to believe. If the presi- be eliminated throughout the world.
dent of a country fixes its constitution If this is not done, without settling the
so that it is based on the Principle, the accounts, we cannot get beyond this sit-
restoration of that nation becomes pos- uation. Korea has been placed in such a
sible at once. (198-242, 1990.2.3) position.
Korea gained its independence
Section 5. Development of the through the U.S.A. and stood as the
Providence of Restoration and domain of God’s tribe, an independent
the Mission of the Providential country belonging to the Abel realm of
Nations God, within the sphere of America’s pro-
tection. Within this sphere of protection,
5.1. The flow of Christian culture Christianity and Rev. Moon were sup-
following World War II posed to become one as Cain and Abel.
Had unity been achieved at this point,
Being in a position where I under- the national standard of the Republic
stood the principle of restoration of Korea would have been established
through indemnity, if only the Chris- at once. If Christianity had united with
tian church had believed in me immedi- me, unifying Korea, and then connect-
ately after the Second World War, evening to the United States, the world would
tually Dr. Lee would have knelt before have been restored within seven years.
me. After Dr. Lee became president of This was God’s will. (137-180, 1986.1.1)
South Korea, I would have had to bless
him. If the government had started out If I had achieved the national foun-
as in the past, when the Roman Popes dation after the Second World War,
blessed the kings, Korea would not have then Great Britain, America, and France
been divided. If this had been accom- would have united, and Korea would
plished within three and a half years…. have become the Adam nation. As the
but because that didn’t happen, Korea Adam nation on God’s side and pos-
sessing the sovereignty of the heavenly nation. God’s side would have taken
nation, the vertical nation, Korea would control. In this way, the opening of the
have led Britain as the Eve nation and gates of the restored Kingdom of Heaven
America as the eldest son nation. Amer- would have been possible at that time.
ica would have led the leading nations of However, the number seven could
the world, establishing a territory stand- not be fulfilled within seven years after
ing in the Abel realm. It would have held the Second World War between 1945
the leadership like a world nation, stand- and 1952. Had this happened, this world
ing for the first time in Abel’s position. starting from the government of Rhee
The other countries would be in Cain’s Sung-man (Syngman Rhee) would have
position, to follow the United States. completely… If the United States, Brit-
Thus, if the Lord had come on the basis ain and France had united, then Japan
of an era of unified Christian culture, would not be the Eve nation today and
coinciding with the era of the restora- Germany would not be the Cain nation.
tion of the right of the eldest son on the If the nations on God’s side, Britain as
global level, and had connected to the the Eve nation, the United States as the
foundation of mother-son cooperation, Abel nation, and France as the archan-
all problems would have been resolved. gel nation, had united around Korea
(184-252, 1989.1.1) and established themselves firmly in
these positions, then the unified world
Just as happened at the time of Eve’s of the Christian cultural sphere would
Fall, when she tempted Adam, so the have been realized. For the first time, a
Eve nation on Satan’s side was to forci- unified world centered on the Christian
bly take over the Adam nation and make cultural sphere would have emerged.
it go through a forty-year indemnity It would have come about because it
course, based on the number four. This is aligned with the appearance of the
manifested itself through the forty year father nation, the Adam nation. (188-53,
oppression of Korea by Japan. This was 1989.2.16)
to indemnify the history of four thou-
sand years. What kind of nation is Korea? The
As a result, Satan will be crushed Israelites became the First Israel, which
in this fight. Then, who will be liberat- eventually perished. Korea should have
ed? The Adam nation will be liberated. succeeded Israel, and with a glorious
Through this, Britain, the United States, start in the satanic world, should have
and France, representing the realm of established the right of kingship cen-
Christian culture on God’s side, should tered on God. However, as this was
have united. In this way, God’s side lost, Korea had to undergo a history of
could have removed the seeds Satan had hardship and bloodshed under Satan’s
sown, regained the Adam, Eve and Abel dominion, and, having gone a circu-
nations, and then regained the Cain lar path, had to return via America. To
what place did it have to return? It had 5.2. The mission of Japan as the Eve
to return to Asia. Japan must indemni- nation
fy the mistake of Britain. Do you know
that Japanese civilization is similar to The island nation of Japan complete-
that of Britain? Therefore the Japanese ly inherited the culture of Great Britain.
even drive on the left. Japan has inher- That is why, for example, they drive on
ited everything from Britain. (139-116, the left, just as in England. The Chinese
1986.1.28) character “left” symbolizes the nation
of Japan.
Since the realm of dominion based Western material civilization is
on accomplishments through the Prin- inherited in the East. Where does it
ciple is the realm of indirect dominion, go to? In order to achieve restoration
Satan can always invade it. That is why through indemnity based on the same
the Israelites became sacrifices on the standard as that of Britain, Japan is
level of the individual, family, people and coming to the Korean Peninsula, which
nation, paying the price of sacrifice on is similar to Italy. Korea is similar to a
the world level as well. We should know male sexual organ. It is a peninsula. The
that sacrifice is not something bad, and reason Italy has made a historic contri-
that if we pay that price the gates of a bution to the creation of global culture
new era will open. is because it is a peninsula. A peninsula
It seemed as if the Jewish people were represents the male sexual organ. An
almost completely destroyed during the island nation represents the woman’s
war in Europe. Six million were mas- sexual parts. (139-285, 1986.1.31)
sacred. Through this massacre, how-
ever, the gates to a new era opened. As Once Cain and Abel are restored,
a result, Israel became independent in through whom do they continue on?
1948. Through Korea gaining its inde- They continue on through the mother.
pendence, Israel also became indepen- This mother country is Japan. In 1978,
dent. Within three years that connec- Japan began to emerge as a global eco-
tion naturally occurred. (68-20, 1973.7.23) nomic power because it was chosen as
the Eve nation.
The Cain realm that has been res- In the Last Days, it must restore
tored through indemnity on the world- everything and return this to her hus-
wide level, centered on the western band, Adam. Why? Eve must indem-
world, should be planted in Korea. Korea nify everything given to Satan, who
is the heart of Asia. Since that has been became her husband at the time of the
planted, a connection is made that leads Fall. Thus, Japan must restore all mate-
to the coming of an era of fortune when rial things and offer them to Korea, the
Western Civilization is turning toward Adam nation and her original husband.
Asia. (139-285, 1986.1.31) (139-285, 1986.1.31)
Japan inherited everything from for the sake of the world, the Unification
the western world; its political system Church, and Korea. Japan will perish if
from Britain, its legal system from Italy, it doesn’t use that blessing for the unifi-
and its military system from Germany. cation of Korea. (186-116, 1989.1.29)
It imitated everything in the western
world and built its foundation. In Asia, there is the Adam nation,
On Satan’s side stood Japan, Germa- Korea, the Eve nation, Japan, and next,
ny and Italy. On God’s side stood Brit- the three archangel nations. Before
ain and the son of Britain. Britain’s son Adam and Eve fell they were surrounded
is America, isn’t it? The son of Japan is by God and the three archangels. From
Germany. Germany would say, “Wow, Adam’s point of view Eve and the three
that little country of Japan is like that, archangels were to have followed him.
so it will sweep over the western world Eve and the three archangels, centering
in an instant.” That is why war ensued. on Adam, were to unite with God and
England and her son, the United States, enter the Heavenly Kingdom. That was
are in the same relationship as the Eve the ideal. Therefore as a representative of
nation, Japan, and Germany. The arch- the position of Adam, I am now moving
angel nation on God’s side, in a simi- Japan, the Eve nation, America, China
lar position to Italy, was France. France and the Soviet Union. Thus the situation
wavered back and forth; isn’t that so? has returned to a position where I can
(188-147, 1989.2.19) deal with the three archangels and the
realm of Eve. (199-84, 1990.2.15)
If I had not chosen Japan as the Eve
nation, it would have been a misera- The cultural sphere of Japan is the
ble nation. If the Christian foundation same as that of Britain. The entire civ-
had accepted me, England would have ilization and system of Britain were
been the Eve nation. The Adam nation brought to Japan. Japan, the nation that
is Korea. England the Eve nation, France is like Britain in Asia, restored through
the archangel nation, Germany the Adam indemnity the era when Britain domi-
nation on the Cain side, all should have nated the world. Japan is the form repro-
automatically become one, but these ducing that model. That is why even
countries all went against God’s will and their vehicles run on the left hand side
opposed it. That is why the enemy took of the road and the steering wheels are
what he loved the most: the Eve nation, on the right hand side in their cars. It
and Germany, the male nation. Don’t is exactly the same as in Britain. Britain
forget that the Adam, Eve and archan- is an island nation and so Japan is the
gel nations centered on the Unification country in Asia that compares with it.
Church were raised within the frame- (166-294, 1987.6.14)
work of God’s will. Thus, I didn’t bless
Japan for the sake of Japan itself. It was Human civilization made a circle
around the globe, and now, in the age that will establish the heavenly nation
of the Second Advent, is moving toward here and offer it to God. (134-206, 1985.7.20)
the region of Asia. But as it does so the
unity will not be achieved in the his- The reason I created a newspaper
tory of the development of civilization company was to call together minori-
unless, in accordance with the princi- ties. The countries where Native Amer-
ple of restoration through indemnity, ican peoples live are the countries of
the conditional offering is made that Rev. Moon’s cousins. Asia is the elder
brings everything in the satanic world brother. The younger brother separated
into Heaven’s possession. This is now from there and came onto the Ameri-
being done by the United States. Ameri- can continent. This has to be indemni-
ca is the archangel nation, given birth by fied. Unlike the ways of the Anglo-Sax-
Britain. It is the same as the son standing on people in America, Rev. Moon must
in the archangel’s position. America is restore this through indemnity, without
supposed to have the same form. Civi- shedding blood. Both the CIA and FBI
lization comes seeking a nation with- say, “Rev. Moon, that’s causing us trou-
in Asia that corresponds to Britain. As ble!” No matter how alarming it may be,
Japan is in the position to have inherited it is God’s will. God makes things hap-
British culture, so civilization returns to pen that way. I make relationships with
Korea through Japan. Civilization has to people through the will of God. People
move in a circle to reach Korea and uni- of all races are brothers and sisters. God
ty must be achieved. However this uni- doesn’t see colors. He is color blind.
ty cannot come automatically. Someone Focusing on this mission, I cannot
has to take the initiative in this unifica- help but follow this way. While I was in
tion. (166-294, 1987.6.14) Korea, I created every conceivable orga-
nization. Even if I were to live at the sum-
5.3. The mission of America as the mit of the Alps, it would be no problem
world-level Rome for me. The world is my stage. It is my
stage for my activities. (134-206, 1985.7.20)
America is a nation in the same posi-
tion as Rome. Then, at a time like this, At the time of Jesus’ crucifixion, the
why do I bring members of the Unifica- thief to the right of Jesus and the thief
tion Church from Japan and all around to his left fought, but in front of me,
the world to America? After Jesus died they became united. This division had
on the cross, all of the disciples focused to be restored through indemnity. This
on Rome. In the same way, we have to became a historical indemnity condi-
restore those circumstances through tion. Then, where would these people
indemnity. We must not be chased away go? When the Lord says, “You should
from here or killed. Instead, but we must both go to the Kingdom of Heaven on
be welcomed and launch a movement earth,” and they reply, “Yes!” then it’s
finished. Well, has that happened, or and all the opposition they gave. Every-
not? Jesus passed away while the thieves thing that has taken place in the course
on his right and left were fighting, and of history should be restored through
accusing each other. However, from the indemnity. In this age, on the threshold
Principle viewpoint, both of them ought of the twenty-first century, this nation
to have made peace and welcomed Jesus, has been substantially established so
so that they could be resurrected and that I can carry out this dispensation.
make a fresh start on a new level. Is this It is a representative country that must
in accordance with the Principle or not? indemnify all the historical opposition.
(135-68, 1985.8.22) (136-279, 1985.12.29)
Here in America, restoration was Korea and America are in a relation-

even connected with a legal battle. All ship similar to that of Israel and Rome.
of the legal battles in America ended in Of course, Rome worshipped the sun
1977, but I went to prison for the sake of god in those days, whereas America
America, because I cannot abandon this has different roots. Today, Korea is in a
nation. You must know that that this position of having gained independence
was a suffering path aimed at regain- under the protection of America. That is
ing Christianity and the democratic the position of America. Rome tried to
world. This took me four time periods. I destroy Israel, but America was not in a
had to complete the restoration through position to destroy a country similar to
indemnity during the four eras from Israel as it was at the time of the Roman
Nixon through Ford, Carter and Rea- Empire. Instead, the United States cre-
gan. Had I failed in this, I would have ated an opposite kind of era that allowed
had to abandon Christianity and the Korea to survive as a nation on God’s
free world. Thus, you understand how side. Thus, it created natural circum-
difficult the dispensation for restoration stances where it became possible to
is. Is the Unification Church capable of restore through indemnity everything
handling this? (135-178, 1985.11.13) that Rome and Israel could not accom-
plish in front of Jesus, and Korea was
What kind of civilization is there connected to this. (137-19, 1986.1.1)
here in America? It is the one that is
lagging the farthest behind. There are What I have been doing in Ameri-
some who live like barbarians. If you go ca until this time concerns the restora-
to the mountains, there are those who tion of the Adam nation, the Eve nation,
are worse than primitive men. Some followed by the Cain and Abel nations.
befriend wild boars and live with them. Since Adam fell, this must be restored
It’s that kind of a country. I must restore through indemnity on the global and
through indemnity, on the worldwide national level. Korea is the Adam nation,
level, all the mistakes these people made Japan the Eve nation, and America is in
the position of Abel. The Abel nation sibility, and was unable to stand firm, it
appeared in order to restore the right took me whole twelve years and the four
of the eldest son and restore sovereign- “eras” from Nixon to Ford, Carter and
ty. Next, Germany used to be the Cain currently Reagan, to accomplish the res-
nation on Satan’s side, but as Japan came toration through indemnity. Our mis-
to stand in the position of Eve, Germa- sion is to return the world to a position
ny became the Cain nation on God’s higher than the one the worldwide com-
side. These four countries must estab- munist realm had forty years ago, cen-
lish the tradition of one nation on the tered upon the year 1988. Do you under-
global stage. That stage is represented by stand what I mean? (138-216, 1986.1.21)
America. (141-224, 1986.2.22)
The first generation of Israelites
The age in which Jesus was not wel- all perished in the forty-year wilder-
comed by the established Jewish faith ness course, but they left a bridge over
must be restored through indemnity. which the second generation could pass
Thus, there should be a phenomenon and enter into Canaan. Similarly today,
opposite to the time when Israel and during the forty years of the worldwide
Rome united against Jesus. The Kore- wilderness era that followed the Sec-
an government was united with Amer- ond World War, we in the Unification
ica, and Christianity was opposing me Church are guiding the young genera-
persistently through these governments tion so as to establish the standard of the
that were against me. I had to stand in blessed land of Canaan.
such a position and restore this situation In the Last Days, the sons of the most
through indemnity. In my generation, I fervent members of the Soviet commu-
developed a national level foundation, nist party will become the most fervent
and brought great victory. My strategy followers of the Unification Church, and
in America since 1974 was therefore to in America, the sons and daughters of
connect the foundation of this spiritu- ministers and officials who most aggres-
al victory to the substantial world stage sively opposed our church will all stand
through the young generation of the up for Rev. Moon. Since I know that
world. Over a 3-year course, until my they will indemnify tenfold the active
deadline of 1976, I waged a substantial opposition perpetrated by their par-
war in earnest on the national level in ents, I must build a bridge. What kind
America. (138-216, 1986.1.21) of bridge? The bridge of love. On the day
when the bridge of love is completed,
If the American citizens had helped, even if we tell them to go away and kick
and had Nixon offered his support, the people away, they will hang on with all
Unification Church would have instant- their might. (138-275, 1986.1.24)
ly created a worldwide foundation at that
time. As Nixon did not fulfill his respon- When I came out of Danbury prison,
I prepared a situation where black and indemnity. (138-308, 1986.1.24)

white, united through Jerry Falwell, cen-
tered on me. The thief on the right and When Elijah subjugated Baal, there
the thief on the left were fighting with was a crowd of seven thousand people
each other, but I united them. This is following the prophet. Likewise there
all restoration through indemnity. That should be a tribal foundation of seven
is why during the 120 days (three times thousand people centered on Christi-
four is twelve) following my release anity. In order to restore this through
from Danbury, all of the world media indemnity, while in prison, I managed
had to determine their direction. Dur- seven thousand Christian ministers. I
ing this period I had to slap the Ameri- educated seven thousand people. I had
can media on the cheek using the Wash- to indemnify the situations of Jesus and
ington Times. That is why I founded the Elijah, so that kind of foundation on the
magazine Insight and another month- national level served this purpose. And
ly magazine. This latter magazine was then you must know that as soon as I
made to involve professors from all over came out of prison, I gave an instruc-
the world. I think people from the intel- tion to connect to this foundation of
lectual circles have already made their indemnity representing the whole world
judgment concerning the Washington within 120 days. It should have consist-
Post and the Washington Times. (138-305, ed of seventy thousand people, in other
1986.1.24) words it should have been ten times big-
ger than the national foundation. Oth-
America was born from Britain, so erwise, restoration through indemnity
it is in the son’s position. Before becom- could not be made. That is why Elijah
ing an archangel, the son is in the posi- came and that is why John the Baptist
tion of Abel. When the son is born, he came representing Elijah. He was work-
has the right of the eldest son. Since he ing on a world level. He represented the
has this right, he must become the first whole world. (147-66, 1986.8.30)
son on God’s side and in this capacity
he must attend a mother on God’s side, The Unification Church is now re-
but this position was lost. When the indemnifying the fact that forty years
island nation of Britain separated from ago, Rev. Moon, Christianity and the
Rome, it was in the position of archan- democratic world should have become
gel before it received the position of Eve. united. The Unification Church restored
It was in the position of the restored through indemnity the failure of Chris-
archangel rather than the fallen arch- tianity, and became one with me. It
angel. It was in the position of Abel. came to the free world which is the
America must become a nation able to summit of the world, to connect Chris-
inherit the right of the eldest son so that tianity and the United States to me, and
it can accomplish restoration through set up the standard of restoring through
indemnity the past failures in fulfilling welcomed and gaining a victory in the
responsibility. Following this, I gave the United States, I am returning to Korea
order to depart for the New Canaan. with that authority and with the coop-
You must know that this began when I eration of all America and American
left prison. (135-134, 1985.10.4) Christianity. So, the Unification Church
and the Korean government are joining
As America represents the demo- together to put pressure on Christiani-
cratic world and the whole of humanity ty in Korea. In this way Jesus’ death has
then, if it is to attain the heavenly stan- been restored through indemnity. (161-77,
dard of restoration through indemni- 1987.1.2)
ty centered on the historical Christian
cultural realm, what way of thinking Even with just a small group of peo-
should America have? It should be based ple, I have exerted great influence on
on being determined to liberate God. It Korea until now. Because we understand
must have a conscientious heart in seek- about restoration through indemnity, we
ing the liberation of God. The True Par- do not need many people. I will carry the
ents who are to come, come as the incar- cross myself for the sake of indemnity, so
nation of God, so America must attend that the children who follow do not have
the True Parents and love humankind to go through hardships. That is why I
more than its own people. Americans go forward with persistence. Knowing
must love humankind more than their the price of such sacrifice, everything
own people and nation. That is why, comes to me and helps with my work.
within America, there are numerous Isn’t that true? Pure young people and
nationalities, peoples, tribes and fami- pure Blessed Families follow me. This
lies. (148-166, 1986.10.8) is the trend in Japan and in America as
well. (166-85, 1987.5.28)
The Unification Church is doing
things opposite to what was done in the 5.4. The providence of restoration
past. Judaism, the nation of Israel and through indemnity is the path that
Rome came together to strike Jesus, returns to the original ideal
but the Unification Church is doing
the opposite thing. Today, the Unifica- Since the start of history based on the
tion Church, based on the foundation of principle of restoration through indem-
the realm of victory gained in America, nity, Koreans have been a homogeneous
put pressure on the Korean government race with a five-thousand-year history.
and Christianity. Thus, the Unification They were unable to seize power as an
Church has restored through indemnity independent nation and have shed much
the situation of Jesus who was killed by blood. Many loyal patriots became the
the combined opposition of Israel, Juda- victims of traitors. That was because this
ism and Rome. On the basis of being country is a vertical nation, symbolizing
and representing numerous loyal patri- Meiji Reformation until 1988. Try to
ots of God’s Kingdom who were sacri- calculate it. This is connected to 1988.
ficed because of Satan in the course of During this 120-year period that ends
human history. In this way, this people next year, Japan is to inherit everything
have gone the way of indemnity, a his- from America. (166-292, 1987.6.14)
tory of suffering, in order to indemnify
vertically all miserable circumstances God’s providence was centered at
that took place horizontally in the past. the Vatican in Rome, and then it passed
(166-249, 1987.6.7) through Britain and America. Now,
after two thousand years, it is return-
In order for the Western Civiliza- ing to Asia. This return is not easily
tion to come to Asia, a bridge must be accomplished. According to the prin-
made. If the archangel makes an offer- ciple of restoration through indemnity,
ing, it cannot simply become the pos- history should pass through phenom-
session of God. Since all things were ena opposite to those that occurred in
lost through Eve, he must make the the past. The country of Japan corre-
offering having established unity with sponds to England, and Korea is similar
Eve. What belonged to heaven was tak- to Rome on the Italian peninsula before
en and belongs to Satan, so by the prin- the providence shifted to Britain. In that
ciple of restoration through indemnity, age, the responsibility was not fulfilled
the archangel nation on God’s side must and the mistake was made on the world-
gather and bring all material things and wide level. Now these things have to be
then make unity with Eve. It must be indemnified and cleared up in similar
grafted onto Japan, which is the Eve circumstances. Without going through
nation. Why did Japan become an eco- the foundation that enables us to do that,
nomic power in modern times? In the we cannot prevent Satan from follow-
age of this dispensation, bridges must be ing us. That is why we have been going
built. Japan will inherit all that belongs this course according to the principle of
to America. This has been taking place indemnity. (168-310, 1987.10.1)
in the period of 120 years, from the
BOOK EIGHT
3 CHAPTER 4 1
The Course of Indemnity

and Our Life
Section 1. The Way of The way of restoration is the way by

Restoration Is the Inevitable which people return to their original
Course for Humankind state, and therefore one cannot go this
way without setting indemnity condi-
1.1. Restoration through indemnity tions. Indemnity conditions must be
is the way of re-creation set by a man, not by God. If a person is
sick, he must take medication in order to
When we say “restoration through recover, even if the medicine tastes bitter
indemnity,” it means indemnity for and he does not like it. Good medicine
the sake of restoration. Restoration tastes bitter. Something bitter becomes a
through indemnity is the way to attain truly good medicine. Setting indemnity
perfection. Only after indemnity can conditions is difficult, like taking bitter
restoration take place; then we can go medicine. However, unless indemnity
the path of perfection. Thus, you can conditions are set, restoration can never
consider that indemnity and resto- be accomplished. The way of salvation is
ration are one. Perfection cannot be the way of indemnification and restora-
attained automatically; it is attained tion. Indemnity means going the route
through indemnity. Therefore, human opposite to that of the Fall. It means
beings living in the fallen world cannot going the reverse way. (92-254, 1977.4.18)
reach perfection unless they set up con-
ditions of indemnity. (God’s Will - 697) If everyone comes to understand the
meaning of indemnity, then they would
What is the way of restoration we like that word the best. Without indem-
talk about in the Unification Church? nity, there is no blessing. It is indemnity
Ordinary religions state that people that has the value of gold in the Unifi-
need to be saved and therefore seek cation Church. Indemnity is an amaz-
the religious path. But we seek the way ing word that enables us to even risk our
of restoration, saying that restoration lives, sacrifice everything, and overcome
is necessary. Then, what is restora- all difficulties. (97-71, 1978.2.26)
tion? How is it done? We accomplish it
through the process of re-creation. (168- The history of restoration is not
324, 1987.10.1) something you accomplish just based
Chapter 4 • The Course of Indemnity and Our Life 1207
on explanations. First, you do things, Why am I giving you a suffering

achieve victory, and in this way you course? It is because you have to go the
take charge of the situation. If there way of indemnity. I, too, intend to walk
were a way to receive explanations from the way of indemnity my whole life. I am
someone, the sixty-six books of the Old not reluctant to do it. One should walk
and New Testaments would not have this path willingly. You must under-
been necessary. Ten pages would have stand that. Even when I go to prison, I do
been enough to record everything. Why it willingly. I have to go there for the sake
would we need the sixty-six books? of indemnity. If I complain, my actions
They would be useless. We would not cannot be considered as indemnity. (133-
even need ten pages. Three pages should 69, 1984.7.8)
be enough to record everything. (62-126,
1972.9.17) The way of indemnity is necessary for
us. In order to save this world, you walk
The concept of indemnity is neces- the way of indemnity. Even though Jesus
sary for the sake of re-creation. That is was born as the original son of God, he
why we need indemnity for re-creation. still needed to go the way of indemni-
Indemnity is essential in order to be ty in order to save this world. Since the
re-created as an original human being. world could not do so, and since the peo-
Only when an original human being ple who were supposed to go the way of
appears will other persons appear who indemnity opposed him, Jesus himself
can go the original way of God’s will. had to walk that path and had no choice
So, are you the original people? No. You but to take responsibility. (133-69, 1984.7.8)
are of the fallen blood. Therefore, you
must be re-created through indemnity. The way of restoration requires you
(133-69, 1984.7.8) to cut your way through in the direction
opposite to that of the Fall. Walking the
How did Adam fall? He fell due to way of indemnity is a basic rule for fallen
his disbelief. Disbelief was the prima- people. Unless you surmount this path,
ry reason. Next, Adam fell because he you cannot restore your original status.
asserted himself. He put himself, his ego Therefore, you must clean up yourselves.
in the center of everything. Adam fell You must possess a sound theoretical
because he took a self-centered position. system explaining how to restore the
Next, Adam demanded a realm of self- individual, family, tribe, ethnic people,
centered love. These are the three major nation, and world. (God’s Will - 354)
elements of the Fall: disbelief, self-asser-
tion or self-centeredness, and finally 1.2. The Reason We Must Go the
dreams of self-centered love. These are Way of Indemnity
the footholds of Satan. The fallen angels
were like this. (126-34, 1983.4.10) In order to re-create something, you
must invest even more energy than that completion of indemnity. Without
originally invested in its creation. Since climbing over the ridge of indemnity,
repairing something requires more there is no way for you to reach perfec-
effort than creation, that extra amount tion. Internally, this refers to individu-
must be paid through a condition called al perfection, but from God’s point of
indemnity. Do you understand? Are view, this can be seen as restoration.
you able to understand the concept of It is possible to say that the standard
indemnity? (133-69, 1984.7.8) of the completion of indemnity is the
completion of restoration. Restora-
The more deeply you understand tion is accomplished through indem-
God’s will, the more you feel you want nity. That is why we call it restoration
to burn up your body that has been through indemnity. Thus, indemnity
defiled by Satan, and through which his and restoration cannot be separated.
dirty blood runs. You feel like throw- (God’s Will - 697)
ing away your hands and feet and your
whole body, which have been used by Adam and Eve, who were the ances-
Satan. It is absurd to try to maintain tors of humankind, fell due to illicit self-
yourselves in your present form, tainted centered love. Together with the arch-
by evil. Have you ever experienced such angel they committed the Fall, which
a feeling? However, we cannot kill our- resulted in God being exiled and the
selves, so we need certain conditions in original, true character of Adam and
order to clean ourselves from the past Eve being lost. (35-215, 1970.10.19)
connected with Satan. (22-207, 1969.2.4)
God appears to Adam and Eve, who
You cannot walk the way of restora- have not fallen. In this position you can
tion alone. According to the principle find God. We all must return to the
of re-creation, you must walk this way position of sinless Adam and Eve as
in cooperation with God and the spir- they were before the Fall. In that posi-
it world. Since the providence of salvation we must meet the True Parents and
tion develops only in this way, God and create a true tribe, true nation, and the
the spirit world are mobilized to carry true world. There is no other theology
out the work of re-creation. The reason that advocates such things, only the
for this is that God created the world of Unification Principle. (God’s Will - 354)
angels before He created human beings.
Next, He created all things with the help The Kingdom of Heaven is a place
of the angels, and then using all things as where we attend God as the absolute
the material, He created human beings. center and develop relationships of
(100-264, 1978.10.22) love through Him. God carries out the
providence of salvation in order to set
Perfection is achieved through the this foundation straight, so asserting
oneself is absolutely inadmissible. (92- dation of substance means removing

255, 1977.4.18) fallen nature, but that is done by unit-
ing Cain and Abel. If you wish to restore
Section 2. The Foundation of yourself, your fallen nature must be
Faith and the Foundation of completely eliminated and you must put
Substance aside your feelings of closeness to your
kin. If you are told, “Go to the east!” you
2.1. The Foundation for the Messiah must say “Yes” and do so. And if you are
told, “Go to the west!” you also say “Yes”
Creating a foundation for the Mes- and obey. If you object, you are not going
siah, by restoring the foundation of faith to be restored. If you object, can restora-
and the foundation of substance, is nection be accomplished? You must follow
essary in order to remove original sin. absolutely. (46-233, 1971.8.15)
Once we remove the original sin, we are
able to newly enter the realm of God’s In order to receive the Messiah, there
life and love. To do so, we must receive must be the foundation of faith and the
a graft. foundation of substance. After the foun-
In order to make a wild olive tree into dation of substance is completed, the
a true olive tree, we must cut off the wild foundation for the Messiah is inevita-
tree and graft onto it the scion of the bly required. If so, who would stand on
true tree. Similarly, in order for people the foundation for the Messiah after the
who are like wild olive trees to become foundation of substance is established?
true olive trees, they must go through We were born as the descendants of fall-
the process where they first deny them- en human beings, inheriting Satan’s lin-
selves and then totally affirm something eage, and we are still not able to tran-
new. By doing so, a person changes his scend that lineage. In order to transcend
intrinsic nature from that of a wild olive that lineage, we must change our lin-
tree to that of a true olive tree, so that eage, but we cannot do that on our own.
he can emerge as a person led only by Therefore, we need the Messiah. (47-12,
goodness. Then such people form a fam- 1971.8.19)
ily, a tribe, an ethnic people, a nation,
and the world. That is what the Unifi- Due to the Fall, first the parents were
cation Church intends to do. You must lost. Second, we inherited Satan’s lineage.
understand that this is what the Unifica- And third, we came under the dominion
tion Church members presently hope to of Satan. So, in order to restore all this,
achieve. (41-62, 1971.2.13) we must go up the opposite way. How
far can you go by studying the Princi-
How can the foundation of faith ple? You must establish the foundation
be restored? A condition must be set of faith and the foundation of substance;
through a sacrificial offering. The foun- only then can you hope to meet the Mes-
siah. This is the Principle. Thus, I say, let the Messiah to yourself, then you will
us create the foundation of faith and the be able to follow this path. In the Uni-
foundation of substance externally. (54-186, fication Church, don’t we say that once
1972.3.24) you establish the foundation of faith
and complete the foundation of sub-
Even if a person reached the standard stance, you are able to then accomplish
of perfection, his lineage is still not com- the foundation for the Messiah? This is
pletely clean. Since humankind inherit- what it refers to. (63-340, 1972.10.22)
ed Satan’s lineage, our lineage is not pure
yet. In order to purify it, humankind During the course of restoration,
certainly needs the Messiah. There- one must go up, starting from the era of
fore, the foundation of faith, the foun- servant of servants, through the eras of
dation of substance, and the foundation servant, adopted son, and direct son. If
for the Messiah are absolutely necessary so, can one be connected to the era of
for fallen people. The ultimate question direct son after going through the era
is how to create the foundation for the of servant of servant, the era of servant,
Messiah and change the lineage through and the era of adopted son? You cannot
the Messiah. (55-135, 1972.5.7) get connected to the era of the direct
son without doing anything. You must
People must complete the foundation go through the process of establishing
of faith and the foundation of substance, the foundation of faith, the foundation
thus inheriting the foundation for the of substance, and the foundation for
Messiah, and receive a graft from him. the Messiah according to the Principle.
By receiving the graft you can become a In short, you must receive the Messiah.
true olive tree, even though in the past The Messiah is the true son of God. An
you were a wild one. In other words, adopted son and a true son belong to dif-
when and only when you get rid of ferent lineages. Therefore, the change of
Satan’s lineage and come back to God’s the lineage is necessary. (55-192, 1972.5.9)
lineage of goodness can you stand in the
positions of bride and groom. That is the Then, what are you supposed to do?
way of the Principle. (64-16, 1972.10.22) You must go through suffering on the
verge of death. In order to indemnify
No one in the world can say that he the vertical history horizontally, you
or she has completed the course of res- must become a servant. Korean people
toration. That is why people are des- loved by God must become servants
tined to perish. The responsible person like angels. From that position, if you
who comes to save people from destruc- can become a master, you will become
tion and enable them to possess such an adopted son. Becoming an adopted
inner qualities and complete this path son refers to restoring the foundation of
is the Messiah. If you graft the scion of faith and the foundation of substance.
Since the foundation for the Messiah who can pursue his goals on his own,
can only be established by restoring the that is not enough, so you must come
foundation of substance, you must do back and establish the foundation of
this. (62-259, 1972.9.25) substance,
What is the foundation of substance?
You can become a person of good- It is a foundation created through Abel
ness only by conquering evil and leav- being able to subjugate Cain. Who
ing goodness behind, so that evil auto- is Cain? He is the son of an enemy.
matically surrenders to you. In terms Through Cain, historical struggles have
of the Principle, it is called completing been occurring. Through Cain, the orig-
the foundation of substance. In order to inal source of evil has set down its roots.
accomplish this, you must fight Satan Through Cain, waves of death have been
and win. (58-18, 1972.6.6) rushing forward throughout history. We
can see from these facts, that in order to
Even if Israel had become a nation prevent the appearance of conditions for
able to restore the world, that one nation evil and the expansion of the evil side,
was not enough. From the Principle you a person in the Abel position – that is a
probably know about the era of sub- person on God’s side – must bring the
stantial restoration of Cain and Abel, person in the position of Cain to surren-
in other words, about the foundation der. (30-289, 1970.4.5)
of substance. Similarly, the Cain-type
nation, or in other words the archangel- There are two ways we must go for
type nation, must be subjugated by the the sake of Cain and ourselves. We must
restored nation of Israel. It cannot be walk this path for the sake of our enemy.
accomplished by the force of arms. Since What does that mean? It means we must
Abel was killed by his elder brother Cain, deal well with Cain. What is the foun-
you must all understand that unless you dation of substance? Even though Abel
stand in the position of dying, that is, the has paved his own way, he cannot stand
position of being struck, but still survive before God unless he subjugates Cain.
and manage to subjugate those who strike Abel must lead his enemy. He should not
you, restoration will not begin. (30-46, fight with his enemy along the way, but
1970.3.15) lead the enemy. (30-338, 1970.4.6)
In order to go the way of restoration, The expression “the foundation of

you must first establish a foundation of faith has been established” refers to a con-
faith. The foundation of faith is neces- ditional position where someone is able
sary in order to create a solid foundation to indemnify the Fall, which occurred
upon which you can secure your place due to disbelief in God, and stand again
and stand in the subject position. After in the hopeful position of Adam, who
that, even though you became a person can be trusted by Heaven. After that,
the person must fight against Satan of substance in oneness with the Prin-
and establish the foundation of sub- ciple, you will inherit the world of heart
stance. Standing in the position of Abel, as the person who has the value of God’s
he must make Cain surrender. (40-243, object partner. This is the way fallen
1971.2.6) people should go. (68-189, 1973.7.29)
From the Principle you know about The great contribution I made lies
the foundation of faith and the founda- in the fact that I clarified the relation-
tion of substance. Even if you have estab- ship between God and human beings
lished the foundation of substance, that centered on love, and clarified the por-
substance is not to be offered to God. It tion of responsibility and the course of
serves as a foundation for the Messiah, indemnity, as well as the problem of
that is, a substance that can welcome the Cain and Abel, and the issue of the lin-
Messiah. (43-187, 1971.4.30) eage. Unless Cain and Abel unite, the
Messiah cannot come. Only when Cain
2.2. The ultimate issue is the and Abel become one is the foundation
restoration of lineage of substance formed, and only then can
the Messiah come. Only when people are
Since Adam lost faith and substance, united with the Messiah can the restora-
he can only find love after he has restored tion of the lineage take place. This is the
the foundation of faith and the founda- gist of the Principle. You must under-
tion of substance. So what did Adam stand such a program fully and pray
lose? First, he lost faith, and then he lost accordingly. That is the way you should
substance, and lastly he lost love. These be thinking. (161-149, 1987.1.18)
three things were lost. We need to find
them. (65-314, 1973.3.4) First there is the foundation of faith,
next comes the foundation of substance,
The term “foundation of faith” refers and then comes the foundation for the
to an unshakable person of principle Messiah. The lineage is the problem.
establishing a foundation of faith that Centering on Abel’s victorious realm,
enables him to be one with God’s Prin- we must overcome the opposition from
ciple, without changing his position the United States and win over the
whether it is day or night, regardless of opposition from any country in the free
seasonal changes, throughout his youth, world. Even if the whole world is against
middle age, and old age. Only after that, me, I will not be driven back by that
a foundation of substance based on the opposition. You have the Principle, so
Principle will be established. Upon the can you act arbitrarily? The Principle
foundation of faith, the foundation of is like an ironclad bastion. Since God
substance emerges through the Princi- has approved this theory, you cannot do
ple, and if you stand on that foundation anything about it. Unless you have made
a condition of loving even your enemy’s responsibility. For each stage of the
nation, even the devil himself, you have growth period, they had a correspond-
no qualification to enter the Kingdom ing portion of responsibility. Therefore,
of Heaven. So, do you know why Jesus for three stages of growth, they had to
asked God to forgive the Roman soldiers complete three stages of responsibility.
who stabbed him with a spear when he There is no exception. All people are on
was dying on the cross? This was not equal terms: they can grow by fulfilling
something personal. Rome was upset- their own responsibility. If God demand-
ting the world. However, today Chris- ed from fallen people fulfillment of the
tianity seeks salvation on an individual same portion of responsibility as that of
basis, doesn’t it? (182-285, 1988.10.26) Adam and Eve, we would have no hope
to restore ourselves to the original posi-
Section 3. Why Restoration tion before the Fall. We lost a chance to
through Indemnity is Necessary fulfill our portion of responsibility. So
now to compensate for this, we must set
3.1. Two things that must be indemnity conditions. (The Way of a Church
restored through indemnity Leader - 711)
Why should we attach importance to The portion of responsibility and

the law of indemnity when we walk the indemnity are in the right and left posi-
course of restoration? From the view- tions respectively. The former is like the
point of God’s providence, since human right leg and the latter is like the left leg,
beings destroyed everything God cre- but we forgot about them. We do not
ated, each person must re-create every- know about our portion of responsibil-
thing. Since God invested His sincere ity or about indemnity. So, how can we
devotion during the creation, for the move forward? We cannot move for-
sake of re-creation you must also re-cre- ward like this. You must understand
ate that condition of sincere devotion. that unless we connect our portion of
While creating the universe, God was not responsibility with restoration through
playing around or dancing. He invested indemnity, progress is impossible. Have
His utmost devotion, 100 percent of it, you ever thought about this? Don’t you
when He was creating. The way of res- all dislike indemnity?
toration means re-creating; this time is Don’t you dislike God and His prov-
the same as the time when God was cre- idence? From today you must renew
ating, and so can you play around while yourselves and not forget this, even if
going this path? (96-114, 1978.1.2) you forget to eat, to sleep, to think about
your loved ones. That is how serious it
Originally, in order for Adam and is. Even God must go through this. Rev.
Eve to complete each stage of growth, Moon must also go through this in his
they were each given their portion of lifetime. All Unification Church mem-
bers and the whole world must walk this a person in Adam’s position meets quali-
path; otherwise there is no way for them fications as the one who fulfilled his por-
to go. You all want to go through this tion of responsibility according to the
easily, don’t you? Can you get a doctorate original standard, and when this person
or become a professor easily? You have confronts Satan centering on love and
to go through a certain course to get a sets the conditions that enable him to be
doctorate degree. How can you do it eas- related to Heaven’s side more than peo-
ily? If you don’t go through the course, ple belonging to Satan’s side are and to
then you are a fake doctor. Now, do you love with heavenly love more than with
understand? (124-105, 1983.1.30) satanic love.
You must understand that indem-
In order to be separated from Satan nity conditions are established in this
vertically and horizontally, there are way. Since Satan controls the environ-
internal indemnity conditions and exter- ment, he will use intrigues and slan-
nal indemnity conditions. The external der, and he will resort to all means to
indemnity conditions are that of Cain cut you away from God. However, if you
and Abel, and the internal indemnity overcome such an environment and, as
conditions are that of Adam. When you God’s representative, restore the portion
completely overcome all this centering of responsibility lost by Adam no matter
on the portion of responsibility, and what happens, you will not fail. It will
remove Satan’s realm of dominion, then be eternal. Besides, no indemnity can be
Heaven’s side can begin its work. This is accomplished unless in loving God you
a basic rule. (161-207, 1987.2.4) set an absolute standard of faith no mat-
ter who says what. (161-205, 1987.2.4)
Why did Adam fall? Adam’s Fall was
that he could not complete his portion What does an indemnity condition
of responsibility, and his relationship separate you from? First, you complete
with God, a relationship of love, was cut your portion of responsibility and then
off. Adam was not able to fulfill his por- you love God. No matter how much
tion of responsibility. Next, he could not Satan persecutes and attacks you, if you
connect to God’s love. Due to the Fall, drive him away without wavering, if
people lost their portion of responsibil- he strikes you over and over again but
ity and the realm of God’s love. (161-205, you do not retreat, then he will have to
1987.2.4) retreat instead. This is the way to be sep-
arated from Satan. Unless this is done,
How can we be separated from there is no way to indemnify Cain and
Satan? We must stand in a position of Abel. (161-205, 1987.2.4)
Adam’s representatives, being able to
make indemnity conditions. Therefore, How can a vertical indemnity condi-
separation from Satan takes place when tion be set? It is through the two con-
ditions of completing one’s portion of order to achieve liberation. Because the

responsibility and completing the res- portion of responsibility exists, we can
toration of absolute love toward God. put everything in good order. (148-166,
Since there is such a standard, Jesus 1986.10.8)
said, “He who loves father or mother
more than me is not worthy of me; and Cain and Abel are not fully respon-
he who loves son or daughter more than sible for everything. Then who is? Adam
me is not worthy of me.” (Matt. 10:37). and Eve, the Parents, are. Since I have
Jesus’ words came from this fundamen- that responsibility, I am responsible
tal law. This is how the questions in the for everything you could not accom-
Bible are resolved. Similarly, do you love plish and for everything that Christian-
me in such a way? (161-213, 1987.2.4) ity failed to do, so in forty years I fixed
everything on the levels of an individu-
The way of restoration through al, family, tribe, people, nation, and the
indemnity is the way we must inevitably world. In this way, I restored through
go. We must be separated from Satan. indemnity the portion of responsibility
Without separation from Satan, there is of the individual and created a wall to
no fulfillment of your portion of respon- push Satan away…. Since I created the
sibility. And without fulfilling your por- realm of completion of the portion of
tion of responsibility, there is no way you responsibility, a new world begins from
can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. God’s this point. Since I accomplished this in
law drove Adam and Eve out, but are you a position higher than that of the world,
better than Adam and Eve? Answer me. from now the Kingdom of Heaven has
Are you any better than them, or not? If become possible. That is why the terms
you are inferior to them, then throwing “creation of the Kingdom of Heaven”
you away is not a big deal. If people just and “creation of the homeland” arise
put on airs and come in and out of the today. This is all according to the Prin-
church that does not make them Uni- ciple. (148-163, 1986.10.8)
fication Church members. You should
have a clear understanding of the Prin- Who has been moving history until
ciple. (148-156, 1986.10.8) now? Satan has. Therefore, we must be
separated from him. Unless we remove
Our concept of life is that we live for Satan, there is no way God can enter. It
the sake of the world. We live for the is not God’s territory. Since we are still
sake of the world, for the sake of God, in the territory of Satan, unless we set
and furthermore for the liberation of indemnity conditions in this fallen realm
God, Parents, and the world. Aren’t and separate from Satan, unless we lay
these things the contents of a life of Uni- the indemnity conditions to drive Satan
ficationists? It is not enough to simply away, God’s domain will not expand and
know restoration through indemnity in the foundation for God’s activities can-
not be built. Therefore, we must be sep- Satan exist there or not? (181-214, 1988.10.3)
arated from Satan and drive him away
completely. (161-204, 1987.2.4) In order to restore this through
indemnity, you must do the opposite
Let the satanic world persecute me as things. That is where the term “absolute
much as it wants! Let it strike me! I will faith” came from. Since the first ances-
capture them all! With what? With the tors of humankind fell due to their dis-
power of love, with God’s creative pow- belief, we must overcome this and move
er! If I do so, God will be with me. In up. We must move above the line where
such a position God acts with me. Try our ancestors fell. We must have abso-
doing it to see if He will be with you or lute faith. Absolute faith goes forward
not. I have been fighting never forgetting until we die, or even beyond death. It
about this even when I was in prison or wants to go forward even when a person
when I was tortured. Isn’t that how you is dying.
separate from Satan? (161-213, 1987.2.4) You do not understand absolute faith,
do you? Where is the limit of absolute
Nowadays, Unification Church faith? If I were to compare it with the liv-
members do not like the way of indem- ing person, it is a person who is willing
nity. That means they do not like resto- to go forward even if he is dying. And
ration. You cannot say “Oh, I like resto- even when this person dies, he falls not
ration but I don’t like indemnity!” If so, sideways, but straight forward. In this
which comes first: restoration or indem- sense, if I deny my faith, I choose the
nity? You like restoration, but dislike way of death. (126-34, 1983.4.10)
indemnity, but from God’s point of view
it should be the opposite. Which side are Second is self-denial. You must deny
you on? God’s side or Satan’s side? You yourself 100 percent. It is self-denial.
must clearly understand this. You like You must deny everything: your eyes
restoration. But from God’s side, you wanting to see, your mouth wanting
cannot prefer restoration. Restoration to eat. There was not a single day that I
takes place only after you have paid the was not hungry until I reached the age
indemnity, after you are through with of thirty. This was to deny my own self.
that. (116-127, 1981.12.27) (126-39, 1983.4.10)
Why do we need indemnity, res- Third is absolute love. Absolute love

toration through indemnity? With- means digesting one’s enemy…. Revenge
out indemnity, there is no way to make does not mean forgiveness. The enemy
Satan surrender. If the focal point of should willingly hand over to you his
God’s original love dwelt in an individ- nation, all his rights, and even his right
ual, would Satan be there or not? From of a first son. You must receive these
the point of view of the Principle, would things from him. (126-46, 1983.4.10)
Now that you have understood that ers may interfere. Whatever paths oth-
the side that dislikes indemnity is Satan’s ers may take, we have to be busy going
side, and the side that likes indemnity our own path. Whatever others may say
is God’s side, reflect on yourself quietly. from the side, we have no time to wor-
“Am I on God’s side or on Satan’s side?” ry about this. We have no time to sleep
You know the answer, so ask yourself. at night. We don’t have spare time to sit
Until now you have been following the comfortably and eat. Unless we have
path of God’s will, but now that you that kind of desperate heart, we cannot
clearly know that Satan’s side likes res- go the way of restoration. (22-211, 1969.2.4)
toration, and God’s side likes indem-
nity, which way would you go? (116-127, Since the Fall was the mistake of
1981.12.27) human beings, restoration through
indemnity must also be carried out by
In following me, you have experi- human beings. The fundamental rule is
enced going fundraising, haven’t you? that the one who committed a sin must
You probably said, “Oh my goodness. I indemnify it. Since the first parents
hate fundraising, so what am I doing?” became false, unless True Parents come
But that is only the beginning. Now, I and indemnify everything, there is no
may even tell you to walk backwards. way to go back to God. True Parents are
The world is upside-down, so I may well the ones who will resolve all this. True
tell you, “Since the world is evil, you Parents are people with such value that
should walk backwards!” If we walk like cannot be exchanged even if you offered
evil people, we may become evil. So, we your life millions and billions of times
must go the opposite way. Only then can over. Therefore, you must find True Par-
we become good people. That’s logical. ents and be able to say, “I put my life at
(133-69, 1984.7.8) stake to follow you.” (55-161, 1972.5.7)
Section 4. You Must Set What were the consequences of the

Indemnity Conditions Yourself Fall? God and the angelic world were
expelled from the human world; the
4.1. No one else can set indemnity world of all creation was lost. Next, all
conditions for you levels were lost from an individual, to
the family, tribe, people, nation, and
You must make indemnity condi- the world. Who is responsible for that?
tions yourself. It is not something that That responsibility is neither with God,
another person can do on your behalf. nor with the world of angels, nor with
The Fall refers to losing the right of all things. Humankind is responsible.
dominion. To achieve restoration, we People are responsible for these conse-
must go forward with our own firm pro- quences. Therefore, people are destined
active nature, no matter how much oth- to take responsibility and walk the path
of restoration. (100-264, 1978.10.22) self is absolutely not permissible. (92-255,

1977.4.18)
The way of restoration requires you
to cut your way through in the direction Since Adam was unable to fulfill his
opposite to that of the Fall. Walking the portion of responsibility, we are in a posi-
way of indemnity is a basic principle for tion where we cannot receive help from
fallen people. Unless you surmount this anyone to fulfill our responsibility and
path, you cannot restore your original complete our mission. The final decision
status. You must clean up yourselves. will be made by us. In other words, God
You must possess a sound theoretical does not decide whether we will be good
system explaining how to restore the people or evil people; we must decide
individual, the family, the tribe, the eth- this ourselves. (29-333, 1970.3.14)
nic people, the nation, and the world.
(God’s Will - 354) You must stand in a position more
earnest than life. That is why even when
While you are witnessing or fund- you are hungry, you should still pray.
raising as a Unification Church mem- Even while fasting, you must invest your-
ber, do you know what happens if you self. You must invest God’s love and the
start saying, “Oh, this is too hard for power of your life into all the nations. As
me, I can’t do it!” It becomes something you do so, God will never answer your
centered on you, not centered on God. questions, and He will pretend that He
When you think about such basic prin- does not see what you are doing. God
ciples, you must clearly understand that cannot interfere. He will not interfere
if anyone who has become a Unification until your investment is complete. What
Church member says he cannot go on, is the human portion of responsibility?
or complains while doing his task, that It means attaining completion on your
disqualifies him. Those who work in the own, doesn’t it? Similarly, when you go
Unification Church for their own ben- forward with prayer, God does not inter-
efit may very soon begin complaining fere. It is really strange, but God some-
about Rev. Moon and the church when times even opposes you. (180-195, 1988.8.22)
faced with difficulty and assert that all
the work they have done in the Unifica- Where should the cardinal point
tion Church is theirs. (92-256, 1977.4.18) determining victory or defeat be set?
You should not place it in me. Even
The Kingdom of Heaven is a place though I have got such a cardinal point,
where we attend God as the absolute it has nothing to do with you. You each
center and develop relationships of love have five percent of your own portion of
through Him. God carries out the prov- responsibility. (31-208, 1970.5.31)
idence of salvation in order to set this
foundation straight, so asserting one- Each time when the living environ-
ment of an individual and the age he stand that since we are the descendants
is living in change, there is always the of fallen people who were unable to ful-
course of the five percent of one’s portion fill their portion of responsibility, we
of responsibility that he must strive to stand at a serious crossroad where we
complete in order to determine his posi- must decide this. (29-333, 1970.3.14)
tion as God’s object partner responding
to His call. This is true for individuals, Section 5. There is No Separation
as well as for churches, nations, and the from Satan without the Law of
world. (40-66, 1971.1.24) Indemnity
What kind of a being is God? Do you 5.1. I am standing at a divide

think He is a glorious God, sitting on His
throne? It is not like that. What has God I have been in and out of prison sev-
been doing so far for fallen humankind? eral times, in both North and South
God has been weeping loudly everyday Korea. You must know this. Why must
as He works to save humankind. That we accomplish restoration through
has been the situation of God as He leads indemnity? Why should we be separat-
humankind. ed from Satan? The reason we should
God is such a miserable being. In separate from Satan is in order to make
order to save human beings who fell into free the realm of the portion of respon-
the pits of misery, God is waking people sibility. Did Satan interfere with the life
up from sleep, shouting “Come! Come of Adam and Eve before the Fall? You
to me!” But God cannot make people cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven if
come to Him like that. They must ful- Satan has interfered with your life.
fill their portion of responsibility. So, as Where are you standing now? Your
God cannot do our part for us, how dif- conscience knows where you are. You
ficult it is for God to do His work! (20-220, cannot deceive it. It knows where you
1968.6.9) are going. (148-199, 1986.10.9)
4.2. The mindset necessary to fulfill Restoration through indemnity is

one’s responsibility inevitable. Why should we accomplish
restoration through indemnity? Why
Human beings are in a midway posi- should we separate from Satan? It is
tion where they must determine wheth- because we need the foundation of a free
er they belong to the side of goodness environment where we can naturally
or to the side of evil. A person cannot fulfill our original portion of responsi-
receive help from a third party to decide bility. It is because we need to hold onto
whether he is heading in the direction of a place where Satan cannot accuse us or
goodness or evil; he must decide this by be connected with us in any way. Thus,
himself. Furthermore, we must under- logically, we must inevitably meet the
standard of restoration through indem- Satan. It was taken by Satan. Therefore,

nity and fulfill our portion of respon- we must regain the realm of the portion
sibility. That is why you must separate of responsibility. (143-77, 1986.3.16)
from Satan. That is why you must have
the thinking not to be related to the If God had not given fallen human
satanic world, even if you have to starve. beings a portion of responsibility, the
That is the divide. This is the borderline. term “restoration through indemnity”
(148-204, 1986.10.9) that we emphasize today in the Unifica-
tion Church would not have appeared.
The way of restoration through Simple restoration would have been
indemnity is the way of separation from enough.
Satan. Why should we be separated You must pay indemnity! Why? It is
from Satan? In order to find the realm because human beings do have a portion
of the portion of responsibility. Origi- of responsibility. Since human beings
nally, Satan does not exist in the realm violated their given portion of responsi-
of the portion of responsibility. That is bility, they must fulfill it. To do so, you
the realm of Adam’s portion of respon- must win over everything that belongs
sibility. The original standard is that the to the satanic world and in a dignified
realm of Adam’s portion of responsibil- manner rid yourselves of its climate
ity cannot be invaded by Satan. We need of opposition. You must enter a place
to instill that clear notion into people’s where you can receive God’s love. If you
minds. We must go this path in any accomplish this, Satan will depart from
case. We must complete our portion of you. (143-77, 1986.3.16)
responsibility and be grafted onto God’s
love. If we want to graft onto God’s love, You are still within the realm of the
we must separate from Satan. We must portion of responsibility, even as the
be completely separated from every- descendants of fallen people. Have you
thing related to Satan. (148-197, 1986.10.9) reached individual perfection within
the realm of dominion based on accom-
Why did restoration through indem- plishments through the Principle? Have
nity come about? For what purpose did you become connected to God’s love?
it appear after the Fall occurred? If there Have you laid a foundation that enables
were no portion of responsibility, then you to be connected with God directly
there would be no need for the term through a bond of love? If you look at
“restoration through indemnity.” In these questions from the viewpoint of
what position did human beings fall? your portion of responsibility, you will
They fell during the course of fulfilling have to say that you have been unable
their portion of responsibility. At that to accomplish these things. Restoration
time, human beings handed over the through indemnity is necessary for us
realm of the portion of responsibility to to be separated from Satan. Your por-
tion of responsibility cannot be fulfilled have a clear understanding of the Prin-

unless you are separated from Satan. ciple. (148-156, 1986.10.8)
(148-148, 1986.10.8)
We need restoration through indem-
You all have been living without nity to be separated from Satan. Unless
understanding how important the por- we are separated from Satan, we will
tion of responsibility is. This is the stan- not be able to accomplish our portion of
dard for liberation. What is restoration responsibility. (148-148, 1986.10.8)
through indemnity? It is needed to cre-
ate a free environment in which we can Satan invaded upon the condition of
fulfill our portion of responsibility. Since people not fulfilling their responsibility.
Satan is invading us, what must we do Therefore, once the portion of responsi-
to protect ourselves? We must love God bility is fulfilled, Satan will be banished.
and love other people more than we love Satan cannot stay once the portion of
Satan. He hates God and hates human- responsibility is fulfilled. (137-254, 1986.1.3)
kind, but we on the opposite side must be
able to say, “I love God and humankind Have you completed your portion
more than I love you.” Unless we stand of responsibility, or is it still incom-
in such a position, being able to create plete? You have not completed it, so do
a one-way street based on the standard you have any relationship with me? You
of a person who has not fallen, we will must understand this.
never be able to separate ourselves from Why must we accomplish restora-
Satan. (148-154, 1986.10.8) tion through indemnity? Originally,
before the Fall, Satan could not bring
We must inevitably go the way of any accusation in the realm of the por-
restoration through indemnity. We tion of responsibility. If you are in a place
must separate from Satan. Without sep- where Satan invades, you are not within
aration from Satan, there is no fulfill- the realm of the portion of responsibili-
ment of the portion of responsibility. ty. Therefore, he cannot invade the place
And without fulfilling your portion of where indemnity is being paid. That
responsibility, there is no way for you kind of place is a prison. (148-156, 1986.10.8)
to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. God’s
law drove Adam and Eve out. Are you With the power of my love for God I
better than Adam and Eve? Answer me. willingly go to prison in Satan’s world. I
Are you any better than them, or not? If welcome with greatest joy the place that
you are inferior to them, then throwing Satan hates the most. The people of this
you away is not a big deal. If people just world dislike suffering, don’t they? But
put on airs and come in and out of the the members of the Unification Church
church that does not make them Uni- like hardships. Why do they like them?
fication Church members. You should Because they want to accomplish resto-
ration through indemnity…. Arrogant the sake of the world, for the sake of
behavior is Satan’s characteristic. He God, and furthermore, for the sake of
cannot go down to a low place. (148-156, the liberating God, True Parents, and
1986.10.8) the world. These must become the core
of Unification Church members’ daily
In order to protect yourself from life. (148-166, 1986.10.8)
Satan, you must love God more than
you love anybody else. You must love 5.2. How to get out of the realm of
Him more than you love anybody in this Satan (the realm of the Fall)
world and in the universe. You must love
God more than you love yourself. Since In order to be completely saved, you
you are a fallen person, you must love must cleanse your sins. You must clear
God more than you love your own self. up all the sins you have committed in
Satan loves himself more than he loves the past and those you are committing
God and the world. That is Satan. There- in the present. In order to clear up your
fore, if you are basing your life on indi- sins, you must do things that do not devi-
vidualism, you are the princes of Satan. ate from the Principle. (55-158, 1972.5.7)
(148-161, 1986.10.8)
Since human beings got out of order
If there were no law of the portion of due to the Fall, in order to repair the
responsibility, it would be impossible to damage we must follow the basic rules
bring things in order. Due to the por- and principles that existed before the
tion of responsibility we can dispose disorder occurred. In order to com-
of Satan and clearly divide the heav- ply with the laws of creation, we must
enly kingdom into two nations with go through the course of the history of
clear borders, thus entering the era of re-creation. The Fall began with mak-
a cosmic dominion centered on God’s ing one’s partner invest for one’s sake
love. This is the Kingdom of Heaven in instead of investing for the sake of
heaven and on earth, the spirit world the partner. Therefore, we need to go
and physical world, under God’s direct through a reverse process of investing
dominion. Do you understand clearly? ourselves. That is why religion teaches
You are the problem. Where are you self-sacrifice. (69-84, 1973.10.20)
now? You are always on the borderline.
When you are on the borderline of resto- What is the disease that humankind
ration through indemnity centering on developed after the Fall of Adam and
an individual, Satan cannot follow you. Eve? Human beings caught the disease
(148-166, 1986.10.8) of Satan-centered love, and because of
that disease of false love, they have been
What concept of life do Unification multiplying Satan’s lineage ever since.
Church members have? It is to live for (God’s Will - 437)
We inherited Satan’s lineage and drawing near when we kick away the
were born as his own children; that’s most difficult realm of Satan’s Fall and
our disease. But how did this disease are liberated. (92-256, 1977.4.18)
of love begin? The disease of the Fall
started when Adam and Eve denied the The Fall in essence is a lapse into
proper order, denied the principles of the state of death. In order to be saved,
heaven and earth and the environment therefore, you have to plunge yourself
established by God, and engaged in self- bravely into that state of death. If that
centered love. Thus, to cure yourselves of is an unavoidable and destined course,
this disease, you must deny yourselves then you must confront it as a man
and make God the absolute center of should – with a joyful heart. When the
your lives. If the Archangel, Adam, and number of church members walking the
Eve had desired a God-centered love, way of God’s will with such determina-
they would not have fallen and would tion increases, the world will move in
have built an ideal world. (92-255, 1977.4.18) a new direction. Our hearts are burn-
ing with the desire to form that kind of
In order to get out of the satanic foundation. Do you have the conviction
realm, we must have a view centered on that enables you to transcend the border
God. That is the only way we can get out between life and death?
of there. Since there is no other way we I have confronted Satan in tens,
can do it, we must inevitably choose this hundreds, thousands or even tens of
path. (God’s Will - 437) thousands of life-and-death situations.
I never altered the standard I had set,
The way you have to go is difficult, even when unspeakably difficult cir-
but you must think about God, who is cumstances surged against me repeat-
walking this path before you, and your edly like waves. I will not depart from
friends and brothers and sisters, who the standard of heart that I had at the
are walking by your side. You also must beginning, even if my legs break, my
keep in mind that the path to the destiny eyeballs pop out, or my head falls off.
that humankind must head for still lies Thus, as long as I do not die, I will win.
in front of us. You must make up your (22-184, 1969.2.2)
mind to go this way until the end of your
life. With such thinking, you can tran- How can you get rid of the love and
scend the point of Satan’s Fall that he the lineage belonging to the satanic
perpetrated through his self-centered- realm? If you love yourself and think
ness. You can go over the realm of the only of yourself, Satan will drag you
Fall when your thinking is centered on along at any time. On the contrary, if
God, rather than on yourselves. There- you deny yourself and put God in the
fore, the most difficult time for the Uni- center of your thinking and your life,
fication Church signifies that the day is Satan will no longer control you; instead
God will come to you and take charge of is what you must do. (138-288, 1986.1.24)
you. By doing so, you can be liberated
from the archangelic realm of the satan- Section 6. Faith Means Keeping
ic world. You will rise from the position the Law of Indemnity
of the fallen archangel to the position of
the archangel who is not fallen. There- The Unification Church is 95 to 98
fore, you must die! Act as if you are dead. percent to do with the life of faith. Since
You have to be trampled under foot con- human beings lost 95 percent of what
stantly. (92-264, 1977.4.18) God created, our re-creation takes place
only after we complete 95 percent. Once
As far as I know, there is no way you that is done, we must fulfill the remain-
can unite mind and body when rising ing 5 percent. How difficult that is! If the
to a high position. If you rise to the top Fall had not occurred, Heaven would
with a lofty mindset, there is no way to have done 95 percent and we would only
be united. You must be trampled on. have to do five percent. But due to the
Even in my case, God has been tram- Fall, God cannot do that for us again.
pling on me with His feet for forty years We must accomplish re-creation. That
now, so that I would not rise high. Since means we must do 95 percent plus 5 per-
He’s been doing that, all my aspirations cent. Therefore, we must be ready to die.
to rise were stirred up and I could unite We must be prepared for sacrifice. Don’t
with Him. You must be cursed at, tram- think of comfort until we have com-
pled upon, and mistreated wherever you pleted the worldwide course of restora-
go, like Kim Sat-gat who roamed all over tion… (142-84, 1986.3.1)
the Korean peninsula. But even in such
circumstances you must discover your- On coming to this earth I brought
self and be able to digest everything with four tremendous truths to the world
joy. (144-255, 1986.4.25) of believers. I clarified the relationship
between God and human beings; I gave
You must live within the framework clear explanations about the portion of
of love with the determination in your responsibility and indemnity – things
heart to love more than Satan does, with that no one in history had known about.
the desire to love God and the universe; The next question is why life is difficult
you must be able to say, “For the sake of for conscientious people, and why evil
God’s will and the liberation of human- people live well. I clarified the law of
ity, I will go down to the abyss.” How do indemnity and the problem of Cain and
you go down? Try being trampled upon. Abel, which no one had known about.
Let all the four billion people of the (161-153, 1987.1.18)
world walk over you. I do not complain,
even when I am trampled on. I digest Human beings inherited fallen
everything with gratitude and love. That nature and became slaves to their habits.
Nowadays, even religious people tend to scientious. Noah was exactly that kind
lead a very habitual life. A routine life of a person. God had Noah set the foun-
of faith is dangerous. Such a life of faith dation of absolute faith. God settled on
becomes a major factor presenting Satan the earth through Noah’s family. God
with the conditions for accusation. As needs a man of absolute faith, a woman
people walk the course of restoration, of absolute faith, a four-position founda-
Satan uses every method possible to tion of absolute faith. (183-164, 1988.10.31)
find opportunities for recurrent inva-
sion, trying not to lose even one person. God established religion in order
Satan has to separate from individuals to restore fallen man through indem-
due to the indemnity conditions they nity. Through religion, God is teaching
set, but he may invade them again on the method to strengthen a God-cen-
the level of the family or on the national tered spirit and the method to reverse
level. (167-98, 1987.6.30) the dominion of the physical body over
human life and character. This is why
We must go through a certain for- religion requires fasting, sacrificial ser-
mula course, but you do not understand vice, a meek and humble attitude, and
clearly about that formula. “We don’t other such things. These are methods to
need indemnity. Why should we walk reduce the force of the physical body and
this difficult path of indemnity?” People make the body obey the spirit. Usually it
who say that will inevitably die within takes from three to five years to get rid of
Satan’s realm. He will claim that they life habits centered on the physical body
belong to his realm. You must conquer and to create a new lifestyle centered on
Satan’s territory and repel Satan. You the spirit. (201-208, 1990.4.9)
must capture his realm. Stand up bold-
ly. Clear things from your past. This is What is indemnity centered on?
your responsibility in your life of faith. What is the content of indemnity? It is
You must understand this clearly. (167-319, the issue of love: whether you love Satan
1987.8.20) more or God more. Everything is about
the issue of love. In order to pay indem-
Restoration through indemnity is nity, you must believe in God absolute-
not conditional restoration. You must ly. However, Satan did not believe in
understand that indemnity is real. This God absolutely. He betrayed God. Satan
is not written in the Divine Principle. betrayed God during the course of his
It is probably the first time that you are mission. Therefore, when you are going
hearing that conditional indemnity is the way of indemnity, first of all your
actually real indemnity. Therefore, when faith and actions must be absolute. (206-
you think about the course of restoration 238, 1990.10.14)
until now, God raised from the satanic
world one person who was the most con- In the course of indemnity, you must
fulfill your portion of responsibility. grateful. If you continue being grateful

What is the key point in the fulfillment you will ultimately come to a world you
of the portion of responsibility? With- had never thought of, and the world that
out loving Heaven more, without hav- opposed you will fall into consequenc-
ing absolute faith and absolute love, you es it would have never imagined. That is
cannot subjugate Satan. (139-279, 1986.1.31) why the life of those who live in atten-
dance of Heaven must be filled with
The era of restoration through indem- gratitude. (138-129, 1986.1.19)
nity that has lasted until now is passing
away. Since it is passing away, the time The valuable thing is to move closer
is coming when people will be imme- to Heaven step by step, regarding as pre-
diately caught if they act in violation of cious the results brought about by your
the law. In the era of restoration through loyalty. Even if you are offering loud
indemnity people have been moving in prayers expressing great ambition that
circles: if the first attempt failed, they does not mean that God’s will is going
could have a second one. In this way to be fulfilled. On the path of restoration
they were able to progress. Now, howev- through indemnity all the people who
er, we have passed the era of restoration claim they are the best will fall away.
through indemnity and entered the era Don’t I also say that I am the best? Well,
of restoration. In the era of restoration among everything I have taught you so
we cannot take our time to resolve mis- far there was nothing I had not put into
takes. Things will happen immediately. practice before teaching it to you. I prac-
You must understand this clearly, and ticed it, I completed it, and then I taught
if you had only a faint concept of faith it to you; isn’t that true? (142-89, 1986.3.1)
in the past, you must toss that out and
be determined to take the lead. (144-128, God’s liberation will not be accom-
1986.4.12) plished unless people become one with
True Parents and remove all conditions
I have been walking the way for the for Satan’s accusations, thus making it
sake of God’s will. Looking at my life, possible to offer to God everything on
no one can understand the path I am this earth. How do you come into the
going. However, my life has a deep and realm of ownership of God’s heart? Your
broad background that is understood by parents, yourselves, and all things of cre-
Heaven. When you think about this, am ation could not stand on an equal foot-
I fortunate or unfortunate? I am fortu- ing, belonging to God. We must restore
nate. People oppose me not because they this through indemnity. (137-268, 1986.1.3)
want to. Without opposition, restoration
through indemnity will not occur. How grateful were you to accept the
Knowing that everything we do we fact that you are going the way of res-
do by Heaven’s direction you must be toration through indemnity, the predes-
tined way of the portion of responsibil- through indemnity. Why did Adam and
ity? You must consider it once again. You Eve fall? It is because they forgot about
cannot say, “Oh, I like the words of the the course of the portion of responsibil-
Principle of the Unification Church, but ity. They fell because they forgot about
I don’t like restoration through indem- the reality. While the realm of the por-
nity!” In order to be admitted to a uni- tion of responsibility remains incom-
versity, in order to walk though its gates, plete, human beings stand in a position
you must take an exam. The path oppo- where they cannot but groan; moreover,
site to what you desire lies ahead of you. they are not in the position to freely
You cannot enter school unless you solve enter this realm. Since human beings
the task. It is the same with us. The way are fallen, in order to reach the position
of the Unification Church is not easy. where they can freely fulfill their portion
(138-120, 1986.1.19) of responsibility, they must emancipate
themselves from the historical realm of
You understand better than anyone the Fall. Otherwise, people cannot walk
why you must follow this way, why your the path of restoration. (142-82, 1986.3.1)
soul is being pressured like that, and
why your conscience is pushing you so Those who have completed resto-
that you are having a hard time. The ration through indemnity, raise your
question is why your heart is this way. It hands. You no-goods! You fickle scoun-
is because the right path lies in front of drels! You ought to be beaten with a
your eyes, it is because there is the his- club; you have to be cursed! You should
tory you must follow, and the predes- by struck by lightning! If you haven’t
tined crucial way of restoration through done it, even I cannot help you. I taught
indemnity that people must walk is yet you everything clearly. The spirit world
to be trodden. If you fall away, you can- is transformed according to what I say. If
not go this path. you go there without doing that, you’ll be
You cannot go this way unless you trapped. No matter how much husband
ride on the back of Parents. No mat- and wife say they have loved their chil-
ter how filthy a fly may be, if it clings to dren, when they go to the spirit world
the belly of a swift horse and endures that will all stop.
without falling away, the fly can travel Just as paradise has emerged in the
a thousand miles. You are in the same spirit world, for the families in the Uni-
position. You must cling onto True Par- fication Church there will be a para-
ents and move together with them, even dise where they stay before entering the
if you are upside down; you must not fall Kingdom of Heaven. You won’t even be
off. (138-120, 1986.1.19) able to love there. How can you love each
other? You won’t be able to love your
Nowadays believers are forgetting own child, no matter how much you may
that they are going the way of restoration want to. What will you do? Even though
wives may tell their husbands, “You used Isn’t that so? You don’t want to work.
to love me, so why do you act differently What is the third gate? Lust. People
after coming here?” husbands won’t be have a tendency to be unfaithful to their
able to love them. You won’t be able to spouses. If there are people in the Unifi-
love. In the position you are in, you are cation Church who cheat on their spous-
not supposed to love. (148-168, 1986.10.8) es and have love affairs with others, they
deserve the judgment of fire. Such a time
I want to ask you one thing: Have may come. It has not happened because
you been walking the way of restoration I have not commanded it. Didn’t God
through indemnity? Have you lived this drive Adam and Eve out of the Garden
way? Our destiny is to restore the first of Eden? There was no way to deal with
son and though the road to that restora- those reprobates. There were only two of
tion, which lies ahead of us, is blocked, them, so there was no way to deal with it.
have you made desperate efforts, have But now, it is different. There are many
you struggled with the resolve to go over such people. I do not want to see such
that ridge at any cost? You have not. You things happening in my time. That is
have not tried. You have been just fol- why I am saying this is serious. (199-107,
lowing me. For what reason have you 1990.2.16)
been following me? Because you liked
me. Why did you follow me? You have Section 7. The Way of Indemnity
been following me not because you were is the Way of Absolute
motivated by the Principle, but simply Obedience and Absolute
because you liked me. (138-134, 1986.1.19) Submission
Do not think that if you join the Uni- Why should religious people obey
fication Church and just sit there in a absolutely? It is necessary in order for
careless manner that you will go to the them to become absolute object part-
Kingdom of Heaven! You must inherit ners in relation to the absolute Subject
the realm of heart. When will you fulfill partner. And when facing evil, don’t you
restoration through indemnity? I told ever become its partner, even if you have
you to go and do it, but when did you to die. I am telling you, never become
go? (140-197, 1986.2.9) accomplices of evil! The commandment
to love means that you should love peo-
What is the most difficult thing for ple, but do not love the sin people are
human beings? Satan has three main united with. You must understand this.
gates, and the first gate is eating. This (57-57, 1972.5.28)
wretched mouth eats and eats and eats,
and still demands better food. It keeps If God is absolute, I must also desire
doing this. The second gate is resting. If an absolute position. If God is unchang-
you just sleep, you always want to rest. ing, I must also become unchanging.
If God is unique, I must also become in order to remove Satan.

unique. If God is eternal, I must also be Today, human beings are under the
eternal. control of Satan’s domain. To escape
From this point of view, human from this situation in the satanic realm,
beings must inevitably have an eternal they must follow the path Satan hates
life. Everything comes to this resultant the most. Therefore, a religion com-
point; I think it is a fair conclusion. mands one to be absolutely obedient to
Even if God has love, life, and ideal, but his conscience. Since God is absolute,
I do not have all these things, it is all in there is a requirement for people in
vain. (69-74, 1973.10.20) the religious world to become a minus
which aims at making them absolutely
You should not have selfish ambi- one with God. (57-114, 1972.5.29)
tions. You must become complete-
ly and absolutely one with me. There Be absolutely obedient! Absolute
is only one root. If the root is being obedience does not lead you to death.
pulled, the entire tree is being pulled. A What happens when you obey? You
trunk or branch cannot have an aware- become one with the person you obey.
ness of itself. They cannot assert them- What happens, once you become one?
selves. There cannot be two directions. You repel evil. Since you become com-
There is only one. We will have a free- pletely one, evil is repelled. Therefore,
dom to move in all four directions only evil can be removed. This is the prin-
after we have built a victorious founda- ciple. (57-114, 1972.5.29)
tion and secured our position. Unless
that is accomplished, there is no free- In God’s will, there is a will related
dom. Do you understand what I mean? to His ideal, and a will to restore people
Therefore, you cannot act freely. (169-199, through indemnity because they have
1987.10.31) fallen. You must understand that there
are the two kinds of will. If so, which
What until now has been the center kind of will should we follow? The sec-
of life of religious people? Jesus was an ond one. If so, can there be even an iota
unfortunate person. From a humanis- of freedom in the religious life of the
tic point of view, Jesus had no personal people who follow Heaven on the path
claims. Night and day, he only served of this second type of God’s will? There
God’s will and had no will of his own. cannot be even an iota of freedom. (134-
He absolutely obeyed God’s will. Abso- 117, 1985.2.25)
lute obedience! Why did he obey abso-
lutely? There is only one absolute origi- We must have absolute faith. When
nal Subject, but Satan formed another asked if you believe in the Unification
realm of the subject, forming a trian- Church, you must answer, “I go this
gular shape; thus Jesus did what he did way with absolute faith.” (46-99, 1971.7.25)
What is absolute faith? If there is a issue for me. (126-38, 1983.4.10)

leader of a religion you believe in, there
can be a historical gap of a few thousand Then you must assimilate your ene-
years between you and him. But through my. You must love your enemy. That
the faith in your heart, you can enter the path is not easy. Not only must you deny
realm of the same era with him on a hori- yourself hundreds of times, but you
zontal plane. That is why I am telling you must move up to a position where you
to believe absolutely. When you believe are able to love your enemy. Unless you
absolutely, you come to realize that you do that, you cannot stand on God’s side.
are together with that person. Moreover, (126-44, 1983.4.10)
you come to understand that you are liv-
ing together with that person. You must A religion cannot start from a con-
know that faith is meant to stimulate cept of affirmation, because our ances-
people and give them new awareness of tors fell. The first condition necessary in
this fact. (32-162, 1970.7.12) order to deny that is absolute faith. Do
you understand? So, do you have abso-
Absolute faith will pass, and absolute lute faith? That is why we must discov-
obedience will also pass; what remains er the reason why people are going the
at the very end is absolute love. Faith, way of asceticism. Do you not wish that
love, and hope, these three are always this Mr. Moon would come today and
there, but what is said to be the first reveal the entire secret world of religion?
among these three? Love! Faith passes Why do we have to go the way of asceti-
and hope also passes, but love remains cism? Why do we have to sacrifice? Why
until the very end. I am telling you the believe absolutely? If we call pastors and
same thing. Even absolute faith will pass. ask them these three questions, they will
(169-130, 1987.10.29) not be able to answer. They will just say
“Well, through faith we gain salvation.”
You must be bold even at the time Don’t be tricked by Satan’s deceptive
of death. When you close your eyes and smoke-screen tactics. (126-36, 1983.4.10)
think, “Now I am dead,” you will already
be in the other world. Such a leap will Members of the Unification Church
take place. The Unification Church has must go the reverse route in order to
been developing like this. If you are in a accomplish restoration through indem-
dumbfounding and shocking situation, nity. Therefore, their path does not begin
when all four directions are blocked and from self-recognition and self-affirma-
you can neither stay on the earth nor rise tion. It starts from complete denial. A
to heaven, and yet you go over that situ- perfect religion begins with self-denial,
ation ready to die, then the living God with the complete denial of the fallen
will surely manifest Himself. That is why world. That is why you must deny the
whether God exists or not is not even an world, deny your nation, tribe, family,
wife or husband, deny even being a man Adam and Eve insisted on their own
and a woman, and deny your own mind way. They had a sexual encounter, thus
and body. You must understand how falling before they reached the age of
huge the scope of this denial is. Follow- twenty. Until you reach your twenties,
ing your mind, you must even deny your you must be absolutely obedient. Before
own body. (126-34, 1983.4.10) you reach twenty, you must obey. There-
fore children are absolutely obedient.
Do not think that you will receive They are, even if you do not teach them
blessings just because you believe in the to be like that. They know that if they
Unification Church. You must think do not become one with their parents,
about giving blessings to others. You they will go to ruin. You will go to ruin
must strive to give away the blessings if you do not become one with God. (133-
that exist in the Unification Church for 136, 1984.7.10)
the sake of your nation and the world,
for the sake of something larger. If you Since humankind lost the four great
walk your path in this way, then I will be realms of heart and the three great king-
responsible for your course and not hold ships, we must find them. In order to
you back. You must become such people. accomplish this, you must submit with
(130-61, 1983.12.11) absolute obedience, absolute compli-
ance, and absolute sacrifice and be will-
Some people outwardly express that ing to do whatever you are asked to.
they like something, but inwardly they Only after you do this will parents come
shake their heads. Seeing this, I wish out from the satanic world to here. Men
they had been born with a better char- of the satanic world are archangels, so
acter. On the path of faith, fighting and you must cut yourselves off from them.
gaining victory over oneself is more dif- Then you can go up from this point. (235-
ficult than conquering the world. From 293, 1992.10.25)
this point of view, the first cross we
must bear is overcoming the self. (46-95, In the course of the restoration of
1971.7.25) Canaan, you must follow me. When wild
geese fly across the ocean, they abso-
Until now, who has completed the lutely follow their leader. There are no
payment of indemnity for the portion of objections. When he says, “Fly!” all the
responsibility? Can you pay that indem- geese fly. They must follow the leader,
nity with money? Can you pay it by sell- no matter how difficult it is, even to the
ing your house and your country? Then point of death. Until now, you have been
what should you do? There is nothing doing something similar. However, now
you can do. You can only be absolutely that you have arrived at our destination
obedient. You must be absolutely obe- and started giving birth to children, you
dient until you are in your twenties. must care for each other and love each
other; you must create one tribe and be Up to now I have not told you, “Oh,
proud of it. Such a time must come. I you must absolutely obey my words.” We
have said that is what we must do now. must comply with the historical course.
Until now, it has been a time to move The historical course is a course of prov-
toward the blessed land of Canaan, and idential history trodden for the sake of
now we have come to a settlement age. God. It is for that reason that I have
(115-107, 1981.11.4) been teaching you about the course of
the providence of restoration. I did not
A true filial son is the one who obeys. teach that for the sake of Rev. Moon of
A true loyal subject even when being the Unification Church. That is why I,
chased and put to death by traitors never too, am going that way. We are heading
calls his king incapable. A true loyal sub- toward the purpose of God, the Subject,
ject is a person of integrity and loyalty, and toward the purpose of humankind,
who sheds tears with a sorrowful heart, the object partner. These objectives have
and wishes his king a long life even when not been accomplished, so the Unifica-
persecuted by treacherous courtiers to tion Principle and Unification Thought
the point of death. This is absolute obe- advocated by the Unification Church
dience. The only way to bring about suc- today, in this age, are calling upon peo-
cess through absolute obedience is the ple to complete them. (71-66, 1974.4.28)
way of true love. (164-48, 1987.5.3)
Book N i n e
Blessed Family
BOOK NINE Blessed Family
Chapter 1 True Parents and the Blessing
Chapter 2 True Parents and the History of the Blessing
Chapter 3 The Providential Significance of the Blessed Couples
Chapter 4 Blessed Families and Registration

Contents
Chapter 1. True Parents and the Blessing
Section 1. The Meaning and Value of the Blessing �� 1239
1.1. What is the Blessing? �� 1239
1.1.1. The meaning of the Blessing �� 1239
1.1.2. The value of the Blessing �� 1242
1.1.3. The Blessing is the formula course for humanity �� 1246
1.2. The Blessing’s true perspectives on marriage �� 1248
1.2.1. True marriage reflects the form of God. �� 1248
1.2.2. Marriage is for the perfection of love �� 1251
1.2.3. Marriage brings together heaven and earth �� 1253
1.3. Reasons for receiving the Blessing �� 1255
1.3.1. Fallen human beings have false parents �� 1255
1.3.2. The lineage of the enemy has been inherited �� 1258
1.3.3. The Messiah is needed as the True Parents �� 1262
Section 2. True Parents, Rebirth, and Transformation of the Lineage �� 1264
2.1. Who are True Parents? �� 1264
2.1.1. True Parents are the ancestors without original sin �� 1264
2.1.2. True Parents give rebirth to humanity through true love �� 1266
2.2. The core of providential rebirth �� 1268
2.2.1. True meaning of rebirth �� 1268
2.2.2. Rebirth �� 1270
2.3. The central ideology is the conversion of lineage �� 1271
2.4. Three stages in changing the lineage �� 1275
2.4.1. Holy wine ceremony �� 1275
2.4.2. Blessing Ceremony �� 1278
2.4.3. Three-day ceremony for substantial restoration �� 1280
Section 3. Responsibilities of Blessed Families �� 1283
3.1. Unity of heart with True Parents �� 1283
3.2. The absolute value of sexual love �� 1286
3.3. The importance of ideal marriage �� 1291
3.4. Blessing is the key to perfection of the ideal family �� 1294
Chapter 2. True Parents and the History of the Blessing

Section 1. True Parents and the Realm of the Third Israel �� 1300
1.1. Blessed families are the tribe of the True Parents �� 1300
1.2. Formation of the realm of the Third Israel �� 1301
1.3. The Blessing is the key for entering the Third Israel �� 1303
Section 2. The History of the Blessed Couples �� 1304
2.1. History of the 36, 72, and 124 Couples �� 1304
2.2. The 430 Couples represent the nation �� 1310
2.3. History of the 777, 1800, 6000 and 6500 couples �� 1312
1236 Book 9 • Blessed Family
2.4. The 30,000 Couples: Formation stage of the international Blessing �� 1318
2.5. The 360,000 Couples represent the growth stage
2.6. The 3.6 Million Couples represent the completion stage
Chapter 3. The Providential Significance of the Blessed Couples

1.1. The Three Couples first blessed �� 1331
1.2. The significance of the 36 Couples �� 1332
1.3. Anecdotes from the 33 Couples Blessing �� 1337
2.1. Significance of the 72 Couples Blessing �� 1340
3.1. Significance of 124 Couples �� 1344
3.2. Dedication ceremony and designation of 120 holy grounds �� 1348
4.1. Significance of the 430 Couples �� 1348
4.2. The 430 Couples and tribal messiahship �� 1354
5.1. The 777 Couples represent the world �� 1356
6.1. The background to the 1800 Couples Blessing �� 1363
Section 11. The 3.6 Million Couples �� 1390
11.1. The Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples brought the era of liberation �� 1390
11.2. From 3.6 million to 36 million couples �� 1397
Section 12. The 360 Million Couples �� 1400
Section 13. The Already Married Couples �� 1406
Section 14. The Single Blessing �� 1411
Chapter 4. Blessed Families and Registration

Section 1. Registration of the Blessed Families and Our Homeland �� 1419
1.1. What is registration? �� 1419
1.2. Registration occurs in the era of the national level Blessing �� 1422
1.3. Registration requires a sovereign state �� 1424
1.4. Reclaiming the Homeland �� 1427
Contents 1237
Section 2. The Conditions for Registration �� 1430

2.1. Change of the right of ownership, lineage, and realm of heart �� 1430
2.1.1. Change of the right of ownership �� 1430
2.1.2. Change of lineage �� 1433
2.1.3. Change of the realm of heart �� 1435
2.2. Tribal messiahship �� 1436
2.2.1. Mission of tribal messiahs �� 1436
2.2.2. Fulfillment of restoration of 160 families �� 1440
2.3. Formation of the tribes and genealogy of the heavenly nation �� 1444
2.4. The era of the great migration is coming �� 1446
Section 3. The Four-Position Foundation Registration Unification
3.1. Transition of the Three Ages Realm of Oneness Unification
3.2. Four-Position Foundation Registration �� 1450
3.3. True Parents’ instructions to Registered Families �� 1451
3.4. Mobilization of blessed wives and the restoration of the homeland �� 1451
Section 4. The Era of Registration and Our Responsibilities �� 1453
4.1. Registration comes from the grace of the True Parents �� 1453
4.2. Establishing the tradition of Blessed Families �� 1455
BOOK NINE
Blessed Family
4 CHAPTER 1 2
True Parents and the Blessing
Section 1. The Meaning and have been the Blessing. (32-239, 1970.7.19)
Value of the Blessing
The Blessing Ceremony of the Unifi-
1.1. What is the Blessing? cation Church is not simply a wedding
through which a man and a woman come
1.1.1. The meaning of the Blessing together and form a family. Until now,
all weddings were solely for the sake of
The Blessing signifies the True Par- the people getting married. But our wed-
ents and true children coming together ding ceremony is significant and neces-
to fulfill the purpose of creation. (19-73, sary to set a condition to indemnify the
1967. 12.27) past and return joy to God. Therefore,
we conduct our ceremonies in a sacred
God exists with dual characteris- and splendid manner. Divine Principle
tics. These dual characteristics are posi- clearly explains to us that our wedding
tive and negative, the former represent- ceremony alleviates God’s bitter grief
ed by the man, Adam, and the latter by that was caused by the Fall of Adam and
the woman, Eve. The children are thus Eve. It goes beyond the standard of hus-
a combination of the two of them. In band and wife, which Jesus was unable
this way, according to God’s ideal, the to attain. (22-212, 1969.2.4)
first, second and third generations are
formed. Out of the three generations, You should know that the concept
it was the generation of Adam and Eve, of the Blessing did not begin with the
the second generation, where the prob- Unification Church. Rather, it has been
lem occurred. the hope of God in His innermost heart,
Adam and Eve did not become something He has pursued and striven
one in God’s love. If they had, they to fulfill throughout history since the
would have formed a love relationship time of creation and the Fall. To see this
in which God could dwell. They also dream come true, God has been walking
would have established the standard a path of suffering until this day, but the
of love through which God could have day of its fulfillment has not yet come.
naturally formed a relationship with That is why the day that God’s hope
Adam and Eve’s children. This would is fulfilled will be the day of the libera-
tion of the world, and the day His histor- What is the most precious thing in
ical wish is fulfilled. Knowing this, you my life? It is the Blessing. Even for you,
should understand why the Blessing is the greatest gift in all of history has been
so significant. (30-164, 1970.3.22) the Blessing. (23-317, 1969.6.8)
Since the Fall of the human ances- Even today, you have not formed a
tors, Adam and Eve, human beings complete connection to the True Par-
have waited eagerly for the day when ents. The Blessing of the Unification
God could bless them. (19-23, 1967.11.14) Church is held to forge that relationship.
(23-333, 1969.6.15)
The Blessing can resolve all the grief
from history, up until the present, renew True Parents take eternal responsi-
God’s hope, as yet unfulfilled, and be bility for those who have received the
the basis for a new beginning for the Blessing, even when they pass on to the
future of humanity. (30-166, 1970.3.22) spirit world. I will guide and lead them.
The Blessing establishes an eternal rela-
In the present era, we are heading tionship between those who receive it
towards the completion stage, hav- and me. (God’s Will - 538)
ing passed through the formation and
growth stages. This is the era in which The full authority of Heaven is passed
history has to move horizontally after on when the Blessing is bestowed. (17-328,
developing vertically. In other words, 1967.4.16)
it is the era in which the boundary of
the six-thousand-year long history of The Blessing opens the gates of the
indemnification is crossed. That is why Kingdom of Heaven. The Kingdom of
you need to escape from the dominion Heaven is a place where only families
of Satan. Then what is the Blessing? It with children enter. (12-266, 1963.5.25)
is the gate you have to pass through to
leave the realm Satan has dominated The Blessing is an eternal treasure.
throughout history. (18-209, 1967.6.8) It is a pledge to begin a lineage that will
span ten thousand generations. That is
The Blessing means we can inherit why when you defile the Blessing, your
a relationship with the True Parents. whole clan will be affected, just as the
I have offered devotions and fought whole nation of Israel was affected by
many battles for this cause. That is why the crucifixion of Jesus. (God’s Will - 550)
the True Parents conduct the Blessing
under the same banner they used while The Blessing is the key that opens the
fighting against the satanic world. (19-23, door to the liberation of all humanity,
1967.11.14) which has been pursued throughout the
history of the providence. (22-206, 1969.2.4)
Chapter 1 • True Parents and the Blessing 1241
It is truly significant to receive the When we speak of the Blessing, what we

Blessing. Those who receive the Blessing actually mean is we have been joined in
should be able to think of themselves holy matrimony by True Parents in the
as God’s representatives and conduct presence of God. (83-226, 1976.2.8)
themselves as such. They should think,
“If I do not move, then heaven and earth The British royal household’s 518
do not move.” God can establish a liv- carat diamond was nothing but a shiny
ing ideology for the sake of humankind stone to the native people. Who would
only when this position is reached. (13-14, have known then that diamonds would
1963.10.1) one day become the most precious jew-
els in the world? People saw it shining
God’s Blessing is absolutely public in and reflecting light, and thought it was a
nature. It is not just for an individual, piece of glass. It is the same in the case of
family, nation, or even the world. God’s the Blessing. In one way or another, you
Blessing is for the whole universe. (15-67, have received the Blessing. Though it is
1965. 2.13) as precious as a diamond, all of you are
thinking that it is merely a piece of glass,
The literal meaning of the word of no particular value. You do not know
“blessing” is “praying for blessings.” the true value of it until I explain it to
If you break down the word chookbok you. Then everyone will realize and say,
(blessing), chook means to pray or wish “Oh! It is that precious!” (83-240, 1976.2.8)
for something. When you are praying
for blessings, what is it that is most pre- What is the most important thing
cious? It is none other than the blessing when it comes to receiving blessings?
of love. The Unification Church uses the It is neither money, nor honor. It is
word blessing with this meaning. The not having power. The most important
blessing of love is the greatest, because blessing is for your sons and daughters
the fundamental origin of life begins to receive good fortune in life. You must
with man and woman coming together understand this. What did I say is the
in a holy wedding. It represents the most best blessing out of all the blessings you
precious commitment of the universe. can receive? It is none other than giving
When praying for blessing, the best birth to sons and daughters who can be
blessing you can ask for is the blessing loved by God. That is the best blessing.
of love, and so the Unification Church Then, what would happen next? If your
refers to marriage as the Blessing. son receives more love from God than
The people who come to our church you do, then you will also benefit from it.
for the first time must understand this. Isn’t that how everything works?
When we say we have received the Bless- When you see power lines extend-
ing in the Unification Church, we don’t ing to remote parts of the land, you can
mean we have received just any blessing. see that they hang loosely between poles.
Nevertheless, if you pull from one end, Although our circumstances are not
the lines become taut. In the same way, yet settled at the moment, my hope is
when your children receive great love that a day will come when those who
from Heaven, even if you’re sagging, remains true to the Blessing to the last
you’ll be pulled up just like the power will be honored as human treasures. (21-79,
lines. You receive benefit in this way. 1968.10.20)
(78-42, 1975.5.1)
1.1.2. The value of the Blessing
If you have the opportunity to attend
a Blessing Ceremony, you should not go You must understand how impor-
thinking you are just a man or a wom- tant the Blessing is from a providential
an and there is nothing else to it. When point of view. God’s Blessing is received
you attend the ceremony, you are there where the Kingdom of Heaven on earth
representing men and women who have and the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit
come and gone in the world over the past world meet. It is the place where the eter-
six thousand years. You must under- nal world and the corporeal world meet
stand that you have been invited as such. horizontally. (Blessed Family - 544)
You should experience this reality deep
in your heart. (30-169, 1970. 3.22) The Blessing is the most precious
thing in heaven and earth. It is also
What era is this, now that the Bless- the most fearful. If a blessed member
ing is finally being given? It is the time is attracted to others besides his or her
when God’s wishes can finally be ful- spouse, it is an emotional violation of
filled and His grief of the past six thou- the spouse.
sand years can be alleviated. The wishes Good ancestors, the territory and the
of Jesus, who came to earth as the son of nation stem from you, the Blessed Fami-
God for all humankind, can also be ful- lies. That is why blessed members should
filled. Moreover, it is the moment when think about the universe during every
human beings can start to truly love for waking moment. You have received the
the first time since creation began, and Blessing so that you can share blessings
receive respect, honor and joy from the with others. (13-67, 1963.10.17)
creation.
Can you imagine how happy God The place of the Blessing is a very
will be on this day? On the day every fearful place. You cannot receive the
evil disappears and we usher in a new Blessing based on your emotions alone.
era with the bright rays of the rising The value of a life is more precious than
sun, nature will rejoice, everything in the whole universe. That is why when
the universe will dance with joy, and we you make vows to take responsibility for
will finally celebrate the dawn of victory. a person, you should be ready and will-
(19-106, 1967.12.31) ing to do so forever. You must under-
stand clearly that the place of the Bless- to eat or wear, would you forget about
ing is where these questions come up your duties and sell the Blessing you had
and are answered. For this reason, if a received from God? Would you? God’s
person has a chance to be in the place of Blessing is something that cannot be
the Blessing, he is truly a happy person. exchanged even for heaven and earth.
You must have firm resolve if you are to (14-161, 1964.9)
take part in receiving this great Blessing.
(30-186, 1970.3.22) The value of the Blessing is so great
that it cannot be exchanged even with
You must know the value of the Bless- the whole world. There have been times
ing before you receive it. You should when I regretted bestowing the Bless-
understand that through the Blessing ing. I have blessed you so that a man and
you become one of the citizens of the woman can become a true father and a
Third Israel. Now that you know the true mother practicing true love, accord-
significance and value of the Blessing, ing to God’s will. (Blessed Family - 552)
do you think it is possible for a person
to reach individual perfection without What is the occasion of the Bless-
receiving the Blessing? Are unmarried ing? It is the very best place in the entire
people ever treated as adults? Even in world. With whom should you estab-
the human world, when men who have lish a relationship at the place of Bless-
been bachelors or women who have been ing? You cannot perfect yourself on your
virgins die before they marry, they will own. You are perfected through True
be bachelor ghosts and virgin ghosts. Parents’ love. When a child is born from
Because they could not marry, they nat- its parents’ bosom, regardless of whether
urally became ghosts; this is just how the it is good-looking or not, the child takes
heavenly laws operate. (19-106, 1967.12.31) after its parents. In the same way, in the
Unification Church, members are taught
The act of signing something is the the way of the true parent. For you, that
same whether the person signing is the is the greatest blessing of all blessings.
king of a nation or a lowly peasant. How- (35-236, 1970.10.19)
ever, what can be accomplished through
those signatures is very different. In the Even old women who are over eighty
same way, when you consider the Bless- years of age know that they cannot go to
ing, externally it may not seem so dif- the Kingdom of Heaven if they are not
ferent from other marriages. However blessed. So, even as they are breathing
when it comes to internal meaning and their last breath, they desperately want
value, there is a great difference between to be matched to someone, regardless of
them. (21-339, 1969.1.1) whether he is thousands or tens of thou-
sands of miles away. They want to at least
If you were so poor you had nothing set the condition that they have received
the Blessing. That is how it is in the Uni- have restored all the past history, how-
fication Church. I must have been born ever long it took. Isn’t it logical to say
under an unlucky star because that is the that if Jesus had a family, then his clan,
task I must perform. (22-18, 1969.1.1) his people, and his nation would all have
stemmed from it? Jesus endured hard-
The fact that you have received the ships for thirty-three years so he could
Blessing signifies that the time has come have a family. He was unsuccessful in
to start a new era in the name of the hus- forming a family after thirty-three years
band and wife. This new era is based on of toil. Do you truly know the value of
the chosen people, the church, and the the Blessing? The Blessing is the solu-
tribe and the foundation the Messiah tion that has been sought for six thou-
has laid on the earth for the past two sand years to clear away all resentments.
thousand years. Can all of you become (62-231, 1972.9.25)
tribal messiahs? Even Satan cannot do
anything to prevent you from becom- The marriage feast of the lamb signi-
ing tribal messiahs because you are con- fies that the Blessing is given for the first
nected to Father in a father and son rela- time in history. It establishes the stan-
tionship. The Blessing is truly amazing. dard of salvation on the family level.
(21-14, 1968.8.13) This is what has been sought during six
thousand years of history.
What did Jesus want so much to The bride and groom, who are the
accomplish that he devoted himself to central figures of the marriage feast of
the task for two thousand years? It was the Lamb, are coming with the mission
all to hold a marriage ceremony. What of the True Parents. Therefore, once you
marriage ceremony would that have receive the Blessing at the time of the
been? The Blessing. For two thousand Second Advent of the Lord, you open the
years, Jesus had longed and yearned door to salvation as the savior of your
for the marriage ceremony of the Bless- family. (19-31, 1967. 12.15)
ing. In order to hold a marriage celebra-
tion, a bride must come to her groom. The fact that you have become Uni-
For Christianity, that represents the Last fication Church members and have
Days. You cannot enter the Kingdom of received the Blessing, signifies that you
Heaven without going beyond Christi- have now reached the victorious stan-
anity. (76-72, 1975.1.26) dard of having restored your family cen-
tering on God’s will, for which purpose
What did Jesus hope to achieve as he God had sent Jesus on the foundation
brought four thousand years of history laid by four thousand years of history.
to a conclusion? He could not continue Through your victorious standard, your
his mission because he did not have a descendants can now inherit the grace of
family. If he had a family, his tribe would their ancestors who were people of merit
spanning the history of restoration. This make Him absolute.” Once you have
is true even if your descendants have no these thoughts in your mind, God Him-
opportunity to accomplish anything self will be absolutely obedient to you.
in the providence of restoration them- I am telling you that you have to think,
selves. (23-235, 1969.5.25) “The color emanating from me is like the
bright color of gold, like the luster of dia-
What would life have been like if monds; it is resolute and unchanging.”
woman had not been created to stand God has hoped for just one day, the day
before man in the Garden of Eden? It is of the Blessing of Adam and Eve. He has
a universal truth that women exist. It is had only that place and that day on His
a miracle of miracles that both men and mind. (91-235, 1977.2.20)
women exist. If one existed without the
other, it would be the same as having no There is no need for you to seek God.
existence at all. That would be the end of You need to seek love before seeking
humanity. The Blessing of the Unifica- God. If you have love in you, God will
tion Church should be understood and automatically come to you. He will be
appreciated in this context. drawn to you and bind Himself to you.
Once you meet your spouse, that That is why, if you want to seek God and
relationship will last forever. You must love Him, you must think of human
be thankful for the original love between beings in this world as your brothers and
husband and wife, which you cannot sisters, and love them and relate to them
buy even if you offered the universe or as you would your parents, or even God.
God Himself. You must also be strong If you do so, God will come to you. This
and bold. Those who have tasted the is why religion puts so much emphasis
true love of the Unification Church will on love. However, until now, this has not
be followed by the light of love wherever been achieved, and so the Unification
they go. You cannot enter the Kingdom Church must conduct these activities
of Heaven if you do not love humanity in order to restore that. You receive the
and the whole universe, centering on Blessing here, but if you expand centered
true love. (Blessing - 287) on that union, the universe will become
yours. (91-235, 1977.2.20)
You must think like this: “I will not
change as long as God does not change. I The Blessing is the deciding factor of
will go on, no matter what is taken from life and death. (27-85, 1969.11.26)
me by someone or something from my
past or present, be it a life, love or ideal Do you know Lee Gap-seong? Of the
that was rooted in the satanic world. Fur- thirty-three people who participated in
thermore, even if God Himself changed, the March 1st independence movement,
I will restore Him, and go on together he is the only surviving member. When
with Him. If God is not absolute, I will you consider him with regard to that
movement, is he higher or lower in rank history. (35-215, 1970.10.19)

than the president of Korea? Without
question, he is higher. Where is humanity supposed to be
In the same way, the people who heading? No human being on earth can
receive the Blessing through True Par- enter the Kingdom of Heaven if they
ents will be glorified by the world. Even have not passed through the gates of
if the last couple to be blessed is crip- the Blessing. A lot of people believe in
pled, with one eye, crooked nose, one Christianity, but Christianity itself can-
ear, and one arm, they will be glorified not enter the Kingdom of Heaven with-
by the world. Their physical appearance out passing through the gates of the
and anything else that is lacking will not Blessing. When I say things like this,
matter; only the fact that they received Christians complain that Rev. Moon
the Blessing through True Parents will of the Unification Church makes many
be important. That is something you self-righteous remarks. There may be
cannot buy even if you were to pay bil- many people who think like this and
lions of dollars. Women in the Unifica- who complain out loud, but that is their
tion Church, do you understand that? problem. All fallen humanity must fol-
How much do you understand? (35-71, low the course of the holy matrimony of
1970.10.3) the Blessing that we speak of in the Uni-
fication. Even if we face opposition from
1.1.3. The Blessing is the formula all sides, that does not change the fact
course for humanity that the holy matrimony of the Bless-
ing connects the spiritual and physical
The large holy wedding conducted by worlds and allows you to enter the King-
the Unification Church is not restrict- dom of Heaven. (290-167, 1998.2.18)
ed to our church alone. It is the for-
mula course that all humanity must go What is the ultimate purpose of the
through. You must clearly understand Blessing? It is to restore the true family.
this. Then, what is the fundamental rea- This is the greatest purpose sought by
son for having to follow this course? fallen human beings.
The reason is that our human ancestors In order to form a true family, there
fell. If they had not fallen, there would must first be a true person. That true
be no need for us to receive the Blessing person should be none other than a true
today. However, because of the Fall we man. Then that true man will seek out
now have to follow the course of restora- a true woman, and be married to that
tion, through which we can return to the woman centering on God; that is how
dominion of God. So, we have no choice a true family can emerge. Because of
but to walk this path. This is the reason the Fall, this did not come to pass, and
why people today still believe in religion. so we must deny all families that have
This is what has been sought throughout been created up until now. We must go
beyond this point and form new families one that transcends ethnic groups and
according to God’s providential will. even the satanic world. It is the stepping-
If you cannot do this, then from a stone upon which we can cross over the
Divine Principle point of view, fallen satanic world. (82-95, 1976.1.1)
human beings will not be able to return
to the original world. It must be clearly In the Garden of Eden, the weddings
understood that fallen people, no matter of the sons and daughters of Adam and
who they are, cannot stand before God Eve should have been conducted by
if they do not fulfill this formula course. Adam and Eve themselves, under the
(35-215, 1970.10.19) guidance of God. Our weddings should
also be conducted in the same manner.
The ideal of the Kingdom of Heaven That is why in the Unification Church,
cannot be achieved without being mar- the Blessing Ceremony is conducted in
ried and forming a family. The reason the name of True Parents.
the Unification Church emphasizes that Have any of you ever seen a wedding
all single men and women must receive in which the father and mother were the
the Blessing is so the ideal of the King- officiators? The fact that such a wedding
dom of Heaven can be put into practice. was never held testifies to the fact that
Not only single people, but also couples there is not one perfected individual in
who are already married should receive the world. A wedding ceremony is none
the Blessing for previously married cou- other than the bequeathal of love. Just as
ples, after fulfilling a certain standard. our parents received love from God, you
The reason I’m saying all people should receive love from your parents in
should receive the Blessing is so we can place of the love of God. The wedding
all return to the world of the ideal of cre- ceremony is the bequeathal ceremony
ation. Originally, that world would have in which you receive this love from your
been a world created by true men and parents who are encouraging you with
women who received the Blessing. But the words: “You should live this way!”
due to the Fall, such a history of love What this means is that you receive the
never came to pass. (Blessed Family - 556) love of God from your parents. This is
not something you can receive from a
What is the Fall? It means getting famous person. Weddings not officiated
married centering on Satan. Since the by the parents are officiated by the arch-
marriage was centered on Satan, anoth- angel. When an eminent person comes
er marriage must be conducted in the to officiate at a wedding, alone, like an
name of God, centering on Him. That odd shoe, he is conducting the wedding
marriage ceremony is a truly historic one as the archangel. (96-236, 1978.1.22)
on the world level. It is a marriage cer-
emony that is conducted not just among Since the Fall was brought about
the people of a single ethnic group, but through the misuse of love, restoration
should be brought about in connection In spite of this rule, free love marriag-
with the love of the new parents, cen- es have become possible due to the Fall.
tering on God. That is why, in the large So, if this is not uprooted completely, we
holy weddings conducted in the Unifi- cannot return to the heavenly nation.
cation Church, I officiate together with (82-115, 1976.1.1)
True Mother. That is the bequeathal cer-
emony of love. The ways of heaven are established
The tradition set up in this way will on the occasion of the Blessing. At the
become the eternal tradition. There will risk of my life, I have devoted my life to
be no need for a revolution. When a new establishing the principles we have to
tradition is established in heaven and follow. I am not someone who is mellow,
earth that does not need to be overhauled who will listen to you and waver in my
by revolution, it will lead to the forma- beliefs when it comes to the question of
tion of a new family, new tribe, people, marriage. (75-284, 1975.1.12)
nation and world. It will have dominion
over the earth. (35-67, 1970.10.3) 1.2. The Blessing’s true perspectives
on marriage
Until now, no one has been able to
carry out this task; nevertheless, the 1.2.1. True marriage reflects the
Unification Church set about the work form of God.
of leading the world along the path of
re-creation. On the day this is fulfilled, Why should you get married? It is
the world will become a unified whole, in order to resemble the form of God.
and the evil satanic world will be trans- God exists with dual characteristics. He
formed into the heavenly nation. is a unified being in which both char-
I think it strange that American acteristics exist together in harmony.
youths are allowed to find their own Man and woman were created to reflect
spouses. This is something that is not the dual characteristics of God, and so,
allowed in the Holy Scriptures, and yet man and woman should come together
they are doing so in a Christian nation. It in complete unity and harmony, become
is my belief that such actions are allowed like the seed, and return to the position
because of the materialistic civilization, of the true character of God. (290-170,
as well as the satanic liberalism that they 1988.2.18)
are following.
However, those of you gathered here We should sing in praise of the great-
do not do so. We cannot do what Satan est holiness of marriage. The only way
has done until now. What is love? It is a man and woman can love each other
the fundamental rule that everyone is through marriage. When they come
must marry after taking into account together in this union, whom do they
the wishes of God and their parents. resemble? They resemble God. Only
when a man and woman unite into one God’s will, which is the purpose of cre-
can they resemble God, who created us ation. That Will is involved with perfect-
in His image. Only then can He reside in ing the ideal of creation. (35-231, 1970.10.19)
us. (70-76, 1974.2.8)
Why do people get married? It is not
When you consider the Divine Prin- for a man and woman to find their own
ciple, you can see that if Adam and Eve love. Instead, it is in order for them to
had not fallen, and instead became per- fulfill their objective positions and form
fected, they would have been prepared a circular movement centering on the
for marriage. In other words, Adam and nucleus that is the vertical love of God.
Eve were the substantial object partners This is the ideal. God’s ideal of creation
of God. With Him as the subject partner, is fulfilled centering on such a love, and
they automatically became the object only through the union of a mature
partners. As the object partners, they man and woman can love be perfected
should have achieved individual per- and connected to life. The connection
fection. This would have been the foun- cannot be made through life. It is made
dation upon which they could connect through love. Centering on the verti-
their objective love to God, the subject cal love of the Father and the horizontal
of love, and fulfill the Blessing through love of husband and wife, the seed of the
marriage. After all, perfection refers to original love can finally be connected.
marriage, and marriage refers to the (173-288, 1988.2.21)
realization of God’s love. To put it more
simply, if marriage did not exist, genuine God exists with dual characteris-
love shared between people would never tics. Therefore, when the time comes for
have developed in this world. Who is the matured Adam and Eve to form the con-
owner of that love? We must understand nection of love with each other, God’s
that the owner is not human beings, but masculinity can reside in Adam and His
God. (76-40, 1975.1.26) femininity can reside in Eve. By resid-
ing in our minds and bodies, God Him-
Marriage exists in order to perfect self can also be a part of the marriage.
the ideal of creation. In other words, Adam’s mind is like the holy of holies,
you get married to fulfill the purpose his body is like the most holy place, and
of creation. Then whose purpose is the God is residing in him, both in mind
purpose of creation? It is God’s purpose and body. If this had come to pass,
before it can ever become the purpose Adam and Eve would both have become
of Adam. So, it follows that God should the body of God. Adam would resemble
feel joy before Adam. That is the way the male characteristics of God, and Eve
it should be. Considering all this, for the female characteristics. When they
whom do we get married? It is for God. come together in holy matrimony, that
Simply put, marriage is for the sake of wedding ceremony would be where the
kingship of the universe is established. man and woman unite into one through
What is that kingship? It is the kingship perfected love, they cannot possess the
of love. (143-236, 1988.3.19) love of God. So, why do people get mar-
ried? To possess the love of God. (165-178,
Why do people get married? It is to 1987.5.20)
love God. Why should we love God? It
is because we need to become one with Since the absolute God needs love
the axis of God. What are we trying to absolutely, He needs to find an object of
achieve by becoming one with God? absolute love. (144-219, 1986.4.24)
What happens when we become one
with Him? Why should we become one Adam and Eve should have fully
with God? Centering on the absolute matured and become the object partners
God and his eternal love, we can achieve of God as the bride and groom. Then
eternal life. And this is not all. From the they should have received the Blessing of
place where we come to meet with Him, God and become a family through His
the right of inheritance of the universe is love. This would have created the realm
bequeathed. The world created by God, of perfected love that was achievable in
centering on love, belongs to Him, but the Garden of Eden without the Fall. If
that world can become mine through Adam and Eve had fulfilled individual
the right of inheritance. (136-39, 1985.12.20) maturity, they would have risen to the
position where they could receive the
The love between a husband and wife Blessing. (76-45, 1975.1.26)
is engrafted to the vertical love of God.
Once you become one with that vertical Of all the blessings in the world, the
love, there is no one on earth who can most precious blessing is the love of
detach it. The engrafted love is bound so God. The second most precious blessing
strongly to the love of God that no one is inheriting God’s power of creation.
can ever separate it. That is why even Just as God created Adam and Eve, you
though everyone complains about their were given the power to create through
lives and how difficult it is to go on liv- the children you give birth to. Why do
ing, they still continue to seek the path you love your children? You love them
of love. (180-309, 1988.10.5) because you have inherited horizontal-
ly the great achievement of God. That
How can you discover your value? achievement is the substantial creation,
This is the question. Men are born for and so you feel the same joy from your
women and women are born for men. children as God felt from Adam and
Why should a man and woman come Eve.
together in union? Because they can- Thirdly, God bequeathed to us the
not feel the love of God without becom- right of dominion, so that we can have
ing one. This is the problem. Unless a dominion over the creation just as God
Himself has dominion over it. Therefore, tionship, and that is why ultimately he
you must understand that at the moment needs to get married. He cannot enter
you are married, you inherit the love of the realm of perfect love if he is not mar-
God. At the same time, as you enter the ried.
realm of perfection, you are bequeathed The reason people need to get mar-
the power of a second creator and right ried is so they can relate to the love of
of dominion. God. In other words, a man and woman
This is why marriage refers not only cannot fully connect to the love of God
to the fulfillment of God’s love, but also if they are not married. When a man
to the bequeathal of the rights of cre- and woman get married, the love of God
ation and dominion. (76-45, 1975.1.26) resides with them, and they become one
centering on this love. Then, God can
The ideal of creation is not achieved bequeath to them the whole universe,
centering on oneself. All hearts must including God Himself, His love, and
become one with God, the subject. If He everything that belongs to Him. (135-327,
moves, I move. If He does not move, I do 1985.12.15)
not move. In other words, the inside and
outside must become one centering on People get married to perfect their
unity of heart. The purpose of creation individual love while at the same time
cannot be fulfilled unless the standard perfecting the love of their object part-
is set, through which you can become ner. Doesn’t it feel good to know you get
harmonized with God in the manner married to perfect your love as well as
described above. (35-231, 1970.10.19) the love of God?
Men and women have to get mar-
1.2.2. Marriage is for the perfection ried to prepare the foundation on earth
of love through which God can love. Only
when a man and woman come togeth-
What is marriage? Why do people er in union through love can the love of
get married? For what do they get mar- God reside there. The foundation is set
ried? It is not because the woman misses by them.
the man, and the man misses the wom- In the long run, people get married
an. It is to perfect love. The love sought for the sake of God’s love; by that, I mean
by the man cannot be found without the in order to receive the love of God. Since
woman. Love cannot be fulfilled on our you are living a married life for the sake
own. In the same way, the love sought by of God, His love will automatically come
the woman cannot be found without the to you; through that, the love of God can
man. (144-234, 1986.4.25) be made yours. (165-87, 1987.5.20)
For a man to achieve individual The purpose of marriage lies in per-

perfection, he needs a reciprocal rela- fecting the love of man and woman and
uniting their worlds of the mind into Man was born to seek woman and
one. Marriage is the proclamation, the woman to seek man. Man and woman
proof of that. If the mind and love are were born to come together in union
perfected through married life, we can and receive a higher level of love from
safely say that the ideal of the family God. They cannot receive this love
has been realized. So, if you achieve this alone. Even if they could receive this
before you pass away, you will definite- love alone, that love would be one-sided.
ly enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (97-276, Standing alone, a man or woman can
1978.3.26) never receive love that is three-dimen-
sional and spherical. For this reason,
When a person gets married, he is men and women enter marriage so they
doing so not just for himself, but also can make the leap into a higher realm of
for his spouse as well. What do I mean love. (109-273, 1980.11.2)
by this? Marriage is more for the object
partner than oneself. Just as all prin- In the original world, the more a
ciples in heaven and earth involve a man and woman unite into one, the
subject and object, it is a law of nature more powerful their unity will be.
that man and woman should be mar- Through this, a great center will appear
ried. The man represents the right and and develop into a sphere. The more the
the woman represents the left. This is so man and woman are connected hori-
they can form a horizontal relationship zontally, the stronger the connection
in the universe. becomes with the vertical power of the
If the man is the subject, the woman parent body of love. It is precisely at this
automatically becomes his object part- point that the mind and body become
ner, and this forms a vertical relation- one. (109-273, 1980.11.2)
ship with God. Therefore, marriage is
not just for the man alone or the wom- You must bear in mind the principle
an alone; it is to comply with the laws that marriage is not for yourself, but for
of nature. That is why man and woman your spouse. It is wrong to yearn for a
are shaped differently. They are shaped spouse who is handsome or beautiful.
differently so they can come together If you understand the principle that
according to the laws of nature. (Blessed human beings must live for the sake of
Family - 358) others, you will automatically realize
that even when you are getting married,
The reason a woman enters into you should do so for the sake of your
marriage with a man is so she can be spouse. Even if your spouse is ugly, you
part of the world of men. Why should a should be ready to love her more than
woman want to be part of the world of the most beautiful woman in the world.
men? By being so, she can achieve the This is in accordance with the princi-
union of love. (Blessed Family - 359) pled view of marriage. (Blessed Family - 364)
The greatest love in the world would 1.2.3. Marriage brings together
be if a beautiful man and woman, who heaven and earth
were created as the greatest masterpiec-
es of God, loved each other, centering on Why do people get married? What
God. That love would transcend every- good things are they hoping for? It is to
thing; it would not be a worldly love. expand the love of God. It is to expand
That love would be the most beautiful His people. It is to expand His lineage.
love in the world, the love that repre- (144-80, 1986.4.8)
sents all other kinds of love, and the love
that can shine forever. (26-153, 1969.10.25) For what reason do people get mar-
ried? It is in order to go to the Kingdom
The bride and groom should not of Heaven, and for the sake of humanity.
become one centering on money, pow- The man must realize that the woman
er, or honor; they should become one who stands before him is the daughter
centering on the original love of God. of God and the daughter of humanity.
(Blessed Family - 883) If he can love the woman as the beloved
daughter of humanity and of God, he
Once you are born on earth, you can- has the right to become the husband.
not be restored to the heavenly nation But if not, he cannot become her spouse.
unless you have the firm conviction that It is the same in the case of the woman.
you will love your spouse as much as She should not think, “He is my man!”
you would love God and humanity, and Firstly, she should consider him as the
more than anyone else in the world can son of God and the man who represents
love them. If a man does not know how all men of humanity. She should be the
to truly love a woman, he cannot love woman who can love him more than
God or humanity. (97-319, 1978.4.1) anyone else and even love him more
than God Himself.
What should you do after you mar- So, man and woman should get mar-
ry? You should go forward to welcome ried with this thought in their mind: The
the love of God. Why are human beings man should act as the right foot and the
born as men or women? It is for love. woman as the left foot, and together they
Why is it for love? The husband and can move forward, step by step, taking
wife must become one, but why should footsteps of love for the sake of human-
they become one? What happens when ity and God, through their family. The
two beings, who represent the dual right foot is the husband and the left foot
characteristics of God and His love, is the wife. In that sense, if you do not get
come together in complete union? They married, you are crippled.
would then be on the path of seeking Furthermore, both right foot and
and receiving the love of God. (144-132, left foot should be perfect. If one foot is
1986.4.12) not perfect, the marriage would become
lame. That is why only perfected men this. (22-201, 1969.2.4)

and perfected women can lead a har-
monious married life. When a wife likes Our views on marriage make us think
her husband, it is the same as her lik- like this: “I will make love on a spread of
ing humanity and God. When she loves the finest brocade in the universe!” Your
her husband, it is the same as her loving marriage is the moment you make a life-
humanity and God. (Blessed Family - 360) long decision about the right of posses-
sion centering on true love. You will be
Marriage is a very serious thing. given the right to possess a woman for
Marriage is the coming together of heav- your whole life. Who is this woman? She
en and earth, east and west, north and represents half the universe. On the day
south, and high and low. Then, where you receive the right of possession of
does love go? When the two become one, her, the universe will follow you, chas-
where does love go? Why should we seek ing after you wherever you go.
love? By seeking love, we automatically Then, why do women marry? By
go to the central place of the environ- attaching herself to a man, half of the
ment. If people do not have a family, they universe comes together with the oth-
are imperfect in this society. No one will er half, and the joining together of the
ever trust them. That is because they fall two begins a relationship that is equal
short of the standard of the principle in to the value of the whole universe. That
sustaining the universe and so people is why they marry. When you consider
do not acknowledge their value. That is this, you cannot help but wonder at the
only logical. (139-64, 1986.1.26) greatness of the ideology of the Unifica-
tion Church. (113-33, 1981.4.26)
The coming together of a man and
woman is the same as the coming togeth- Do you like flowers that have no fra-
er of heaven and earth. (67-63, 1973.5.20) grance? People are not so inspired by
flowers that do not have any fragrance.
Man represents the heaven and Would you claim, “If I were ever to
woman represents the earth. Therefore, become a flower, I would become a green
the two should come together in har- one”? Have you ever seen a green flower?
mony and form parallel lines. I have visited many botanical gardens,
(Blessed Family - 344) and I have never seen a green flower. A
flower the same color as the leaves would
The place where a man and woman be completely useless. From this you can
embrace each other in love is the place see that the laws of nature go beyond
where the universe unites into one. The our comprehension. The example of
universe originally intended by God the green flower is enough to convince
at the time of creation, and fulfilled you that there is a God. All the leaves in
in the ideal of God, would appear like the world are green, so would there be
a need for green flowers as well? I have the responsibility and mission of eradi-
seen only one flower that is sort of green- cating these kinds of social trends. You
ish. It is the pepper blossom, but when must establish a society here in America
you look at it more closely, it is actual- that is brimming over with love and is
ly not green. From the contextual point desired by God. (Blessed Family - 364)
of view, there are many colors, includ-
ing red. The color of the flower is differ- Our views on marriage in the Uni-
ent from the color of the leaves so that fication Church are very special. Mar-
they stand out, and when they stand out, riage is there for us to return to the Ori-
they become a part of the harmony in gin. (182-186, 1988.10.23)
the world of creation. They must stand
out to comply with the laws of creation 1.3. Reasons for receiving the
in the harmony of the universe. Our Blessing
understanding of marriage is so much
more magnificent. You cannot help but 1.3.1. Fallen human beings have
wonder at the greatness of the Unifica- false parents
tion Church’s views on marriage. (113-33,
1981.4.26) The Fall changed Adam and Eve’s
lineage. Whose love changed it? They
The free love marriages you see in the became the embodiments of Satan
world today are traps set by Satan, trying through his love as God’s adulterous
to make people fall so they cannot move enemy. The living body of the man and
towards the presence of God. Once you the living body of the woman entered
are caught in this trap, you will spiritu- the realm of Satan’s love and united
ally die and be controlled by Satan, or based on that; the fruit of this was their
become his prey. children who inherited Satan’s love, life
Because of widespread free marriage and lineage. (227-41, 1992.2.10)
in modern Western society, particularly
the United States, it is becoming more When you look closely at Holy Scrip-
difficult to form true families. The num- tures, you cannot deny that the human
ber of people who fail in family life is ancestors engaged in illicit love and
increasing day by day, so that in the not formed a relationship of parent and
too distant future, the majority of people child Satan, centering on him. Human
will not have families at all. When that beings, who were supposed to carry on
happens, American society will become the bloodline of God and be born as the
increasingly loveless. I can tell you with direct descendants of God through His
conviction that, in the end, it will become absolute love, instead inherited the blood
a hell-like society, dominated by anxiety line of the devil Satan and were born as
and fear because of mistrust. the sons and daughters of Satan. The
At this time, you have been given eighth chapter of the book of Romans
states, “But we ourselves, who have the represents the Fall. However, the fruit
first fruits of the Spirit, groan inward- of the knowledge of good and evil is not
ly as we wait for adoption as sons… but actually a fruit. It is the act of the servant
you have received the Spirit of adoption, violating the daughter of his master.
whereby we cry, Abba! Father!” Adopt- God intended to fulfill His ideal by
ed children are of a different bloodline. giving birth to, and raising His sons and
(53‑261, 1972.3.1) daughters, who would then carry on
the blood line. However, the archangel,
In chapter eight of the book of who was created as the servant, violat-
Romans, it is recorded, “But we our- ed the daughter of his master, and this
selves, who have the first fruits of the act became the origin of the Fall. How
Spirit, groan inwardly as we wait eagerly could such a thing happen at that time!
for adoption as sons, the redemption of But it did happen, and led the world to be
our bodies!” It also states, “For you did the way it is today. The original relation-
not receive the spirit of bondage again ships became complicated, but you will
to fear, but you received the Spirit of understand once you study the Divine
adoption by whom we cry out, ‘Abba, Principle. (85-308, 1976.3.4)
Father.’” Therefore, the best we can hope
for is adoption. What was the result of the Fall?
The Christians of today are adopt- Human beings fell into the realm of
ed sons and daughters. Adopted chil- death. Just as God said, “If you eat of the
dren come from a different bloodline. fruit of the knowledge of good and evil,
In John 8:44, Jesus said, “You belong to you will die,” so they fell into a realm in
your father, the devil, and you want to which they are as good as dead. What
carry out your father’s desire!” Since he was the result? In John 8:44, Jesus point-
referred to the devil as the father, doesn’t ed out that Satan, the devil, became the
that make it clear that the bloodline father of humanity. Adam and Eve, who
belongs to him, and that he, the devil, is were supposed to attend God as their
humankind’s ancestor? What is circum- Father, fell, and instead, Satan, the devil,
cision for? It symbolizes the separation became humankind’s father. You must
of good and evil. That is how it works. realize this mortifying and shameful fact
What is the fruit of the knowledge of is the result of the Fall. (74-140, 1974.11.28)
good and evil? (154-337, 1964.10.5)
If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they
Who was Satan originally? The devil would have given birth to children who
as we know him was originally a servant would have been the direct descendants
of God. This servant violated the daugh- of the eldest son of God. Adam would
ter of his master. That was the Fall. The have been the eldest son, true father and
Bible explains that Eve’s eating of the king. He would have been the king of the
fruit of the knowledge of good and evil kingdom on earth and in spirit world.
Furthermore, he would have been the of God would have been initiated. If a
true parent and true first son. That is clan, tribe, a people, nation and world
why the family of Adam would have had stemmed from this family, the world
been the royal household of the heaven- would have become a great community
ly kingdom. Then, who would have been of one extended family attending God.
the grandfather of Adam’s family? God God and Adam would have been the
would have been the grandfather. The center of this society that is like a large
mother and the father would have been family. In this world, the everyday life or
Eve and Adam. life course of the family of Adam, cen-
From the viewpoint of the positions tered on God, would remain in history
represented, the grandfather and grand- as the historical tradition. His lifestyle,
mother represent God, and the parents customs, conventions, and background
act on behalf of God. From the verti- would become the historical tradition.
cal point of view, God settles down in a God’s love would be involved in such
family centering on the first, second and tradition from the beginning to the end.
third generations. The first generation on God’s love is the source of life and the
the horizontal level is your grandfather, origin of all ideals, and so no one can
the second generation your father, and leave His embrace even if he wants to. If
the third generation is yourself. There- by any circumstance a person does leave,
fore, the blood line of the royal family he ultimately has no choice but to come
can be passed on and will continue for- back. (91-240, 1977.2.23)
ever through your sons and daughters.
(218-255, 1991.8.19) The fall of Adam and Eve is not just
something concerning themselves, but
The starting point of Adam and Eve a fall from a position involving all of
should be the realms of true parents, true human history. In other words, Adam
kingship and true eldest son. The palace and Eve’s fall meant that they did not
of God and the love of God reside there. become good parents; they became evil
Man and woman connect as one to the parents. Through evil parents, evil chil-
Creator and become the foundation of dren were born, and through them, evil
true love. That is the foundation for the tribes and nations and an evil world were
perfected family of Adam as originally formed, and within this global realm the
intended, and the palace of God, where five billion members of the human race
He can reside forever. (218-189, 1991.7.28) live. Human history in this realm of the
Fall is not a history of joy but a history of
If Adam and Eve had not fallen sorrow. Humankind is not living in hap-
and become mature, they would have piness, but in sorrow. (38-149, 1971.1.3)
achieved perfection not just on the indi-
vidual but the universal level. Moreover, Once you perfect love, you can
an original family centered on the love understand everything. You can under-
stand not only the simple truths of the Fall revealed the illicit love relationship
physical world, but your spiritual eye- that took place between the archangel
sight will be sharpened. You can under- and the very first human family. In the
stand the spirit world and finally reach Divine Principle, Satan is not a concep-
the stage where you can see and con- tual or imaginary being, but a spiritual
verse with God directly. However, man reality. He is the being who destroyed
and woman fell before they could attain God’s ideal of love, and changed God’s
maturity of love. Instead, they formed lineage into one centered on himself. In
an illicit relationship with the archan- chapter eight of the Gospel of John, Jesus
gel. This was the fundamental cause of states clearly that the father of human-
the destruction of the universe. (137-127, kind is the devil.
1986.1.1) God intended to realize His ideal love
through Adam and Eve as His external
Where can you pay money to hear body. The adulterer of love who deprived
these kinds of words? Even if you sold God of His ideal of love is indeed the
your home, gave all your money and devil, Satan. This may not sound famil-
made ritual offerings for tens of thou- iar to you; however, this is the conclu-
sands of years, no one would be able to sion that I have reached as a result of
teach you this. Only the founder of the searching the spirit world in order to
Unification Church can do this. This is investigate the fundamental intricacies
the secret of the universe. Even the Bible of the universe. That quest was a tremen-
doesn’t have this kind of explanation. dous struggle of blood and sweat. All of
The Bible tells us that Adam and Eve you will be able to receive an answer
took and ate of the fruit of the tree of about this if you pray in earnest. (135-12,
the knowledge of good and evil, and in 1985.8.20)
so doing committed the Fall. How can
you claim that this is a literal fruit? Can 1.3.2. The lineage of the enemy has
those without the ability of preschoolers been inherited
insist that Rev. Moon, to whom doctor-
al degrees have been granted and who Fallen people became false beings and
became the head of those so qualified, so must be engrafted. Viewed lineally,
is a heretic? The Chinese characters for your ancestors differ from the original.
heretic (異端), do not mean that the end- You could only become adopted chil-
ing is different, but simply that the end- dren because your father and mother are
ing cannot be seen. Are my words cor- of a different lineage; hence, it is logical
rect or not? They are correct. (238-213, that the Fall occurred through lineage.
1992.11.22) What is the Fall? It consisted of inherit-
ing the wrong lineage.
My close investigation of the his- It makes sense that the explanation
torical details of the original sin and of the Fall is that it is an act of wrong-
ful love. Thus, it is unreasonable to deny If Adam and Eve had not eaten of the
what is being asserted in the Unifica- fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and
tion Church, that the first ancestors fell evil, and instead become perfected, they
through love. Doesn’t the Bible state that would have become the son and daughter
they fell by eating the fruit of good and of the Great King, the Creator of the uni-
evil? Do you know what that fruit is? Is verse. If they became the son and daugh-
it a fruit from a tree that falls and rolls ter of the Great King, then who would
around when the wind blows? It is not. their children have been, as grandson
(157-158, 1967.4.2) and granddaughter in direct descent
from Him? They would have been the
Adam and Eve became one with prince and princess. They would also
Satan in their minds and inherited the have been the foundation upon which
lineage of Satan. God is a loving God, the kingdom on earth representing the
so why can’t He find it in His heart to heavenly nation was established. There
forgive Satan? The Bible says He could cannot be two kingships. There can only
forgive anything, even murder and rob- be one. (231-27, 1992.5.31)
bery, and those who believe in Jesus will
be forgiven their sins. So why can’t He The only son and only daughter cre-
forgive Satan? The reason God cannot ated personally by God with His own
forgive Satan is because he defiled the hands were Adam and Eve. Problems
blood line of humankind. What does emerged because Adam and Eve fell.
that mean? From God’s point of view, Then, what was the cause of the Fall?
Satan is the adulterer, the adulterer They fell because they did not obey the
of love. Do you understand what that words of God, who told them not to eat of
means? (156-226, 1966.5.25) the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good
and evil. What would have happened if
Since the marriage of Adam and they had obeyed the commandment?
Eve was carried out centered on Satan, This possibility has never occurred to
there is no way to deny that they inher- Christians. Even if it did, they would not
ited love, life and lineage centered on have known what to make of it. It is like a
Satan. If they had not eaten of the fruit boundless expanse of water. Even if they
of the tree of knowledge of good and wanted to measure the depth of it, they
evil, and had not fallen, their wedding would have had no means of doing so.
would have been conducted centering Even if they wanted to know about this,
on God. Just as the True Parents of the there was no way for them to understand
Unification Church blessed you, God it, so they had no choice but to believe
would have called Adam and Eve to His without question what they had been
presence when they were fully matured told. However, there can be no perfec-
and blessed them centering on Himself. tion in ignorance. (231-21, 1992.5.31)
(228‑254, 1992.7.5)
Why do people do penance by inflict- would disappear. (191-43, 1989.6.24)

ing pain on their bodies? This is because
they have inherited the blood of Satan, Satan destroyed the ideal love of
the blood of the enemy of God. Who is God and violated the ideal life and ide-
this enemy of God? He is the adulterer. al lineage. The children borne out of
He is the enemy of the love of God. He is these actions created the progenitors of
the adulterer. We inherited the blood of humankind. The sons and daughters of
the adulterer. Satan, who are the manifestations of the
Eve was supposed to become the love, life and lineage of Satan, cannot
heiress to the kingship of the heavenly receive the direct intervention of God.
nation; she was supposed to become the (197-286, 1990.1.20)
queen. However, she became the spouse
of the devil, the mate of the servant Why does Satan come without fail
instead. This is the secret of the universe. to those who, throughout our history,
It has finally been disclosed in my time, have walked the path of faith, stran-
so the satanic world should come to an gling them, pressing them down, and
end. (172-277, 1988.1.24) sacrificing them? In God’s eyes, Satan
is the adulterer who stole and violated
There can be no perfection in igno- His family. Our original mother should
rance. Who did I say Satan is? He is the have attended God, and built His king-
adulterer. I have made all this clear to dom of peace in heaven and on earth; yet
you. Do you think you can go to the we and our original father were driven
Kingdom of Heaven if you ignore this? out. Satan intervened and human beings
Do you think you can be saved if you came to be in this miserable state. It was
ignore it? There is not even the slimmest no other sin than this that he commit-
chance. What a set of ignorant people! ted. (156-226, 1966.5.25)
If you could be saved by just believing
what you are told to believe, people like The Fall was brought about through
you and I would have been saved a long the illicit motivation with regard to lin-
time ago. We would not have to suffer eage. That is why the results of the Fall
like this. (188-230, 1989.2.26) have been passed down until now in
the form of the original sin. Therefore,
Why does the devil hate God? Why people need to change the bloodline.
does God hate the devil? Christian log- Why should the bloodline be changed?
ic dictates that one should love one’s Human beings have inherited and
enemy, yet God cannot love His enemy passed on the bloodline of Satan, and so
Satan. Why? If He were to love the ene- that lineage has to be put right. Those of
my of love, heaven and earth would dis- you gathered here must understand this
appear. The heavenly laws of governance clearly. (183-308, 1988.11.7)
would disappear. The laws of existence
The people who belong to the realm living with her servant. In other words,
of Satan have no connection whatsoev- these women were born from the blood-
er with the bloodline of God. In other line of the servant. That is why they have
words, the whole of humankind, which never received the love from an original
was supposed to have been born as the husband, original father, and original
children of parents of goodness, was brother. (51-182, 1971.11.21)
instead born from evil parents. They
spread out across the world, as the fam- How did the devil bring about the
ily, tribe, a people, nation and world cen- Fall? Through the fruit of the tree of
tered on evil. (55-133, 1972.5.7) knowledge of good and evil? Where did
they cover themselves after eating the
Do you know what the Fall was? fruit? Did they cover up their mouths
Through that, the connection of life was or their hands? Didn’t they cover up
severed. What happened to Adam and the sexual parts of their bodies? This
Eve? They were supposed to form a rela- became the seed that sowed evil. They
tionship with God, and become one with fell before they had fully matured, while
Him, but instead they became one with they were still adolescents. As the lin-
a servant. The result was that the whole eage of humankind in world history
of humankind, which was supposed to stemmed form this act, in the Last Days
inherit the lineage of God, instead inher- the phenomenon of such relationships
ited the lineage of the servant. That is will thrive. The time will come, that,
why, although fallen human beings may across the world, young people destroy
call out to God as their Heavenly Father, the ethics of love. They will hide in the
they don’t actually feel that He is indeed shadows, just like Adam and Eve, and
their Father. Just like their fathers and have no fear of heaven. That will be the
mothers, they inherited the real nature time when the era of Satan’s worldwide
of Satan, thinking about everything dominion will come to the earth. That
based on them, and connecting all that is when we will be faced with the iron
is high and mighty to themselves. (91-242, hammer of God. (200-227, 1990.2.25)
1977.2.23)
Because of the complex entangle-
Through the Fall, we lost the true ment of the human lineage, restoration
parent, true husband, and true child. has taken six thousand years; other-
This all happened because of Eve and wise, almighty God would have restored
the archangel. From this point of view, everything in a day. It’s as if there is a
women living on earth today are depen- chronic disease in the bloodline; if it
dent on the archangel father, archangel were to be pulled out all at once, every-
husband, and archangel brother. That is one would die. That is why it has taken
why these women are wretched. It is the six thousand years. Did the first human
same as the daughter of a wealthy family ancestors fall through eating the fruit of
the tree of the knowledge of good and You cannot deny this logically. (267-240,
evil? How simple things would be if that 1995.1.8)
were so. (155-295, 1965.11.1)
1.3.3. The Messiah is needed as the
The problem we should focus on is True Parents
how the foundations of sin, the Fall, evil,
and hell all came into being. We have to The reason human beings need a
return to Adam and Eve to understand messiah is so they can be saved. Then,
this. When we trace the Fall of Adam what is the original starting point from
and Eve to the source, we can see that which salvation can occur? It is return-
they fell because they did not obey God’s ing to the point of contact with God’s
commandment, “Do not eat of the fruit love.
of the tree of knowledge of good and However, the whole of humanity has
evil!” become totally disconnected from God,
The second cause of the Fall was that and instead has become the embodi-
they became self-centered. The third ment of Satan. This is the exact oppo-
cause was that they tried to love center- site of God’s love, and therefore needs to
ing on themselves. This is the essence of be indemnified. Indemnity refers to the
the story that lies behind the Fall. So, complete removal of the original sin. But
we can conclude that everything con- the fundamental problem lies in the lin-
nected to this is on the side of Satan. All eage. Any problems related to the blood-
fallen human beings have loved illicitly line cannot be resolved by fallen human
and self-centeredly. Therefore, we can beings. That is why humankind needs
assume that the people of the satanic the Messiah. (35-159, 1970.10.13)
world are those who express love center-
ing on themselves. (79-198, 1975.7.27) Adam’s clan, that is the lineage in
which sinful parents came to replace
What! You think the Fall was brought true parents, must be engrafted on to
about by eating the fruit of the tree of the lineage of the True Parents in the
knowledge of good and evil? This fruit presence of God, through restoration
refers to the sexual organ of a wom- by indemnity. This is the ideology of the
an. When a woman meets a good hus- Messiah and the Savior. The reason this
band, she becomes a good mother, but reality has arisen is due to the Fall. (101‑76,
if it meets with an evil husband, she 1978.10.28)
becomes an evil mother. There is no one
who can logically deny what the founder Who is the Messiah? He is the true
of the Unification Church is saying. The parent. Then why do people need true
mind and body are in constant conflict parents? It is because they need to be
because history began with a conflict engrafted to the original lineage through
of love between the husband and wife. true parents’ love. Fallen humankind
cannot rid itself of the original sin with- ful marriage in the Garden of Eden.
out the advent of true parents. Likewise, Now the time has come for True Par-
without the true parents, people can- ents to overturn this by marrying peo-
not advance to the place where they can ple in the right way. The True Parents
receive the Blessing on the perfected lev- will solve the trouble caused by the Fall.
el as sin-free and liberated beings. (35-216, Through them, hell can be eliminated
1970.10.19) and the millions and billions of ances-
tors in the spirit world can be blessed in
Who is the Savior that is needed by holy matrimony. Through the founda-
fallen humankind? The Savior should tion of the families of descendants on
not be in the position of fallen parents, earth, centering on true love, they and
but instead in the position of Adam and their ancestors in the spirit world can
Eve who have not fallen. From there, he unite into one vertically. Through these
can then become one with God’s will, family foundations, East and West will
receive God’s love and blessing, and give be connected.
rebirth to humanity in the position of All of you should inherit a new lin-
true parents. Otherwise, human beings eage. In order for that to be possible,
can never rise to the position where they the Messiah comes as the father. He,
would have no connection at all with the together with Eve, should restore this
original sin. (22-269, 1969.5.4) new lineage through indemnity on the
victorious individual foundation that
Why are true parents needed? You transcends the world level where Satan
need them because it is necessary for you cannot intervene. Only when he has
to take root centering on the realm of accomplished this can humankind be
heart. At the present time, your roots are engrafted horizontally, centering on
different. Because of the Fall, the trunk the True Parents’ family and their true
and the branches are also different. A spousal relationship. That is the reason
new root must begin from true parents, for having the Blessing Ceremony in
and new trunk and branches must also the Unification Church. The Unifica-
grow from them, which can then be used tion Church is unique. Where did the
for engrafting. You must cut off the old lineage of the Unification Church orig-
trunk and branches and engraft the new inate? It originated from God. That is
shoot. By engrafting them like this on to why we dare the satanic world to oppose
the old root, that tree will then become us. When they oppose us, they will have
part of the great mainstream of the uni- to pay compensation for damages. (169‑37,
verse. Everything in the satanic world 1987.10.4)
must be cut down. It must be cut off at
the roots. (164-155, 1987.5.10) True Parents will save the whole of
humanity as true people by engrafting
The Fall occurred through the wrong- them to the true love, true life and true
lineage of God. They will do so by con- true parents? It is a place where Adam
ducting the Blessing of holy matrimony and Eve, centered on God, have unit-
through which the conversion of lineage ed into complete oneness and are free
takes place. Furthermore, the people from Satan’s accusation. The origin of
will then form true families and estab- true parents can only come into exis-
lish the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. tence when a man and woman who have
(282-224, 1997.3.13) not fallen and who have nothing to be
accused by Satan, can rise to the realm
Section 2. True Parents, Rebirth, of perfection. This is the origin of true
and Transformation of the parents as seen from the Divine Prin-
Lineage ciple point of view. However, attaining
this position is not as simple as it may
2.1. Who are True Parents? sound. (25-30, 1969.9.21)
2.1.1. True Parents are the ancestors Who are the new parents of human-
without original sin kind? Adam and Eve, who fell in the
very beginning in the Garden of Eden,
Who are true parents? If Adam and became fallen parents. The new par-
Eve had not fallen, God would have ents coming with the mission of giving
bestowed His vertical love on them, and rebirth to humankind are the original,
Adam and Eve would have become the parents who have nothing to do with the
body of God. They would have repre- Fall. They have become one with God’s
sented the body of God. God would have will and can be approved by God. They
been like the bones, and Adam and Eve are the parents who keep the original,
like the flesh. God can have a mind and unfallen standard and fulfill God’s will.
body through Adam and Eve. He would They multiply children of goodness by
have become the internal parent in the forming an ideal family in the embrace
internal position, and Adam and Eve of God, centering on His love. They are
would have become the external par- the parents who have nothing to do with
ents in the external position. The inter- the Fall. (22-269, 1969.5.4)
nal and external parents must become
one through love; at that place, we come If Adam and Eve had not fallen,
to have external parents and attend the they would have become the parents
internal parents in heart. With the union of humankind and would have estab-
of love between God and Adam and Eve, lished a world centered on God. How-
then true parents – the perfected man ever, because of their fall, they became
and woman – would emerge. There can false parents under the dominion of
be no perfected human beings if there is Satan. As a result, the true parents,
no union through love. (184-71, 1988.11.13) who were intended by God to become
What kind of position is that of His ideal of creation, were lost. The
true ancestors of humankind were lost. When the Messiah comes to earth,
(20‑117, 1968.5.1) he will come as an individual and yet
he is not just an individual. He is the
What do true parents signify? They fruition of the faith and devotion of the
are the symbol of hope for everyone. whole of humanity, the fruition of the
They are the absolute symbol of hope for desires of the whole of humanity, and
fallen humankind. They are the fruit of the fruition of the love yearned for by
past history, the center of this era, and the whole world. He is the fruition to
the starting point of the future of hope which all courses of history are connect-
which connects to the world we live in ed. To put it simply, he is connected to
today. (35-236, 1970.10.19) the past, present and future. He is con-
nected from the individual to the family,
When you think of the words True tribe, people, nation, world, and heaven
Parents you should remember that his- and earth. (13-143, 1964.1.1)
tory will be reset through True Parents.
The origin through which we can build Jesus came with the mission of
a new world will come into existence, attaining the position as the parent of
the internal standard through which humanity, but he died before he could
Satan can be brought into submission fulfill this mission. Therefore, in the era
will be determined, and Satan’s domi- of the Second Coming, we cannot estab-
nation of the external world will be con- lish a world that advances beyond the
quered. Only then can the central point old world unless that position is restored
be set and the liberation of God take through indemnity and successfully
place. Therefore, you should be thank- achieved. The Unification Church has
ful for this great blessing which has been been continuously working for this pur-
bestowed upon you, which is the grace pose. (55-143, 1972.5.7)
of being able to live in the same era as
True Parents and act upon their orders. The True Parent, as the perfected
(43-144, 1971.4.29) Adam, must restore the standard of
the first parents, which Adam failed to
The hope of humankind is to meet meet. He must also perfect the standard
true parents. Even when you are walking of the parent that Jesus, who came as
the path of death, you desire to meet true the second Adam, failed to achieve. The
parents. Even if you lost all of past his- reason I have no choice but to estab-
tory, all the ages, and all of your descen- lish a tradition of suffering in this era
dants, if you were to meet true parents, of the Second Advent is because Jesus
you would regain history, the ages, and established the spiritual foundation but
the future. You should understand that failed to establish both spiritual and
this is what true parents are able to do. physical foundations on the world level.
(35-236, 1970.10.19) (55-173, 1972.5.7)
Who are the True Parents that we then can they become citizens of the
know of? They are the human ances- Kingdom of Heaven. (19-203, 1968.1.7)
tors. That is why you must attend True
Parents as you would your own parents. What does the term true parents
(118-147, 1982.5.23) mean? What is the difference between
physical parents and true parents? Who
Humankind needs True Parents. are true parents? What is their respon-
Why is this so? For the first time in his- sibility? What is the difference when
tory, we are able to connect to the axis it comes to love? The difference lies in
of love. This is unprecedented, and there their concept of love. Their idea of love
will not be another event like this in is different. Physical parents teach us
the future. You must know this clearly. about the love centered on the physical
There is only one axis. There cannot be body, whereas spiritual parents teach us
two. That axis is none other than true about the love centered on the eternal
love. (137-108, 1985.12.24) spirit world. The quality and contents
are different. (129-99, 1983.10.1)
Throughout history, there has never
been even one person who was victori- 2.1.2. True Parents give rebirth to
ous in the name of God as a representa- humanity through true love
tive of all men in the world. That is why
up until the present time I have struggled You were born of the lineage of false
to establish the standard of victory. parents, driven away from God, and
Members of the Unification Church have no connection to true parents.
and I could avoid suffering, but since we Therefore, in order to free yourselves
know of this Principle, we have to walk from this lineage, you must stamp it out
the path of suffering. (91-257, 1977.2.23) and uproot it. Only when you do so, and
totally change the lineage, can you enter
What is the hope of humanity? It is the Kingdom of Heaven. (22-271, 1969.5.4)
to attend True Parents. Six thousand
years ago, Adam and Eve were supposed What should true parents accom-
to be blessed in marriage, an event that plish? They must put right the false lin-
would have allowed all humankind to eage, which is the root of the satanic
subsequently become the descendants world, rectify the false life, and straight-
of God. However, due to the Fall, every- en the false path of love. (169-37, 1987.10.4)
one became the descendants of Satan.
Therefore, True Parents, who were lost To convert the lineage, the require-
six thousand years ago, must be restored ments for a victory bound to the love
on the side of heaven, and human beings of God must be fulfilled in the seed of
have to be reborn through the relation- the future children of an Adamic figure,
ship of the love of True Parents. Only and must penetrate as deep as the bone
marrow, flesh and blood of that per- world, they want to meet with true par-
son. Unless this is fulfilled, those chil- ents. From whom do your future descen-
dren cannot be born as children of God. dants want to be descended? Your sons
This is undeniable from a logical point and daughters do not want to be born
of view. Is there a record of such a thing from your false lineage. They want to be
in holy scriptures? If so, then that is the born through the lineage of true par-
word of God. (35-163, 1970.10.13) ents. That is why true parents will auto-
matically become the starting point of a
Who is the Savior that is needed by new future. (35-237, 1970.10.19)
fallen humankind? The Savior should
not be in the position of fallen parents, What is the responsibility of true
but instead in the position of Adam and parents? They must right the false lin-
Eve who have not fallen. From there he eage, which is the root of the satanic
can become one with God’s will, receive world, and right the false path of love.
God’s love and blessing, and give rebirth In the Bible it is written, “He who finds
to humanity in the position of true par- his life will lose it, and he who loses his
ents. Otherwise, humankind can never life for my sake will find it.” Why did
escape the connection with the original he put forth such a paradoxical logic?
sin. (22-269, 1969.5.4) It is because the satanic world must die.
(169‑39, 1987.10.4)
Why are True Parents needed? You
need them because it is necessary for you True Parents and their children are
to take root centering on the realm of an eternal, unchanging and predestined
heart. At the present time, your roots are original family whose course needs to be
different. Because of the Fall, the trunk fulfilled providentially. This is a bond of
and the branches are also different. A parent-child relationship that no one can
new root must begin from true parents, break up. This is the eternal path. There
and new trunk and branches must also are not two paths; there is only one path.
grow from them, which can then be used There is no other way. There is no secret
for engrafting. You must cut off the old method. The only thing for us to do is to
trunk and branches and engraft the new follow that path. (203-192, 1990.6.24)
shoot. By engrafting them like this on to
the old root, that tree will then become The Fall occurred through the wrong-
part of the great mainstream of the uni- ful marriage in the Garden of Eden.
verse. Everything in the satanic world Now the time has come for True Parents
must be cut off. It must be cut off at the to overturn this, by marrying people
roots. (164-155, 1987.5.10) in the right way. The trouble caused by
the false parents should be solved by the
What is desired by all humankind True Parents. Through them, hell can
today? Before they establish a nation or be eliminated and the millions and bil-
lions of ancestors in the spirit world can bought, along with humanity and the
be blessed in holy matrimony. Through universe. That is why God wants to judge
the foundation of the families of descen- the universe with you. He bought you,
dants on earth, centering on true love, who were in the position of slaves in the
the ancestors in the spirit world and the satanic world, to become His sons and
descendants on earth can unite into one daughters. Therefore, you are the blessed
vertically. The East and West will be children of glory and you should be ready
connected horizontally with this verti- to give yourselves for the world when it
cal family foundation. asks for you. You should be ready to give
What should an adopted son do? He everything you have even to Satan. You
must be engrafted to the true son. The were bought with the blood and sweat
wild olive tree must be cut off at the root, of True Father. You were bought with
and then the sprout of the true olive tree my own flesh and blood. Therefore, you
can be engrafted into it. It would be as if should carry out the same work as I. I
there were a movement to convert all the would like to take pride in the mem-
wild olive trees into true olive trees. In bers. Let us make a commitment in this
order to be reborn, you need to inherit regard. (11-164, 1961.7.20)
the lineage of True Parents. That is why
the whole of humanity hopes for True 2.2. The core of providential rebirth
Parents, and Jesus and the Holy Spirit
yearned to carry out the marriage feast 2.2.1. True meaning of rebirth
of the Lamb. (19-164, 1968.1.1)
When I speak of rebirth, I do not
Before anything else, you must long mean that you must be reborn through
for True Parents sincerely. You can- the bodies of parents who are the
not be saved if you do not attend True descendants of fallen Adam and Eve,
Parents, centering on the standard that but through those who are not in any
they are the origin of your life, all your way connected to the Fall. Unless you
hopes, and the source of all your ideals are reborn through such parents, you
and happiness. Have you ever attended cannot return to God. The root of sin
True Parents like this? You must under- began from Adam and Eve. Unless you
stand this clearly. That is why you must step over this and are reborn in a posi-
have a firm belief that transcends even tion not related to the original sin, you
your self-awareness. This shows that you can never ever return to the presence of
are the son or daughter who can become God. (22-269, 1969.5.4)
one eternally with True Parents. If you
do not have such a strong faith, nothing For what purpose does God want to
will come to pass. (30-238, 1970.3.23) save humankind? No matter how much
He tries to save people, if they are in the
You have been bought. You have been fallen realm, they can never be saved.
That is why God has to send true par- beings were born as the children of
ents to this world. They represent Adam Satan, they need to receive the Holy Spirit
and Eve who have not fallen, through from God and be reborn if they are to be
whom humanity can be reborn. In this saved. In other words, they need to sever
way, the connection between Satan and their relationship with Satan completely
humanity is severed forever and Satan and re-form their relationship with God
can no longer accuse humankind. God as originally intended at the time of cre-
alone will have complete dominion over ation. (Blessed Family - 509)
humanity and He alone can intervene
in their affairs. Unless humankind is Even if your faith was reaffirmed
reborn into such a position, people with through the providence of God, you
original sin embedded within them can- need to be engrafted to be restored as
not be restored to a position free from His children. (Blessed Family - 509)
original sin. (22-269, 1969.5.4)
If you are inferior to Adam and Eve
If True Parents are the true olive you cannot be reborn, and restoration
trees, all of you are wild olive trees that on the fundamental level cannot be car-
need to be engrafted. You are like the ried out. In being reborn, not only the
lateral sprouts and branches. You will individual, but also the family, people,
be able to grow properly in the origi- nation and world need to be reborn.
nal way only when new branches sprout Christians today do not know this. (58‑42,
from you. What did humankind become 1972.6.6)
after they lost faith, love and substantial
identity? Their lineage was overturned Among Christians, there are a few
completely. That is why it must be over- who believe that the Lord at his Second
turned once again. When Nicodemus Advent will literally come on the clouds.
asked Jesus, “What must I do to enter If you think you can be saved because
the Kingdom of Heaven?” Jesus pro- you believe, even if you don’t know any-
claimed a most important truth as his thing, your belief cannot be considered
answer: “No one can see the Kingdom of as true faith. There would be no need for
Heaven unless he is born again.” (Blessed the Unification Church if it were that
Family - 509) easy to be saved. (Blessed Family- 509)
Rebirth refers to the complete refor- When you are engrafting the sprout
mation of the mind. (Blessed Family - 509) of the true olive tree to the wild olive
tree, you cannot just cut off the branch
When Nicodemus asked Jesus, “How and engraft the sprout there; you must
can we be saved?” Jesus answered, “You cut off the wild olive tree at the base so
must be born again in order to be saved.” that only the roots remain, and engraft
What he meant was that, since human the sprout there. This means that when
the Lord at his Second Advent comes feel when their bodies are cut off at the
to this world the existing churches roots. They are worried that I may be
should change their old systems, orga- an incompetent gardener. The spring of
nizations, and rituals, and start new. providential history has come and with
(Blessed Family - 510) it the task of engrafting the sprouts
on to the wild olive trees has begun.
The fruits that Christians have pro- (Blessed Family - 510)
duced through their lives of faith are the
fruits of the wild olive tree. In order to 2.2.2. Rebirth
produce fruits of the true olive tree, they
need to be cut off at the base and have The love of Jesus, the groom, and the
the sprout of the true olive tree engraft- love of the Holy Spirit, the bride, must
ed on to them. If the sprout cannot be unite into one. Their united love must
engrafted, the tree should be pulled up then become one with your bones and
completely and burned to ashes. If the flesh. In other words, as Jesus said, “I am
wild olive tree is not uprooted complete- in you, and you will be in me.” There can
ly, it will produce further fruits, which be no rebirth if the foundation of love is
will then be strewn around the tree and not established. (114-27, 1981.5.14)
will grow into more wild olive trees.
The cutting down of wild olive trees You say you need to be reborn, but
is necessary in order to engraft the in order to accomplish this, you need
sprouts of the true olive tree on to them. to love Jesus more than you love any-
The problem here is that the sprout of one. You must realize there is no way
the true olive tree and the sprout of the you can be connected to God unless the
wild olive tree look exactly alike from love centered on God is on a higher level
the outside and so disputes may arise. than any kind of love found in the fallen
In particular, at the time of the Second realm of Satan’s love.
Coming, many Antichrists will appear This is the path of suffering, the dif-
and those trying to find the truth may ficult path that religious people must fol-
be confused. That is why you have been low. Christians long for Jesus every day,
told, “Pray constantly, without resting or and are waiting impatiently for Jesus to
sleeping!” come again. For 2000 years, they have
By cutting off the wild olive tree at cried out to heaven, “Jesus, our groom,
the base and engrafting the true olive please come quickly!” even though he
tree on to it, all wild olive trees will did not come. When they reach the
disappear. The field where they used stage where their bodies are ready to
to be will become a field of true olive burst, their hearts are being torn, their
trees. Now that I am ready to carry bones are melting, their spirit is hover-
out this task, many are raising uproar. ing between life and death, and when
They are scared of the pain they will they are connecting directly only with
God or Jesus, only then, will the Holy People in the world who were born
Spirit come down upon them. before the True Mother came into exis-
When the Holy Spirit comes to them, tence were born in vain. That is why
spiritual rebirth will occur. Through they needed to be engrafted to Jesus,
this, their spirits can be reborn into spir- pass through the body of Jesus, and be
itual babies. Those of you gathered here, reborn through the Holy Spirit. This is
have you ever had such an experience? possible because Jesus formed a spousal
If you have not had one such experience, relationship of true love. Since they were
you are still the sons and daughters of born as the fruit of false love, they must
the satanic world. You must understand be reborn through true love. This is one
that you can still be accused by Satan. reason why a lot of emphasis is put on
Such people cannot go to the Kingdom love in Christianity. (17-192, 1966.12.18)
of Heaven. They have no choice but to go
to hell. (114-27, 1981.5.14) There is no other way of becoming
one with Jesus except through love. You
Jesus told Nicodemus that unless one cannot become one with him through
is reborn, one cannot enter the Kingdom truth or justice. Love is necessary before
of God. The “I” who has lived until now there can be life. Love goes beyond his-
must be denied. Even if you have excus- tory, and is not limited by distance or
es, and even if you have many accom- space. (35-164, 1970.10.13)
plishments to your name, you must deny
yourself. Because you are fallen human 2.3. The central ideology is the
beings, you cannot escape from this fate. conversion of lineage
Your whole life should be denied, your
daily life should be denied; you are liv- Who is supposed to carry out the con-
ing a spiritually dead life that should be version of the lineage? It cannot be per-
denied. (6-278, 1959.6.7) formed by just anyone. You must know
that in order to become the one who can
The Messiah may convert the lin- perform it, I walked the tearful path of
eage, but it is up to you to accept the the cross. Because I set such a standard,
conversion. Unless the foundation on you are able to become a part of the tra-
which the conversion can take place is dition of the Blessing without having to
established, you cannot walk towards do anything for it. It took thousands of
salvation. The path to salvation can- years of hard work on God’s part and my
not be reached easily; before you reach substantial life course, which was filled
it, you must go through a state of life with hardships and suffering, to estab-
and death. Only when you carry out a lish the victorious realm of the con-
40-day fast or you are on the brink of version of lineage. You are now stand-
death, vomiting blood, can your lineage ing on the foundation thus laid down.
be converted. (35‑160, 1970.10.13) To receive the Blessing is to completely
cut off the evil lineage and to engraft a if there were no such relationship that
new lineage. By engrafting, the lineage is would be a big problem. (161-153, 1987.1.18)
completely changed. (35-178, 1970.10.13)
In what way can you connect to
In order to enter God’s realm of heart, the heart of God? You cannot connect
your lineage has to be the same. You with His heart through logic. It is only
can only join that realm of heart after through the lineage that you can con-
changing your lineage, which originat- nect with Him. Have you all inherited
ed from a different root. The stems are the lineage of the heart of God? You
different. The roots, stems and sprouts didn’t know about that until now. That
need to be identical. For that to be so, the is why before you have to go through
great work of the conversion of lineage the ceremony of converting the lineage
is absolutely necessary. This cannot be to receive the Blessing. At the time of
carried out alone. You need True Parents the ceremony, you must reach a state of
for this task. (172-55, 1988.1.7) nothingness, feeling that you have noth-
ing. You have to reach the state where
God wants everyone reborn. From you feel you do not have a body. You
His position, He is trying to bring all should have a firm conviction that the
of humanity, which is still in the realm point where the blood and flesh of the
of Satan’s false love, to His side through True Parents can be inherited begins
His greater love. Since all humankind with yourself. (180-159, 1988.8.22)
was born through the parents, ances-
tors and lineage of false love, they need All of you went through the ceremo-
to be reborn through the parents, ances- ny of converting the lineage before you
tors and lineage of true love. In this way, received the Blessing, didn’t you? You
they can become the children of God did not really understand any of it; you
and the people of God’s Kingdom. The simply followed my orders, but in reality
precious blood of Jesus and the ritual of it is not that simple.
the Last Supper all symbolize the provi- History came to be in utter confusion
dence of becoming the children of God today because Jesus could not form a rela-
through the conversion of the lineage. tionship of husband and wife at his first
(135-12, 1985.8.20) advent. Therefore, from the viewpoint
of the standard of heart, there would be
It doesn’t really hit home when I say great trouble if any event occurred at the
“conversion of the lineage,” does it? How Blessing that would defile the lineage. I
did you come to be the way you are today? am not just talking about the penalty of
When I become Abel, you, as Cain, must such actions. The first human ancestors
completely unite and become one with were thrown out of the Garden of Eden
me. It is only because of this relation- when they fell, even though they were
ship that you can become one with me; not fully matured; bearing that in mind,
there would be dire consequences if you Unless You do so, You cannot enter the
committed a sin on the foundation of Kingdom of Heaven. Only people who
the perfected standard of heart. If that stem from the roots of Adam can enter
were to happen, God would not want to the Kingdom of God. People who stem
see you ever again and neither would I. from the roots of the archangel cannot
(198-220, 1990.2.3) enter the Kingdom of God, can they? No
they can’t!” (197-286, 1990.1.20)
Everyone, you must change com-
pletely after you go through the cere- What is the significance of the Blessed
mony of converting the lineage. Would Families? Satan has no control over the
this be possible if True Parents were not Blessed Families. When they have com-
here? Think about the path of hardships plete faith in Father and a strong con-
previous generations had to persevere viction that they belong to True Parents,
through ever since the time of the cre- no matter where they are, Satan cannot
ation of the world. Having True Parents violate that. Why is this so? It is because,
here right now is something for which centering on the heart of True Parents,
you should all be truly grateful. It is even they have a relationship with the realm
more amazing that you have received the of heart of the converted lineage. That
Blessing from them in person. Through is why Satan cannot touch them. (149-53,
the Blessing, the tradition of the lineage, 1986.11.2)
that is, the tradition embedded with true
love, life and lineage can be established. The path of restoration begins from
You must always keep this in mind. the era of the servant of the servant and
(216‑36, 1991.3.3) passes through the eras of the servant,
adopted son, and true son. Then, if you
Satan is saying at this moment: were to pass through the eras of servant
“Through the Fall, I violated everything of servant, servant and adopted son
related to Your lineage. For You to enter could you then form a relationship with
the Kingdom of Heaven with Your son, the era of the true son? You cannot form
You need to convert the lineage, don’t a relationship with the era of the true
You? If You are indeed the subject of life, son just like that. You must establish the
Adam can receive the seed of life from foundation of faith, the foundation of
You. This seed of life can then connect substance, and finally the foundation for
to Eve and then set the original standard the Messiah, as laid down in the Divine
that can become the root. Based on this Principle. What that means is that you
standard Your clan can reclaim its right- need to receive the Messiah. The Mes-
ful place. However, in order for this to siah is the true Son of God. The adopted
happen, You need to convert human- son and the true son are of different lin-
kind from the roots of the fallen lineages. That is why conversion of the lin-
eage, which is currently part of my clan. eage is necessary. (55-192, 1972.5.9)
Fallen human beings need conver- You should not think of the cere-
sion of their lineage. This is the funda- mony as a normal religious ritual, just
mental issue. The relationship between because it is a Unification Church ritual.
God and humankind is like that of This ceremony is like an injection that
father and children; however, this truth revives a person from death. It is like an
has not been known until now, and that antidote. (216-107, 1991.3.9)
is why there has been continuous con-
flict throughout history. No one has In the Bible you read the story of
ever known the Providence of God. The Jacob, who plotted with his mother and
conversion of the lineage must be car- tricked his father into giving him the
ried out on the levels of individual, fam- blessing. You also read about Tamar,
ily, people, nation and world. Only the who committed immoral acts. Yet, it
Messiah can accomplish this. Only after states in the Bible that Jesus will come
True Parents emerge can the new lin- to the earth through the tribe of Judah.
eage be initiated by them. Without the What does all this mean? It is because
Parents, the lineage cannot be convert- the problem of conversion of the lin-
ed. eage remained and had to be resolved.
All these issues must be resolved The bloodline must be purified. Of all
by each individual. Overcoming these the religions, only Christianity has
problems is the task given to all indi- placed importance on the lineage, and
viduals. However, human beings do not laid down the conversion of lineage as
know about all these matters, and that is its main ideology. You cannot find this
why the Messiah has to come and com- in any other religion, and that is why
plete the task on their behalf. (161‑147, you can safely conclude that we must
1987.1.18) follow this teaching.
That is why in the conversion of lin-
Fallen humankind set out on the eage, Father could not exclude Chris-
wrong foot from the very beginning. tianity. On the contrary, I focused on
That is why they must go back. You may Christianity, the religion that inherit-
ask, go back where? They must return ed the ideology of the chosen people.
to the starting point. Since they began If I had used a title for our associa-
with false parents, they must return to tion for the unification of all religions
the beginning and start afresh with true rather than Christianity, would I have
parents. How serious this is! Each person been persecuted? Do you understand
has to inherit the love of God, life of God what I’m trying to say? Therefore,
and lineage of God. When you received converting the lineage had to be the
the Blessing, you attended the ceremo- main emphasis of the central ideology.
ny of converting the lineage, didn’t you? (227‑349, 1992.2.16)
You must believe in that, even more than
in your own lives.
2.4. Three stages in changing the with the false love of the satanic world.
lineage They must become new, resurrected
substantial beings, who can propagate
2.4.1. Holy wine ceremony the love of True Parents centering on
the love of God. On that basis, the holy
Before receiving the Blessing of mar- wine ceremony is a ritual that promises
riage in the Unification Church, you the achievement of a new standard of life
need to go through the ceremony of by passing through the gates of the love
changing the lineage. All of you went of True Parents. (35-215, 1970.10.19)
through that, didn’t you? The indem-
nity stick ceremony and the three-day What is the purpose of the holy wine
ceremony make it seem very compli- ceremony? It is a ritual of putting the
cated, don’t they? During these ceremo- body of God into one’s own body, center-
nies, Satan cannot intrude. These rituals ing on a new love. Everyone has a fallen
signify that the gates of the Kingdom of body that needs to be substituted center-
Heaven have been opened by virtue of ing on the love of God. This act of sub-
the laws of God and True Parents; and stitution is performed through the holy
that liberation has been proclaimed. wine ceremony. Just as Jesus says in the
Therefore, Satan, who has been partic- Bible, “The bread symbolizes my body
ularly active on the perfection level of and the wine my blood, so you must eat
the growth stage, cannot interfere. Do and drink of it.” Through this ceremo-
you all know that Blessed Families went ny, one can be cleansed of the original
through the ceremony of changing the sin by inheriting the new lineage center-
lineage? They had to pass through this ing on the love and substantial aspect of
ceremony before they could receive the God. You cannot go to the place of the
Blessing. (235-215, 1992.9.20) Blessing without attending this ceremo-
ny. That is why the holy wine ceremony
After the engagement, you need to go is a ceremony for changing the lineage.
through the holy wine and holy wedding (35‑245, 1970.10.19)
ceremonies. Then, what are the engage-
ment, holy wine ceremony and wedding We need the absolute phrase, “the
ceremony? They are not performed just change of the lineage.” When you
for the sake of themselves. They are the received the Blessing, you participated
ceremonies that must be inevitably car- in the ceremony for changing the lin-
ried out to re-enact and indemnify the eage, didn’t you? You need to take the
Fall. (35-215, 1970.10.19) holy wine in order to convert the lin-
eage.
Fallen human beings cannot go to the When making the holy wine, one
place of the Blessing if they do not deny must pass through the process of select-
all their past loves, which are defiled ing twenty-one elements. You don’t
know what they are, do you? In this remaining half, the relationship between
process, you need to focus on the fruits the two is formed. Then the man can
borne on trees, on the ground, and stand on an equal level with the woman.
underground, and select twenty-one of (113-309, 1981.5.10)
the most precious elements from the
mineral, plant and animal kingdoms. The holy wine ceremony is carried
Moreover, these elements should not in out in the reverse order of the Fall of
any way be connected to conditions that Adam and Eve. Before you can get mar-
can be accused. The wine has to be kept ried, you need to be engaged. Then there
in storage for seven months, and noth- is the holy wine ceremony. Only then
ing must disturb its purity during this can you attend the holy wedding cere-
period. (215‑109, 1991.2.6) mony. You could not become the origi-
nal Adam and Eve because of the Fall.
The holy wine ceremony is the cere- Through the engagement ceremony,
mony of restoration through indemnity. you present yourselves before God and
When you participate in this ceremony, True Parents, who are trying to reclaim
you attend in the position of the arch- their children, saying, “We will become
angel. That is why everything including a better Adam and Eve, who are better
the lineage must be offered through it. than your fallen children.” Adam and
Everything is restored through the cer- Eve were still in the state of engagement.
emony. It is a condition for restoration. Through the engagement, a new world is
I conduct the ceremony through True created. You must therefore understand
Mother. You are all in the same situa- that the holy wine ceremony establishes
tion. A bridge is being laid. Through the conditions that restore all these rela-
attending the holy wine ceremony, you tionships. (120-167, 1982.10.13)
can enter the position of restoration,
which is the same as the position of par- In bringing the holy wine to the par-
ents. You must realize this. ticipants, it must start with the archan-
The woman receives the holy wine gel representative first, followed by the
first. The woman first bows to Father, Eve representative, and then the Adam
accepts the holy wine, and drinks half representative.
of what is in the cup. Then the hus- When you, as a candidate, are offered
band bows. While the woman is drink- the holy wine, Eve receives it first. With-
ing her half, the man should have his out Eve, the man cannot be reborn.
head bowed. At that very moment, the Because the purpose of drinking the
woman is in the position of the mother. wine is restoration, Eve must receive the
She represents the mother. Under these holy wine first, drink half of it, and then
conditions, the woman drinks half and offer the remaining half to her husband.
hands the remaining half to the man for When receiving the holy wine cup, you
him to drink. When the man drinks the must make a bow first, because who-
ever is handing it to you is doing so on made in the presence of God and Satan,
behalf of Father. You need to bow three and the angels in the spirit world. There
times in theory, but bowing once is are twenty-one elements within it that
also acceptable as long as you are put- you do not know about. The wine con-
ting into the one bow what you would tains all the elements that are formed
into the three bows. You receive the cup, in the process of restoring the physi-
drink half, and pass it on to your hus- cal world and humankind. When mak-
band. After you drink from the cup, you ing the holy wine, spirits from the spir-
must return it. The returned cup is then it world come and implore me to pour
passed in reverse, from Father to Moth- a glass for them so that they can par-
er, and then the archangel, and then left take of it. It is because they know that
to rest. In this way, you become unified by drinking the holy wine they can be
in heart. restored. That is why they come to me in
In actual fact, initially, True Father a group and ask to share in the benefit.
must first place his hand on the women’s They know that I can bestow on them
hands and pray. True Father would offer this benefit. However, I am not here for
the prayer of unity. When you drink the the spirit world. I am here for the physi-
holy wine after the prayer has been said, cal world. That is why I tell the spirits,
the fallen lineage is purified. That is the “Wait!” and give the wine to you, for all
condition. The ceremony of changing the suffering you have been through.
the lineage is like baptism in Christian- (46‑233, 1971.8.15)
ity! (183-89, 1988.10.29)
The holy wine contains elements that
Eve fell because of the archangel. symbolize the love of the True Parents. It
Therefore, in the work of restoration, also must contain something that sym-
Eve must stand before heaven through bolizes blood. So when you drink it, you
Adam and restore the archangel. This become one with the love of the True
is the purpose of the holy wine ceremo- Parents, and also with the blood. This is
ny. In conducting the ceremony, Father what the holy wine incorporates. (35-211,
gives the wine to the woman first, doesn’t 1970.10.18)
he? Do you know why that is? By doing
so, Eve, who has been lost, is restored. How is the holy wine made? It is wine
Through the holy wine ceremony, they that symbolizes earth, sea, heaven, and
become one in spirit, in heart, and in everything in them. The holy wine con-
body. It is an absolute and internal com- tains three kinds of wine. It also con-
mitment. (46-233, 1971.8.15) tains other elements that represent all
the things of creation. By drinking the
The holy wine is not simply made like wine, you are reborn spiritually and
ordinary wine. You cannot bring forth physically. You cannot rid yourself of
wine and claim it to be holy wine. It is the original sin and convert the lineage
without attending the holy wine ceremo- second generation children of Blessed
ny. You cannot pass through the stan- Families and young members who are
dard of perfection and become one with candidates for the Blessing? When those
God’s love if the lineage is not changed. candidates want to receive the Blessing,
That is why you must understand that they need the holy wine ceremony and
the holy wine ceremony indemnifies all other ceremonies as well. It is very com-
this. (35‑211, 1970.10.18) plicated. However, in the case of the sec-
ond generation, there is no need for the
The holy wine ceremony draws out holy wine ceremony. Their roots are dif-
the blood of Satan, the blood that was ferent. Your roots are lodged in the fall-
defiled through the Fall. In other words, en world, but theirs are not.
it is a ceremony that draws out the origi- Everyone looks similar from the out-
nal sin. (35-215, 1970.10.19) side, but their histories and backgrounds
are all different. The beginnings were
The holy wine contains elements rep- different and so the process of growing
resenting all creation, which cannot be up was different. The current situations
accused by Satan. After drinking the holy they are in are different and their future
wine, and becoming one with True Par- destinations are different. Even though
ents, if you commit any acts that defile the final destination (spirit world) is the
your body, you will be worse off than same, the final place they are going to
Satan himself. Satan defiled and violated there is different. It cannot be the same
the perfection level of the growth stage. because those of the second generation
But if someone receives the Blessing and are in the position of blessed children.
then commits a sin, he defiles the sub- (144-281, 1986.4.26)
stantial body of God in the perfection
level of the completion stage and cannot 2.4.2. Blessing Ceremony
ever be forgiven. This is a truly terrifying
thought. (Blessed Family - 596) The Blessing Ceremony is the
bequeathal ceremony of love. Just as
The place where the holy wine cer- True Parents received love from God,
emony is conducted is the place that you should receive love from Parents in
indemnifies the path of suffering and place of the love of God. The holy wed-
hardships experienced by True Parents. ding ceremony is the bequeathal cere-
That is a place that cannot be exchanged mony in which you receive this love from
for the universe or heaven and earth. Parents who are encouraging you with
You must not defile that place. There- the words, “You should live this way!”
fore, it is only right that you would be What that means is that you receive the
held accountable. (172-61, 1988.1.7) love of God from True Parents. It is not
something you can receive from some-
What is the difference between the one who is famous. Weddings not offi-
ciated by the True Parents are officiat- bows as the condition that you have
ed by the archangel. When a prominent passed through the formation stage.
person comes to officiate at a wedding This whole ceremony represents the
alone, like an odd shoe, that person is providential course of history from the
conducting the wedding as the archan- time of Adam until now. (19-268, 1968.2.20)
gel. (96-236, 1978.1.22)
In particular, it is the process
A wedding ceremony signifies the that represents the three eras of
realization of love, as well as the bestow- Adam, Jesus and the Second Coming.
al of the rights of creation and domin- (Blessed Family - 679)
ion. (76-46, 1975.1.26)
You walk forward between the best
The Holy Wedding Blessing Cere- men and bridesmaids, who are standing
mony is not simply a wedding through on either side, to meet the True Parents.
which a man and woman come together The best men and bridesmaids establish
and form a family. Until now, all wed- the spiritual condition of representing
dings were centered on the people get- the twelve tribes of Israel and twenty-four
ting married, but our wedding ceremo- elders at Jesus’ time. The bows represent
ny is a significant condition necessary to the setting of a condition of indemnity
indemnify history. Therefore, in return- for all this. True Parents sprinkle the
ing joy to God, we conduct the ceremo- holy water on those receiving the Bless-
ny solemnly and splendidly. The Divine ing, to place them in the position of hav-
Principle clearly explains to us that our ing been restored through indemnity. In
wedding ceremonies alleviate the grief this way, you are setting the condition
of God caused by the Fall of Adam and of having gone beyond the earthly foun-
Eve, and establish the true standard of dation of ancestors in the spirit world.
husband and wife, which Jesus was not (19‑268, 1968.2.20)
able to achieve. (22-212, 1969.2.4)
The mass holy wedding is held to
For you, walking towards the offi- find and establish the new family of
ciator of the Blessing Ceremony is like God. In other words, the ceremony is
walking through the six thousand years held so that you can learn to love God
of providential history. (Blessed Family - 679) more than anyone else in the world.
Forming an entrance are twenty-one
or twelve best men and bridesmaids rep- The mass holy wedding is something
resenting three stages, which signify for- we can be proud of in the Unification
mation, growth and completion of the Church. Moreover, we should be proud
providential course. After taking seven that it brings together not only people
steps, you must stop and make three from the same race but people from East
and West. No power on earth, except world. The ceremony is an international

the Unification Church, can accomplish holy wedding ceremony that transcends
this, not even the presidents of nations. nationality, race, language, culture and
We are able to hold the weddings, not customs. Through it, new people of God
because Father is great, but because are created. Therefore, the place where
we have behind us the power of God. the ceremony is held is one of reconcili-
( Blessed Family - 563) ation. (Blessed Family - 565)
True Father’s Holy Wedding cer- We conduct the Holy Wedding Bless-
emony should have been more grand ing Ceremony in the Unification Church
and more magnificent than any oth- in order to create a new race in the world,
er wedding performed to date. How- centering on God. (Blessed Family - 565)
ever, because it was carried out under
extremely difficult circumstances, it This Holy Wedding Ceremony being
was not as grand as it should have been. conducted today has been the hope and
Therefore, we still have a condition to ideal of God. It is the Holy Wedding
fulfill, which is to carry out the ceremo- Ceremony that God had planned for
ny once again in all splendor and glory. Adam and Eve after they fully matured.
The members must also be in the It existed in His heart as the ideal of cre-
position to have the greatest wedding ation, and so, conducting this ceremony
ceremonies in three generations wheth- is truly a historic event. You must realize
er at home or overseas. Only then can that this is the first time such a ceremony
you set this as a condition in front of has been held since the time of creation.
Satan. That is why we hold large wed- (9-83, 1960.4.16)
dings. At the same time, from an inter-
nal point of view, we need to set a condi- 2.4.3. Three-day ceremony for
tion as a sacrificial offering in order to substantial restoration
conduct weddings that bring joy to God.
(19-70, 1967.12.26) Forty days after receiving the Bless-
ing, you need to go through the cere-
A banquet hosted by God should be mony for substantial restoration, which
more extravagant than any other held in lasts three days. This period of forty days
the satanic world. However, an individ- is the period of total historic indemnity.
ual cannot uphold this standard alone. A person is given the right of restoration
That is why we need to host mass holy centering on love, not in the formation
weddings as never been seen before in or growth stages, but in the completion
history. (19-32, 1967.12.15) stage. (God’s Will - 552)
What is the purpose of the Holy Wed- Adam’s era and the era that came
ding Blessing Ceremony? It is to save the after that were both failures. As a result,
the formative realm of God’s substantial the woman to give birth to him. Eve was
love in the Old Testament Age could not supposed to perfect Adam, but instead
be inherited, and the substantial love of she made him fall. Mary was supposed
God in the growth stage centering on to give birth to Jesus and do her duty as
Christianity also could not be inher- the mother so that he could fulfill his mis-
ited. Only after inheriting the realm of sion, but she failed to do so. All this must
love in the formation and growth stages be restored. What that means is that the
can you stand in the realm of comple- woman must give birth to her spouse as
tion of the Completed Testament Age. Adam. If he does not become the per-
The three-day ceremony is a ceremony fected Adam, he cannot consummate his
of conditional indemnity for substantial marriage. Since the providence took three
restoration. On the first day of the three- eras, including the era of the Second Com-
day ceremony, the realm of the Old Tes- ing, the woman has to fulfill her mission
tament Age and the position of fallen of giving birth to three people, through
Adam are restored. On the second day, three generations. (90‑134, 1976.10.21)
the position of Jesus in the New Testa-
ment Age is restored through indemni- The woman, in the position of Eve,
ty. On the third day, the groom, repre- must give birth to her husband as Adam.
senting Jesus, re-creates the bride. From She must raise him through the forma-
there, you can begin again on the right tion stage. Then, as a representative of
path. Setting the conditions for indem- Jesus, she must raise him through the
nity in detail, like this, is really compli- growth stage. Finally, in the completion
cated work. (God’s Will - 552) stage, she must raise him to become
Adam who is untainted by the Fall.
During the three-day ceremony, the Only after that can the husband claim
people who have received the Blessing his right as the husband of Eve and love
are in the position of husband and wife, her. This is the process that needs to be
but one in which the wife has to stand in followed. A confession is necessary at
the position of the mother. As the moth- this point. Only in the era of the Second
er, she must give birth to her husband Coming can he become the husband.
through love. When he can stand in the position of
This means that until the Lord comes, perfected Adam, he can claim the posi-
all wives must give birth to their hus- tion of the Blessing, that is, the position
bands, and Eve who represents women of the bridegroom. (90-134, 1976.10.21)
must also give birth to the Lord at his
Second Advent. (90-134, 1976.10.21) Through True Father, the wife is
bequeathed the mission of a mother
At present, there is no perfected hus- towards her husband. What this means
band. There is no Lord, no owner on is that the wife must love in a way that
earth. Therefore it is the responsibility of allows her to give birth to her husband
in three stages. In order to set the con- you do not know about this, it is impos-
dition for her giving birth through love, sible for you to be restored. You cannot
the act of loving must be carried out in be restored if you don’t know this. In the
the opposite way from how it was done world today, many churches claim that
in the past. The woman is in the upper they will go to the Kingdom of Heaven if
position and the man is in the lower they believe in Jesus, but this is total non-
position. You should keep this in mind sense. They are not going to the King-
in the act of love. (90-134, 1976.10.21) dom of Heaven but to paradise. Paradise
is the waiting room. (90-134, 1976.10.21)
When carrying out the three-day cer-
emony, the woman prays first. In order The holy wine ceremony sets the con-
to give birth to Adam in the formation dition that you have been born through
stage, one needs to be blessed. Only three providential mothers – Eve, Mary
then can one enter the era of Jesus. Then and True Mother. The holy wine con-
the ritual is repeated, with the words, tains the blood of indemnity. By drink-
“Please bestow on me the blessing of ing the holy wine, you are purified
giving birth to the second Adam, who internally, and by wiping yourself with
is like Jesus!” With the second birth, the the holy handkerchief, you are purified
husband advances to the position repre- externally. (19-270, 1968.2.20)
senting Jesus, from where he can reach
the position of perfection. Only then can From now on, after having completed
he achieve the subject position of the the three-day ceremony, you must cre-
husband. (90-134, 1976.10.21) ate substantial children. You must pray
that you can give birth to children who
After the growth stage in the three- can form a relationship of heart with
day ceremony, the man is restored to Heavenly Father and who can become
the upper position. That is why in mak- the priests of heart. I hope that you will
ing love on the third occasion, the man give birth to children on the founda-
should be in the upper position. After tion of heart that represents heaven and
completing this, the husband and wife earth. I always take responsibility once I
should offer the prayer that they have have blessed someone. We must receive
become an eternal husband and wife, the Blessing once more on behalf of the
and an eternal family that belongs to world. That is why it is a conditional
God and that is the heir of heaven. Only Blessing. The 40-day separation period
then can they truly start their lives as indemnified the four thousand years of
husband and wife. Only when that is history. The actual married life begins
accomplished, can they boldly walk into today, the end of the three-day ceremo-
the Kingdom of God as a family com- ny. Since the day of the Blessing until
pletely restored through indemnity. It now there has been a period of indem-
is that difficult to achieve. Therefore, if nity. (11-161, 1961.6.24)
Section 3. Responsibilities of conditional. You must understand that

Blessed Families this perfection is a conditional perfec-
tion in the process of restoration. That
3.1. Unity of heart with True Parents is why, though they stand in the posi-
tion of parents, they do not truly know
Since human beings fell while at the about God’s realm of heart. They have
top of the growth stage of the grow- not experienced the great power of lov-
ing period, we cannot go directly to ing each other so much that the hus-
the completion stage. What this means band cannot give up his wife and the
is that people at the top of the growth wife cannot give up her husband even in
stage can rid themselves of original sin exchange for the universe. The love they
through the Blessing. They can then share is so strong that it can hold heaven
rise to the level above the point where and earth together.
the first ancestors fell. Therefore, you That is why those families who have
must realize that the position you have received the Blessing must bear in mind
acquired today through receiving the that until they cross over from this fall-
Blessing is not that of the top of the com- en realm, they are only in the realm of
pletion stage but the top of the growth conditional perfection. They are not in
stage. (35‑233, 1970.10.19) the realm of the perfected Kingdom of
Heaven. Since they are only living in that
Through fallen Adam and Eve, the conditional realm of perfection, once
eight members of Adam’s family includ- they pass on to the spirit world, they
ing Cain, Abel, Seth and their respec- need to go through certain formalities.
tive spouses all fell. Therefore, the Bless- Only after they go through due formali-
ing is where you can once again proceed ties and reach complete perfection can
towards the completion stage by setting they receive their passports and enter
conditions of indemnity. You must feel the Kingdom of Heaven. (100-144, 1978.10.9)
the love of the Parents while you are
doing so. The origin of life comes about “I have received the Blessing, and
when a person is born through the love that’s enough! I’ll go to the Kingdom of
of the parents. Only when you pass Heaven even if I don’t do anything now!”
through the place where you can respect If you think like this, and sit still, doing
the value of life more than anything else nothing, you will go to ruin. The Bless-
in the world, can you proceed to the new ing is not at the perfection level. Every-
path of life. That is how the Divine Prin- one here, you learned about the sev-
ciple works. (35-233, 1970.10.19) en-year course, didn’t you? Since there
is no one else who knows about these
The individual perfection we speak complicated details and has worked out
of today is not the absolute and com- the truth from them, even the Almighty
plete perfection of the individual. It is God has no choice but to be drawn by
this. After you received the Blessing, Everything starts from True Parents.
you may claim, “We received the Bless- The beginning of everything, the start-
ing according to the principles of God. ing point, is not you, but True Parents. It
We have become completely one.” But is is the same for the way we live, our gen-
that true? The husband and wife must in eral activities and our family relation-
turn re-create. (68-148, 1973.7.29) ships of love. The beginning is always
True Parents. By True Parents, I am
The husband and wife must re-cre- not referring to my wife and myself; my
ate each other. If the Blessed families of point is that this is the original concept
the Unification Church forget that, you harbored by God with regard to our first
will still have to walk the path of filling ancestors. You must keep this motto in
in the bottomless pit that exists between mind: “How can we make our families
the resentful husband and wife and all like the family of True Parents?” (277-250,
will come to ruin. Even if I claim that 1996.4.18)
you will not come to ruin, the truth is
that you will. The husband and wife True Parents are the center of your
must pass through the process of re-cre- Blessed Family. In the Garden of Eden,
ation to become the ideal husband and a family living with true parents was
wife who have been perfectly restored, not formed. It is your responsibility to
according to the desire of God. That is restore the family, and in order to do so,
why in the Unification Church we first you must follow the commands of True
talk of individual restoration and per- Parents absolutely. You should not argue
fection, and then restoration and perfec- with True Parents. The name of True
tion of the family. (68-148, 1973.7.29) Parents can settle down in your families
only when your personal concepts dis-
What is the hope of humankind? It appear. If this does not come to pass, you
is to attend True Parents. Six thousand cannot restore ideal families. This is not
years ago, Adam and Eve were sup- an idea I came up with; it is the original
posed to be blessed in marriage and all concept of creation nurtured by God.
of humanity was to become the descen- (277-250, 1996.4.18)
dants of God. However, due to the Fall
of Adam and Eve, human beings became From now on, you must live with
the descendants of Satan instead. There- True Parents. True Parents are in the
fore, True Parents, who were lost six position of the grandparents, but you
thousand years ago, must be restored must also feel you have your mother and
on the side of heaven. You have to be father living with you, and that you are
reborn through the relationship of in the position of the eldest son. We can
love with True Parents. Only then can thus conclude that three generations live
you become citizens of the Kingdom of together in your home. You must live
Heaven. (19‑203, 1968.1.7) with the feeling in your heart that God is
with you, and True Parents are with you instead of a true parent, God has con-
as your own parents. We have now ush- tinuously sought after the True Parents
ered in an era in which we cannot think until this day. The reason the groom,
that God is not there, that He is not alive. the bride and the marriage feast of the
(131-97, 1984.4.16) lamb are needed in the era of the Second
Coming is so we may find the True Par-
All of humankind is supposed to ents. (24-203, 1969.8.10)
connect to God in heart. God, the
Father, and humankind, the children, What should you do to receive the
are meant to be connected through the love of the True Parents? Love every-
realm of heart. (55-163, 1972.5.7) thing that is loved by True Parents. Only
then can you receive love from them. In
Since human beings fell because they terms of a family, if a son wants to be
did not believe in God, they must believe loved by his parents, he needs to know
in the Savior and follow him. What he can only receive love from his parents
should they do as they follow him? They when he loves everything they cherish.
should prepare a love nest for Jesus. Isn’t If a person wants to receive love without
it simple? Then, they should become one doing so, he is no better than a thief. If a
substantially, as well as one in heart with child claims everything that is valued by
Jesus, the groom, through whom they his parents just as he pleases, he cannot
can then be prepared. In this way, the receive love from them. (133-26, 1984.7.1)
place where God, true parents, and true
children come together, that is, the place Are you the true sons and daughters
originally desired by God at the time of of True Parents? When you talk about
creation, comes into existence on earth. true children, what are you centering
A new universe can then begin from on? It is the true lineage. Of course, the
there. (15-263, 1965.10.17) relationship is formed through true love,
but the actual connection is through the
Though your lineages and back- true lineage. That is why those connect-
grounds are different, if you want to ed through the true lineage take after
take after True Parents you must first be the mother and father. Do you resemble
engrafted to them. You must do a com- True Father? Your eyes are blue whereas
plete turnaround and be engrafted. To my eyes are black, and our hair is dif-
do this, you must complete the course ferent colors. My hair is white. I am an
of indemnity that you are undertaking. Asian and my face is flat. When taking
Since that course was begun through the after True Parents, you only resemble
True Parents, it can only be completed the most essential parts. By these essen-
through the True Parents. That is why tial parts, I am talking about winning
you must be engrafted to True Parents. over Satan and loving God absolutely.
Because Adam became a false parent That is all you need to take after. Then
you can dominate and control Satan. with them and try to solve any problems
(170-237, 1987.11.21) with them. (44-175, 1971.5.6)
How much should you love True 3.2. The absolute value of sexual
Father? Here we return to the funda- love
mental problem. You cannot love him
while you are still in a place stained with What is the symbol of the love
traces of love from the satanic world. between man and woman? What is the
You must love much more than that. You terminus of love? It is the sexual organs
must love him more than you love any- that physically unite man and woman
one else, even your own mother, father, into one. They act as the passageway
wife and children, who were all born in through which the minds and bodies of
the satanic world. man and woman form a complete union
That is why the Bible says, “Anyone centering on love. (132-146, 1984.5.31)
who loves his father or mother more than
me is not worthy of me; and anyone who What is the difference between man
loves his son or daughter more than me is and woman? First of all, their bodies,
not worthy of me.” This was the conclu- including the sexual organs, are differ-
sion. Jesus went on to say, “Anyone who ent. Then, for whom is the sexual organ
does not take up his cross and follow me of man absolutely necessary? The sexual
is not worthy of me!” He said we must organ of man exists for woman.
take up our crosses. Our public endeav- When you look at the sexual organs
ors are regarded as our crosses, because of human beings, you see that one has
we need to battle against the forces that a concave shape while the other has a
are dragging us in the opposite direc- convex shape. Why do you think that is?
tion. In the process of doing so, we will Organs of both sexes could have been
shed many bitter tears. (178‑97, 1988.6.1) made in pointed shapes or flat shapes,
but why were they shaped so different-
The fallen world of today must deny ly? It is all for the objective partner. The
everything, but while they are denying organ of the man is absolutely desired by
everything, they must nurture the bud the woman, and the organ of the woman
of love. Such logic is necessary in the is absolutely desired by the man. Until
world. You must deny everything and now, no one knew that the woman’s sex-
try to discover the absolute standard ual organ belonged to the man abso-
centered on God and His governing lutely, and that the man’s sexual organ
love. (109-146, 1980.11.1) belonged to the woman. By possessing
the organ of the opposite sex, a per-
You must involve True Parents in son can understand about love. (299-119,
everything you do. You must consult 1999.2.7)
them in making decisions; you must talk
The sexual organs are the palace of dom, happiness and peace longed for by
love, the palace in which eternal life is humanity. That place is the royal palace
born, the palace that inherits the future for love, life, lineage and all creation;
descendants and lineage which will suc- and the individual, family, tribe and a
ceed to the eternally unchanging tradi- people are connected from there. You
tions of heaven. It is the palace of true should understand that it is the original
life, true love and true lineage. It is the source and starting point of the King-
most precious place of all. You cannot dom of Heaven on earth and in spirit
do anything you like with it. You cannot world. It is also the origin of freedom,
use it without permission from God. It is happiness and peace. If a woman does
a place that cannot be touched by any- not have a man, she is in absolute dark-
one other than your husband or wife, ness. If a man does not have a woman, he
who has gained the approval of God and is in absolute darkness (261-173, 1994.6.9)
the universe. (216-207, 1991.3.31)
It is not only the base of peace, but
The unity of man and woman, con- also everything else that begins from
vex and concave, is the place where God love, including the Kingdom of Heaven
is perfected. That is where woman who is on earth and in spirit world. What love?
one half, and man who is the other half, Is it the love of a man, the love of a wom-
are perfected. The land of settlement, an, or the love of both man and wom-
where the ideal of God’s love can be an? It is the love of both. Where does the
perfected, begins from the place where love of man and woman come together?
concave and convex unite and a relation- Is it the face or the fingertips? The love
ship of the first love is established after between the two comes together through
marriage. The first love relationship of the sexual organs. (263-52, 1994.8.16)
man and woman represents the place of
perfection of the object partner of God. What is the best place a man can wor-
This is the core of the universe. When ship? Is it the face of a woman? Is it her
this moves, the entire universe goes back breasts? Is it her body? Where is it? There
and forth in harmony. It is the base for is only one place in which the concave
the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in part can come together with the convex
spirit world. part. For this to happen, the creation
Since this is the origin of love, it is is connected, and the society, nation,
called the original palace of love. Among world, universe and Kingdom of Heaven
the many royal palaces, the central pal- on earth and in spirit world are connect-
ace is called the original palace. This is ed. This is the iron rule and the formula
the original palace of love, life and the of the existing world. (262-55, 1994.7.23)
lineage, and the origin of the Kingdom
of Heaven on earth and in spirit world. Where is the original place through
It is the beginning place of the free- which not only man and woman, but
also God Himself can be perfected? Sexual organs are the palace of love.
Where can you perfect the love of God What is the current state of that palace of
and man and woman? Where is the cen- love? The sexual organs of human beings
tral place of settlement? This is the ques- are the most precious in the world: they
tion. If you don’t know the answer to this are the palace of love, life and lineage.
question, you cannot expand and extend They are the most sacred in the world.
the heavenly kingdom of the ideal of love Through the Fall, however, they became
on earth. Is that place of settlement the defiled. From the original viewpoint of
eyes, nose, hands, or feet? Where is it? It God, the sexual organ is not unclean,
is the sexual organs. (261-167, 1994.6.9) but sacred. It is most precious. Life,
love and lineage are connected to it.
What are the sexual organs? They are This sacred organ was defiled by Satan.
the palaces centered on true love, true (218‑176, 1991.7.28)
life and true lineage. They are the most
precious in the world. Without them, If this world became one that abso-
God’s ideal, God’s family and God’s will lutely valued the sexual organs, would
cannot be achieved. They are the origin, that world be a good world or a bad one?
from which we can achieve the perfec- Would it be a thriving world or a per-
tion of everything. (216-218, 1991.4.1) ishing world? When God was creating
human beings, which part of the body
The sexual organ of a woman is the do you think He put most effort into
source of the universe. The place where making? Would it have been the eyes,
one forms the connection of love is the nose, heart, or brain? None of these
main palace of love. It is the original pal- organs are capable of reproducing new
ace. Love begins from there. The love- life and die out in the end. Isn’t that true?
making on the first night after blessed (279-244, 1996.9.15)
marriage is the beginning of the main
palace of love. It is the place where the Your sexual organ is the original pal-
life of man and woman unite into one ace of love. I’m telling you that your sex-
for the first time. Therefore, that place is ual organ is the main palace, the palace
the original palace of ideal life, and the of life and palace of lineage. Only when
original lineage begins from there. Thus, it is treated as such, can it become the
that place becomes the original palace of palace in which God can reside. Since
the lineage. God is the King of kings, He needs to
Heaven also begins from there, so reside in His main palace. So if you want
that place also becomes the original pal- Him to come and reside with you, you
ace for the Kingdom of Heaven on earth need to become the main palace of love,
and in spirit world, and the original pal- life, and lineage, and the main palace of
ace for human perfection and for God’s conscience. (280-197, 1997. 1.1)
perfection. (257-324, 1994.3.16)
The place where two lives come should accept words connected to sex
together as one, centered on love, and as sacred. The sexual organ connects to
the place where the blood of man and eternal love to bring forth eternal life
woman become one, is the sexual organ. and eternal lineage. It is the most pre-
You must know that this place is more cious thing in the world of creation.
precious than sons and daughters, hus- (210‑101, 1990.12.1)
band and even God. It is a place that is
more precious than your children, hus- Protecting and guarding the chastity
band, and even parents. If sexual organs of men and women is the same as pro-
did not exist, parents would be value- tecting the universe. This is because the
less, husband and wife would be value- order of love between men and women is
less, and sons and daughters would be the basis of the universe.
valueless. Since this place is so very pre- The sexual organ is more important
cious, it is kept under lock and key, away than the head. You cannot find the ori-
from other eyes, during your lifetime, gin of true love in your head. You can-
as the treasure of treasures. The key that not find the origin of true life in your
can unlock the sexual organ of a man is head. You cannot find the origin of true
owned by the woman, and the key for lineage in your head. Where is this ori-
the woman is owned by the man; there gin, then? It is in the sexual organs. Isn’t
is only one key for every person. There that only too true? Everything can be
should only be one key per person. Do found in the sexual organs – life, love,
you want to possess ten or twenty keys, and lineage. It is the main palace of love.
as in the case of free sex? Do you want to You can find the root of life there. It is
become a ruined house that has its gates the same in the case of the lineage. The
open for everyone and does not have an sexual organ is the most precious part
owner? Do you want to become a place of the human body as well as the human
that anyone can pass through and come world and history of humanity. Without
and go at will? (280‑199, 1997.1.1) it, reproduction of humankind would be
impossible. (203-104, 1990.6.17)
What are the sexual organs where
man and woman make love? They are In the fallen world, love has become
the original palace of love, life and lin- the most dangerous thing in the world.
eage. Grandfathers and grandmothers The Fall is the reason love is not being
hold to them, as will all sons and daugh- managed properly and the universe is
ters who are yet to be born. Is there any broken and overturned. Though human
man or woman who does not hold on beings did not realize how love became
to them? Then why did it become such false and indecent, they still tried to
an immoral subject? People regard any guard and protect that love because of
word connected to sex as immoral. Why their instinctive desire and hope for true
is it immoral? It should be sacred. You love. (Blessed Family - 346)
Through the Fall, the sexual organs But at the same time, they should take
of men and women became evil. They responsibility, by becoming the subject
became the main palace that opened the of that freedom through self-discipline
gates to the evil wave of death, laws of and self-control. When a person takes
death, the hell of destruction, and the responsibility for love, he does not do
wicked object that destroyed the ways so because of laws or what other peo-
of heaven. This was the tragic secret that ple think, but because of self-domin-
has been hidden in history until this ion and self-determination in the verti-
time. (197-175, 1990.1.13) cal relationship of life with God. (277-200,
1996.4.16)
Where is the palace of love? You
must not think it strange that I am talk- If you use your sexual organs reck-
ing of such things. If this is not correct- lessly, like a blind person who is wan-
ed, the whole world will go amiss. If the dering here and there because he has
first step goes wrong, wickedness will lost his way, you are bound for hell. On
spread throughout the whole universe. the other hand, if you use your sexual
Through my strenuous efforts to find the organs according to God’s standard of
answer to the fundamental problems of absolute love, you will go to the highest
humankind and the origin of the uni- realm of the Kingdom of Heaven. This
verse, I discovered the answer within conclusion is clear, fair and proper. (279-
the sexual organ. After discovering this, 256, 1996.9.15)
I thought the whole matter through and
found that the harmony of heaven and You are bound to be punished if you
earth was swirling there. It is truly an treat the love organs recklessly. It is the
amazing fact. (197-24, 1990.1.7) palace of love and the garden of love, the
ancestor of love. Love originated from
True freedom is premised on taking there. Life was begun from there. Histo-
responsibility. If everyone insisted only ry began from there. What that means is
on the freedom of love for each individ- that the origin of the Kingdom of Heav-
ual and put this into practice, without en on earth and in spirit world, and the
taking responsibility for it, how great origin of God’s happiness are molded
would be the confusion and catastro- there. God’s laughter begins from there.
phe resulting from it! The perfection The love organ is the place where God
of human beings, who will be able to can find love and dance for joy. You must
achieve the sublime ideal of love, is only go in search for this place. Is that right,
possible when they take responsibility or wrong? That is how precious it is.
for love. (277-200, 1996.4.16) (256‑199, 1994.3.13)
Humankind must be grateful to God Since human beings fell because

for giving them the freedom of love. of love, the sexual organs are the most
frightening in the world. In religion, blood relatives or deed papers to that

adultery is treated as the most fright- lineage. It is the equivalent of your gene-
ful sin of all. Free sex is abundant in the alogy. The issue is how you protect your
United States. Is it expanding the hell purity. (263-62, 1994.8.16)
of Satan or God’s heaven? It is expand-
ing hell. It is expanding hell on earth, 3.3. The importance of ideal
and hell in the spirit world. Through it, marriage
everything will end up in ruin. (261-302,
1994.3.13) Man is a being with God’s mascu-
line form, and woman is a being with
Even if I inquired into every truth in God’s feminine form. A husband and
the world, probed into both the spiritu- wife are like the universe wrapped up in
al and physical worlds, and looked into a wrapping cloth. Therefore, a husband
every scripture, there would be no way and wife can feel the heart of God’s ideal
to answer the question: Does God exist love. (13-67, 1963.10.17)
or not? If there is a God and if this God
made the world the way it is today, I If a husband and wife love each oth-
would fight with Him to bring this prob- er so much that their love is about to
lem to an end. I would never let Him explode on the basis of a heart that loves
go until this problem was solved. Why God and humanity, God and the uni-
were human beings born and what is the verse will be intoxicated through that
fundamental principle through which family. The love they share cannot be
human beings were born? Man was anything else but the love for God and
born because of woman. That is the best humanity. Where is the root of that love?
truth of all truths. An ideal man stand- That root cannot be found within one-
ing before a woman is the best truth. self. It is the origin of God’s love and the
You must realize that he is the substan- love of humanity. (35-240, 1970.10.19)
tial entity of the truth of the ideal; he
brings the perfection of the whole uni- If you are married, you no long just
verse. The woman standing before such exist in a horizontal plane. Although
a man is also the substantial entity of all you only have a horizontal foundation,
substantial elements of universal truth. the vertical concept comes into being
She is the being that embodies absolute when high connects to low. A horizon-
truth. (267-230, 1995.1.8) tal history might bring order to the uni-
verse but not to the cosmos.
You must not stain your Blessing Only when the vertical meets with
lineage. All of you should be fully aware the horizontal and forms a right angle,
of this. Your lineage is your asset that can all sides fit together: You can replace
will enable you to succeed to and inher- heaven with the earth, or the earth with
it heaven. It is like a document of your heaven, or front with back, or back with
front, or between any correlative aspects over, everything that occurs through
– left, right, top, bottom, front, back. their love is like the fragrance of flowers
The perfected standard on earth leads to God. God would then come to reside
to total perfection in the spirit world. in such a family because He desires to
(230‑259, 1992.5.8) live amidst such a beautiful fragrance.
The place of ideal love between a husband
The wedding ceremony of perfected and wife is the base on which God’s love
Adam and Eve is the wedding ceremony can come automatically. That place will
of God. That is how the Kingdom of Heav- also become the point where all creation
en on earth and the Kingdom of Heaven and the universe can come together in
in spirit world come into existence simul- harmony. (Blessed Family - 889)
taneously. It starts from the love nest.
The moment the sexual organs of man It is the desire of the world, humanity
and woman come together without the and the future history to form a family
Fall is the starting point of the Kingdom in which the love of God can blossom
of Heaven on earth and in spirit world. through three generations. You must
That is also the base on which the Three realize that the love between husband
Great Kingships should be established. A and wife is such a precious and beautiful
love nest cannot be built anywhere else object that will appear as a new flower
except that place. (263-57, 1994.8.16) and have the fragrance of a new history
in front of the laws of heaven and earth.
By nature, human beings do not like (35-241, 1970.10.19)
to share their spouses’ love with oth-
ers. The horizontal relationship of love The perfection of the love between
between husband and wife is different man and woman is the perfection of
from the vertical relationship of love the universe. The day that this love is
between parents and children, in that broken is the day all order in the uni-
once it is shared with others, it becomes verse is destroyed and the world of ver-
ruined. This is because, by virtue of the tical relationships is completely ruined.
principle of creation, it becomes neces- (Blessed Family - 545)
sary for husband and wife to form an
absolute unity in love. Human beings A husband and wife bound togeth-
have the responsibility to live for the er through heartfelt love should form
sake of their spouses absolutely. (277-200, a family that demonstrates clearly that
1996.4.16) their love is one with God’s purpose. To
do this, they must go beyond their own
For God, the sight of a man and wom- spheres of life and even beyond their
an receiving the Blessing and feeling joy own lifetime. Otherwise, they cannot
by giving and receiving perfected love is enter the Kingdom of Heaven where
like a flower blossoming on earth. More- God resides. (35-180, 1970.10.13)
Love is eternal. There cannot be two should become the best work of lit-
two loves that are eternal, but only one. erature and an embodiment of literature
When a man and woman are bound itself. (22-270, 1969.5.4)
together in love, they should live togeth-
er in happy union while on earth, and The place where husband and wife
even after death for eternity. Although share true love after getting married is
they have two bodies, they are togeth- the place of the palace. This is the origin
er in the spirit world, and become one of the love, life and lineage of God and
completely. When two bodies become humankind, and the starting point for
one, they form a circular motion with the ideal of the Kingdom of Heaven on
God, thereby establishing the four-posi- earth and in spirit world. Centering on
tion foundation of love; this is the ide- true love, the children born of this love
al world. False love cannot invade this become the perfect union of husband
world; only true love can exist there. and wife, form a family attending God,
(Blessed Family - 897) and become the origin of peace and the
ideal. The man and woman, who only
Human beings are always in need represent halves by themselves, unite
of stimulation. Happiness cannot be into one and complete the ideal love
achieved without it. There must be some of God as His object partners. (259-45,
kind of stimulation. Just as the food you 1994.3.27)
eat every day tastes different and refresh-
ing if you eat it when you are hungry, the The place where one gives birth is the
love between a husband and wife must position where one occupies the higher
also always feel refreshing. The more a realm of God’s heart. By ascending to
husband and wife see each other, the the creative position of God and loving
more they should want to be with each one’s children, one can experience the
other, even all day long. To this end, one inner heart of God and how much He
must continue studying about True Par- loved humankind after creating them.
ents and God. (23-57, 1969.5.11) (224-28, 1991.11.21)
What sort of couple are an ideal hus- Do you think God would look down
band and wife? They are the husband and on you when you are making love, or
wife who can become substantial mani- not? Would God, who is omnipotent
festations of the best art and the best lit- and omnipresent, close His eyes during
erature. Before they seek elsewhere for the night when the five billion people in
the highest ideals and culture, husband the world are making love, or not? How
and wife should know that the sweet- would He feel as He looks down on you?
est and deepest love they share should How many good wives and good hus-
become the supreme work of art in the bands are there? Think about it. All sorts
world. The married life shared by these of things can be seen during the night. If
a husband or wife does not want to make there may be a today but there will be
love to his or her spouse, but is forced no tomorrow. If there is no tomorrow,
into doing it, that is not how a person all things come to an end. That is why
should live. What kind of love is that? Is in the laws of nature, there can only be
that the way to live? right and left when there is up and down.
Imagine the whole world becom- (85-178, 1976.3.3)
ing like the Garden of Eden, accord-
ing to the ideal of creation desired by God’s ideal, which was to be achieved
God: filled with the fragrance of flow- through the human ancestors, was to
ers, butterflies and bees flying around, have a man and woman come together
heaven and earth living together in har- in union and form an ideal family. In
mony, and God falling asleep, drunk this regard, the center of an ideal fam-
on the world itself. How wonderful that ily is neither man nor woman. A family
would be! Have you ever thought about is a group formed by the union between
that? You should all try to live like that. the husband and wife, the parents and
(222‑252, 1991.11.3) children. At the center is the love of
God. Therefore, we reach the conclu-
Children are the outcome of achiev- sion that the will of God is to perfect
ing the ability to create, in the same posi- a family, centering on the love of God.
tion as God, by becoming one through (Blessed Family - 301)
the love between husband and wife.
(52‑319, 1972.2.3) The family is the point where God’s
ideal can be manifested on earth, and
3.4. Blessing is the key to perfection where the happiness of humanity can
of the ideal family be manifested on earth. It is the place
where the work of humankind is fin-
God’s will in regard to humankind is ished and God’s work is completed.
to realize the ideal of creation by fulfill- (Blessed Family - 934)
ing the purpose of creation. The realiza-
tion of the ideal of creation does not end Why are families good? The reason is
with a man and woman marrying and because the family is the base of all free
becoming one through love; they must activities centered on the love of the par-
raise children after that. This is because ents. (99-305, 1978.10.1)
the laws of nature dictate that the rela-
tionships of up and down, front and There must be parents, husband and
back become connected. If there was a wife, and children in a family. Only then
yesterday, there should be a today, and if can that family become the base for hap-
there is a today, there should be a tomor- piness. There can be no doubt that the
row. They must all be connected. That is purpose for God’s endeavors in trying to
why if there is only a husband and wife, restore humanity is so He can find His
own happiness. That is why, in God’s An ideal family is where the three
efforts to build the foundation for hap- kinds of love, that is, the eternal love
piness, such an ideal cannot exist with- of the parents, the eternal love between
out humankind. He can only reach this husband and wife, and the eternal love
common ground after forming a rela- of the children, centered on God, can be
tionship with human beings. Just as we found. (Blessed Family - 913)
feel happiness when our families are ful-
filled in love, God also wants to feel hap- In a person’s lifetime, the most impor-
piness in such an environment. (32‑198, tant moments are when he is born, when
1970.7.15) he gets married, and when he dies. Then,
when he is being born, how should he
Once you become one centered on be born? He must be born well. In terms
God, circular motion manifests in all of our Unification Church, he must be
sorts of forms and figures. That is why born centering on the connection of
the older sibling must love the younger, heart. The next important moment is
following the example of their parents the time he gets married. When a person
loving them. When a family is united gets married, he does so to expand life.
into one in love in that way, love blos- In other words, he gets married to
soms. Then that family love becomes the achieve the four-position foundation.
love within a society, and then the love Only when such a public law of the uni-
within a nation. In this way, it becomes verse is established on earth can the will
the love of the whole world. However, of God and the original will of human-
in the world today this is a concept kind, be achieved. Families are there so
that is only vaguely understood. (28-170, that such universal laws can be estab-
1970.1.11) lished, both in form and substance,
through them. (24-230, 1969.8.17)
A true family is one where the hus-
band loves and lives for his wife as he Where does life in the Kingdom of
would his mother, where the wife loves Heaven begin? It begins from the fam-
and lives for her husband as she would ily and nowhere else. The Kingdom of
her father, and where the husband and Heaven is a dimensionally expanded
wife love each other as they would their version of the family, and so does not
own brother and sister. Furthermore, go beyond the realm of the family. That
the world in which the husband loves is why, when you embrace your wife or
his wife as he would God and the wife husband, you must bear in mind that
loves and respects her husband as she through this act, all men and women in
would God, is the Kingdom of Heaven the world have become one. The place
where ideal families dwell. Such a tradi- where you can set the condition that you
tion must be established here on earth. have loved all of humanity in this man-
(Blessed Family - 920) ner is the family. (30-83, 1970.3.17)
The true love relationship between ue higher than your parents. Following
parents and children is vertical, the true them, in order, would come your spous-
love relationship between husband and es and then your children.
wife is horizontal, and the true love in Indeed, is there anything in your
the relationship between siblings is in family more precious and valuable than
the position of front and back. In these your parents, husband or wife, and chil-
ways, God hoped to achieve the ideal of dren? Of course there isn’t. Then why
true love in a rotating spherical shape. In would parents be the most precious in
other words, at the central point where a family? Why would the husband and
the line connecting the high and low wife and children be precious? It is
vertically, the line connecting the left because there is love. The parental love
and the right horizontally, and the line is absolutely necessary for the husband
connecting the front and back meet, is and wife’s relationship with the children.
where unification can be achieved. That The brotherly love between siblings and
point becomes the central point of this the heart of filial piety manifested by
sphere. When can the Four Great Realms the children towards their parents is
of Heart, those of the children, siblings, also absolutely necessary in a family.
husband and wife, and parents, achieve (Blessed Family - 915)
complete oneness? The place where two
human beings marry and make love for Since God is the substance of true
the first time centering on God becomes love, when one is connected to true love,
the point of fruition and the center of everyone becomes part of the one body.
all perfection. Therefore, marriage is the Parents are living gods representing
coming together of all people in heaven God, the husband and wife represent two
and earth, and the perfection of the ver- halves of God, and the sons and daugh-
tical and horizontal, the left and right, ters are small gods. A family structure
and the front and back. Marriage is formed of three generations centering
the perfecting place of the ideal of true on true love in this manner is the basis
children, siblings, husband and wife, of the Kingdom of Heaven. Without
and parents, through true love. (259-42, achieving such a basis, the Kingdom of
1994.3.27) Heaven cannot be established. The fam-
ily is the center of the universe. The per-
In a family, when someone asks what fection of the family is the basis for the
the best aspect of that family is, you are perfection of the universe. So, if you love
not the one who can decide what that the universe as you love your family, you
is. Then, who has the highest value in can be welcome wherever you go. In this
a family? It is the parents. Consider- case, God stands in the central position
ing you as an individual, you may val- of multi-faceted love as the parent of the
ue power, knowledge, honor or money, whole universe. (298-306, 1999.1.17)
but there would be nothing you can val-
The four-position foundation as ers on behalf of God can tribes, races,

taught in the Divine Principle of the nations and world be formed. Therefore,
Unification Church refers to the realms the family should fulfill its responsibil-
of love of the three generations. The ide- ity of establishing a world centered on
al of the creation of the universe can be God. The Unification Church centered
realized only when three generations on True Parents is like one big tribe, one
live with a harmonious and happy love big race. The purpose of the Unifica-
within one house. Needless to say, the tion Church lies in the five races coming
husband and wife must love each oth- together to form one single race, from
er, but the family can only live in har- which they can establish a nation that
mony and happiness when the parents can serve the world more than any other
also pray for their children with love nation. This is also the purpose I want to
and look after them devotedly. Per- fulfill, and the purpose that God wishes
fected love can be achieved when this to fulfill through True Parents. (100-310,
is established vertically and connected 1978.10.22)
horizontally. The sphere of love can then
be completed and perfected only when In the Unification Church, we
the cousins and second cousins of that believe that the Kingdom of Heaven is
family are united into one through love. established from within the realm of
(Blessed Family - 947) the tribe. When the parents and sib-
lings unite into one, and even the cous-
Ideal love is achieved in the family. ins and second cousins unite into one,
However, God was not able to have true centering on the grandfather, then the
sons and daughters. He was not able to completion of three generations can be
have true brothers and sisters nor true achieved. When such a love in the realm
husbands and wives, and was not able of the tribe is established here on earth,
to become a Parent. Therefore, it is the and united into one with God, the whole
will of God to achieve all this. The place world will become a world of love in
where this can be achieved is the place union with God, that is, the Kingdom
where love can dwell. People would flock of Heaven.
to such a place, where such a love was It is the same for a married woman.
achieved, leaving behind all their pos- The grandfather-in-law and the father-
sessions. (19-314, 1968.3.17) in-law are representatives of God and
her husband, so she must attend them
God is the center of the family, and with love. Furthermore, she must live in
so this world should come under the loving harmony with her brothers- and
dominion of God. Blessed families sisters-in-law. If such relationships of
should strive to become families that love are spread out to the society, people,
can connect to the Kingdom of God. nation and world, then that world would
Only when they live for the sake of oth- be filled with peace and love instead of
sin and war. That world would then be manner. People living in such a world
the ideal world, the Kingdom of Heav- would not need to be saved, nor would
en which substantially manifests God’s they need a messiah. This is because they
ideal. (Blessed Family - 947) would be exemplary sons and daughters
of God. (Blessed Family - 320)
Where is the center of the universe?
It is in the family. Where is the base on If God’s will had been fulfilled here
which true love can settle down? This on earth, a single cultural realm cen-
base is found in your families, where you tered on Adam would have been estab-
are living now. That is why the original lished. Unlike the world of today, with
family must have a dominion of love and its many different races, cultures, and
build a protective relationship with the forms of civilizations, the ideal world
universe. It must expand the realm of would have had one single culture, sin-
this love beyond the family. It must fol- gle ideology, and single civilization.
low the path of patriotism in loving the If this had come about, culture, his-
nation, and extend it to loving the world, tory, customs, language and traditions
beyond race and nation. would all have been unified into one.
If a person who loves his or her fam- (Blessed Family - 320)
ily is called a filial son or daughter, and
a person who loves his or her nation a The family is the representative
patriot, what do we call the person who training ground that teaches love for
loves the world? We call that person a humanity. It is the representative place
saint. (Blessed Family - 925) where the center of heart is established.
When members of a family love and
Within the realm of God’s love, trust each other, and live a life of happi-
humankind would have originally cre- ness, the center of the whole universe is
ated an ideal family, tribe, people, and thus established, and everyone can enjoy
nation, and finally would have expanded happiness. That is the beginning of the
to form a world embodying Adam’s ide- ideal realm. There is no meaning to exis-
al. Just as the roots, stalk, and leaves of a tence without love. (Blessed Family - 925)
tree are connected to each other as one
living entity, centering on love, human The ideal of the Unification Church
beings were supposed to attend God as does not lie in anything else other than
their Father. They were supposed to live the family. It starts with the family and
in harmony with all people in the world concludes with the family. Until now
as brothers and sisters, living as one cre- there has not been one person who
ated being, an interrelated being of love. was able to solve this problem, and so
It was God’s worldview in accordance all humankind has been yearning for
with God’s will, to achieve the eter- such a person. Unificationism has been
nal ideal world centered on God in this approved publicly because therein lies
happiness, and since it has been sys- supposed to walk the path of restoration
tematized and universalized, its infinite have leaders who can teach them center-
value has finally been revealed. There- ing on the Divine Principle, and so they
fore, on the day when there is no one in should learn about this from them. The
the world who hates this worldview and time has passed for True Father to take
everyone bows down to it and is in favor responsibility for such problems in per-
of it, the world will automatically unite son. These problems should have been
into one. (26-103, 1969.10.18) solved centering on the families one by
one. Our Unification Church is an orga-
Nowadays, I feel that I must teach nization constituted of families. What
you about the norms of a family, that that means is that we are centered on
is, the norms you must follow in your families. Whereas before we were cen-
lives as the families of the Kingdom of tered on individuals, we are now cen-
Heaven. However, the people who are tered on families. (22-334, 1969.5.11)
BOOK NINE
Blessed Family
1 CHAPTER 2 3
True Parents and the

History of the Blessing
Section 1. True Parents and the Blessed Couples must become the ances-
Realm of the Third Israel tors of humanity. (19-317, 1968.3.29)
1.1. Blessed families are the tribe of If you want to become citizens of
the True Parents the third Israel connected to the Uni-
fication Church, you must receive the
The Blessed Families that are unit- Blessing. In the past, at the time of
ed with my family make up a new tribe. Abraham, one had to be circumcised
As time progresses, they will grow in to become a citizen of Israel; and in the
number and form a new race. Further time of Jesus, one had to be baptized.
expansion will bring forth a new nation, It is the same today. In the Unification
and finally a new world. In other words, Church, one cannot become a citizen
a new race, the race of the third Israel of the third Israel without receiving
will be formed. For example, it is part the Blessing. However, in receiving the
of the work of the Unification Church Blessing one must fulfill certain condi-
to enable Japanese people to become tions that are neither simple nor easy. I
those who will inherit the new realm continuously exerted myself and devot-
of the lineage of God, instead of merely ed my whole life in fulfilling the nec-
remaining as those who inherit the lin- essary foundations for these Blessings.
eage of their historical Japanese ances- (19-172, 1968.1.1)
tors. (22-197, 1969.2.2)
When we say that the territory of the
The third realm of Israel must be Blessed Families will be expanded, it
established on earth by connecting the means that the realm of the mainstream
spiritual foundations of the first and sec- God-centered families will be expanded,
ond Israels. In order to do so, the return- thereby forming the tribe of God. The
ing Lord must find and set up a family fact that families that have inherited the
(Adam’s family) that represents the first internal heavenly heart and standard of
Israel, a second family (Noah’s family) the True Parents will emerge and spread
that represents the second Israel, and a out horizontally signifies that a God-
third family (Jacob’s family) that repre- centered tribe, people and nation will be
sents the third Israel. Therefore, the 36 created. Moreover, it will not end there;
Chapter 2 • True Parents and the History of the Blessing 1301
ultimately, a world centered on God will by the time period in which he lives.
be established. (100-267, 1978.10.22) He is the central figure who encom-
passes and transcends the history of the
Originally, the Blessed Families of world. That is why the Blessing does not
the Unification Church were not creat- end with the husband and wife coming
ed for the purpose of forming a nation. together in union. Through the Blessing,
They were initiated with the aim of estab- a new family must be formed, and fur-
lishing a world of goodness centered on ther, a new tribe, new people, and new
God. That is why the Blessed Families of nation must come into being. All this
the Unification Church transcend both begins with the Blessing. From this per-
nation and race. Because you set out spective, you must realize that since the
centered on God, even though each of 1960s, we have entered a new era in his-
your families is independent, and each tory. Because of this era, a new tribe will
of you are separate individuals named be manifested. Further, a new nation,
Kim or Pak, the Blessed Families of the and new world will be established on
Unification Church are families that earth. Ever since their inauguration, the
represent not only individuals but the Blessing ceremonies of the Unification
people of the whole world. To put it sim- Church have been carried out in accor-
ply, you are families who represent the dance with this purpose. (30-168, 1970.3.22)
whole; you transcend nations, peoples,
and tribes. (100-267, 1978.10.22) 1.2. Formation of the realm of the
Third Israel
The Unification Church should make
it possible for people who have no con- On God’s side, a new realm of Isra-
nection to come together based on the el must be formed by bringing forth
love of God and to form new families, Blessed Families. Accordingly, from
which will then lead to new tribes that 1960, the fortune on the heavenly side
transcend all existing tribal concepts. will become greater. From this time
The Church should bring together the on we will pass through the eras of the
different nationalities and tribes in order family, tribe, people and nation, and
to form a new homogeneous race in such advance to the era of the world. Based
a way that people are able to love and on the family level, in the position of
cherish this race more than their own Jacob, I must become one with you who
original lineage. This is the path being are in the position of Esau, and form a
pioneered by the Unification Church tribe and people. (81-109, 1975.12.1)
and its members. (113-135, 1981.5.1)
All of you, now living in the Last
The Lord who appears at the original Days, have to become the ancestors of
starting point of the Blessing, in other the Third Israel, and understand that
words the central figure, is not limited the final words will be God’s words of
love, based on the love of God. There- Some time ago I told you about my
fore, you must become the visible, sub- experience on Yong-mae island, so you
stantial embodiments of God’s words. may realize how extremely difficult it
God’s internal heart must become your was to deal with. However, even while
internal heart. In other words, you must fleeing for safety, I made up my mind
become the substantial embodiments of that out of the thirty million people of
the original heart. (3-331, 1958.2.2) this nation, I would take the most dif-
ficult path. So I set out with this resolu-
All of you must carry out the mission tion: “I will walk this path until I die!
of a second creator who can disseminate I will follow this path until my heart
the words of God. In other words, you stops beating! I will continue to tread
must become the propagators of the this path as long as there is breath left in
Word, of life, and of its substance. Only me!” (26‑16, 1969.10.14)
when you accomplish this, and become
one in love, can you attend God eternal- The world has attained its present
ly. Such is the standard of the third Isra- form through the motivation of one
el. Only in this manner can you sow the heart; and history has continued up until
Word, the substance, and the life. You the present day through the investment
must become the substantial embodi- of the heart of God and through the
ments of the Word and the life, repre- flesh and blood of Jesus. You must know
senting the heart of six thousand years of that you are the substantial beings who,
biblical history. You must know how to today, can bring all this to fruition. You
attend God, how to understand and feel must understand that you can remain
the Word, and how to fulfill your mis- as the third Israel only when you have
sion of recreating the second Israel. You become the object partners who pos-
must constantly bear in mind that only sess the agonized and desperate heart
by doing so can you become the sons of Jesus Christ. By having such a heart,
and daughters who completely under- Jesus offered himself as a sacrifice to
stand the internal heart of God. Only create the second Israel. Therefore, only
when you become the true children of when you are prepared to do the same,
God can you live in eternal glory center- can you become the ancestors of the
ing on God’s love. (3-331, 1958.2.2) third Israel. Only then can you become
the original children of the Kingdom of
The third Israel is made up of people Heaven on earth, the Garden of Eden.
who were resurrected from grief. They (3-313, 1958.1.26)
were resurrected, not from a place of
happiness, but from a place of grief. The The Blessed Families of the Unifica-
difference here is that Satan was finally tion Church are not in the position of
subjugated by these people who were in the original Israel, waiting and yearn-
a miserable situation. ing for the Messiah through the tradi-
tion of Judaism. Instead, they are one realm of tribe would have been formed
step ahead, because they have already within Judaism. (55-147, 1972.5.7)
received the Messiah and have formed a
new tribe. (35-299, 1970.10.30) If Jesus had performed the holy
wedding ceremony, the twelve apostles
When we consider Korea, we can say would then have had to completely unite
that the people who do not believe in God with Jesus’ family before they could par-
correspond to the first Israel, the mem- ticipate in their own holy wedding cer-
bers of existing churches correspond to emony. Then they would have received
the second Israel, and the Unification the Blessing on the foundation of Jesus’
Church corresponds to the third Israel. family, and established the victorious
That is why Satan is attacking the center realm that Satan could not invade either
of this providence. (19-268, 1968.2.20) spiritually or physically.
Today, the new tribe created through
1.3. The Blessing is the key for the Blessing is completely different from
entering the Third Israel the realm of the adopted sons, who were
restored from the fallen state. The for-
Abraham established Israel through mation of this new tribe signifies that
the offering of sacrifices, but the Unifi- the realm of the tribe established by the
cation Church is creating Israel through Son of God has appeared here on earth
the Blessing. Therefore, entering the for the first time. (55-147, 1972.5.7)
third Israel is possible only through the
Blessing. (158-258, 1967.12.29) Christianity failed to stand in the
position of both physical and spiritual
The Unification Church is setting up perfection. In other words, it achieved
the absolute substantial standard that the realm of the second Israel spiritually
Adam and Jesus failed to establish due to but not physically. As a consequence, we
the interference of Satan. The Holy Wed- must additionally achieve the substantial
ding Ceremony was initiated in 1960 by standard. The day on which we achieve
establishing Father’s family. Thereafter, this is the day of the Second Coming.
we had to form the realm of the tribe, Christians who have waited and yearned
going beyond the realm of the family. In for this day must receive the returning
order to create the realm of the tribe, we Lord on the spiritual foundation of the
should stand in the position of the apos- second Israel, and establish the world-
tles who were united into one with Jesus. wide realm of the chosen people of the
If Jesus had formed a family after he third Israel. (16-223, 1966.6.19)
had established a relationship with his
apostles as the subject, then the apostles Though Jesus was victorious spiri-
would in turn have been able to create tually, he failed to establish the realm
families of their own. In this way, a new of Israel on earth. The returning Lord
comes to establish on earth that victori- God. The foundation of substance in the
ous spiritual realm of Israel. This must realm of heart must be spread out to the
start from one individual on earth. rest of the world by the returning Lord.
(19‑317, 1968.3.29) On that foundation the world must be
restored through indemnity. In this way,
When you look at the world today, the standard of the restored family must
you see that it is going to ruin, just like be established. (55-146, 1972.5.7)
the nations of two thousand years ago.
Even under such circumstances, God is Jesus’ original destiny was to become
carrying out His providence with Korea the True Parent of humanity. However,
representing Israel, and the United the fact that Jesus, who came as the True
States representing Rome. When these Parent was struck by Satan, signifies that
two nations unite into one, the founda- the whole of humanity, who were sup-
tion upon which the whole world can posed to be reborn through the True
be made into one can be achieved. The Parents, was also struck by Satan. Since
foundation of the Kingdom of Heaven the Parents were struck, the descendants
on earth can be achieved through the cannot go beyond the standard of the
absorption of the communist world Parents. Therefore, people who could
by the spirit worldwide foundation of not begin with their thoughts centered
Christianity. on God’s will have gathered under the
That is why the returning Lord is cross of Jesus, and these people are the
responsible for uniting the communist Christians of today – spread out across
and democratic worlds into one. How far the world. (55-146, 1972.5.7)
have we come? We have already achieved
the worldwide foundation. The Unifica- Section 2. The History of the
tion Church has already laid down the Blessed Couples
foundation of the kingdom on the levels
of the individual, family, tribe, people, 2.1. History of the 36, 72, and 124
nation and world. Because of this, the Couples
five races of the world have now come
together as one great family. The people The work of God is the creation of a
of the third Israel are those who can own people from a tribe. The formation of the
the Kingdom of God on the earth and in tribe was begun in earnest after 1960,
the spirit world based upon the founda- the year of the Holy Wedding Ceremony
tion of a united world. So we have now and Blessing of Rev. Moon, the founder
become the people of the third Israel. of the Unification Church. The 36 and 72
(92‑202, 1977.4.10) couples follow this. The 36 Couples rep-
resent the restoration of the ancestors of
The third Israel is made up of peo- the people of Israel, the history of Juda-
ple who have inherited the heart of ism. They are the representatives of the
ancestors. The 72 Couples stand on the nation, with the 72 disciples as the racial
foundation of this formation stage. standard, and the 12 apostles as the trib-
Then, who are the 72 Couples? al standard. That is why the Unification
Numerically, they are twice the number Church asserts that unless the Lord, who
of the 36 Couples. In Blessed Families, comes to restore all this through indem-
there exists a conflict between Cain and nity, liberates the world, the world will
Abel families. Centering on the parents, perish. That is why I organized the 36
the eldest son’s family and second son’s and 72 couples, and through the unity
family could not unite. Because Cain of these couples, the center of a new race
always inclined toward attacking Abel, could be established. (110-120, 1980.11.10)
they were always disunited. Therefore,
the 72 Couples can be seen as the cou- The 36 Couples represent the ances-
ples called to symbolically fulfill the tors who lived during the two thousand
condition of indemnity for this disuni- years from the time of Adam to the time
ty. (110-120, 1980.11.10) of Abraham. That is why there must be
Cain and Abel in front of the 36 Couples.
On the horizontal substantial level, The 72 Couples were thus designated to
the 72 Couples represent the 72 disciples occupy these positions. The 120 Couples
related to the twelve apostles at the time were set up to represent all providential
of Jesus. When we consider them verti- numbers, based on the number twelve.
cally centered on the 36 Couples, they Of the 124 Couples, four couples were
correspond to the families of Cain and previously married from before. Their
Abel, with the 36 Couples as the family Blessing was for the purpose of restor-
of Adam. Until this time, all the ances- ing both the position of the fallen fami-
tors who have influenced the age they lies and the family that Jesus had tried to
lived in have, in one way or another, all establish. (17-216, 1967.1.1)
failed in their work for the providence to
unite Cain and Abel. Because the foun- I blessed three couples centering on
dation upon which Cain and Abel could my family, and based on these three cou-
become one was not established, the fall- ples, there were Blessings of 36, 72 and
en world continued on and on. Therefore, 120 couples. I blessed these couples after
based on the 36 Couples, the 72 Couples going through many struggles on the
were blessed so that one ancestral family world level. These couples represent the
that linked the families of Cain and Abel three apostles, 12 apostles, 70 disciples,
could be established. (110-120, 1980.11.10) and the 120 who followed Jesus. Just as
Jesus became the victorious leader on
Who were the 120 followers? They behalf of his Father in the position of
were chosen after Jesus ascended to the Son of God, all of you must fulfill
heaven, and can be said to have been the your responsibilities in the position of
standard representing the worldwide the son. (22-163, 1969.2.2)
In the future the Blessed Families final decisive battles on the borderline
will be an important issue. The first three between life and death. As you well
couples represent Adam’s family, Noah’s know, since the 1960s we have expand-
family and Jacob’s family. Who are the ed from the 36 Couples to the 72 and 120
36 Couples? They are the representative couples centering on my Holy Wedding
couples who are meant to restore all con- Ceremony.
ditions of indemnity presented through- Based on the three couples, I selected
out history. That is how it is. the 36 Couples to represent the ances-
So, who are the 36 Couples? In each tors of three ages, one for each group of
era of history, not a single family has twelve. They represent the Old, New and
been able to fulfill the Will, or been able Completed Testament Ages. The num-
to form a family according to God’s ber twelve should not just represent the
will, and so the conditions necessary horizontal foundation alone. From the
to indemnify this have been passed on vertical position, the 36 Couples also
from generation to generation. The 36 needed to establish the foundation that
Couples, by offering these conditions connects the earth with the spirit world.
of indemnity, have been called to act as The Blessing was therefore extended to
shields for families on earth in this era. the 72 and 120 couples, based on the 36
In other words, they are the representa- who are the foundation upon which the
tive couples that can fulfill the condi- ancestors could come down to earth.
tions of indemnity that have been hand- The 72 Couples can also be said to be
ed down throughout history. the central figures representing heaven,
Then, who are the 72 Couples and 120 by forming a race from the tribe. (100-171,
couples? The 36 Couples are representa- 1978.10.14)
tive couples of history, so they represent
all that has happened in the past. Based Just as Moses laid the foundation
on these couples, the 72 and 120 couples from which he could lead his people by
were set up as the representatives of the going through the 72 elders, the Unifi-
present. If the 36 Couples are the couples cation Church must expand from the
who can fulfill the conditions of family- realm of the tribe to that of the race.
level indemnity inherited from the past, The key to this is the family. The provi-
the 72 Couples and 120 couples can ful- dence of God is always carried out based
fill this condition in the present. The 72 on the family. As a result, the large holy
Couples represent the tribe and people, weddings of the Unification Church are
and the 120 Couples represent the world. not carried out in order to deal just with
That is how it is. (28-60, 1970.1.3) individual marriage situations.
The Blessed Families must elimi-
From the position representing the nate everything that is in conflict with
nation and people, we must face the heaven, and which has been inherited
exhausting task of having to fight the from the numerous ancestors, races and
nations of past history. In order to do so, to accomplish the will of God on earth.
they must be a united group, one that This is the providential view, and it is
will take up the burden of their mission the mission of the Unification Church
in the present era that we are living in. to take responsibility for this by restora-
If it is the 120 Couples, then every one tion through indemnity. It is the respon-
of them must come together and form sibility of the Church, and at the same
a team, and this goes for the 430 Cou- time, the responsibility of the Blessed
ples as well. You must understand that Families within the Church.
the couples blessed in the holy wedding Then what should these families do?
ceremony made their entrance as the Based on the 36 Couples, the 72 and 120
resurrected central couples, indemnify- couples must unite completely into one.
ing the failures of all previous couples in They must become one completely. They
history. (100-171, 1978.10.14) are represented in the following way:
the 120 Couples representing the world
Everything would have been restored correspond to the formation stage, the
if the Cains and the Abels had unit- 72 Couples correspond to the growth
ed into one on the foundation of their stage, and the 36 Couples correspond to
ancestors. Isn’t that so? The purpose of the perfection stage. They are our ances-
restoration is not just for a nation alone. tors. That is how we should view them.
It is for the world. Restoring the nation is With the culmination of the Blessing of
not enough. The world must be restored. 120 couples, I could then designate holy
Who were the 120 followers gathered in grounds around the world in 1965.
the upper room of Mark’s house on the Why did I do so? I established the 36
day of the Pentecost, when Jesus ascend- Couples centering on the will of God.
ed to heaven? They were the representa- This was followed by the 72 Couples,
tives of the worldwide nation. The 72 thereby creating the foundation for the
Couples become the foundation for the race, and finally I laid the foundation
race, and from this a global nation can through the 120 Couples representing a
be established based upon this founda- worldwide nation. That is why the time
tion. What that means is that the orig- has now come for me to take care of the
inal foundation that was laid based on world’s nations. Since we have entered
the 12 tribes and 72 disciples can become the era in which I can carry out this
the center of a nation, but not the world. task, I designated 120 holy grounds in
(84-144, 1976.2.22) 40 nations around the world. Through
this, the 36 Couples as the ancestors
Based on the foundation of the 72 were restored by the will of God; the 72
disciples, who were on the level of the Couples representing Cain and Abel,
nation, if the 120 followers who repre- and the 120 Couples as the representa-
sented the nations of the world had unit- tives of the world, were all restored. So
ed together, Jesus would have been able the time has come to restore the land of
the worldwide nation. one nation, and in order to restore one

Since we have restored the people and nation, we must mobilize our tribes; for
the land in the age of God’s providence, example, if you are a Moon, then you
we can now cross over to the worldwide must mobilize the Moon tribe. We must
era. This was meant to be accomplished save the people of Korea by mobilizing
after the designation of the holy grounds each of our tribes. You should main-
in 1965. (84-144, 1976.2.22) tain this concept in your minds. (82-245,
1976.1.30)
In the providence of indemnifying
the vertical history horizontally in the The returning Lord must restore
present time, a foundation for restora- through indemnity the position of
tion through indemnity had to be laid Adam’s family. Therefore, he must seek
first; that was the reason for establishing out the families that can represent the
the 36, 72 and 120 couples. Of these, the families of Adam, Noah and Abraham,
36 Couples are the miniature versions and set them up as the ancestors. In order
of the 36 vertical generations of ances- to do so, he must first find 12 couples to
tors. The 72 Couples represent Cain and represent Adam’s family, 12 couples to
Abel, the next generation. Finally, the represent Noah’s family, and 12 couples
120 Couples represent 120 nations in the to represent Abraham’s family, thereby
world. Their number should correspond establishing a vertical foundation on
to the number of United Nations mem- behalf of the ancestors. That is why I
ber countries, which actually were 120 at organized the 36 Couples. I sought out
the time. It turned out to be exactly so in and set up the 72 Couples to represent
reality. (34-103, 1970.8.29) Cain and Abel centering on the ances-
tors represented by the 36 Couples. The
The 36 Couples represent the resur- 120 Couples represent the leaders of 120
rected ancestors of fallen humanity, the nations around the world. (22-215, 1969.2.6)
72 Couples represent the resurrected
sons and daughters of the ancestors and Jesus’ 120 followers represent the
the 120 Couples represent the resurrect- world. Jesus tried to begin his world-
ed people of the world. Therefore, it fol- wide dispensation with these 120 follow-
lows that if all these couples are united ers, but this wasn’t accomplished at that
as one, the family, the sons and daugh- time. However, we must prepare and ful-
ters, and the world will be united into fill this work. On the way of world resto-
one. That is why, at the very least, I will ration, we must raise up our descendants
take responsibility for all couples to the step by step to act as bridges connecting
120 Couples. us to the path. In doing this, Father can-
From now on, your ways of thinking not just select anyone to become descen-
should be the same as mine. In order to dants, but rather this must be done with
restore one world, we must first restore care, as they will be representing the
world. How can descendants be chosen? tries in the United Nations should also
It was done through the holy wedding have been 124, and surprisingly, that
ceremonies of the 36, 72 and 124 cou- was the case. The numbers of couples
ples in the Unification Church. (34-262, and member nations corresponded with
1970.9.13) each other. What this signifies is that
the Blessing of 124 couples established
What is the responsibility of the the prerequisite internal condition of
36 Couples? They are to act as a shield indemnity for the nation of Korea as a
against accusation that has resulted representative of the world’s nations,
from all the mistakes of past history and thus set the condition on the world
and up until this time. In other words, level.
they must become the perfect protec- Then, what is the Blessing? It is the
tive fence that can block Satan out securing of families on God’s side, start-
completely. That is why these families ing from the three couples and extend-
should practice the new tradition and ing to the 36, 72, 124 couples, and so
ideology, which are completely sepa- on, based on my family. In this way, the
rated from Satan. Centering on these worldwide condition for indemnity is
traditions, the 72 Couples and 120 cou- established. (110-123, 1980.11.10)
ples must expand. Considering all this,
you should realize how important the When you consider the Unification
responsibility of the 36 Couples is. (28‑60, Church today, what is the responsibil-
1970.1.3) ity of the 36, 72 and 124 couples, who
received the blessing over the three years
The Blessings of the 36 Couples and beginning in 1960? These couples must
72 couples were carried out within our complete the mission of fulfilling the
church. That is the difference. Perform- external prerequisites needed to provide
ing the Blessing in our church is the a protective fence, something Jesus could
same as laying the foundation upon not complete during his life on earth. In
which a nation can be established. This this way, they must represent the world,
is on the basis of the Christian church nation, people, tribe, and family, both
and on Judaism. Through this achieve- externally and internally, and connect
ment we were able to secure an inter- all these conditions of indemnity of the
nal foundation. Next, in order to lay the one objective standard to me. This is the
external foundation and make contact responsibility they must fulfill. You must
with the historical realm of the world’s understand that fulfilling the mission of
Christian culture, we expanded the being the protective fence is the respon-
worldwide activities based on the 124 sibility of the couples who received the
Couples. Blessing during the three years from
At the time of the Blessing of the 124 1960. (25-22, 1969.9.21)
Couples, the number of member coun-
2.2. The 430 Couples represent the territory in which the nation and people
nation can be established according to God’s
will. Considering the number 43, when
After the blessing of the internation- you add four and three you get seven,
al holy grounds, I performed the Bless- and when you multiply the two num-
ing of the 430 Couples. This number bers you arrive at twelve. The 430 Cou-
corresponds to the 430 years of captiv- ples were thus blessed in Korea accord-
ity of the Israelites in Egypt, and also ing to this principle.
the 4,300 years of Korean history. This In this way, just as the Israelites were
Blessing signifies the beginning of a liberated after 430 years and began their
new history. Moreover, the 430 Couples exodus, the same took place with the
also represent all families in the world. Unification Church members. That is
Afterwards, while I was carrying out my why people from Jeolla province moved
second world tour, I blessed 43 couples to Gangwon province, and people from
in the United States, Europe and Japan. Gangwon moved to Jeolla, and thus a
I could then connect those 43 couples to great mobilization was begun through
the 430 Couples on the world level. By which people from different provinces
doing this, I was able to connect the vic- were interchanged. (58-59, 1972.6.6)
torious foundation I had established in
Korea to the world, including the West- The fact that I blessed 430 couples in
ern world. the year which marked 4,300 years of
By accomplishing all this, all the Korean history signifies that, since the
families in the world, not just the mem- foundation built by a single religious
bers of the Unification Church, could denomination is equivalent to victory
now stand in a position to receive heav- on the tribal level only and that this is
enly fortune right then and there. That is not enough, then a common gate had to
why the gates of heaven are now open to be opened for all the tribes worldwide.
all families on earth. (52-131, 1971.12.26) That is why people with the surname
Lee can also enjoy national and world
Who are the 430 Couples? They cor- level benefits according to God’s will.
respond exactly to the 4,300 years of The 430 Couples were blessed in order
Korean history. After 430 years, the to allow a foundation to be laid, upon
Israelites were able to escape, and this which any tribe, the Kims or Paks, and
included the four generations living at so forth, could receive blessings from
that time. The 430 Couples are repre- God. (84-146, 1976.2.22)
sentative couples who will, in the same
manner as the Israelites, bring about a Because I made possible the 430 Cou-
fresh beginning based on the founda- ples Blessing, anyone who is a citizen of
tion on earth of the number 43, after Korea is now living in the realm of for-
4,300 years of history, and expand the tune, in which everyone can be equal-
ly connected to God’s providential will. sion in the present era that we are living
That is why we can safely conclude that in. The 36 Couples must unite into one
Korea can never go to ruin. It cannot. team, and the 430 Couples must come
This is the conclusion. We have entered together and form a team. You must
such an era in history. (84-146, 1976.2.22) understand that the couples blessed in
the holy wedding ceremony made their
We have entered the worldwide era entrance as the resurrected central cou-
beginning with the year 1968. Didn’t we ples, indemnifying the failures of all
institute God’s Day in 1968? In the year previous couples in history.
we instituted God’s Day, I conducted the That is why the holy wedding cere-
Blessing of 430 couples. Isn’t that true? monies of the Unification Church hold
We are now living in the worldwide such meaning. Based on the 430 Cou-
era. We are connected worldwide. After ples, the world could be connected, and
doing so, I needed to connect what I had through this, the Unification Church
started in Korea to the rest of the world, could broadly expand into the realm of
and so I selected and blessed 43 couples a global citizenry. Do you understand? It
in 1969 around the world, instead of 430 is not just the Korean people alone. The
couples. Why did I do so? Through the fact that I connected the 430 Couples to
43 Couples, I could connect the fortune the 43 Couples on the foundation of the
I had prepared in Korea to the world. family on the world level signifies the
(84‑146, 1976.2.22) birth of a new race transcending ethnic-
ity and nationality. That is how I see it.
The nation of Korea represents the (100-171, 1978.10.14)
world, and so we need to transcend all
the tribes in this nation. In doing so, I Since I had to create the worldwide
am not putting the Moon tribe before foundation, after blessing the 430 Cou-
others. I should open the gates through ples I conducted an international wed-
which all tribes in this nation, regard- ding of people from ten different nations.
less of surname, can come in contact Should Korea have been left out of such
with God freely. an event? Then, is it an honor for a for-
The mass holy weddings of the Unifi- eigner to meet a Korean man, or not?
cation Church are not performed to solve Is it an honor to meet a Korean wom-
the marriage problems of independent an, or not? Considering all this, would
individuals. The Blessed Families must a nation that brings honor to all people
eliminate everything that is in conflict in the world prosper, or perish? That is
with heaven, and which has been inher- why men should choose spouses going
ited from the numerous ancestors, races beyond national boundaries so that they
and nations of past history. In order to can meet wives who will bring honor to
do so, they must be a united group, one them, and women should also choose
that will take up the burden of their mis- spouses from other nations so that they
can meet husbands who will bring hon- developed. The Blessings were first
or to them. (26-201, 1969.10.25) begun with the three couples, then 36,
72, 124, 430, 777, and then what came
The fact that Father blessed the 430 next? It was the 1800 Couples. The last
Couples signifies that the way through one is the eighth. That is how we pro-
which we can carry out the mission on gressed. This involves the whole world.
the world level has been opened. After We are now living in an era in which
you attain that goal on the world lev- the gates have been opened, so that any
el, you can then be in the position to nation in the world can enter the realm
become messiahs on the tribal level. As of God’s blessing. That is why I held
Blessed Families, you are not in the same Blessings for international couples in
position as the crucified Jesus. That is the United States, Germany, and Japan
because you have received the Bless- as the host nations. That was one reason
ing. You are in the position of Jesus at I chose missionaries from these coun-
the Second Advent, who has come back tries as well.
to restore his tribe. The Blessing of the Because such a foundation had been
430 and 777 couples signifies that we laid, the Blessing of 777 couples could
have successfully laid Jesus’ foundation. be held. This number is triple seven, and
(52‑193, 1971.12.29) so it is the final one. It is the final one
in the realm of God’s providence on the
The year 1960 was a very danger- national level. Through the Blessing of
ous period, just as dangerous as at the the 777 Couples in 1970, the time had
time of Jesus, when the Jews, the nation finally come in which any nation could
of Israel, and Rome united in opposing enter the realm of God’s providence. Just
him, and he was finally crucified. None- as one needs to perfect the ideal of the
theless, I performed the Blessing Cere- couple in order to enter the Kingdom of
mony under such circumstances. That Heaven on earth, the Blessing Ceremo-
is how I took the 36 Couples away from ny of the 777 Couples bestowed on any
the clutches of Satan. In this way, start- nation and tribe in the world the privi-
ing with the 36 Couples and extending lege to enter this realm of God’s provi-
to 72, 120 and 430 couples, we aroused dence. You must understand this. That
criticism in society and instead of being was why, after the Blessing Ceremony
pushed out, we pushed society out. That was held, the 777 Couples were made
is how we grew. (161-72, 1987.1.2) to scatter all over Korea for a period of
three years for the purpose of world res-
2.3. History of the 777, 1800, 6000 toration. Japanese members were asked
and 6500 couples to live separately from their spouses for
five years. They were separated from 1970
This is how the history of the mass through 1974, and it was not until June
holy wedding ceremonies of our church 10, 1975 that I issued special instruc-
tions for the couples to finally start liv- ly intervene in and dominate all circum-
ing together. Why did I do this? It was stances on earth, and from the year 1968
in order to create a foundation for the we have entered the era of national con-
worldwide providence. (84-148, 1976.2.22) frontation – family versus family and
tribe versus tribe. That is why I ordered
Why should the Unification Church the 777 Couples who were blessed in
be opposed by the parents and siblings 1970 to walk the 3-year course. What
of the members? Why should the path is this 3-year course? It is the period in
Rev. Moon is walking, and the Unifica- which families from all over the world
tion Church is following, be like this? come to Korea, unite with the families in
That is the question: why should it be Korea, and set the condition for national
like this? Is this way true or not? This is and worldwide expansion. Through this,
why the heavenly and satanic worlds will I was able to initiate, in 1970, the foun-
be divided. In this way, the foundation dation of indemnity of the family and
was laid in Korea through the Blessings tribe through the 3-year course during
of the 36, 72 and 124 couples, and the 1970, 1971 and 1972.
worldwide foundation was laid through In order to achieve this, I broke up
the Blessings of the 430, 777 and 1800 everything that had been prepared
couples. (86-239, 1976.4.1) by the families who had received the
Blessing up until that time; that is the
You [430 couples] received the Bless- 36, 72, 120, 430 and 777 couples who
ing within the realm of my tribe. Cen- had secured a living and had children
tering on this, the 777 and 1800 couples according to their own family circum-
were connected and represent the nation- stances. I broke up all these families and
al level and world level respectively. The sent them out in different directions, to
777 Couples represent the perfection of the south and the north. These families
the number seven. All the descendants became a sacrificial offering by my mak-
of Adam and Eve have matured through ing them walk the nationwide three-
their families, and passed through the year indemnity course, in order that the
process of three times seven equaling tribes and people of this nation could be
twenty-one of the formation, growth and saved. (143‑180, 1986.3.18)
completion stages, and are now spread
out across the world. So the 777 Couples The three-year course required an
can be considered to be those represent- all-out offensive. What came next after
ing all levels worldwide. That is why they the Blessing of the 777 Couples can
are connected to the twenty-one levels in only be described as an all-out offen-
the world. (141-209, 1986.2.22) sive focusing on Korea. That is why dur-
ing the three-year course all our Blessed
By instituting God’s Day, the founda- Couples were mobilized. Did we mobi-
tion was laid upon which God can final- lize the 777 Couples at that time? We
even mobilized the 777 Couples. Every live happily ever after, I made them
one of the couples left their children at throw away what little they had in their
home and went out to serve for the ben- households, even pots and pans, and
efit of their nation. It seems like only turned them out of their own homes. I
yesterday that everyone set forth, cry- did all this, so that the Blessed Families
ing and pledging that they would save of the Unification Church from various
their nation. In order to fill up the pit tribes could go out to the nation as rep-
of suffering in this nation, they handed resentatives of their tribes and restore
over their beloved sons and daughters, them through indemnity.
wrapped in blankets, across the fences At first, we were opposed nationwide,
and into the houses of their opposing but in the end, the circumstances were
parents. They just left them there and set such that the same people were heard
out on this path, having nothing to eat to say, “If we want to defend ourselves
for many days on end. (196-248, 1990.1.1) against Kim Il-sung and save our nation,
we must become like the members of the
During the three years from 1970, we Unification Church.” We set an exam-
even mobilized the 777 Couples, didn’t ple for others, teaching them that if you
we? Didn’t you do the same? This was want to save your nation, you must do
worldwide. We mobilized them in order what we did, and serve the nation by sac-
to undergo hardships for the sake of the rificing your wives and children. At the
nation during the three years. What this end of the three years, the people who at
means is that there is no family on earth, first had opposed us welcomed us. The
representing the nation or the world, fact that they did this signified the resto-
who can be a match for the families of ration of the Cain and Abel relationship.
the Unification Church. Every family (198-328, 1990.2.11)
must become like the families in the Uni-
fication Church. How we were criticized I even mobilized the 777 Couples.
during those three years! Since their They set out according to the order of
mothers and fathers opposed them, the mobilization, leaving behind their homes
couples wrapped their babies in blankets and even their children as orphans. This
and left them on the doorsteps of their was the period of indemnity, cleansing
parents’ houses at night, before setting everything in the nation, in order to go
out. Why did they have to do that? It was out to the world. Based on the family
because they had to set the condition level, because there was no other solu-
that they loved their nation more than tion except to set up a period of separa-
their own sons and daughters. tion through the three-year course, the
In order to do so, some of them even couples had to fulfill their duties of loy-
left their children in orphanages. Some alty and patriotism to Korea in the posi-
husbands split up with their wives. After tion of protecting the nation from Kim
blessing them, instead of letting them Il-sung’s intended invasion. This was the
period in which Blessed Families had sung in North Korea. If they don’t, they
to act as exemplary patriotic families. won’t be able to go to the Kingdom of
(264‑61, 1994.10.9) Heaven. A time will come in the near
future, when everyone who believes in
The year 1970 saw the beginning of the Unification Church will get to live
a great mobilization. The Blessed Fami- in an environment that is far superior
lies from ten nations around the world to Kim Il-sung’s in North Korea. A time
were called to Korea, in order to restore will come in the not too distant future,
Canaan. They were called to Korea and when just being a 777 couple will make
became completely united while over you a guest of honor wherever you visit;
here. You must know that this was after you will be greeted with music from a
the Blessing of the 777 Couples. Wasn’t military band, and people in high places
that Blessing held in 1970? In mak- in that nation will go out of their way to
ing such a foundation, the Unification serve you. (58-70, 1972.6.6)
tribe from across the world representing
ten nations came to participate. Going Until now, it has been really compli-
beyond the number nine, which signifies cated, hasn’t it? First of all, you had to
formation, growth and completion, the restore three spiritual sons and daugh-
number ten is the number of God, and it ters. Up to the time of the Blessing of
also corresponds to the number twelve. the 777 Couples, I insisted that they
That is why the ten nations must be con- needed to restore at least three spiritual
nected providentially. (69-237, 1974.1.1) sons and daughters. However, I have not
asked this of those who have received
The 36 Couples represent the twelve the Blessing since then. Restoring three
apostles, and the 72 Couples are in the spiritual children represents the restora-
same position as the 70 disciples. Didn’t tion of half of Adam’s realm. Through
Jesus have 70 disciples? Then the 124 them, half of that realm can be restored.
Couples are in a similar position to the It represents the restoration of the world
120 followers, followed by the 430 and of the three angels.
777 couples. Restoration through indem- Before the True Parents came into
nity takes place in this order, expanding existence, even Father had to pray in
to the rest of the world. In this manner, the name of Jesus; he could not pray in
the fortune of Korean re-unification will the name of the True Parents. However,
henceforth emerge on this worldwide after conducting the Holy Blessing, he
foundation. It will gradually appear as was finally able to pray in the True Par-
time goes by. This is how the Principle ents’ name. (288-28, 1997.10.31)
works.
The women of the Unification Church Centering on the True Parents, cou-
should attain living circumstances that ples were blessed in this order: starting
are at least superior to those of Kim Il- with the 3 couples, then 36, 72, 124, 430,
777, and finally the 1800 Couples. These Before everything else, I emphasized
are the seven stages, the number seven. the importance of the restoration of the
There still remain three stages to fulfill, archangel. This is achieved through the
fulfilling the number three. It is always restoration of three spiritual sons and
the number of sanctification. Why must daughters. I placed emphasis on this
it be the number three? There can be no until the time of the 777 Couples. From
harmony in a straight line. Only with the 1800 Couples onward, we advanced
the number three can an area be formed. to the next stage. Since the time had
If you leave the number three like this, come in which I could bless couples
it forms a straight line, and there is no in the world as representatives of the
returning path in a straight line. How- worldwide nations, I did not put empha-
ever, when you have three points, a path sis on restoration of the archangel. The
through which you can return is formed. Blessing of 1800 couples was the seventh
That is why it is always in the third stage Blessing I had conducted. Through it, we
that you can return. After you climb up, crossed the number seven. The eighth
you can always turn and come back. was the Blessing of 6000 couples, and the
(288‑28, 1997.10.31) ninth was the 6700 couples. The 30,000
Couples were blessed on the horizontal
I have already left the gates to the level. On the horizontal level, the Bless-
Kingdom of Heaven open for all tribes ing can spread out and directly influence
in Korea. These gates must not be the world. Do you understand? (288-228,
blocked. The gates cannot be closed, 1997.11.28)
because the universal love centered on
God is the love of the whole. All gates The fact that the Blessing has been
must remain open. That is how we can successfully conducted signifies that the
proceed. Expansion to include the rest realm of the heavenly family has come
of the world begins there, starting with into existence on the earth on the founda-
the 430 Couples, and then the 777 Cou- tion of the True Parents, despite ruthless
ples. Through them we can stand on the opposition by the satanic world. Many
world level. We are going beyond the tribes are included in that realm. With
national stage, and entering the world Korea as the center, all kinds of tribes
stage, and that is why the 6000 Cou- are incorporated within that realm. The
ples represent all humankind. Follow- gates to that realm were opened through
ing next was the 6700 couple Blessing the Blessing of the 430 and 777 couples,
(including 200 from the United States). who have in turn been connected to the
This Blessing was based on the founda- rest of the world. (164-165, 1987.5.14)
tion of the number seven, and allowed
us to establish the liberated realm in The number 18 is the completion
the satanic world, and even in the spirit number of the satanic world. The num-
world. (291-293, 1998.3.18) ber 16, which is the square of four,
is also an ideal number of the satan- ing the Blessed Families has passed. That
ic world. That is why 16 nations of the is how the situation is developing. My
United Nations took part in the Korean course, which was leading to the world
War, and 160 nations participated in the level, began from there.
Seoul Olympics. North and South Korea The spiritual standard of the growth
were also the 160th and the 161st nations stage has been established on the nation-
to join the United Nations. This is what al level. In establishing the worldwide
is taking place in the world today. (251‑255, standard, since the spiritual founda-
1993.10.31) tion of Christianity works as the world-
wide foundation, the worldwide sub-
Satan destroyed family relationships, stantial standard had to be connected to
and so we are establishing a transnation- the realm of Christianity. Therefore, in
al movement that binds the family to order to achieve this, I went to the United
God’s realm of direct dominion with the States and carried out nationwide reviv-
777 Couples, followed by the 1800 Cou- al activities. Wherever I went, I was wel-
ples. The 1800 Couples will be the last in comed. In this manner, I connected all
creating this movement. The number 18 this foundation in America to Korea as
comes from the satanic number six mul- the representative of the national stan-
tiplied by three representing formation, dard. That was how I returned to Korea
growth and completion. victorious. (190-275, 1989.6.19)
The fact that I have restored 1800
couples from the satanic world signi- For the Blessed Families, the inter-
fies that I have gone beyond the realm of national holy wedding is something of a
the tribe. The victory I achieved on the tradition. I placed a lot of importance on
national level is the starting point of the the 1800 Couples, right? That number
path leading to the world level. The 1800 came from three times six. That is why
Couples are three times the number 600, 1800 couples were blessed. Jesus need-
which represents the realm of Satan’s ed 120 couples, and the returning Lord
dominion. Therefore, by establishing the needs 180 couples. 180 and 160 couples
families on this basis, the 1800 Couples have the same numerical meaning. They
have become the standard of indemnifi- are both multiples of the number four.
cation for the families in Satan’s realm. The number 16 comes from four times
The 6000 Couples connect the Chris- four, and the number 18 comes from six
tians who are in the vertical position with times three. They are the completion
the non-Christian people worldwide; numbers of Satan.
in other words, they connect the verti- Didn’t I instruct Blessed Families to
cal Christians with the horizontal Cain bless 160 couples from their tribes for
world. The fact that I have connected this reason? Originally, it was supposed
them through the 6000 Couples shows to be 180 couples, but 160 couples are
that the era of the satanic world attack- also acceptable. It is easier to accomplish
a smaller number, and so I said 160 cou- True Parents, Forty years later, in 1992,
ples are okay; but from now on, you must we were finally able to enter the world-
bless 180 couples. The seventh Blessing I wide Blessing era, and so the 30,000
performed was the 1800 Couples Bless- Couples Blessing was held. This is the
ing. Right through, from the 3, 36, 72, formation stage of the worldwide era.
124, 430, 777 to the 1800 Couples, you (275-282, 1996.1.1)
can count seven Blessings in total. From
the number seven, we must move on to The 30,000 Couples Blessing in 1992
the numbers 8, 9 and 10, the number of was the formation stage. It was truly an
unity. Once we reach the number ten, we international level. The ceremony tran-
can move into the era of the globaliza- scended everything, including race
tion of the Blessing. (292-20, 1998.3.27) and culture. What is marriage? Wasn’t
it originally brought about because of
From now on, I am free. Up until the love between Adam and Eve? Adam
now I have taught you clearly as an elder and Eve denied God centering on Satan,
brother would a younger brother, as God but we can restore this through indem-
would His beloved sons and daughters, nity by receiving the Blessing centering
as a husband would his wife, and as a on God and the True Parents. (277-135,
father would his children. Haven’t I 1996.4.7)
taught you from all these different posi-
tions until now? I educated the Blessed It was our parents who got married
Families at least three times, from the 36 of their own accord and then opposed
Couples to the 72, 124, 430, 777, 1800, their children becoming members of
6000 and finally the 6500 Couples. I this church. That is why in the Unifica-
have even educated the 30,000 Couples, tion Church we bestowed the right of
and so now my work is done. (235-124, Blessing even to the parents. We must
1992.8.29) bless the satanic world along with our
members. That is why at the time of
2.4. The 30,000 Couples: Formation the 30,000 Couples Blessing; we blessed
stage of the international Blessing even those who had only attended a 7-
day workshop. That is how we progress.
Up to the present time, many Bless- In this worldwide era, a time may come
ing ceremonies have been carried out, in which 3.6 million young couples may
and particularly in 1992, I conducted be blessed, following the Blessing of the
the 30,000 Couples Blessing. Why the 30,000 and 360,000 couples. The current
number 30,000? This was an interna- situation of young people in the world
tional Blessing. In 1952, we lost the orig- today, tattered and torn, originated from
inal worldwide Blessing era, in which we Adam’s family.
would have been able to hold the Bless- Jesus died because he was unable to
ing on a worldwide scale centering on establish his marriage. It was all because
of the love relationship. Everything that I brought together 30,000 young men
has occurred until now will be repeat- and 30,000 women from 131 nations,
ed in this era. The responsibility of the matched them using their photographs,
True Parents in this completion era is to and married them. If anyone other than
marry the children of direct descent as I was doing this, you would ask your-
well as the young people, and so from selves, “Is he out of his mind?” There
now on, I will not have to concern myself is no one else in the world who would
with the Blessing of previously married carry out such a task. I am not out of
couples. (243-325 1993.1.28) my mind. Everything I do may seem
incredible to you, but that’s just because
Since I put great emphasis on the I am too competent, don’t you think so?
family, I blessed 30,000 couples last (243‑247, 1993.1.17)
year. This was like dropping a bomb
on the world. Think about it, the mar- From now on, individuals should not
riage of 30,000 couples! We are living in be involved in the Family Party. Instead,
a world in which even the parents can- families should participate in it. In this
not control their own children, and yet way, they must try to have everyone
Rev. Moon of the Unification Church receive the Blessing. Do you think it will
brought together young people from 131 be easy, or difficult? That is why I have
nations around the world and married deployed tribal messiahs. If you return
them. Can you think of anything more to your hometowns and set the standard
miraculous or amazing in the world? as tribal messiahs, your whole tribe can
(243-214, 1993.1.10) be restored at once.
If all of the 30,000 Couples that
On April 10, 1992, I blessed religious received the Blessing returned to their
leaders from eight nations including hometowns and witnessed to twelve
Islamic countries, and thereby set the couples each, then in three years the
condition of having the Muslims come Blessing of 360,000 couples would be
into unity with us. You did not know possible. I have already created the envi-
of this, did you? There was no one who ronment in which this can be brought
withdrew from the Blessing. Even the about. Think about it. Has there been
Muslims took part in it. The Blessing anyone else in history, apart from me,
of 30,000 couples was a truly interna- who married 30,000 couples at once? It
tional Blessing. Chinese, Koreans, and is my plan to hold a Blessing Ceremony
even North Korean youths came to our for 360,000 couples on the next occa-
church, attracted by the Blessing. They sion.
were converted from Communism, were If I were to marry that number of
educated, and some even received the couples, even if I were to marry one
Blessing. Simply said, the Blessing has thousand couples per day, it would
now spread to the whole world. take me a whole year. Only after I have
done this can I go to the spirit world Rev. Moon? On a quiz show that I saw,
and declare before God, “Father, I have to the question, “In all of history, which
brought together the varied and com- religious leader has been persecuted the
plicated cultural realms, regardless of most?” the answer came out spontane-
racial discrimination, and unified the ously – “Rev. Moon!” Isn’t that true?
world as you desired.” Then He would (235‑249, 1992.9.20)
laugh aloud, “Ha ha ha…!” with great
joy. We have now entered a new era, in The time will come when you will
which even the smart youth of our Uni- have to run away from an avalanche of
fication Church can accomplish this. people. The time will come when you
(241-137, 1992.12.20) will be proud of the fact that you heard
about the Blessing from the highest of
Thirty thousand couples from 131 the Blessed Couples. Between being wit-
nations received the Blessing even nessed to by one of the 30,000 Couples,
though they had only just been matched and one of the 6000 Couples, which
by photograph. This was a historic event. do you think would hold more value?
Could the pope bring this about? Could The members who have served a long
the president of the United States do this time in the Unification Church will be
kind of thing? It was not I who wished to received warmly wherever they go when
do this, but you. You asked me, “Please, they explain about the Blessing. (235-165,
Father, do this for us!” Now that I have 1992.8.29)
matched you, do you think the couples
suit each other well, or not? The whole The fact that 30,000 young cou-
world knows that I carry out the match- ples from around the world have come
ing using photographs only. The mem- together to be married is truly something
bers of the Unification Church are intel- to be celebrated on a universal scale. It is
ligent, and that is why they have left the more wonderful than the marriage of a
matching up to me. I do not think I will prince or princess of a king in his palace,
do it from next time. which is celebrated by the whole nation.
Then you will see a lot of crying going This marriage is on the worldwide level.
on around you. They will cry, “I should If the Blessing on the worldwide scale
have received the Blessing earlier…” were to develop from this to a second
Where do you think I got this ability? I or third occasion, events of epic propor-
can tell if a person will suit another just tions would take place as a result. (234‑281,
by looking. Because I have such ability, I 1992.8.27)
am able to act as the founder of the Uni-
fication Church. Do you think it’s easy to I will open the Blessing of the 30,000
become a religious founder? Isn’t it true Couples to people in general. They will
that ever since the beginning of history, receive the Blessing after being educated
no one has been persecuted more than for forty days only, and then the couples
will walk the three-year course. Even people? It was through the Blessing.
those who have done nothing to deserve When was the 360,000 Couples’ Bless-
the Blessing will receive the benefits. ing held? It was in 1995. The 30,000 Cou-
Therefore, all of you should set new tra- ples Blessing? It was in 1992. The 30,000
ditions that will be adored and cherished Couples came in 1992 and the 360,000
by the people in your neighborhood, Couples in 1995. Next came the Blessing
and make them exclaim, “That is what of the 3.6 Million Couples. Who would
a Blessed Family is like!” Then the new- have believed at the time of the 30,000
ly Blessed Families will be able to come Couples Blessing, that at the next one we
to your family and unite together like would bless 360,000 couples? It was the
the twelve tribes of Israel. In this way, same after the Blessing of the 360,000
you will create an environment similar Couples. After that Blessing, it took us
to the one surrounding me, and people less than three years to hold the 3.6 Mil-
will say, “Oh, I wish I could have a meal lion Couples Blessing. We did it in two
with the people in that family!” and a half years. It wasn’t even that long.
Once you become the central figure When I first issued the instructions to
in the course of fulfilling the duties of prepare for the Blessing of 3.6 million
love in which you give and give, and for- couples, not one person believed that
get that you have given – just as God has it would actually happen. I can’t speak
done – the environment surrounding for God, but even I was in doubt. Think
you would never be like a desert, even about it. Is one finger the same as ten, or
if you wanted it to be. Then the day will not? How many hills are there? There are
come in which the cheers of a united ten hills to climb. During the three years
people and the cries for a united South I worked in Jardim, Brazil, I declared the
and North Korea will rock the world. era of the Second Generation in which
Soon the South and North will be liber- absolute faith is paramount. Now the
ated, and the members of the Unification time has come in which you have no
Church will shout three cheers of Man- choice but to believe, even if you don’t
sei with rapturous joy. (215-107, 1991.2.6) want to. (291-152, 1998.3.11)
2.5. The 360,000 Couples When I told everyone that from the
represent the growth stage of the Blessing of the 30,000 Couples we will
international Blessing move on to the Blessing of the 360,000
Couples, no one believed me, and the
Did you know that during the past providence was set back as a result. The
two or three years the Unification members all refused to believe me, and so
Church has reached an international through their lack of faith they disquali-
level? Are you aware of this? Then how fied themselves. Moreover, when I told
did we attain such a level? By earning them that from the Blessing of 360,000
a lot of money? By witnessing to many couples we will move on to the Bless-
ing of 3.6 million, they didn’t believe me of 30,000 couples, the way was opened
either. Then I told them to prepare for for the international Blessing, through
the Blessing of 36 million couples by the which anyone, regardless of religion or
end of May, and later changed the num- place of birth, could be blessed. Then
ber to 120 million couples. Do you think we held the 360,000 Couples Blessing of
people who say such things are normal, the growth era as a grand event. Now we
or crazy? (291-152, 1998.3.11) will hold the 3.6 Million Couples Bless-
ing, through which everyone, even non-
The marriage of 3.6 million cou- believers, can inherit the Blessing on
ples is the completion of the formation, equal terms. (280-215, 1997.1.1)
growth and completion stages. By pass-
ing through the Blessings of 30,000 and From now on, whole nations will
360,000 couples we have reached the come over to our side. Hasn’t it been
completion stage. When you explain difficult to witness to people until now?
this in terms of water level, it would be Once we cross over to the era of the tribe,
the same as the tide coming in every six nations will come over to our side. If the
hours and going out after twelve hours. presidents and the nations accept us, we
The water that comes in earlier and the could even bless 3.6 million couples at
water that comes later would still be at an once.
equal level when the tide eventually goes If I persuaded Kim Il-sung to hold
back out. In fact, if the water that came the wedding ceremony of 360,000 cou-
in later pushed forward and replaced the ples involving the youth in North Korea,
water that came in first, then the former and the ceremony was actually held, do
would be ahead of the latter. Therefore, you think the unification of South and
we can say that we have entered the era North Korea would come about, or not?
of equalization. (282-181, 1997.3.12) If we held such a ceremony, in which
360,000 young men of North Korea and
The year I conducted the 30,000 Cou- 360,000 young women of South Korea
ples Blessing was the year that Mother were married, do you think unification
stepped forth as a public figure. This was would come about, or not? At this time,
an international Blessing. For the first when even Japanese people are marry-
time, the True Parents were able to stand ing Koreans, is there any logic that says
on an equal footing and hold the inter- North Koreans and South Koreans can-
national Blessing in the formation stage, not get married? If Kim Il-sung is a real
so that it could spread out to all nations man, he cannot oppose bringing togeth-
in the world. The International Bless- er young men and women in marriage.
ing of the 360,000 Couples represented It is a very simple issue. (240-205, 1992.12.13)
the growth stage, while the Blessing of
3.6 million couples was at the comple- At first, those who received the
tion stage. From the time of the Blessing Blessing had to live separately for seven
years. They had to pass through these you expect? I can’t teach you more than
seven years. The end of indemnity is so that. Forty years ago, in order to explain
high up and so far away, but we are get- the Second Advent of the Lord, I had to
ting closer, aren’t we? We have almost go through the sixty-six books of the
reached the top, through the number 36, Bible, but now there is no need to even
as can be seen from the 360,000 Cou- talk about the Second Advent. When
ples or the 360 Million Couples. Based asked, “Do you know Rev. Moon?” the
on the conditions of indemnity, history answer would be that he is the man who
has been accelerated several hundred has blessed 360,000 couples, and will
years, and we have reached the present bless 3.6 million couples in the not too
state. We have marched forward, start- distant future. One might ask, “Is he an
ing from the 36 Couples to the 3.6 Mil- ordinary person or the Messiah?” Con-
lion, 36 Million and 360 Million Cou- sidering all he has done, the right answer
ples. In fact, in terms of heart, the older would be that he is the Messiah; no one
members have become aged and rather would think that he was just an ordinary
rusty, and so they can no longer carry person. (275-66, 1995.11.3)
out worldwide activities that would set
an example to the rest. The time has come when Rev. Moon
There would be no dullards in Japan of the Unification Church can, in the
if they could all receive the Blessing, position of the True Parents, marry
because they would quickly realize the people and send hundreds of thousands
value of the Blessing and develop them- of couples as tribal messiahs into the
selves. In this way, they stand on an world. Since the era is now upon us in
equal footing with those who received which 360,000 couples are being sent
the Blessing before them. Why was out, the tribes of these couples cannot
the Blessing conducted in the order of perish. After receiving the Blessing, we
30,000, 360,000, 3.6 million, 36 million can have sons and daughters; centering
and 360 million couples? The Blessing of on our families, we can accomplish all
the 30,000 Couples was the ceremony of that Jesus failed to achieve because of
sanctification. Centering on the num- the families of Zechariah and Joseph
ber three, the Blessing was conducted to who did not fulfill their responsibility
separate the satanic world from God’s to unite.
world in terms of the realm of interna- That is why our work will be done
tional Blessing. (291-230, 1998.3.13) when the family of the husband and the
family of the wife are united into one.
When you say True Parents, every- They represent Cain and Abel. Doesn’t
one knows that you’re referring to Rev. the husband come from his clan? Just as
Moon. How amazing is that? The words the husband has his own clan, the wife
True Parents automatically put Rev. has her own clan also. Therefore, the
Moon into your minds; what more could husband would be the son-in-law to the
wife’s clan, and the wife would be the ed States will be reduced to running
daughter-in-law of the husband’s clan. errands. They are skeptical that America
On the day these two clans are brought could achieve this. It is a serious prob-
together and at least 160 couples from lem. (272‑161, 1995.10)
both clans are united, Satan will lose his
base of activity within these two clans. You must understand that we cannot
(274-169, 1995.10.29) leave the world as it is: full of confusion,
evil, and pervaded with free and open
Since the root of lineage was defiled, sex. AIDS is dealing a crushing blow
it must be overturned. That is why, every to the world. Knowing that the sins of
now and then you hear about the “root- humankind always demand punish-
of-lineage research movement.” Through ment and in order to protect the world
the false parents and their wrongful from this dreadful fate, I had no choice
marriage, the origin was turned upside but to organize the world into one big
down, and so it is only logical and rea- family.
sonable that the True Parents must come When I married 3.6 million cou-
and perform international holy wedding ples, do you think the candidates would
ceremonies. That is why we are first hold- have examined the Unification Church’s
ing the 360,000 Couples Blessing, and views on marriage before receiving the
later the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing. Blessing or not? Now is a time of cri-
Do you think we will succeed in holding sis. The world is in trouble, despite the
the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing, or not? fact that we have conducted the 360,000
We’ll have to wait and see, won’t we? It is Couples Blessing.
already decided. The Blessing is going to Primary school students may ask
happen. (273-247, 1995.10.29) their teachers: “Teacher, we are now
eleven, twelve years old, and we’ll have
When I announced that three years to get married when we grow up. Oth-
after conducting the 30,000 Couples er churches say that the wedding cer-
Blessing, I would conduct the Bless- emonies of the Unification Church are
ing of 360,000 couples, was there even heretical, bad, and from the devil, but
one person who believed that would be the 360,000 Couples of the Unification
possible? Only God and I knew better. Church are happy in their marriages,
We accomplished this in five months. even though they come from different
From now on, a 3.6 Million Couples parts of the world, never saw each other
Blessing won’t even be a problem. There in person and were matched using pho-
are hundreds of millions of Hindus in tographs. On the other hand, there are
India, and more than 70 million Mus- people from my neighborhood, who got
lims in Pakistan. Both of these nations engaged and later married, and broke
will claim that they can accomplish 3.6 up within a week. Considering this, is it
million couples on their own. The Unit- right to get married in the Unification
Church?” Then how should the teacher We are conducting this campaign
answer? Such a time is just in front of us. on a worldwide scale in order to lay the
(273-252, 1995.10.29) foundation for the global realm of True
Parents. Therefore, we have conducted
Now that we have performed the the Blessing ceremonies of 30,000 and
360,000 Couples Blessing, the next stage 360,000 couples, and at present are pre-
is to hold the 3.6 Million Couples Bless- paring for the 3.6 Million Couples Bless-
ing in three years time, and 36 Million ing. This means we have passed the for-
Couples Blessing three years after that. mation and growth stage. The fact we
After these Blessings are held, do you have passed the growth stage signifies
think you’ll be able to find a neighbor- that we have gone beyond the national
hood in the world where there isn’t at level foundation.
least one Blessed Couple? There will be Since the time has come when we
Blessed Families everywhere. Then we can restore the lost nation – the restored
will achieve great power. realm of Israel that was not established
In such a nation, boundaries separat- in Jesus’ time – from this point of view,
ing towns would disappear. It would be the time has come for us to restore the
no problem to connect all the places of family, tribe, people and nation center-
the world. Then you will be able to sit in ing on myself. That is why we are now
your own home, and make friends with moving into the era of kingship. (277-287,
people from all the nations of the world 1996.4.19)
on the phone. (272-138, 1995.10.1)
2.6. The 3.6 Million Couples
In this era of progressing beyond the represent the completion stage of
Blessings of the 30,000, 360,000 and 3.6 the international Blessing
million couples, the standard of a world-
wide liberated realm is finally being Our expansion on a worldwide scale
formed today, and I can now give three should take place on the foundation of
cheers for myself. Until now, my life has the Blessed Families. The world is fast
been wretched. I have walked the path of becoming a global family, due to the
death with gritted teeth in order to usher establishment of the 30,000 Couples,
in the day when the whole universe can the 360,000 Couples and the 3.6 Million
rejoice. The 4,000 years of history had to Couples. As a result, we have now ush-
be indemnified in 400 years, but since ered in a new era where not only God
a person cannot live that long, I had to alone, but God’s family and the fam-
accomplish this in 40 years within my ily of True Parents can dwell on earth
life. Think about it for yourselves, how without having to pass through the pre-
serious it must have been for me to have vious historical generations expressed
to finish this work in forty years, staking vertically and their present expansion
my whole life on it. (289-81, 1997.12.30) expressed horizontally. Therefore, I was
able to proclaim the Realm of the Cos- to the Blessing. It is like Mt. Everest. We
mic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven are now climbing this great mountain.
and Earth. Because we were successful This will be the most difficult crest for
in conducting the three Blessings repre- us to surmount. Once we reach the peak,
senting formation, growth and comple- we will then be able to hold the 36 Mil-
tion, we have entered the era in which lion Couples Blessing on the foundation
the Blessed Families of the Unification of having completed the 30,000 Couples
Church around the world can be wel- of the formation stage, 360,000 couples
comed wherever they go, with no obsta- of the growth stage, and 3.6 million cou-
cles in their paths. Consequently, we ples of the completion stage. All these
are living in an era when God can rest numbers relate to the number 36, except
wherever He wants. That is why I perfor the 30,000 Couples. Why the num-
formed this declaration ceremony. Now ber three? The number three is a number
that heaven has declared the realm of the representing the process. At all times,
Sabbath, what will happen is that based transition takes place in three stages.
on the international 30,000, 360,000 That is why I blessed 30,000 couples
and 3.6 million couples, we will hold the and not 36,000. Since the number three
Blessing ceremonies of 36 million cou- always represents a period of separa-
ples and 360 million couples. Conduct- tion, upon the foundation we created by
ing these two ceremonies will be easy, blessing the 30,000 Couples, we climbed
as they will be like going down the hill to the top by holding the 360,000 and 3.6
from the top. The Blessing of 360 mil- Million Couples Blessings. This was the
lion couples will act as a divide, and once most difficult task we had to accomplish.
we pass over this peak, humanity will The whole world was watching us to see
become one big family. if we could do it.
What was initiated in Adam’s fam- The religious community was dubi-
ily was lost, and in order to restore that, ous, saying, “The Unification Church has
we attempted to accomplish this on the blessed 360,000 couples and are claim-
national level, followed by the world ing that they will bless 3.6 million cou-
level. It was done connected to me, and ples next. It may have been easy to bless
for the first time in history the whole of 360,000 couples, but will they succeed
humanity will be able to enter the lib- in blessing 3.6 million couples?” Isn’t it
erated realm based on our victories on roughly one year and eight months since
the family, national, and world levels. the Blessing of 360,000 couples? Not one
(287‑108, 1997.9.19) person believed that we would be suc-
cessful. However, we accomplished 3.6
What will happen after the Bless- million couples on July 15. When we
ing Ceremony of 360 million couples is count the number of couples we have
held? The Blessing of 3.6 million couples blessed up until today, the total number
will be the highest peak when it comes would top 25 million couples. Was it yes-
terday or the day before when the final are waiting. Asians are yellow, are they
count was 24.57 million couples? Con- not? Such is the hope of the great tribe,
sidering this, the total number would that is, the world. So many lineages can
now round up to 25 million couples. be connected to each other. There is not
(288‑16, 1997.10.31) one neighborhood in the world that is not
connected through the 3.6 Million Cou-
By accomplishing 3.6 million couples, ples. In every corner of the world, you
we will cross the final peak of the world, will be able to find at least one Blessed
and in so doing, we must establish more Couple without fail. (283-108, 1997.4.8)
national messiahs than there are mem-
ber countries in the United Nations. Centering on the family of True Par-
Our success in blessing 3.6 million cou- ents, the Unification Church has climbed
ples will lay the foundation upon which back up from where humanity had fall-
each national messiah can influence the en, through indemnity on the tribal lev-
cabinet ministers in their respective el. We have climbed back over the hori-
nations, focusing on their ambassadors zon, and through the 40-year period
to the United Nations. What the United from 1952 to 1992, we have passed into
Nations needs right now is the institution the era of the global Blessing.
of True Parents, and the establishment of The Blessing can now be held inter-
a United Nations for women and a Unit- nationally. We have reached a certain
ed Nations for the youth. Once Moth- vertical standard concerning the spirit
er and Father, Cain and Abel, women, world, and from there could cross over
students and the youth have joined the to the horizontal international era. By
United Nations, then the whole world doing so, we were able to bless 360,000
will become united and peaceful. (282-36, couples in 1995, eventually leading to 40
1997.2.16) million couples on June 13, 1998. These
Blessings of 30,000, 360,000 and 3.6 mil-
The uppermost wish of all the descen- lion couples were held in the interna-
dants of humankind will be to connect tional era, and the 3.6 Million Couples
to my lineage. Therefore, their greatest was the peak. On reaching this, we could
hope will be to form a blood relationship then enter a world of equality. (298‑190,
with me. How many sons and daughters 1999.1.2)
do I have? How many grandchildren do I
have? What I’m asking you is how many In order not to fail under any cir-
children should my sons and daughters cumstance, the operation must be car-
have? Should they give birth to just one ried out perfectly, and for that, every-
child each? Each of my children should one must fulfill his or her responsibility.
have at least a dozen children. The last resort, the final solution, after
Aren’t there many people waiting? having to postpone the fulfillment of
People, be they black, white, or yellow, my work over and over again, was to set
the condition to fulfill my responsibil- purpose, the Unification Church has

ity in this last stage through the Bless- performed mass holy weddings. From
ings of the 3.6 million, 36 million and the Blessing of thirty-six couples, cen-
360 million couples. It is my responsi- tering on the number ten, we climbed
bility and way of thinking to achieve to the highest peak by passing through
this, so that I can liberate all people in the Blessings of 30,000, 360,000 and 3.6
the world. This is the path that I have million couples. We have surmounted
had to follow, with the consciousness the highest summit. The uphill climb
that I have not fulfilled any condition. was the hardest part of our path, and
(289-64, 1997.12.30) now that we have reached the peak, the
gates to the Blessing have been opened
We must pass over twelve peaks of to everyone. With the Blessing of 3.6
the Blessing. Once we cross these twelve million couples, the equalized standard
peaks and spread to the rest of the world, has been established at the peak, and on
the universe is destined to be embraced account of this, the vertical standard has
by that world. The time will come when been elevated proportionately.
the universe will be embraced by the As a result of this, just as anyone in
Blessed Families. That is why I instruct- the world, regardless of tribe, people or
ed that the Blessing of 3.6 million cou- nation, can receive the Blessing, those in
ples should be completed before August. the spirit world and even in the realm of
It should be completed before August, the archangel, can now receive the Bless-
and the Blessing of 36 million couples ing. (286-167, 1997.8.9)
should be concluded within one year.
Once we have accomplished the Blessing The accomplishment of the Bless-
of 36 million couples, we will have no ing of 3.6 million couples is not the end.
problem in accomplishing the Blessing The Blessed Couples living in each town
of 360 million couples within one year. should put up the flag and bless every-
What would come after this would be the one in their towns. They must do this.
Blessing of 3.6 billion couples, but there They must bless those in their towns
aren’t that many people in the world. At with the flag flying high above them.
present, the population of the world is Through the Blessing, the people living
only 5 billion. Once we hold these Bless- in the hell of the satanic world can enter
ings a few times, the whole world will be heaven as its citizens, and everyone can
blessed. If this comes to pass, by the year inherit the lineage of the True Parents.
2000, there will be no place in the world Once they understand this, everyone
for people who are not one of the Blessed will want to receive the Blessing. There-
Couples. (283-301, 1997.4.13) fore, our Blessed Families should put
up our flag and bless everyone living in
We must surpass the worldly stan- their neighborhoods without exception.
dards centering on the family. For this (285-310, 1997.6.29)
If we accomplish the Blessing of 3.6 spirit world, and exclaiming, “You dim-
million couples before August 9, 1997, at wits! What’s taking you so long?” They
the age of 77, I can, on July 7 at 7 min- want to be liberated as soon as possible,
utes and 7 seconds past 7 o’clock in the and so the liberation of the realm of the
morning, declare the Blessing of 36 mil- archangel will take place quickly. Since
lion couples. Anyone can participate in we are blessing the realm of the archangel
this Blessing. It is the liberation. Once on earth, we should also bless those in the
we have accomplished the Blessing of spirit world. That is why as soon as we have
36 million couples, we will enter a new accomplished the Blessing of 3.6 million
age, in which the spirits from the spir- couples, I can bequeath to Heung-jin and
it world will come down to earth and Dae Mo Nim the power to bless those in
bring everyone to receive the Blessing. the spirit world. (284-164, 1997.4.16)
(285-240, 1997.6.5)
The official name of Rev. Moon, the
Religions until now have talked name created by God is “True Parents.”
about salvation of the individual, but After climbing uphill through the eight
this is very easy to do. There is still more stages, I have leveled out the course for
to come, namely salvation of the fami- everyone else. According to the law of
ly, tribe, nation, world and cosmos. As indemnity and my own free will, I have
with the Blessing of 3.6 million couples organized a worldwide family. Here is
we have moved onto the world level, the where the Blessing of 3.6 million couples
time has now come for us to move on will take place. (280-77, 1996.11.1)
from the salvation of the nation to the
salvation of the world. Therefore we can The second 40-year course will be
finally bless our ancestors in the spirit shortened from now on. After this hap-
world. pens, we will cross over to the era of free
The people who lived on earth with marriage. In the era of free Blessing, the
the True Parents as Blessed Families parents will decide whom their children
become citizens of the Kingdom of will marry. From now on, I will not per-
Heaven on earth or in the Kingdom of form the wedding ceremony. Once I have
Heaven in spirit world, depending on blessed 3.6 million couples, I will only
whether they are in the physical world or have to bless a small number of people
the spirit world. That is why, in order to from that time on. Through the Blessing,
liberate our ancestors in the spirit world all such relationships will be perfected,
we need to form tribal federations. At and those above the age of Mother at the
present we should all make this our pri- time of her Holy Blessing will be liber-
ority. ated. That is why currently I am blessing
The longer you take to achieve this, even those who are 19, or 18 years of age.
the longer your ancestors will have to (271-104, 1995.8.23)
wait, tapping their feet impatiently in the
The Blessed Families must be placed even 1600 couples can be blessed in
on the horizon that is transnational, one week. Hasn’t the situation ripened
trans-global, interracial and inter-reli- through the Blessing of 360,000 couples?
gious. Everything will end with the Bless- If you ask Koreans, “Is Rev. Moon, who
ing of 3.6 million couples. The world will has blessed 360,000 couples, or married
have to learn the doctrine of the Unifica- 720,000 people, a good person or a bad
tion Church in order to restore the fam- person?” what would their answer be? If
ily. With what power can one person they answer, “He is a bad person,” you
unite 3.6 million couples, transcend- can tell them that the followers of such
ing national boundaries? The fact that I a bad person include the presidents of
have such a power is something that we nations, numerous holders of doctor-
can take pride in eternally. Then would ates, and many prominent leaders. You
the marriage of one couple, similar to can also ask them if they think they are
the coming together of pigeons, be a big better than these respectable people who
problem? Through the Blessing, we will have received the Blessing; they would
be able to leave behind the environment not be able to give an answer. There
in which the tribe has to worry about would not be a single thing they could
the marriages, and in which mothers, pick on about us even if they looked for
together with their husbands, have to years. Such is the era we are living in.
spend many a sleepless night worrying (273-170, 1995.10.22)
about wedding plans.
That is why even the primary school Once the Blessing of 360,000 couples
teachers must know about the Bless- gives way to the Blessing of 3.6 million,
ing. When asked, “Teacher, is it true 36 million, 360 million and finally 3.6
that 3.6 million couples were married at billion couples, human society will final-
the same time?” how should the teacher ly see the eradication of AIDS and the
answer? Should he say it is a lie? Then he realization of a world of pure true love,
would be the one lying. If he cannot give where God and humankind are united
an answer to the question: “How was the into one. This is not a mere dream. God’s
marriage performed?” he would fail as a great work of establishing the Kingdom
teacher. (272-229, 1995.10.5) of Heaven on earth, the realization of
this providence, is an inevitable truth.
I have set the conditions of indem- That is because it is the not the work of
nity for everyone to follow. We have one human being, but the work of God.
entered an era where 160 couples and (271-99, 1995.8.23)
BOOK NINE
Blessed Family
2 CHAPTER 3 4
The Providential Significance

of the Blessed Couples
Section 1. The 36 Couples dren – and having them marry, the eight
family members would be organized and
1.1. The Three Couples first blessed Adam then could come before God with
his family and the three archangels. That
In 1960, before having my own Holy is why I first designated three sons and
Wedding, I engaged three of the 36 Cou- three daughters, the first three of the
ples, and after my wedding, I then blessed 36 Couples, and betrothed them before
these three Couples. That set the condi- holding my own Holy Wedding. This
tion of restoring three children to God’s was all done according to the Principle;
ideal realm, just as Jesus would have it was brought forth through the estab-
done with Peter, James, and John. The lishment of a foundation that could not
perfect, inseparable, victorious founda- be accused in any way. Since the origi-
tion had been laid. (55-164, 1972.5.7) nal Adam lost his family, the new Adam
must restore the family. (126‑49, 1983.4.10)
What have I been doing until now?
I blessed the Three Couples first. Did I When you look at my family, you can
bless them or not? I did. I would not have see that I have children in the vertical
been able to hold my own Holy Wedding position. On the horizontal foundation,
in 1960 if I had not first laid a founda- who among the True Children repre-
tion through these three Couples. Before sents the position of the horizontal Abel?
receiving Mother in holy matrimony, I It is Heung-jin. He is the second son. In
first found spouses for the chosen three, order to establish the 36 Couples, people
then conducted my own Holy Wedding, representing Jesus’ three main disciples
after which I blessed the three betrothed had to be secured, restoring the num-
Couples. That was how I followed the ber three. The first three, the archangel-
path of the Principle. (89-243, 1976.12.1) type couples, fulfilled this role. After
the number three had been regained,
Those representing the three archan- 36 couples representing Adam’s family,
gels and Adam’s eight family members Noah’s family, and Jacob’s family could
should be set in place before the new come forth. The first of the three Cou-
Adam. By establishing the three central ples, who themselves represent the 36
children – that is, three spiritual chil- Couples, was that of Kim Won-pil. Prov-
idential history cannot allow just anyone one of the bride awaiting her groom. The
to stand in that position. He must have third group symbolizes the Completed
a suitable ancestral background aligned Testament Age, an era of perfection, and
with the dispensation in the spirit world; of wishing for the beginning of God’s
otherwise, he cannot stand in the posi- family.
tion of the eldest son. The one who ful- Today we are passing through the
filled these requirements was Kim Won- providence of restoration symbolizing
pil. The one who occupied the position Jacob’s victory. Accordingly, I need to
of the second son was Eu Hyo-won and restore through indemnity the era of
the third was Kim Young-hwi. (169-109, the servant and the realm of the adopt-
1987.10.29) ed child and realize the era of the true
child. The 36 Couples were established
Centering on the three representa- in order to restore these three eras sym-
tive couples, twelve had to be raised up. bolically. (God’s Will - 165)
These twelve were to be entrusted with
a historic mission; however, only twelve Of the 36 Couples, the first dozen are
would not do. In addition, twelve couples already married couples who represent
representing the past and twelve couples the Old Testament Age. The second doz-
representing the future were chosen to en symbolizes the era of Jesus desiring
establish the 36 Couples. The 36 Couples marriage without achieving it. The third
are the compression of all the discon- dozen, representing Jacob who overcame
nected ancestors of the two-thousand every hardship and became victorious,
year history of ten generations from symbolize the Completed Testament
Adam’s family to Noah’s family, anoth- Age. In particular, the 36 Couples under
er ten generations from Noah’s family to my leadership form the victorious foun-
Jacob’s family, and Jacob’s twelve sons. dation upon which the Old, New, and
(89-243, 1976.12.1) Completed Testament Ages are indem-
nified in my lifetime. Furthermore, the
1.2. The significance of the historic significance of the Blessing of
36 Couples the 36 Couples is that those three eras
were indemnified horizontally within
The 36 Couples consist of three my generation through their victorious
groups of twelve. The first group sym- perfection. (55-165, 1972.5.7)
bolizes the Old Testament Age of mar-
rying without God’s permission. The From a providential point of view,
second group symbolizes the New Tes- the first dozen of the 36 Couples is in the
tament Age of wishing to be married in position of the restored Adam’s family.
God’s chosen land. However, with the As Adam’s family, including Cain and
death of Jesus on the cross, this wish Abel up to Noah, makes up the number
was not fulfilled and so the age became twelve, twelve couples had to be appoint-
Chapter 3 • The Providential Significance of the Blessed Couples 1333
ed in order to indemnify it. The second tradition.

dozen signify the restoration of the peri- Next, what does the third group of
od from Noah to Abraham, symboliz- twelve couples representing Jacob’s fam-
ing the generations extended to twelve ily signify? This group was composed of
to include Isaac and Jacob, who had to virgin men and women. From here, a
indemnify Satan’s invasion of Abra- perfect foundation must then be laid on
ham’s family. Jacob had twelve sons in earth after everything has been restored
order to restore through indemnity in through indemnity. Only then can the
his generation (horizontally) for the first horizontal expansion in all directions
time in history the indemnity condi- take place from these twelve couples.
tions accumulated (vertically) through The 36 Couples represent the posi-
those twelve generations; that is sym- tions of the twelve tribal elders of the
bolized by the third dozen couples. The three ages. Based on Jacob’s foundation,
36 Couples, who have been called on the they represent the three eras of forma-
basis of the victorious individual level tion, growth, and completion. All must
foundation achieved by Jacob, symbol- unite. (47-199, 1971.8.28)
ize the Old, New, and Completed Testa-
ment Ages. (55-165, 1972.5.7) The 36 Couples are chosen to repre-
sent countless good ancestors entrusted
The 36 Couples represent 36 genera- with missions in the providence of res-
tions. They are in the position of restored toration and, as their resurrected incar-
ancestors who have remedied all the mis- nations, have the responsibility to sub-
takes committed in the course of God’s stantially restore on earth all that they
providence of restoration. They are also had failed to achieve vertically through-
in the position of indemnifying Jesus’ out history. You must know that the 36
twelve disciples representing past and Couples represent the world’s 3.6. billion
present, that is, the Old and New Testa- people. (40-185, 1971.2.1)
ment Ages. In principle, the Completed
Testament Age cannot begin before the Humanity can be divided between
Old and New Testament Ages are prop- those who have formed families and
erly concluded; accordingly, in order to those who have not. The latter can be
resolve all this, the 36 Couples had to be subdivided into two groups and one of
established. (54-293, 1972.3.26) those groups is made up of people who
had relations as they pleased with the
Based upon my individual victory, I opposite sex, but who failed to form a
needed to lay a horizontal foundation to family. We can therefore divide human-
restore the family and therefore blessed ity into three groups: those who mar-
the 36 Couples. Wasn’t the victorious ried, those who related to the opposite
foundation first laid by Noah’s family? sex but did not form families – of which
The second twelve couples represent that there are many nowadays – and finally,
virgin men and women. Such are the The 36 Couples signify the resurrec-
relationship entanglements that exist in tion of our historical ancestors. What
the world today. then should be the work of the resur-
In other words, viewed vertical- rected ancestors? Humankind has hori-
ly, people live on three levels: matri- zontally multiplied on earth through six
mony, engagement, and celibacy. The thousand years of vertical history. They
second category of people reflects the must all be brought together. Twelve gen-
state of engagement between Jesus and erations must be indemnified in order
the Holy Spirit. They would be able to to complete vertical indemnification.
form a new family. In order to restore Everyone on earth is connected to each
through indemnity all these different other through these twelve generations.
types of people, some representatives For those living on earth, the realm of
must be called to form families, accord- formation corresponds to married cou-
ing to God’s dispensation. That is how ples who formed families, the realm of
the 36 Couples came to be established. growth corresponds to those engaged
(58-183, 1972.6.11) couples who never formed a family, and
the realm of completion corresponds to
Jesus established the twelve disci- virgin men and women. (122-97, 1982.11.1)
ples in order to represent and restore
the three eras of Adam’s, Noah’s, and The 36 Couples are all related to the
Jacob’s families, but could not achieve number twelve. The ten generations
his will. In order to restore this failure from Adam to Noah add up to twelve by
through indemnity, I established the 36 including Cain and Abel. The ten gen-
Couples. This is how the process of resto- erations from Noah to Abraham also
ration has been substantially developed. add up to twelve by including Isaac and
As can be seen from this, I have carried Jacob. In the same way that Jacob’s fam-
out every single task conscientiously and ily expanded horizontally through his
wholeheartedly. (23-62, 1969.5.11) twelve sons and took root on earth, the
Unification Church also had to establish
Christ at his Second Advent must 36 couples.
restore through indemnity the position Adam’s, Noah’s, and Jacob’s fami-
of Adam’s family. Accordingly, he must lies are represented respectively by the
establish families who can represent first, second, and third group of twelve
Adam’s, Noah’s, and Abraham’s families couples. Through them, everything in
as ancestors. In order to do so, he must history and every event that occurred
first restore three sets of twelve couples in the Old and New Testament Ages can
to respectively represent the three prov- be brought together with the Completed
idential families of Adam, Noah, and Testament Age. As representatives of the
Abraham, and raise them up as the ver- spirit world, they are connected to each
tical ancestors. (22-215, 1969.2.6) other as the ancestors on earth. As such,
every one of the 36 Couples can stand in will be connected to them. If we were to
the position of being an ancestor. (164‑269, consider the already married couples as
1987.5.17) the formation stage, the second group
would be the growth stage, and the
Who are the 36 Couples? The first third, completion. That is why we refer
group within the 36 Couples consists of to the three groups of couples as Adam’s
those who had married as they pleased, family, Noah’s family, and Jacob’s fam-
who were brought into the presence of ily. Jacob’s era finally ushered in that of
God, and connected to Him through the horizontal expansion of the family.
the Blessing. Next, the second group We are entering the era of world-lev-
of couples consisted of those who were el expansion through the twelve tribes.
engaged but who did not marry before There should be twelve tribes rooted in
the Blessing. Matching and blessing me, just as there are twelve pearly gates
people is not something I do casually. in heaven and twelve months in one
Why? Because these couples are for the cycle of the earth’s seasons. These tribes
sake of the salvation of all humankind. must be in harmony with each other. Just
The third group is for virgin men and as there were twelve brothers in Jacob’s
women. All already married couples family and twelve disciples of Jesus,
should absolutely obey the first group of there are 36 Couples around me, twelve
the 36 Blessed Couples. You will under- of whom are represented by virgin men
stand this more clearly when you go and women. With these twelve as the
to the spirit world. The second group core, next come the couples who formed
should absolutely obey the third group relationships as they pleased, and then
of couples. finally the couples with families. There
When the time comes for God’s will is no way to enter heaven unless these
to be accomplished on earth, it will be couples have set the condition of unity.
the third group of the 36 Couples who (148-284, 1986.10.25)
will become the center. You are hearing
this for the first time from me. So for The couples made up of virgin
whom would the Lord come first? He is men and women whom I matched and
not coming to see the already married blessed are standing on a level upon
couples. He is not coming to see people which they can connect to me directly.
with failed relationships from the past. Hence, from this day onwards, when it
He is coming to find virgin men and comes to establishing the family struc-
women. (148-284, 1986.10.25) ture, the center will always be the cou-
ples who were blessed as virgin men
There would be no place for you to and women. Bearing this in mind, all of
stand had I not blessed the 36 Couples. you must recognize the order of family
Did you know this? When we expand groups from now on. Among the three
from the 36 Couples, the whole world groups of the 36 Couples, the third is
central. (31-284, 1970.6.4) sidering all this, you should realize the
importance of the responsibility of the
The 36 Couples must pave the way 36 Couples. (28-60, 1970.1.3)
for the overall providence, starting from
Adam to Noah, from Noah to Abraham, In the spirit world, the Blessing
from Abraham to Jacob and his twelve received by pure single men and wom-
sons. This is not to relive the history of en is very different from that received by
the past, but rather substantially and already married couples. There are three
horizontally restore through indem- levels in the spirit world, just as today’s
nity at this time the mistakes made by society is divided into upper, middle,
our ancestors. The struggle to bring this and lower classes.
about took place at the time of the Bless- Among the 36 Couples divided into
ing of the 36 Couples. I did not bless three groups of twelve, respectively rep-
them out of ignorance of what is going resenting Adam’s, Noah’s, and Jacob’s
on in the world, but rather took respon- families, which group is the most pre-
sibility for this great work because God’s cious? It is the third. In the future, you
circumstances are much more desperate will have to serve them. At the moment,
than those of human beings and His will we are not distinguishing them from
is much greater than theirs. each other because the time to do so has
I blessed the 36 Couples because I had not yet come, but that does not mean
to restore through indemnity God’s his- they are the same. They are very differ-
toric grief over losing His children, and ent. (30-189, 1970.3.22)
because I was in the position of having
to horizontally restore in substance the I put all my money into buying gold
vertical providential history, in order to wedding rings, clothes and every other
restore and establish the origin of the item needed by the brides and grooms
ancestors and the standard they had of the 36 Couples Blessing. Why did I
tried to set. (16-60, 1965.12.26) do that? The 36 Couples were not even
asked to pay their Blessing fees, were
What is the responsibility of the they? I brought together other people’s
36 Couples? They are to satisfy all his- sons and daughters and married them
torical indemnity conditions up to the in circumstances far superior to those
present time. In other words, they must I would have granted my own children.
become the perfect protective fence that However much secular society opposed
can exclude Satan completely. Hence, me, I accomplished this with dignity.
these couples should practice the new The Blessing was conducted in three
tradition and ideology that are com- phases. If one were to do such a thing
pletely separated from Satan. Rooted in in this world, would one get anything
these traditions, the 72 Couples and 120 in return, like land or money? Would
Couples must expand that base. Con- one get anything at all? Think about
it: if I cared about such trifles, would I Blessing for the 33 Couples, I sent out
ever engage in the activities I do? How- invitations in my name to the parents of
ever much commotion Korea and the the brides and grooms as follows: “Dear
established churches made, however father, mother, on such and such a date,
much uproar the United States and the your son/daughter will be getting mar-
whole world made, I did not waver once. ried at Cheongpa-dong church. Please
That is how I have come this far. (126-299, note that you can attend the ceremony
1983.4.28) only if you are dressed in holy robes of
such and such a style; otherwise, you will
1.3. Anecdotes from the 33 Couples not be welcomed.” That invitation creat-
Blessing ed havoc among the parents; you can’t
imagine how much noise they made over
In 1961, the 33 Couples Blessing this, crying, “How on earth can such a
Ceremony was held amid great confu- thing happen? Who dares to send par-
sion and chaos. We finally had to have ents invitations to the wedding of their
someone stand guard at the door before own children?” Well, they can make all
we could go through with the ceremo- the noise they want. Once I have decided
ny. Nevertheless, I did everything I had to do something, I see it through to the
to, regardless of how much noise the end. Even if they had called the police
protestors were making. The parents of on me, in the end everything would have
the 33 Couples came swarming about worked out the way I wanted it to, rather
the place, shouting all kinds of insults than how they wanted it. (162-321, 1987.4.17)
at us and creating a continuous uproar.
Some went so far as to send dozens of When the 33 Couples were being
anonymous letters to the court of justice blessed, they had to treat their own par-
demanding I be sent to jail; as a result, I ents as the fallen archangel. None of
had to appear in court on several occa- them informed their parents about the
sions. There were twelve people in par- wedding. At the last minute, because
ticular who worked frantically to destroy there was no other choice, I sent the par-
the Unification Church, sprinkling coal ents invitations about a week before the
dust all over the place. The Unification wedding and included many conditions,
Church grew amid such turmoil. We such as the need to wear holy robes and
had to lay the groundwork for victory in so on. Then the parents hurled insults
the same place that people were oppos- at me, shouting that I had no right to
ing us. We undertook the daunting task take their children away from them and
of establishing the foundation for victo- have them married. They caused a ter-
ry amid fierce opposition from all sides. rible scandal, but it could not be helped.
(23-317, 1969.6.8) Think for a moment about how unpleas-
ant that must have been for the parents.
At the time we were going to hold the In the end, we had to close the iron gates
and block them from entering at all. the wedding, they would have been an
Such were the actions we had to take in eyesore on what would otherwise have
order to make the condition to separate been the couple’s happiest day. Know-
from the fallen archangel and protect ing this, should I have notified them in
the situation. (90-124, 1976.10.21) order to give them the opportunity to
meet their prospective son- or daugh-
Among the 36 Couples, there is a lead- ter-in-law beforehand? Since they had
er whose father was well-known. Being a to be notified at least, we sent them invi-
respectable gentleman, he thought very tations to arrive on the eve of the wed-
little of me. In fact, he regarded me no ding, as follows: “Your son/daughter is
more highly than any man on the street. going to be wedded in holy matrimony,
When the time came for me to bless his so please favor us with your attendance.”
daughter, I sent him a notice. He came (61-313, 1972.9.3)
to attend the wedding because he want-
ed to see his daughter get married and My revolutionary course of action
he walked up to the gate very proudly. completely overturned existing mar-
We informed him that if he wanted to riage traditions. It overturned the tradi-
attend the Unification Church wedding, tions of Christianity and of Korea. How
he needed to be dressed in holy robes. so? It denied the fathers and mothers.
He was dressed in his best suit and Did I ever discuss with your parents the
so was at a loss when we stopped him prospect of you receiving the Blessing?
from entering the gate. He insisted on No, because the Blessing is a heavenly
coming in anyway because, after all, it command. I am the subject. At the time
was his daughter’s wedding, but still he of the 33 Couples Blessing, we stopped
was blocked by us. In the end, he had parents from coming to the wedding,
no choice but to go to one of our mem- telling them they would be allowed to
bers and beg him to loan his holy robes. enter only if they wore holy robes. There
Ultimately, he did attend his daughter’s was such an outcry about this. It was the
wedding, dressed in the borrowed holy revolution of revolutions. It completely
robes. (75-216, 1975.1.5) overturned everything. (213-17, 1991.1.13)
At the time of the 33 Couples Bless- On the occasion of the 33 Couples

ing, do you think the brides and grooms Blessing, wasn’t the first phase conduct-
could easily notify their parents of the ed at dawn? Families of the brides and
Blessing? Would the parents have liked grooms were outside, struggling to get
it if their children had discussed with in, shouting, “Set my father free!” or
them the prospect of getting married “Set my daughter free!” These words
in a church they opposed? Don’t you made me out to be a thief who had sto-
think they wouldn’t? That was a fore- len somebody’s father and somebody
gone conclusion. If they were to come to else’s daughter. They were making me
out to be a thief and shouted at me, “You, risking everything. (91-259, 1977.2.23)
Moon! Come out! You have destroyed
our family and made our daughter a rav- Do you want me to tell you an inter-
ing lunatic!” esting story? When I was holding the 33
When wanting to get married, the Couples Blessing in Korea, a man came
proper thing to do is to get permis- to see me. His son-in-law is here with us
sion from the parents; yet in our case, today, by the way. The man claimed that
we sent wedding invitations to the par- both his daughters had been hoodwinked
ents and told them to wear holy robes if into becoming Unification Church mem-
they wanted to come. That was unheard bers. He was a school principal and had
of. I knew that. Had I not, I would have already chosen two teachers specifically
gone through with the Blessing with a as his future sons-in-law, and so did not
heart as light as a feather, but I had to want to allow his daughters to participate
conduct it aware of all this and that in the Blessing. However, all I told him
was the most difficult part of it. Don’t was, “If you want to oppose, go ahead.
you think so? If not, I would have heard Both your daughters, however, will be
the insults shouted at me and wondered blessed by me!” (22-261, 1969.5.4)
why. Instead, I held the wedding, know-
ing that they would curse me for it. I per- When I was choosing the 36 Cou-
severed with it to the end, knowing all ples for the Blessing, do you think I dis-
these things. Indemnity could not have cussed the issue with their parents? I
otherwise been paid. I could not just brought together other people’s children
close my eyes and do a haphazard job. and married them at my own discre-
(211-332, 1991.1.1) tion, without discussing it with the par-
ents at all. No doubt the parents would
The 33 Couples were wedded in three have not only cursed me, but beaten me
phases: the first at dawn, the second dur- with sticks if they had had the chance.
ing the day, and the third at night. Their Had we been Israelites of old, I would
parents came to say, “Let my son out! Let have had my clothes torn off and been
my daughter out!” Such was their pro- stabbed to death. Nevertheless, I accom-
test. From the standpoint of God’s will, plished it all in the blink of an eye, before
since human history started from false the parents had the faintest idea of what
parents, I had to guide the proceedings was going on. I brought together Satan’s
as a true parent. Not only their parents, children, made them into God’s chil-
but also the government opposed us. I dren, and married them. In my work
had to go to court and place a deposi- of completing the course of restoration,
tion before holding the wedding. No one amid the heavenly fortune of the cos-
knows what I have been through in car- mos, whom should I discuss such mat-
rying out my work. There was not even a ters with? In carrying out the Blessing,
tiny spot for me to stand on. There, I was whom could I possibly have consulted?
Everything had to be carried out at my to fulfill their responsibility? No. They

own discretion. The 36 Couples are the did err, but the brothers Cain and Abel
ancestors. In fulfilling the love through also did wrong. Thus, the 72 Couples
which they could become ancestors, were established to stand in the position
should they have consulted their physi- of the brothers, Cain and Abel, in front
cal parents? This was a matter to be dis- of the 36 Couples. The establishment of
cussed with God. (18-207, 1967.6.8) the 72 Couples meant the establishment
of the horizontal foundation on earth
The 33 Couples Blessing had to be laid until Jacob’s generation, restored
conducted in the dark of night, behind through Cain and Abel on the fami-
locked doors. During the ceremony, we ly level. Thereby, all the families of the
heard all kinds of shouts like, “Let my direct ancestors up until this time could
son go! Let my husband go! What do be manifested on earth in the form of
you think you are doing with other peo- resurrected families. Through this,
ple’s children?” People were outraged an important center was established.
because traditionally they arrange their Through twelve couples from the 36
children’s marriages; yet here was the Couples, the form of the tribes of Isra-
founder of the Unification Church mar- el could finally take shape. Establishing
rying them off on his own. The fami- the 72 Couples made it possible for the
lies protested so vehemently because historical foundations of the ancestors
they were fathers and mothers from the to be manifested here on earth. (47-200,
satanic world. Since God’s children were 1971.8.28)
snatched away by Satan, I snatched them
back from his clutches and restored them As God’s will in His providence was
through indemnity. Through the Bless- to organize families based on the mod-
ing, I had to regain the sons and daugh- el of the two sons in front of the ances-
ters lost throughout history, restoring tors, then twice thirty-six, that is, seven-
them through indemnity. Hence, I con- ty-two couples, were established. In the
cluded the ceremony hurriedly. I had vertical course of history, what had not
no choice, as I was trying to accomplish been fulfilled in Adam’s family should
restoration through indemnity. (19-120, have been completed by the families of
1967.12.31) Cain and Abel, but they failed to set the
condition of indemnity. Yet, through the
Section 2. The 72 Couples 72 Couples Blessing representing Cain
and Abel’s families, the prolonged ver-
2.1. Significance of the 72 Couples tical providence could be successfully
Blessing consummated at a point of intersection
on the horizontal. The establishment of
Did everything until now go wrong the 36 and 72 Couples meant that the
just because of the first ancestors’ failure national Cain-Abel-type foundation
could be entirely substantiated on earth In order for Adam and Eve to stand in
– in other words, the horizontal restora- the position of perfected parents and
tion of the vertical family model. That ancestors of humankind before God,
family is the model to restore Adam’s Cain and Abel must completely unite.
family. (16-62, 1965.12.26) The 36 Couples symbolize Adam’s fam-
ily and are in the position of ancestors;
The 36 Couples established the stan- only when they stand on the foundation
dard of having restored all the failures of Cain and Abel’s united families can
of the original 36 generations and thus they attain the position of parents. The
became ancestors themselves; however, 72 Couples are twice the number of the
having the 36 Couples as ancestors is 36 Couples because they are in the posi-
not enough. Where did conflict begin? It tion of Cain and Abel. (55-167, 1972.5.7)
began between Adam and Eve’s sons Cain
and Abel, who thus destroyed the world Who are the 72 Couples? Some trans-
and made it the way it is today; that is to lations of the Bible state that Jesus had
say, one in which all their descendants seventy-two disciples, and others, seven-
are in constant struggle with one other. ty. Originally, 72 is the correct number.
We must restore this through indem- Centering on the twelve tribes and the
nity. In order to do so, we must set the number six (six united representatives
condition that the sons and daughters per tribe), two times six is twelve and
of the 36 generations have united before one times six is six. Multiplying them
God without a struggle. Hence, I estab- gives us seventy-two. If it were seventy
lished the 72 Couples, thus twice the disciples, the numbers would not have
number 36, to represent the Cain-Abel added up properly. Hence, the correct
division. Through the establishment of number is seventy-two.
the 72 Couples, historical foundations The 72 Couples are like the children,
of the ancestors were laid, upon which the descendants of the 36 Couples, while
Cain and Abel could come together, the 36 are the central couples as well as
not to fight, but to form a four-position the ancestors. Our view is that our ances-
foundation. In this manner, the absolute tors failed to fulfill God’s will because
standard through which we could guard Cain and Abel, the two sons in the first
ourselves against Satan was secured. Do family in history, failed to become one
you all understand the seriousness of in heart, thus deferring the fulfillment
the position of the 72 Couples? (19-120, of God’s will. In view of the fact that
1967.12.31) the foundation of the family, in which
the brothers Cain and Abel should have
The 72 Couples were established on united, was not established, who then
the basis of the 36 Couples Blessing. are the 72 Couples? Seventy-two is thir-
They symbolize Cain and Abel’s restored ty-six twice. Thus, the 72 Couples repre-
families centered on Adam’s family. senting the children of the 36 Couples
comprise 36 Abel and 36 Cain couples. and the two sons must set the condition
They are the representative couples cho- that they become one. Otherwise, they
sen to restore through indemnity that cannot enter God’s presence at all. This
which the historical ancestors failed to is where the 72 Couples, as double the
accomplish: the complete unity of Abel number of the 36 Couples, come in. They
and Cain. (84-144, 1976.2.22) were established to organize the tribes
that Jesus would have restored through
The 36, 72, and 120 Couples are a the families of his twelve apostles and 72
team; they cannot be separated. The 36 disciples. In other words, the 36 Couples
Couples refer to the successive genera- and the 72 Couples correspond respec-
tions of ancestors. The 72 Couples rep- tively to the twelve tribes of Israel and
resent their children. The 120 Couples Jesus’ 72 disciples, and so they are in the
signify the high priests of nations in the position of restored representatives who
world and represent the twelve tribes. can lead Israel. They also represent the
They are the branches of these tribes that restored basic numbers that God had
have spread out into the world. The mat- sought to reclaim through Israel. (54-293,
ter at hand is to unite the ancestors Cain 1972.3.26)
and Abel and the twelve tribes. That is
the great work of restoration. (82‑237, What are the 72 Couples? In order to
1976.1.31) restore the family completely, Cain and
Abel families must first become one. In
Each person is the fruit of the past, order for Adam and Eve to be restored
the center of the present, and the begin- before God perfectly, they must stand on
ning of the future, and is therefore the the foundation of unity between Cain
meeting point of three eras. When you and Abel. The position of Adam and Eve
multiply the three separate eras by the is that of parents. In order for them to
number twelve, you get the number 36. stand in front of God in perfection, the
Thus, you arrive at the 36 Couples and Cain-Abel foundation must be restored.
since the children in the position of Cain Since the 36 Couples need the founda-
and Abel must be restored centering on tion of the united families of Cain and
these 36 Couples, it follows that the 72 Abel to stand as ancestors, the 72 Cou-
Couples must come next. (34-262, 1970.9.13) ples, who were chosen as twice in num-
ber to the 36 Couples, came into being.
The question that always comes up The 72 Couples correspond to Jesus’
in a family is whether the parents and seventy-two disciples. As they succeed
children can completely unite. Within in laying a foundation of indemnity on
his family, Adam should have become earth, God’s providence can expand.
one with Cain and Abel. In order to Through the unity of the 72 Couples
become a family that can stand in God’s representing Cain and Abel with the 36
presence in complete unity, the parents Couples representing Adam and Eve, all
providential requirements for the family In the Bible, there are seventy-two in the
have been met, and the restoration of the New Testament and seventy in the Old
family has been completed. Such is the Testament. The correct number is 72,
significance of the Blessing up to the 72 not 70. (67-327, 1973.7.22)
Couples. With the accomplishment of
the 72 Couples Blessing, a God-centered The history of restoration is that of
foundation was achieved on earth for Cain and Abel. Consequently, if two
the first time, both horizontally and ver- people representing Cain and Abel are
tically, and thereby, a central standard placed before representatives of the
was set up. Thus, the vertical foothold first ancestors, the condition can be set
– a central point that should be deter- through which all mistakes committed
mined through God’s providence – can by our ancestors can be indemnified.
be established only when the 36 and 72 What was the fundamental mistake? It
Couples are united as the perfected vic- was that Cain and Abel failed to unite.
tors of history. Once that central point is Originally, the foundation of faith
determined, the victorious realm of the and the foundation of substance were to
central ancestors desired by God will be laid by Cain and Abel. As they failed to
finally have been fulfilled. This perfect do this, the conditional offering through
foundation must be developed horizon- which it can be completed and brought
tally on earth. (55-167, 1972.5.7) into line with the expanding horizontal
foundation on earth was the Blessing of
Why was Jesus unable to establish the 72 Couples. (75-148, 1975.1.2)
the Kingdom of Heaven? It was because
his clan and twelve apostles didn’t help Before God’s Kingdom can be real-
him. He attempted to build a bridge that ized on earth, the ideal family has to be
would connect with the nation through established. Jesus’ three main disciples
his clan, twelve apostles, and seventy and twelve apostles represent the three
disciples, but it collapsed. He therefore periods of formation, growth, and com-
could not establish the foundation on pletion. They are, in turn, represented by
the family, clan, or church level during the 36 Couples. The 72 Couples repre-
his life on earth. senting Cain and Abel, who fought on
The next problem was that the sev- the family level, have to restore them.
enty disciples did not unite with Jesus. They can also be regarded as the rep-
They represented the twelve tribes and resentatives of seventy-two races (74-270,
the seventy elders of Israel. The correct 1974.12.31)
number, actually, should be 72, not 70. If
six people were chosen from each of the Humankind is comprised of people
twelve tribes, the total would be seventy- who are similar to Adam by marrying as
two. Hence, in the Unification Church, they please, or those following the type
we have the Blessing of the 72 Couples. of Jesus in awaiting marriage, or those
following the type of Christ at his Second 72 Couples. (12-47, 1962.9.10)

Advent. The latter must restore all three
positions. In the first place, a family fol- The standard of unity of the three
lowing the type of Noah’s family must generations of Abraham, Isaac, and
be restored because Noah, like Abel and Jacob must be surpassed in three years.
Jesus, occupies the position of the sec- I burned the candle at both ends when I
ond son on God’s side. The 72 Couples blessed the 72 Couples this year. Out of
are the restored forms of Cain and Abel them all, I am satisfied with only a few.
who had been divided. (22-216, 1969.2.8) (12-50, 1962.9.13)
The mistake Cain committed by not Section 3. The 124 Couples

being obedient to Abel, which led to
their fatal conflict, has not been indem- 3.1. Significance of 124 Couples
nified by providential figures of the
past, and so the process of restoration The 120 Couples, representing Jesus’
has been prolonged until now. In order 120 followers, stand on the global level.
to restore this mistake completely, the As the representatives of the nations of
foundation of Cain’s obedience to Abel the world, the 120 Couples are the foun-
must be indemnified before each ances- dation upon which the global indemni-
tral couple. The 72 Couples, therefore, ty condition can be met. By establishing
came into existence for this purpose. these couples, the basis upon which God
The number 72 is double the number 36. can come unto the world can be secured.
(22-193, 1969.2.2) Hence, we can say that the day on which
the number of member states of the United
The purpose of establishing the Nations exceeded 120 marked the begin-
36 Couples lies in restoring thirty-six ning of the Last Days. (16-62, 1965.12.26)
ancestors. Thus, the spiritual and physi-
cal worlds can unite around the 36 Cou- The 120 Couples were established in
ples. The 72 Couples stand in the posi- the position of representing all nations
tion of Cain and Abel before the 36 of the world. (20-342, 1968.7.20)
Couples. With the 72 Couples Blessing,
the Unification Church was in a position Christ at his Second Advent must
similar to that of Jacob, who set out on restore through indemnity the posi-
the journey for Egypt with seventy-two tion of Adam’s family. Accordingly, he
family members. (13-125, 1963.11.16) must restore families typifying those of
Adam, Noah, and Abraham, and estab-
The Blessing is the permission for lish them as ancestors. In order to do so,
creating a new Israel. When a Cain and he must first find twelve couples typify-
an Abel couple are placed before each of ing Adam’s family, then twelve typifying
the 36 Couples, the result you have is the Noah’s family, and finally twelve typify-
ing Abraham’s family, and set them up The 120 followers of Jesus represent
as vertical ancestors. Thus, I established the number twelve. The 124 Couples
the 36 Couples. Centering on these were blessed in order to organize and
ancestors, the 72 Couples were estab- establish a model of tribal and nation-
lished as the representatives of Cain and al leadership worldwide. In actuality,
Abel’s families. The 120 Couples sym- 124 couples were blessed, four being
bolize the leaders of the 120 nations of extra. These four were already married
the world. (22-215, 1969.2.6) couples. Why were they included in the
Blessing? Had they not, there would
The 120 Couples typify the world, have been no way to save other already
horizontally expanding the earthly foun- married couples from that time on This
dation in all directions; they therefore number four represents gates facing the
represent 120 nations. (13-125, 1963.11.16) four cardinal directions of north, south,
east, and west. Based on the four cou-
The Blessings up to the 124 Couples ples, therefore, the way must be opened
were within the Seven-Year Course. As through which all already married cou-
we now have 120 Couples based upon ples can be resurrected. Hence, I blessed
the realm of the new Israel, a founda- 124 Couples. (158-170, 1967.12.27)
tion is established upon which the 120
nations of the world could be restored. The 120 Couples represent Jesus’ 120
Consequently, the restoration of all sig- followers. Additionally, four couples
nificant numbers, which Jesus attempt- are already married couples. They were
ed through his family, was accomplished included because they are the ones who
globally through the 120 Couples Bless- must open the gates of the Blessing in
ing. (54-293, 1972.3.26) the four directions. (20-145, 1968.5.26)
What you need to do now is restore Jesus shed his blood on the cross
eighty-four and 120 people within your because the seventy-two disciples and
tribes. That is the vertical part. Didn’t the twelve apostles totaling eighty-four were
Blessing take place in the order of the 36, disunited. Hence, every one of you must
72, and 120 Couples? The 120 Couples substantially restore eighty-four peo-
are representatives of the world. Thus, ple through indemnity. Only on such a
after Jesus’ resurrection, 120 people were foundation can you lead married lives.
gathered in the Upper Room on the day The same was true for me. In order to
of Pentecost. They were the representa- fulfill this, I blessed the 36 Couples, who
tives of the world. When I blessed 124 can be subdivided into three groups of
Couples, the number of member states twelve each, representing formation,
of the United Nations was also 124. All growth, and completion. Strictly speak-
these numbers must be in accord with ing, they are three groups, but they can
each other. (198-17, 1990.1.20) be compressed into one; similarly, the
72 Couples. On that foundation, the 120 ers gathered to begin their worldwide
Couples were blessed, and on that basis, missionary work. They are represented
the world could be connected. After by 120 nations. At the time of the 120
Jesus’ resurrection and ascension, didn’t Couples Blessing, the United Nations
the 120 followers gather on the day of had 124 member states. The number of
Pentecost? They symbolized representa- couples actually blessed was 124, out
tives of the world. (122-117, 1982.11.1) of which four had been criminals from
the four directions of north, south, east,
The 120 Couples stand in the posi- and west. Included among 124 couples
tion to dissolve Jesus’ anguish aris- are criminals who were convicted once,
ing from not being able to restore the twice, thrice, and even four times. Why?
standard of Judaism. Hence, I am tell- It is because we have to save even those
ing them to stand in the forefront and who are in hell. We need to save those
sacrifice themselves. All district leaders who are imprisoned. (215-129, 1991.2.6)
recently educated for mobilization were
of the 120 Couples. The 120 Couples Just as I have the 120 Couples, all
must sacrifice themselves. They stand in of you have 120 kinfolk of your own,
the same position as the 120 followers at through twelve tribes multiplied by ten
Jesus’ time as the national representa- in the spirit world. At present, we regard
tives of the world’s 120 nations and are the number of nations in the world in
forming global tribes. (47-202, 1971.8.28) which we are carrying out missionary
work as 120 or 160. Hence, at the time
Upon ascending to heaven, hadn’t of the Seoul Olympics, national repre-
Jesus appointed 120 followers? The 120 sentatives from 120 nations got togeth-
Couples signify them and also represent er to become as one. Similarly, within
120 nations on earth and in the spirit your tribe, you must establish represen-
world, respectively. Once members of tatives of 120 nations and make them
your tribes take their places among the unite with you as the representatives of
ranks of national representatives, your the nations of the world. Only thus can
field of activity will be expanded to the you restore through indemnity the lost
120 nations, which can then be con- base of the 120 followers on earth at the
nected to the Kingdom of Heaven. You time of Jesus’ resurrection and ascen-
will be able to inherit such positions sion, which is why we need the 120 Cou-
and from there connect to the bases on ples. Only when they are established on
which you can carry out your activities. earth, brought together and completely
(215-129, 1991.2.6) united can the 120 representatives in the
spirit world be connected to the tribes.
Jesus did not just have twelve apos- In this way, even the spirit world can be
tles and 70 disciples. On the day of Pen- connected to the 120 nations. Thus, the
tecost after his ascension, 120 follow- 120 Couples are absolutely indispens-
able to us. (215-129, 1991.2.6) 120 followers. Originally, the number

should have been 120, but I blessed 124,
When entering heaven, you must adding four representing the four direc-
take with you at least 120 families – tions of north, south, east, and west.
something Jesus wanted to do. Who are (16‑62, 1965.12.26)
the 120 Couples? They are representa-
tives of the nations in the physical world. I blessed the 124 Couples repre-
Hence, during your lifetime, you must senting the world’s 120 nations and the
successfully witness to at least 120 cou- number four, on the global level, on the
ples and ensure that you will bring them foundation of having established the
to heaven. This should be every mem- center of tribes. What this means is that
ber’s purpose in life. Each person is sent families have been formed that will rep-
to his or her tribe as the representative of resent the center of all Christianity that
Jesus who has not died but come again to originated from Jesus’ 120 followers,
earth; this is the sending of Abel tribes who themselves symbolized the founda-
to Cain tribes in the capacity of the mes- tion of 120 nations. These therefore are
siah. Such is the mission of tribal messi- couples whose responsibility it will be
ahs. (215-185, 1991.2.17) to achieve the four-position foundation
on the individual level under my leader-
The question is how you can establish ship, and bring together the ancestors,
the tradition of love, the eternal tradition the races, and finally the world. As such,
of the ideal of creation, with your chil- from now on, the way will be opened for
dren, tribe, and restored citizens. Once all nations of the world to move toward
you enter the spirit world, you, along with one common destination. (75-150, 1975.1.2)
them, will form a group and restore your
eternal dignity and order of life. While The 120 followers represent the
you are still on earth, you must deal with world. Jesus wanted to begin his world-
your tribe and restore at least 120 fami- wide dispensation with these 120 fol-
lies. I think I have explained more than lowers, but couldn’t during his lifetime.
enough for you to understand. I am tell- We must fulfill this work. On the way
ing you to be prepared so that you will toward world restoration, my descen-
not be embarrassed. You would not just dants must be chosen in stages in order
be embarrassed, but be stripped bare to act as bridges connecting all people.
and kicked out. (213-139, 1991.1.16) In doing this, I cannot just select anyone
to become my descendants, but rather
The number 120, which is ten times this must be done with care, as they will
twelve, derives from Jesus’ twelve apos- be representing the world. How was this
tles and represents the physical world. done? It was through the joint weddings
Thus, the 120 Couples were blessed in of the 36, 72 and 124 Couples in the Uni-
accordance with the number of Jesus’ fication Church. (34-262, 1970.9.13)
3.2. Dedication ceremony and structure, although the ancestors, fam-

designation of 120 holy grounds ilies, and representatives of the world
were established, we still have no territo-
After the Blessing of the 124 Couples, ry. Since we have no territory, although
I conducted a special dedication ceremo- we formed an organization of people in
ny. Christ at his Second Advent comes as front of God, we still do not have the
the resurrected substantial being with foundation upon which He could sanc-
the mission of establishing the founda- tify this defiled land. I therefore estab-
tions on levels of the individual, family, lished 120 holy grounds in forty nations,
tribe, and people – the work of God that making the numbers correspond with
remained incomplete at the time of Jesus. each other. That was how the foundation
I carried out this work over the past three for the restoration of land was laid.
years. This period corresponds to that When you go to the holy grounds
of restoring children (vertical period). to pray, you should be conscious of this
During this period, I was called as the background. In the context of mobilizing
resurrected substantial being in order to benevolent spirits to come to earth and
fulfill this mission, just as Jesus intended spread across the world, you should offer
to save the followers of Judaism and the prayers as representatives of the 120, 72,
Jewish people. (13‑11, 1963.9.12) and 36 Couples and the True Parents as
the center of the heavenly throne.
The 120 Couples typify the world. Hence, from now on, in order for the
This is why I designated 120 holy Unification Church to advance, even
grounds in forty nations worldwide in God will be mobilized and the patriot-
1965. (18‑260, 1967.6.12) ic forefathers of the past as well. In fact,
everyone in the spirit world should be
After restoring the people, we need mobilized. Those in the spirit world are
to restore the land. I toured forty nations in the Cain position, whereas we who
around the world to establish holy are living on earth are in the Abel posi-
grounds. I was able to do this because tion, and so all of them will render us
I had established the standard existing assistance in connection with territory.
prior to the Fall in Korea. I established God, the angels, and our ancestors must
holy grounds in 105 places in forty help us. (158-129, 1967.12.26)
nations around the world. The 120 Cou-
ples symbolize 120 nations. From this Section 4. The 430 Couples
day forward, we need to establish 120
holy grounds. (16-7, 1963.12.21) 4.1. Significance of the 430 Couples
What are the 120 Couples? They are What are the 430 Couples? They are
the representatives of 120 nations. How- the horizontal foundation of their entire
ever, from the viewpoint of heavenly nation; as such, they need to achieve uni-
ty. We have reached a stage where we can Couples Blessing also took place upon
exert influence upon the world based on completion of 4,300 years of Korean
the national foundation, which is why we history. This is not mere coincidence.
should ascend to the global stage. There- God’s providence is always carried out
fore, my forty years of public life should mathematically. The foundation built by
be restored by establishing the number a single religious denomination is equiv-
43. This condition must be set on the alent to victory on the tribal level only,
global level. Hence, we are now entering and this is not enough. By blessing the
the era in which the Unification Church 430 Couples after 4,300 years of Korean
will influence history. Then what should history, I opened a common gate for all
be done now? The clans should totally tribes worldwide. (84-146, 1976.2.22)
unite and move forward for the restora-
tion of the race. On the day the race is What is significant about the 430
restored, the nation will automatically Couples? They were blessed upon the
be brought into line. (29-103, 1970.2.25) completion of 4,300 years of the Dan-
gun Era in Korean history. In that year,
430 couples must be blessed with- the gates were opened through which
in this year because 1967 marked the any Korean family could enter heav-
4,300th year of the Dangun Era, and en. Even those who opposed us could
these numbers must accord with provi- now enter. Whichever clan or tribe they
dential dispensation. Moreover, it took came from, Korean citizens could enter
the Israelites 430 years to return to heaven, even the descendants of butch-
Canaan from Egypt. That is to say, what ers, who are considered as members of
is significant here is the number 43. That the lowest class in Korea. Hence, the 430
number represents a turning point in Couples Blessing marks the time when
history, marking the time of our entry the whole tribe must take part. The era
into a new era. Thus, we have complet- of selectivity has now given way to the
ed the Seven-Year Course restoring the era of universality. For instance, if the
number 43. Once all these numbers Kim clan is chosen by God, everyone
accord with each other, we can cross with the surname Kim can enter hand in
over into the new era. From this day on, hand. In 1969, I also blessed a total of 43
the Unification Church will make rapid couples representing the many nations
progress. (19-171, 1968.1.1) of the world. I conducted the Blessing in
Germany, the United States, and Japan.
The numbers four and three togeth- These 43 Couples are in the object posi-
er represent the number seven, and also tion to the 430 Couples on the national
the 430 years the Israelites remained level.
in Egypt before departing to Canaan. What this means is that, since all the
Hence, 430 represents the time for a tribes in Korea received the privilege of
new beginning. Furthermore, the 430 being part of God’s realm, the internal
foundation has been established so that bers in the universe are all included in
all other tribes and races in the world that number. Thus, we are setting out in
can also become a part of that realm. the 4,300th year having restored the 430
Furthermore, by connecting this recip- Couples. We have climbed one step up.
rocal foundation, the tribes overseas This is the year in which everyone has
can also be connected to the people of been included – not only Koreans, but
Korea, who are standing on the con- also people of every other background.
dition of indemnity of the homeland. With Korea as the representative of the
(100‑31, 1978.10.4) world, the whole world was included
in the 430 Couples Blessing. You must
Just as the Israelites set out from know this clearly. We are on the way to
Egypt for Canaan, the 430 Couples sig- expansion. (98-186, 1978.7.16)
nify that we too have set out to restore
the world, which is our Canaan. Where- Through the 430 Couples Blessing,
as they set out in the 430th year of their Korea could be connected to the Unifica-
captivity in Egypt, we have settled on tion Church. This means that, although
the number 43, representing 4,300 years. many Koreans did not believe in reli-
We are moving forward from this point. gion, all could enjoy the privileges of the
In doing so, we are not working individ- realm of the third Israel due to the ful-
ually but in family units. We must move fillment of indemnity conditions within
forward with our families. You should that realm through the 430 Couples. I
understand this. The unit is no longer was therefore able to publicly announce
the individual; it is the family. Thus, you that Korea is the nation of the chosen
should not abandon your families and people. The realm of the chosen people
move forward alone. Furthermore, the was established. I can now expand this
central person in the position of Moses foundation globally.
should not abandon the Israelites. He After the 430 Couples Blessing, the
must lead them all out of Egypt into next stage is the global extension of the
Canaan. If one of them happens to be in land and people from Korea. By that
prison, he should help that person to get I mean sowing the land, designating
out so he can come with the others. holy grounds, and engrafting them to
I blessed the 430 Couples to repre- the 430 Couples. I therefore established
sent all these numbers. Among them, holy grounds in forty nations. Following
every person in the world is represented, this, I made a world tour, during which,
whether good, religious, or otherwise; I blessed the 43 Couples. I connected a
everyone is included. All other numbers total of 43 couples from Japan, the Unit-
are derived from the number twelve; the ed States, and Germany as the counter-
numbers 40, 30, and 120 all come from part of the 430 Couples in Korea. This is
that number. Thirty days in one month is truly historic. Through this foundation,
also derived from that. The central num- the many nonbelievers in the world can
also receive the benefits of the realm of ted. Thus, the many ordinary tribes in
Israel. The world passed through four Korea must be engrafted. That was the
thousand years of Jewish history before reason behind the establishment of the
Christ or six thousand years including 430 Couples: they represent the 4,300
Christian history, during which tradi- years of Korean history. (110-123, 1980.11.10)
tions were passed on from generation
to generation and people believed in What are the 430 Couples? Are there
the benefit derived from them. But now, not hundreds of surnames in Korea, such
they are being endowed with the privi- as Park or Kim? In like manner, there are
lege of participating in the realm of ben- many surnames in other nations across
efit in this era of horizontal expansion, the world as well, and the path through
even though they do not believe. Such a which all of them can be connected to
foundation has finally been laid. (110-123, the center of God’s providence has been
1980.11.10) opened up by the 430 Couples Blessing.
With regard to the 430 Couples, there
What is the Blessing? It is the securing are actually 430 from Korea forming a
of families. Centering on my family, the reciprocal relationship with another for-
3, 36, 72, and 124 Couples were blessed, ty-three from Japan, the United States,
and through these Blessings, the global and Europe. By this means, the world’s
indemnity condition could be fulfilled. five races have been brought together
Then the issue of the 430 Couples arises. through the 43 Couples, corresponding
Although the 124 Couples were estab- to the 430. (100-279, 1978.10.22)
lished to represent the global standard of
the Blessing, there are still many Kore- The 430 Couples correspond to the
ans who do not believe in religion and 4,300 years of Korean history. They
so do not lead religious lives. Isn’t that comprise all types of people: sinners
so? God’s providence must take account and others from all walks of life, includ-
of all existing religions, and indemnity ing murderers and robbers. Only thus
conditions are necessary for their sakes. was the doorway created through which
But what would happen to nonbelievers? everyone in the world could enter. (118‑331,
They cannot just be cut off completely 1982.6.20)
and cast away.
Ultimately, the many races and The 430 Couples must become the
clans must be equally engrafted to the main driving force of the Unification
realm of mainstream thought through Church. When I was in my forties – as
religions. Although the way leading to many of you are now – my struggles
the world has been paved and the gates assumed global proportions. By the time
through which religious people can pass I turned forty-five I had laid all the foun-
have been opened, ordinary people had dations, met the indemnity conditions
been excluded; they could not be admit- for Korea, connected all the nations,
and established 120 holy grounds in tion in Korea upon which God’s Blessed
forty countries. It was the time I start- Families could be connected worldwide.
ed preparing for those struggles. (141-226, Only after I had prepared the right foun-
1986.2.22) dation were we actually able to branch
out globally. Thus, Japan was allowed to
Do you know how important the 430 participate in the 430 Couples Blessing
Couples are? Originally, their Blessing and not before. Mr. Kuboki’s couple rep-
should have taken place last year in 1967. resented Japan. In this manner, we are
Instead, it was held this year on Febru- moving into the global era. By fulfilling
ary 22, which was the twentieth anniver- such indemnity conditions, we are pav-
sary of my entry into Heungnam prison. ing our way in the world and making
Accordingly, there is great significance successful progress as we move along.
in completing twenty years of my course (163-145, 1987.5.1)
of restoration both spiritually and physi-
cally; you therefore stand in such a sig- From the perspective of the Princi-
nificant position in commemorating ple, Kook-jin is our fourth son and sev-
that important day with me. You should enth child; he is also the eighth among
realize what an honor it is to have such all my children to be married. All these
a right of participation. That day is not a numbers are in accordance with the
sad one. It is also George Washington’s Principle. I chose his spouse from a fam-
birthday. Knowing this, all of you should ily among the 430 Couples because they
work hard to form wonderful families of represent all the surnames in Korea.
your own. (159-43, 1968.3.1) Surnames have become so diversified in
the world. Blessing 430 couples was the
The 430 Couples are the representa- same as indemnifying the 4,300 years of
tives of the Korean people; they include Korean history through people, if you
all kinds of surnames. As such, they can think of each couple as indemnifying
stand in Adam’s position and connect to ten years. It is the same for indemnifica-
the citizens of Korea, the Adam nation tion on the family level.
which stands on the global foundation. In the past, through the 430 Couples
They also include a representative couple Blessing, individuals could progress;
from the Eve nation. Otherwise, the two however, with the selection of Kook-
nations could not be connected. Hence, jin’s spouse from a 430-Couple family,
Kuboki’s couple from Japan was includ- the time has now come when people of
ed in the 430 Couples Blessing. Every all surnames in the world – from north,
other nation could be connected from south, east, and west – can be restored
that point on. (164-269, 1987.5.17) on the family level, rather than just
individually through my family. Hence,
In 1968, along with the inauguration you must realize how influential Kook-
of God’s Day, I prepared the founda- jin’s Blessing is. Through his wedding,
Blessed Families will spread in all direc- God’s Day being inaugurated on earth
tions around me. (185-304, 1989.1.17) in the New Year of 1968 was a victorious
day for the Unification Church. That
What are the 430 Couples? The num- period was also marked by the 430 Cou-
bers four and three are linked to the ples Blessing. Because such a day of vic-
4,300 years of Korean history. Further- tory had to be connected worldwide hor-
more, their product is twelve and their izontally, I toured the world in 1969 and
sum is seven. All important numbers in blessed the 43 Couples, thereby linking
the Divine Principle, whether you add or ten nations to that sphere of activity. Our
multiply them, involve the numbers sev- victorious achievements in Korea need-
en, three, and four. In this way, the num- ed to be anchored worldwide. I accom-
ber 430 was determined as the number of plished this by blessing 43 couples from
couples to be blessed. Then, with Korea ten nations, corresponding to the 430
as the center, a related number of couples Couples Blessing. The 430 Couples rep-
from the world had to be chosen as their resented Korea’s 4,300-year history, thus
counterparts, and so forty-three couples enabling all Koreans to become the foun-
were selected from nations around the dation for the Blessing. (58-223, 1970.6.11)
world to be blessed. The Blessing of the
43 Couples from Japan, Europe, and the The 36 Couples Blessing took place
United States created a global recipro- under desperate circumstances. Thus,
cal realm. Through this, the horizontal after passing through the stages of the
foundation was completed upon which 36, 72, and 120 Couples taking their
all people in the world could come into places on earth, we entered the era of
contact with heaven. the 430 Couples, in which we could
The path through which everyone finally spread out in all directions to the
can pass through the door of the Bless- rest of the world; that was the early his-
ing and come together in one place tory of the Unification Church. During
should be opened for all people of faith, this twenty-one year course since 1960,
even if they live at the very ends of the I have opened the gates of the Blessing
earth. Such is the significance of the in all directions to connect with all peo-
Unification Church’s large weddings: ples and tribes. All the world’s five races
by forging global connections through must enter through those gates. Thus,
the 430 Couples, it has developed into the Unification Church has been glob-
a worldwide race of people. It is not just ally active ever since the 430 Couples
for Koreans. The fact that I connected Blessing.
the 430 Couples to the 43 Couples on the What are the 430 Couples to Korea?
foundation of the family on the world The number 430 signifies a new begin-
level signifies the birth of a new race ning marked by the 430 Couples Bless-
transcending ethnicity and nationality. ing after 4,300 years of Korean history.
That is how I see it. (100-171, 1978.10.14) The number 430 also stands for the num-
ber of years the Israelites were in Egypt in the Blessing, representing Japan. I
before they departed for Canaan. They thus blessed Japan first before America.
set out for the Promised Land after 430 Then, through the Blessing in Germany
years. Hence, through this number, the – the Adam nation on the satanic side
worldwide restoration of Canaan can – God’s anchor was cast into another
be started based on the family. (100‑277, four nations in Europe. Accordingly,
1978.10.22) what you must realize is that the victori-
ous foundation on the global level repre-
The 430 Couples signify the com- senting every nation has now been built
ing together of the whole nation and not upon which the indemnity conditions
just the Unification Church. The num- can be set. I returned after achieving all
ber 430 is related to the 4,300 years of this. (23-291, 1969.6.8)
Korean history and also signifies setting
out to restore the worldwide Canaan, Since all of you participated in my
equivalent to the Israelites departing for Seven-Year Course, I took responsibility
Canaan. The path has been opened for to bless everyone up to the 430 Couples.
everyone to follow, whether they believe All Blessed Couples are a part of me;
in God or not. That is to say, in place of every one of them is great because they
the Israelites setting out on the nation- contributed to my course of world resto-
al level after 430 years, we have the 430 ration. (22-68, 1969.1.21)
Couples setting out on the worldwide
level after 4,300 years. They are leaving 4.2. The 430 Couples and tribal
for the Promised Land on the global lev- messiahship
el. Through the 430 Couples, the whole
nation should be connected to the Bless- When blessing the 430 Couples, I told
ing, and this connection should expand them to become tribal messiahs. That
to include the whole world, which is why did not mean that they should go off
I blessed the 43 Couples as the worldwide and live happily by themselves. In other
counterparts of the 430 Couples. That is words, I had given them a mission simi-
the condition: through these Blessings, lar to that of Jesus and the Holy Spirit;
the 430 Couples can connect to any tribe that is, to become the tribal messiahs
in Korea, whereas the 43 Couples, as rep- working to save their tribes as the sub-
resentatives of the world, can connect to stantial embodiments of the resurrected
any nation. (91-259, 1977.2.23) Jesus and the Holy Spirit. That means
they should fulfill the mission of tribal
Originally, I was planning to hold messiahs, not as spirits but as physical
a Blessing in 1967 in Japan but could people. (40-216, 1971.2.1)
not. Thus, when I was blessing the 430
Couples in 1968, I set the condition of I told the 430 Couples to become
having the Kuboki’s couple participate tribal messiahs, but none of them under-
stand why I said that to them. While liv- upon which all tribes in the spirit world
ing on earth, all of you must witness to can return to earth and be resurrected
your parents and relatives. Accordingly, – in other words, the family foundations
one couple should restore at least 120 of the resurrected Jesus bestowed upon
people. This is your mission in life. Mov- the entire nation – the 430 Couples are
ing forward focusing on this purpose is the messianic families of their tribes.
the way that Unification Church mem- What that means is that they are like the
bers should go. (34-261, 1970.9.13) families of Christ at his Second Advent
to their tribes.
What is the second Seven-Year The 36, 72, and 120 Couples are part
Course? It is a period during which of me. These three groups of couples cor-
your families must become Abel fami- respond to the vertical standard, where-
lies. In order to fulfill that responsibili- as the 430 Couples have been established
ty, you must restore Cain families. What horizontally in all directions. Hence,
do you form when Abel families restore they enter the realm of tribal messiahs,
Cain families? You form tribes. You which is why I told them all, “Be tribal
must become tribal messiahs. The 430 messiahs!” As I have already restored the
Couples are tribal messiahs. This means 36 and 72 Couples, who form the cen-
to be global. In this way, all conditions ter, as well as the 120 Couples, all you
should be met. (34-104, 1970.8.29) need to do now is to restore 120 couples
per Blessed Family. Then everything can
The instruction issued to the 430 be indemnified both vertically and hori-
Couples I blessed in 1968 was to become zontally.
tribal messiahs. They must fulfill this As such, you must understand that it
mission. Just as I organized the 36 Cou- is the responsibility of the 430 Couples,
ples in our church, blessed members the Blessed Couples of the Unification
having the surname of Kim, for exam- Church, to create 120 families in your
ple, are to likewise organize 36 couples tribes. So have you fulfilled this respon-
within their Kim clan. If they cannot, sibility or not? Have you thought about
they should become the ancestors of at that or not? You did not understand this
least twelve couples. The way to do this until now, did you? Now that you have
is to form trinities with their children, heard my explanation, do you under-
since they are the parents, and thus stand? (84-157, 1976.2.22)
establish the standard of tribal messiah-
ship. (31-276, 1970.6.4) Individual restoration precedes fam-
ily restoration. After achieving individ-
What are the 430 Couples? Their ual victory, we enter the stage of Abel
Blessing signified entering the era of families. Whether husband or wife, all of
tribal messiahship. Since every one of you are Abels in your family and so from
them represents the family foundations there you must become tribal messiahs.
As this mission can only be undertaken structure for us to enter the transracial
by families, I have entrusted it to the 430 era by blessing the 777 Couples in 1970.
Couples. You do not understand this at Thus, any of the 777 Couples, including
all, do you? What do I mean when I say the Japanese, could take the place of any
that the 430 Couples are tribal messiahs? of the 36, 72, 124, or 430 Couples who
This is logically inevitable. These words deviate from their position. In this way,
apply to everyone. (39-119, 1971.1.10) the path of the providence of restoration
is being paved. (79-104, 1975.6.22)
Section 5. The 777 Couples
We should be ready to unite glob-
5.1. The 777 Couples represent the ally, transcending nationality and race.
world Race or skin color is not an issue for us.
Having declared that I must promote a
The 777 Couples, formed by young movement to form a family structure
men and women from ten nations, were transcending our nation and race, I con-
blessed in 1970 in order to create new ducted the unprecedented joint wedding
families and new tribes based on God’s of the 777 Couples. (53-190, 1972.2.20)
love, transcending national boundar-
ies and racial differences in pioneering The 777 Couples that I blessed in
the way of His will for the world. Thus, 1970 signify total perfection symbol-
a new global nation was being prepared ized by the number twenty-one – the
for Christ at his Second Advent, as well as sum of their three sevens – as well as
the requisite personnel who could serve the three stages of the growing period.
any nation and any citizenry in accor- Rather than trying to break these stages
dance with his plan. (53-255, 1972.2.29) up, I sought to put them together all at
once and did so in one place. There, ten
The 777 Couples represent the nations participated in the Blessing, rep-
world: they are global couples. As such, resenting the world in order to restore
they strengthen our church. However, the number ten. Thus, I could organize a
the family structure in the Unification new global tribe by blessing those fami-
Church is still in tatters. None of the fam- lies. Thereby, a transracial standard was
ilies until now have fulfilled their mis- set for the creation of that tribe. (54-295,
sions and so I have had to extend them to 1972.3.26)
the 777 Couples, representing the global
level. Originally, the 430 Couples should The 777 Couples Blessing signifies
have done this work. This is the progress the attainment of maturity at the end of
we have made thus far. The 777 Couples seven years of formation, seven years of
represent the whole world. The three growth, and seven years of completion.
sevens refer to formation, growth, and Thus, I brought together a great num-
completion. I prepared the global family ber of people from several nations and
blessed them, whereby the way has been before the providence reached its pres-
opened through which anyone on earth ent global dimension. (100-279, 1978.10.22)
can form a family of God’s Kingdom.
Everyone can begin to have such a fam- The world will gradually start to
ily. (105-156, 1979.10.14) move in accordance with the fortune of
the Unification Church. In this connec-
Now that we have ushered in the New tion, I conducted the first international
Year 1971, what should we resolve to joint wedding in 1970, the 777 Couples
accomplish? As the Unification Church Blessing, which signified that everything
is the core and center of the world, we on earth was drawing together globally
should lose no time in propagating the based on the providence.
Lord’s teachings to the world. On the As part of the 430 Couples Blessing, I
foundation of the ten nations represent- blessed forty-three non-Korean couples
ed by the 777 Couples, we should fulfill overseas rather than bringing them over
our responsibility of interconnecting to Korea. Yet, the 777 Couples Blessing
the world of God’s love, transcending in Korea was the very first international
race, nationality and skin color, and joint wedding held in the whole world,
completely unite around God’s will. The with participants from ten nations. The
777 Couples Blessing was held in order path by which any nation on earth can
to advocate this. This was a truly historic return to God was completed through
event. (38-213, 1971.1.3) the family ideal in this manner. From
this moment on, it became possible for
What are the 777 Couples? Their the fortune of the world to align itself
wedding was the last one I conduct- with the fortune of the Unification
ed while my work was based in Korea. Church. (55-171, 1972.5.7)
Through this Unification Church Bless-
ing in 1970, the many races of the world You, the 777 Couples, are worthy
were connected to heaven. of our pride. Thus, you should stand
What was the result of the 777 Cou- at the forefront as we enter the 1980s
ples Blessing? By bringing together and take pride in bequeathing our tra-
many families and tribes of the world dition to all families. Who among you
today and connecting them to heaven, will assume such a position? By doing
I opened the global gate through which so, you will reach out to the world. You
any family, tribe, and people can form are the couples representing the tribes of
a relationship with God. By entering the world.
through the gate of the 777 Couples and Your situation is akin to that of Jacob’s
following the path leading from there, all clan, which could not be formed within
people can go to heaven. That gate is now a seven-year course but rather through
open. This Unification Church Blessing three seven-year courses. All you 777
in 1970 was thus the last of its kind held Couples of the Unification Church must
realize that your Blessing signifies the also formation, growth, and completion;
establishment of the tribe that can relate through their Blessing, any family could
in all directions to the world. The fact inherit the right to enter heaven freely.
that people from several nations were Such is the significance of this number.
blessed proves that a tradition has been Having thus blessed the 777 Cou-
established through which the whole ples, I can now travel anywhere in the
world can be connected to heaven. Thus, world with my family: Germany, Afri-
you must become earnest families com- ca – anywhere on earth. That is to say,
prising true husbands, wives, parents, I can fulfill God’s will wherever I go.
and children who can set the standard Every place is the same. Since the way is
of being able to uphold God’s will; such open for anyone to come to me, it follows
a responsibility lies with you 777 Cou- that I can also go to any nation. The 777
ples, who are currently in your thirties, Couples Blessing in 1970 made it possi-
because you are the ones who best rep- ble for my family to go anywhere in the
resent the families of the Unification world. I have laid the foundation upon
Church. The couples in their forties are which, if Korea continues to oppose me,
too old, and those in their twenties are I can take my family to any nation of my
not mature enough for this task. Since choice to realize God’s will; accordingly,
those of you in your thirties are standing I can now proceed into the global era.
in such a position, when you fulfill the (75-152, 1975.1.2)
duties entrusted to you, the foundation
of heavenly tradition can be laid, upon Among Unification Church families,
which the rich legacy of the history of if the 36, 72, 120, and 430 Couples do not
the Unification Church can be transmit- fulfill their responsibilities, these will
ted to the world. transfer to you 777 Couples. You are the
By doing so, wouldn’t you become “three-seven” couples. When I say that,
heroes and ancestors of the world’s fam- you are probably thinking to yourselves,
ilies immortalized in history? Know- “Three sevens is the number favored by
ing that you possess such an amazing the world. It corresponds to the twenty-
and historic background, if you per- one years of the three stages of forma-
ish even after having made a supreme tion, growth, and completion, and is the
effort, you can direct your protests to number of perfection, the impeccable
me. Actually, you will never perish. number derived from the number sev-
(109‑109, 1980.10.26) en and the three stages.” However, you
should not try to take advantage of the
In 1970, the 777 Couples from ten name of the 777 Couples, while continu-
nations around the world were blessed. ing to fight among yourselves, being as
They are the ‘three sevens’ couples; three greedy as you were before, and neglect-
times seven equals twenty-one. The 777 ing everything connected to God’s will.
Couples represent the whole world and (109-98, 1980.10.26)
The 777 Couples were blessed on of the True Parents, the 3, 33, 72, 120,
October 21, 1970. They came from ten 430, and the 43 Couples that I blessed
nations and must therefore relate to the during my world tour. Thus, it was the
world. They are the ‘three-seven’ cou- seventh Blessing within the nation of
ples. There is no racial discrimination Korea, and from a global perspective, it
among them – whether they are Japa- was the eighth. It was the last Blessing,
nese or Americans. Everyone must cre- which is why you are the 777 Couples.
ate unity; only then can all nations in the The date was set for October 21st because
world follow Korea into heaven. (281-42, three times seven is twenty-one. This is
1997.1.2) the final crucial moment. From now on,
I will not have to conduct the Blessing
The 777 Couples Blessing was held myself. Hence, I included participants
on October 21, 1970, symbolizing twen- from ten nations. (62-336, 1972.9.26)
ty-one as the result of three times sev-
en; hence, the three sevens. It was the The teachings of the Unification
last one I conducted before globaliz- Church exist for the benefit of the world.
ing my mission; through it, and with This is how it differs from other reli-
the 1970s as the frontier, any race can gions. Its members are also different.
now be connected through marriage to Even though I am criticized within secu-
God’s lineage. Hence, with that Blessing, lar society, people still remark about my
we entered the era of interracial mar- actions, saying, “That man called Rev.
riage. Thus, the Unification Church is Moon of the Unification Church does
not focused exclusively on the people of everything in such a grandiose way.”
Korea; through the 777 Couples Bless- This time, I brought together peo-
ing, it has already laid the foundation to ple from ten nations in a joint wedding.
form a new tribe by connecting the peo- Originally, I had promised to bless 777
ple of the world together. This Blessing couples, but their actual total was 791.
marks the beginning of a new era tran- I had to engage more than the number
scending races and tribes, in which a new promised because a few couples might
tribe of the world can be formed. From not have made it on the day of the Bless-
that time, the Unification Church began ing due to illness or military service.
its work worldwide. (100-171, 1978.10.14) In order to ensure that they did not fall
short of the promised number, I actual-
All of you must walk the path I pio- ly ended up blessing 791 couples. (38-263,
neered; it was long and time-consuming, 1971.1.8)
but you have to at least set a condition of
lesser indemnity that you have followed That is how the Divine Principle of
a path somewhat similar to mine. That is the Unification Church is: At the time
unavoidable. The 777 Couples Blessing, of the 777 Couples Blessing, most of
in which you took part, followed those the American participants had master
degrees, yet they packed their bags, left ples. They represent the world, which is
their nation and flew thousands of miles why there are all kinds of people includ-
to receive the Blessing here in Korea. The ed among them. At the time of their
round-trip airfare for one person to fly Blessing, some candidates were not
to Korea from the United States is about even proper Unification Church mem-
2,000 dollars. So it would be 4,000 dol- bers and so when you look at them, you
lars per couple. That would be about 1.3 can see that they are in various states of
million Korean won. Why then would spiritual maturity. Then do you know
these people spend so much money just why I brought together all these differ-
to be married here in Korea? The answer ent people? It was because they had to
is simply that it would be of far greater stand in the position of representing the
value for them to be married here rather world. You must understand that what
than back home in the United States. It brought together these people was the
was far better. love of God, who wanted to bequeath
Since it was dozens of times better His boundless realm of forgiveness to the
for them to spend that money and come whole world. Some of the 777 Couples
here, they came, even though they were do not clearly understand His will. In
told not to. People would not do anything fact, some of them have no understand-
that would cause them to incur a loss. ing of it at all; yet, at least the wives who
This phenomenon was possible abso- are gathered here today should become
lutely only by the power of the Divine righteous people.
Principle. For these people, nothing else Everything was ruined in the Garden
would have worked. (39-273, 1971.1.15) of Eden by the wrongdoing of a woman;
if the women in our church today were
I held a joint wedding for Unifica- to devote themselves to the cause of
tion Church members. At the time of righteousness, the outside world would
the ceremony, people from all over the have to keep in step with us. Then the
world flocked to Korea. There is no one men would have no choice but to follow.
who could accomplish such a task in If they did not follow, they would have
the whole world apart from Rev. Moon. nowhere to go. (44-302, 1971.5.24)
If awards were given to those who per-
formed the greatest number of wed- After being blessed in marriage in
dings, I would definitely receive first the Unification Church, what do people
prize for bringing together 777 Couples do for a minimum of forty days? Peo-
from ten nations across the world. When ple in the world wouldn’t dream of it.
you consider these facts, you cannot help Japanese Blessed Families and the 777
but be astounded. (41-43, 1971.2.12) Couples led celibate lives for five years
even under one roof with their spouses.
I am sure that amongst those gath- That is truly amazing. Hence, problems
ered here today are some of the 777 Cou- such as juvenile promiscuity can only
be tackled by the Unification Church. If day, the bridge for any race to go to heav-
this cannot be rectified, the whole world en was built. Three times seven is twen-
will become a sacrificial offering to ty-one. What is the purpose of restoring
Satan. What we are trying to do is solve through indemnity the crucial time of
all these difficult problems by bringing the Fall and the grief related to the three
together the people of the world and sevens? It is to escape from the realm
transforming them into the citizens of of Satan’s accusation concerning the
God’s Kingdom. Does that sound like spiritual and physical realms – or man
easy work? (85-335, 1976.3.4) and woman – in Adam and Eve’s 21-
year course. In order to do this global-
We entered the era of international ly, the Unification Church laid the com-
marriage with the 777 Couples Bless- plete foundation on which families can
ing. Everyone will be brought together. escape that realm of accusation through
From there we can pass through forma- the Blessing of the 777 Couples from ten
tion, growth, and completion stages; this nations.
time I might even intermarry all of you. Starting with my Holy Wedding in
What era did I say we are living in now? 1960, next the Blessing of my three spir-
We are now in the era of international itual children, then those of the 33, 72,
and interracial marriage. (100-34, 1978.10.4) 120, 430, and finally the 777 Couples,
a total of seven Blessings took place. In
On the bright morning of October other words, all those Blessings were
21, 1970, the 777 Couples will fly high completed within seven stages and, con-
the banner of liberation before all peo- sequently, what belongs to Korea can
ples of the world, signifying the res- now belong to the world and vice versa.
urrected foundation of cosmic victo- The standard for the restoration of
ry. How many of you have felt in your the individual, family, tribe, and people,
hearts the value and importance of which I have laid in Korea, will rise ver-
such an incredible and amazing day? tically until the nation is restored. Start-
People from ten nations have flocked ing from the individual, the stages rise
to Korea to form the nation, clan, and to the family, tribe, people, and nation.
family of the True Parents as their sons They are ascending in the reverse order.
and daughters. Those nations, including (58-59, 1972.6.6)
Korea and Japan, reflect the vastness of
cultural diversity. There is no fixed cul- At the time of the 777 Couples Bless-
tural standard (35-235, 1970.10.19) ing, some parents came to me and
requested, “Rev. Moon, my daughter’s
The 777 Couples signify three times name is so-and-so. As you are the found-
seven, which is twenty-one and thus er of the Unification Church, we hope
encompass the whole world. They were with all of our hearts that you will select
blessed on October 21, 1970. On that a good husband for her.” Since when was
I in such a high position? The world has satanic people opposed me in that pro-
changed. I thought it was still winter, but cess; it came to be the most complicated
when I looked, spring had come. I finally house purchase in Seoul. So I thought
find this world worth living in. If I did to myself, “Ah, this is also part of res-
not have such things to look forward to, toration through indemnity!” We must
what would I live for? (38-187, 1971.1.3) buy this house, but it is so complicated
that we are still wrangling over it. The
Quite a number of participants in the owners promised to sell us the place but
777 Couples Blessing were not qualified. there are legal problems, and so we have
In God’s eyes, there were very few people not even paid for it yet and are still wait-
who were actually qualified to receive ing. I suppose we will have to restore all
the Blessing. Nevertheless, by partici- this through indemnity as well. Don’t
pating in this event, even those who you think so? (38-122, 1971.1.3)
were unqualified could be revived and
a national foundation established upon Being served nice meals or living in a
which their relatives could also connect nice environment makes me the enemy
with us. That is why I included them in of this nation. The Lincoln Continental
that Blessing. The grooms presumed that sent from the United States has arrived
their brides would move in with them. at the port of Busan. I received it as a
As was their social custom, there was gift at the time of the 777 Couples Bless-
no doubt that the brides would come ing, but I am still considering whether I
to serve their parents-in-law and live should go around in it. It would be nice if
together in the house of their in-laws – I could sell the car, but it was sent to me
far from it! Instead, they were sent to the in the name of the holy tears of history
front line without informing their hus- and the honor of God, and so the day I
bands. Of course I know there may have sell it, I would not be able to maintain
been repercussions arising from this, but the dignity of having blessed the 777
I had no other choice. (38-29, 1971.1.1) Couples. As such, I will have to keep it.
(43-85, 1971.4.18)
In the 1970s, we must restore sev-
en thousand years of history through From now on, whenever I go around
indemnity and establish the dignity of in that car, people will talk among them-
Adam in Korea. Hence, we must buy a selves and say, “Rev. Moon of the Unifi-
house. If you do not buy me a home, you cation Church has the number one car
would not be fulfilling your responsibil- in Korea.” If they ask, “Where did he
ity. Thus, I had no choice but to estab- get the money to buy such a car?” the
lish and bless the 777 Couples. By doing answer will be, “What are you talking
so, I set the condition for them to buy about? He received it as a gift at the time
the best house as well as the best car of the 777 Couples Blessing.” There was
in Korea. You don’t know how much an article about it in the newspapers. I
did not buy it with my own money; it opened to the world of the enemy. It was
was a gift. Hence, I feel no qualms of the 1800 Couples who opened the gates
conscience when I ride around in such of the fallen world to the Unification
a fine car; rather, I am proud of it. (46‑161, Church Blessing. You need to restore 160
1971.8.13) families before you can register your own
family according to the tribal standard
Section 6. The 1800 Couples representing the world. That number is
derived from multiplying the number
6.1. The background to the 1800 four by itself and so it is Satan’s number.
Couples Blessing Therefore, it is treated the same, both in
value and in content, as the number four
On February 8, 1975, I performed of the satanic world.
the 1800 Couples Blessing. Now that Originally, you should establish 180
the Unification Church members have families, but I will accept 160 families.
made their debut, first on an indi- That is how all families in the satanic
vidual and then on a family basis, not world can join us. (281-42, 1997.1.2)
only the members of my family but all
church members should become known The 1800 Couples represent three
throughout the world. Since this is God’s times six, equaling eighteen, where the
will, we must become living monuments number three represents the three peri-
that represent and testify to this victory ods taking the place of the number six,
on the family level; thus, based on the and the number six becomes the same
achievement of having overcome the as the number three or Satan’s number
hardships of the first and second seven- of completion. Thus, the 1800 Couples
year courses, we can finally expand our represent all humankind. Through their
families horizontally on earth centering Blessing, the foundation has been pre-
on the Parents through the third seven- pared upon which the future families of
year course. This was valiantly displayed not just believers but also nonbelievers
in the ceremony on February 8. (77-217, in the realm of the satanic world can be
1975.4.12) connected to heaven. This is the work
we have been carrying out up until now.
The 1800 Couples represent three (114-41, 1981.5.15)
times six, equaling eighteen, and also
signify the termination of the satan- If we consider the 1800 Couples, the
ic world, since it is the number three number sixteen is four times four, and
in the satanic world. Three times six is the number eighteen is six times three.
eighteen, which leads us to 1800 Cou- They are basically the same. The num-
ples. The gates of the worldwide Bless- ber four is the number for earth and so
ing have been opened even to the satanic four multiplied by four is a dimension-
world, which means that they have been al number. The number eighteen is the
satanic number six multiplied by three. work to one degree or another without
The number three is derived from the realizing it. The 1800-Couple represent
three ages, the Old, New, and Complet- three times six, which equals eighteen.
ed Testament Ages, and this leads us to All numbers in restoration are based on
the number 180. Hence, in the process six; everything involves that number. The
of indemnification for the Unification 6000 Couples Blessing held this time in
Church, the restoration of 180 fami- Korea, and the 2100 Couples Blessing as
lies per couple is required, and the 1800 well, were all carried out in accordance
Couples stand on the worldwide level. with the Principle. (126-52, 1983.4.10)
(265-176, 1994.11.20)
For the Blessed Families, the interna-
Since Satan destroyed family relational Blessing is a tradition. I placed a
tionships, we are establishing a transna- lot of importance on the 1800 Couples,
tional movement that binds the family didn’t I? Their number is based on three
to the realm of God’s direct dominion times six, which is why 1,800 couples
with the 777 Couples, followed by the were blessed. Jesus needed 120 couples
1800 Couples. The 1800 Couples will be and Christ at his Second Advent needs
the last Blessing group in creating this 180 couples. There is equivalent numeri-
movement. The number eighteen comes cal and providential significance in 180
from the satanic number six multiplied and 160 couples. They are both multiples
by three representing formation, growth, of the number four. The number sixteen
and completion. comes from four times four, and the
The fact that I have restored 1,800 number eighteen comes from six times
couples from the satanic world signi- three. They are Satan’s completion num-
fies that I have surpassed the realm of bers, which we seek to reclaim for God.
the tribe. The victory I achieved on the Didn’t I instruct Blessed Families to
national level is the starting point of bless 160 couples from their tribes for
the path leading to the world. The 1800 this reason? Originally, it was supposed
Couples are three times the number six to be 180 couples, but 160 couples are
hundred, which represents the realm of also acceptable. It is easier to accomplish
Satan’s dominion. Through the estab- a smaller number and so I said 160 cou-
lishment of the family on this basis, the ples are okay; but in the future, you must
1800 Couples have become the standard bless 180 couples. The seventh Blessing I
of indemnification for the family in performed was the 1800 Couples Bless-
Satan’s realm. (190-275, 1989.6.19) ing – from the 3, 33, 72, 124, 430, 777
right through to the 1800 Couples, you
God is a mathematical god. Nothing can count seven in total. From the num-
He does is by chance or based on rough ber seven, we must move on to the num-
estimates. Thus, families throughout the bers eight, nine, and ten, the unitary
world are involving themselves in our number. Once we reach the number ten,
we can move into the era of the global- taken place last year in 1974, but it was
ization of the Blessing. (292-20, 1998.3.27) all right as long as I performed the Bless-
ing before April of this year. From the
The 160 couples are based on the time the Blessing ceremonies were first
number four multiplied by four. Due to held in April 1960 until April of this year
the failure of Adam and of his children we are still keeping within the fourteen-
to establish four-position foundations, it year period. That is why I conducted the
was impossible to open the gates of the Blessing in February, and so we have
Kingdom of Heaven on earth. Neverthe- achieved all this within fourteen years.
less, during the era of indemnification, Thus, in keeping with the completion
by virtue of 4.4 Jeol (Four-Four Day), we of the second seven-year course of the
can restore this foundation because four Unification Church, the 1800 Couples
times four equals sixteen – the num- Blessing conducted on the global level
ber symbolizing God’s ideal that was signifies that we have laid the founda-
usurped by Satan. If the number six is tion for worldwide restoration. So what
the foundation on which we can reclaim are the 1800 Couples? The number eigh-
the satanic world for God, then that teen is the sum of six plus six plus six.
number times three, representing for- The number of couples corresponds to
mation, growth, and completion, would this and represents our gaining suprem-
equal eighteen, which explains why I acy over the satanic world completely.
blessed 1800 couples. The 1800 Couples Having laid the global foundation, we
correspond to 1600 couples. This is the can conclude that we have entered the
number that can destroy Satan com- era in which we can move the nation and
pletely. (296-179, 1998.11.9) the world according to God’s will. (81-109,
1975.12.1)
One-hundred twenty couples were
meant to be restored in the era of Jesus, The 1800 Couples Blessing that took
but in the era of Christ at his Second place on February 8, 1975 was a global
Advent – the era of globalization – it event. Newspapers worldwide should
should be 180 couples. Hence, I blessed have carried articles about it. The whole
the 1800 Couples and went on to the 6000 world should know about it. As such,
Couples Blessing. That number 1800 you should also understand that the year
was derived from multiplying the satan- 1975 was a truly historic year. We have
ic number six by three. Since a number entered the era of global proclamation.
was needed that could walk over every- Our ascent to that level was heralded by
thing belonging to Satan, the number the Blessing of the 1800 Couples. (87-62,
eighteen emerged. (304-291, 1999.11.9) 1976.5.1)
I blessed the 1800 Couples this year. The 1800 Couples incorporate the
Originally, their Blessing should have numbers three and six – the factors of
eighteen. Since three sixes represent the tance of spiritual children. Since the
completion of that satanic number, no Blessing entered its global era, every-
matter what it takes, we need to estab- thing must be resolved within the fam-
lish a new origin through which we can ily. Whatever is horizontal must develop
cross over into the global era. That is how vertically and whatever is vertical must
I came to think that I should surpass develop horizontally. Spiritual children
the minimum number of 1,800 couples must focus on their grandparents, par-
within this year. With such a conviction ents, and older siblings within their
in mind, I instructed, “You need to reach families. Their grandparents will then
1800 couples,” and we have accomplished become their grandchildren. Then what
this great task. (79‑104, 1975.6.22) would parents become? What position
would they take if grandparents become
Currently the United Nations has grandchildren? They would become
183 member states. Didn’t I bless 1800 children. What position would older sib-
couples? Similarly, in this period of lings take? They would become younger
transition, 180 nations must be turned siblings. (292-114, 1998.3.28)
around. The numbers 180 and 1800 sig-
nify the completion of the satanic num- February 8, 1975 was for me a most
ber. These numbers come from six mul- unforgettable day until now. I matched
tiplied by three and four multiplied the Blessing candidates until just one
by four. They are the numbers Satan hour and a half before the ceremony
usurped from God, which is why we as was to take place. Have you ever heard
tribal messiahs were to originally restore of such a wedding? I was still matching
180 families; however, that number can the couples until 8:30 a.m., even though
be reduced to 160 – they are providen- the Blessing Ceremony commenced at
tially equivalent. In fact, four times four ten o’clock in the morning. I stayed up
is the ideal number. the whole night, but marriage is very
In the Seoul Olympics, 160 nations important in a person’s life and cannot
participated. The number sixteen is also be a game, so when a match was reject-
involved in North and South Korea joined, I proposed another and then another
ing the United Nations: North Korea, a and so on. (83-226, 1976.2.8)
suzerain state of Satan, joined the Unit-
ed Nations as the 160th member state, Section 7. The 6000 Couples
and South Korea joined as the 161st, sig-
nifying a new beginning. In terms of The 6000 Couples connected Chris-
indemnification, South Korea is stand- tians in the vertical position with non-
ing in the lead. (272-284, 1995.10.8) Christian peoples worldwide – in other
words, the vertical Christians with the
From the time of the 1800 Couples horizontal Cain world. That meant that
Blessing, I did not emphasize the impor- the era of the satanic world attacking the
Blessed Families had passed. With the accomplishment of the 6000

The spiritual standard of the growth Couples Blessing, God’s wrath on earth
stage has been established on the nation- has finally been appeased. I shouldered
al level. In establishing the global stan- the heavy responsibility of fulfilling
dard, since the spiritual foundation of what Christianity and the United States
Christianity works as the global founda- had failed to achieve and I accomplished
tion, the substantial global standard had it all through the Unification Church.
to be connected to the Christian cultural (233-123, 1992.7.31)
sphere. To do this, I went to the United
States and carried out revival activities Thanks to the 6000 Couples, even
nationwide. Wherever I went, I was wel- those in prison or hell were able to receive
comed. In this manner, I connected all the Blessing. The number 6,000 opened
this foundation in America to Korea as the gates not only to the Cain world but
the representative of the national stan- even to hell on earth and in the spirit
dard. That was how I returned to Korea world. The 6000 Couples opened those
victorious. (190-275, 1989.6.19) gates. Since the gates were opened, all
kinds of phenomena were made mani-
You are branches originating from fest worldwide. Thus, the gates of heav-
one root. Branches grow from the trunk, en have been opened to all humankind,
anchored by the roots. Do you think they even those in hell. (281-42, 1997.1.2)
can grow by themselves? Think about it.
Likewise, you cannot effectively oper- The 6000 Couples are the form of
ate based on your own limited concepts. the satanic number six reclaimed on the
Thus, you can only expand on the foun- global level. Did you know that? Begin-
dation of the tradition rooted in the True ning with my own Blessing in 1960, I
Parents’ family. As such, after the Bless- went on to bless the first 3 Couples, then
ings of the 36, 72, 124, and 430 Couples, the 33, 72, 124, 430, 777, 1800, and 6000
I then blessed the 777, 1800, and 6000 Couples. Since this last Blessing was the
Couples as the representatives of the ninth, it led to the most persecution.
conditional offering for global expan- That is why the 6000 Couples underwent
sion. (145-15, 1986.4.30) more hardships than any other Blessed
Couples. (283-84, 1997.4.8)
The 6000 Couples have completely
opened the historic gates of the Blessed If I had not accomplished the glob-
Family even to the communist realm al standard, the whole nation of Japan
and the satanic world. At the same time, would have been in trouble. Thus,
they have fought at the risk of their lives through the Blessed Couples, I have
in order to bring the United States to pursued the course of indemnity up
meet the standard of God’s nation and to until this time. Beginning with the 3
establish the homeland. (135-178, 1985.11.13) Couples, the Blessings of the 33, 72, 124,
430, 777, 1800, and 6000 Couples were of the satanic world, we can advance into
all performed in order to traverse the the realm of liberation. (260-150, 1994.5.2)
path of global indemnity. Didn’t Adam
and Eve get married? That is why indem- Let people make trouble! If they
nification takes place through the path cause trouble, I cannot lose. Even when
of marriage. (234-84, 1992.8.4) we were conducting the 6000 Couples
Blessing, and thousands of couples were
The Unification Church holds joint pouring in for the ceremony, people
weddings to establish a world of love. It were raising a commotion of protest. I
does not acknowledge the existence of said, “Fine! Oppose all you want! Let’s
race. Would you say true love is differ- see if anyone fails to come.” Even though
ent for white people and black people? it felt like everyone was opposing us,
This is what makes our members differ- not one person missed the ceremony.
ent from other people and our church Why are we doing this? It is because we
so great. At the 6000 Couples Blessing, need to pass this Blessing on as quick-
I married about seventy Japanese wom- ly as possible to the youth of the world.
en to black men. I didn’t force them into From now on, wherever I travel, howev-
it; it was of their own accord. Would er much anyone opposes me, it will be
you think such a thing possible? (140-259, to no avail because our joint weddings
1986.2.12) are well known all over the world. Japan
opposed me and in the end they came off
Globally today, there are 182 mem- worse; so that has become a signboard
ber states in the United Nations. We to the rest of the world that they can no
have entered the realm of the num- longer oppose us. (136-182, 1985.12.22)
ber 183. I consider that number to be
the same as the number 180. However, I have endured a full-scale offensive
since the representative number 160 is from Satan, right at the historic front
smaller than 180 families or 180 mission line of the world. I have paved this way,
countries, and since everyone wants the persevering through an all-out attack
smaller number, I have said Blessed from Korea and Asia, but things are dif-
Couples must restore at least 160 fami- ferent now for you. In fact, you will be
lies instead. warmly received in your work. Do you
Thus, I have blessed the 6000 Couples understand? That is why you must cre-
on the foundation of the 1800 Couples. ate an environment in which you can
What that represents is the complete open wide the gates in all directions
restoration of number six from Satan’s in your Home Church areas and open
dominion. The number 6,000 signifies previously locked doors, telling people
that Blessed Families have no connec- that they are free to pass through them.
tion whatsoever with Satan. Through the Only then can the Kingdom of Heaven
6000 Couples, surmounting the number be established. The people from such
places should be brought in, one after 6700 Couples. The 6700 Couples rep-
the other, by the Korean 6000 Couples. resent humankind, eliminating every-
(135-337, 1985.12.15) thing focusing on the number six and
the number seven in the satanic realm.
Do you know how many glob- Since we were unable to cross over to the
al events we host nowadays? We hold number seven in the previous 6000 Cou-
so many that people cannot report in ples Blessing, I blessed the 6500 Couples
detail to me about them all. Let us take in order to indemnify that. They are also
the 6000 Couples Blessing as an exam- called the 6700 Couples because it was
ple. A wedding in a small town usual- 6,500 couples plus 200 couples from the
ly involves many arguments and much United States. Through that ninth Bless-
fuss, but when I married the 6000 Cou- ing, we passed through the number nine.
ples, the ceremony was performed beau- (288-116, 1997.11.25)
tifully from beginning to end without
even a minor incident to mar it. Thus, You know, on October 30 of the year
I am truly deeply grateful to God for before last, I married more than 6,500
everything. Since I have to travel by air- Korean and Japanese people. Many Jap-
plane so much, there is every chance that anese were matched to Korean men and
accidents might happen in the air or I women, and Koreans were matched to
might get involved in a car collision and Japanese men and women. I am phras-
so on, but up until now, God has pro- ing it like this because that is the way
tected me. I am really grateful for that. you like to hear it. Isn’t that true? (203‑277,
(130-64, 1983.12.11) 1990.6.27)
Section 8. The 6500 Couples The fact that Koreans representing

the Adam nation and Japanese repre-
It is the number that is three times senting the Eve nation intermarried
the satanic number, indemnifying the holds great significance. How else would
six thousand years representing the they unite? Through intermarriage
Old, New, and Completed Testament between nations, we have transcended
Ages, and restoring through indemnity the national dimension by forming uni-
all families in history into the realm of fied families. Having done so, we can
God’s blessing. That is the 777 Couples enter the global era, hence the impor-
Blessing. The 1800 Couples Blessing was tance of last year’s cross-cultural mar-
the seventh to take place. The number riages. God began His providence with
seven is the number through which we Korea as the nation having a unified
can cross over into the global era. The destiny, but it failed to follow His will.
6000 Couples Blessing came next as So Kim Il-sung and the satanic world
the eighth and then the 6500 Couples infiltrated the nation and divided it into
Blessing, otherwise considered as the North and South, which is a problem for
the world. Since the nation was divided, a woman without clothes. Four males
unless its fortunes are realigned toward have their eyes on her – three archangels
reunification, we cannot return to the and the perfected Adam. In order for the
original homeland. In connection with latter to have authority over the others,
this, I returned last year and performed he must intermarry the Adam and Eve
the intermarriage of representatives of nations, thereby telling the others, “You
the Adam and Eve nations on the basis devils, do not even lay a finger on her!”
of the Foundation Day of the Nation of Otherwise, all his children would be
the Unified World, thereby surpassing taken away. The Fall was consolidated by
the national level of the Blessed Family Adam and Eve’s children, particularly
at least conditionally. You must consider Cain. A woman is not strong enough to
this in terms of the family. This is the defend herself against three archangels;
standard of the Blessed Family. It won’t however, through intermarriage, God’s
do if you don’t understand this. (194-116, son can claim her – that is, restore her.
1989.10.17) Hence, intermarriage is the only way
Japan can obtain the best circumstances
Do you know the reason behind the as the owner – the circumstances of joy.
100 percent intermarriage between Jap- (237-249, 1992.11.17)
anese and Koreans in this Blessing? The
Adam and Eve nations are Korea and The Japanese who intermarried with
Japan respectively, and because the orig- Koreans are no longer Japanese. They
inal Adam and Eve married privately of transcend Asia. Since they now possess
their own accord, they brought shame on the ideology to lead their own nation, the
themselves and the whole world was lost. Japanese families living in Korea should
Now the fruits harvested on the national be able to pioneer even China. Long ago,
level as a result of what Adam and Eve part of China belonged to Korea. I am
sowed must be overturned. Through bringing Adam and Eve into oneness in
indemnity, everything was turned the order to restore God’s homeland so that
right way up once again. In terms of the they can lay the foundation upon which
worldwide principle, there is not a sin- to embrace the whole world. That is how
gle person in the satanic world who can history will unfold. A new and great his-
defile this foundation of love, in which tory will commence henceforth. (234-91,
Adam is above and Eve is below, and 1992.8.4)
will be consolidated through the bless-
ing of the younger generation of those On the last occasion I intermarried
two nations. (188-313, 1989.3.1) 2,500 men and women from Japan with
men and women from Korea. When
I know well enough: Japan is in the they first gathered together, I told them,
form of a beauty lying naked, adorned “From this day onwards, Japanese must
from head to toe in jewels; she is like marry Koreans, and Koreans must mar-
ry Japanese!” Of the 2,500 Japanese, do come from Japan. Between 8,000 and
you know how many graduated from 9,000 people flocked into Korea with-
Tokyo University? Forty-three of them in one week; so do you think they had
are chief secretaries to assemblymen, enough airplanes to accommodate them
and more than ten have graduated from all? Everything was brought to a stand-
Tokyo University. Most of the others are still at one point. I made sure that no one
graduates of intermediate universities, knew what was going on. The Korean
and at least thirty of them are medical Embassy in Japan had to mobilize even
doctors. I told them, “Quit everything the families of their staff, and for three
you are doing and come to Korea!” What days and nights did nothing but stamp
do you think of that? (200-122, 1990.2.24) passports. That is how the condition was
established for the Japanese and Korean
If you were to compare a Japanese governments to support us. For the 6500
couple with an international couple, Couples Blessing, the Korean govern-
which would you say is the higher? You ment supported us. (198-373, 1990.2.11)
must serve the international couples.
It is the same for Mr. Furuta and Mr. Christians tend to think of individu-
Oyamada as well. On whose shoulders als when we talk about the enemy, yet
lies the most important responsibility we are not referring to just one person
of leading Japan in the future? It is in but a whole nation. We must love the
fact the traditional standpoint of heav- nation that is our enemy; as such, I am
en to gradually appoint those who have telling you to love the nation of Japan.
intermarried as the leaders. This is not When Japanese and Koreans come into
the case at present, but you should bear contact, don’t the sparks start to fly?
in mind that it will happen. The same is Do you know that they have intermar-
true for the United States. This is the first ried? If ordinary individuals ventured to
time I have spoken about such things in carry out such intermarriage, it would
public. I am telling you because the time likely result in nothing but destruction;
is ripe. (217-54, 1991.4.16) however, on account of the roots planted
through the Blessing, these couples will
Some time ago, when I set out to hold not divide up nationally, but unite and
the Korean-Japanese Blessing, Japanese enter heaven together. Through Korean-
church leaders, including Mr. Kuboki, Japanese intermarriage, the fortunes of
did not believe it was possible; however, these two nations will begin to take root
after a week of prompting the leaders, it on earth. (195-222, 1989.11.15)
finally took place. How many thousands
of people were there? Since there were Section 9. The 30,000 Couples
6,500 couples, it follows that well over
10,000 people were participating. Orig- Last year, 30,000 couples received
inally, more than 10,000 people had to the Blessing in an international wed-
ding transcending nationality, geogra- as they were; hence, the right of owner-
phy, religion, and politics. Think about ship had to revert. (251-259, 1993.10.31)
it – 30,000 couples mean 60,000 people.
It’s not a small number, is it? That many The 30,000 Couples Blessing rep-
people were married, not in the duration resents the crossing of the final crest
of, say, ten days, but in a single day. They of indemnity. The 30,000 Couples rep-
did not even come from just one nation. resent the number three which origi-
People of all races – white, black, and nates from the three eras of formation,
yellow – from more than 130 nations growth, and completion, and the three
across the world participated in that Ages of the Old, New, and Completed
Blessing. Though skin color may differ, Testaments. Through the three eras and
our way of life is the same; there is but three ages, they can cross over the num-
one. The lifestyle of living for the sake of ber six correspondingly. Through them,
others is the same for everyone. Though we are crossing the number six in the
you may lead humble lives, everyone is dominant realm of the number three.
living for the sake of others and such Based on their involvement in World
families will now spread out around the War II, Britain, America, France, Japan,
world. Germany, and Italy must be indemni-
Consider this for a moment: Twenty fied. (245-280, 1993.3.7)
years from now, people like us will be
occupying most of the earth and we will You must understand that the 30,000
have established one world, one nation. Couples Blessing should be accept-
Such a time is coming. (248-183, 1993.8.3) ed as one of the greatest and most his-
toric events ever. How great is the his-
What day was August 25, 1992? It was toric background behind it? The event
the day of the 30,000 Couples Blessing. involves the whole world. After conduct-
Before then, it was very difficult for mem- ing the 30,000 Couples Blessing, there
bers to receive the Blessing. There were is no need for me to perform any more
some who passed on to the spirit world Blessing ceremonies. (234-287, 1992.8.27)
after leading lives of celibacy for twen-
ty years without receiving the Blessing. This year’s 30,000 Couples Bless-
Then what happened at that time? We ing holds great significance in that it is
treated a week as seven years. Whoever being hosted along with the World Cul-
acknowledged during the period of one ture and Sports Festival, indicating that
week that he or she had, without a doubt, human society should equally develop
the body of Satan and believed that the both its spiritual and physical aspects.
True Parents would convert his or her As we approach the 21st century and
lineage was blessed. Those are the people a new historic era, this unprecedented
who used to belong to Satan. They could joint wedding involving 30,000 cou-
not become the owners of their nations ples gathered from 130 nations around
the world transcending nationality and The 30,000 Couples Blessing created
race is a grand project which displays a closely connected international com-
the great cause of peace for all human- munity. Through it, nationality, interna-
ity in our efforts to realize world peace tional borders, race, and culture became
through God-centered harmony. (234-237, meaningless. Until now, when marry-
1992.8.22) ing, people could not surmount those
barriers, preferring to marry someone
On this coming August 25, around of the same nationality with whom they
30,000 couples from all over the world already had a relationship; now, how-
will receive the holy Blessing and com- ever, all this has completely opened up.
mit themselves to establish a new God- We have begun a marriage movement,
centered family tradition. The family is unprecedented in history, as brothers
the basic unit of the nation and society. and sisters, demolishing all barriers
The resolution of social issues begins separating countries, races, skin colors,
with the resolution of family issues. religions, and cultures, through interna-
(234‑225, 1992.8.20) tional joint weddings. (269-300, 1995.5.1)
The 30,000 Couples are connected to After the 3, 33, 72, 120, 430, 777,
the number three signifying formation, 1800, 6000, and 6500 come the 30,000
growth, and completion, thus represent- Couples. The number 30,000 is unitary
ing wholeness. It is a sanctifying num- and therefore global. We had to traverse
ber. Hence, through their Blessing, the the formation, growth, and completion
Kingdom of God on earth and in heav- periods. The 30,000 Couples were in the
en has been completely opened. (265-176, position of setting out from the Old,
1994.11.20) New, and Completed Testament Ages.
We were then crossing over into the era
As Japan, America and Germany are of global Blessing. (302-130, 1999.6.12)
the Abel realm in relation to the True
Parents, they can exercise the birthright The Blessing of 1992 was held on
of the first born. Henceforth, we will August 25, was it not? I matched and
hold global blessing ceremonies focus- blessed the 30,000 Couples within a
ing on Japan, America, and Germany. week. From this viewpoint, when com-
In 1992, I conducted the global Blessing bined with the three great ancestors on
of the 30,000 Couples. The number three an equal basis, the five billion people of
represents perfection and is a heavenly the world are all included. I am offering
number signifying formation, growth, the Blessing equally. Thus, those who
and completion. The 30,000 Couples have attended the seven-day Blessing
Blessing was global. After it, people workshop can be blessed, and thereby
opposing Unification Church joint wed- restore through indemnity the wrong-
dings turned around 180 degrees. doing of Adam’s family with regard to
the conjugal love relationship and enter That is how we have reached the present
heaven together. (253-80, 1994.1.7) situation. (242-205, 1993.1.1)
When I was blessing the 30,000 Cou- August 25, 1992 was the day I con-
ples on August 25, 1992, I gave their par- ducted the 30,000 Couples Blessing.
ents who were also in attendance the Thereby, the fallen parents were liber-
privilege of being family messiahs, cen- ated and elevated to the same level as
tering on their families as the tribal mes- their children, and so all fallen descen-
siahs. Thereby, the children could rec- dants could also attain that level of faith
ognize their parents as centers. As such, and came to stand on an equal footing.
even those who had no understanding of This Blessing represented the formation,
the Divine Principle could also receive growth, and completion periods.
the Blessing, as long as they believed in At the 30,000 Couples Blessing,
the True Parents; understood what went I blessed everyone who attended the
wrong with their lineage; pledged to week-long workshop and took the vow.
convert without fail their lineage, right The meaning of this is that, since their
of ownership, and realm of heart; and parents were liberated, the children were
became the kinfolk of the True Parents, also liberated along with them, and so
all within one week. (251-224, 1993.10.17) they have been enabled to hold a posi-
tion of equal value and status. Since
From this day forth, you do not need this standard can only be practiced and
anything else but the true love of the True established logically, this is how the True
Parents. The task left for you to fulfill is Parents can stand as the sovereign of all
to connect true life and lineage with true families in the world. (249-137, 1993.10.8)
love. All of you must therefore be blessed
by the True Parents. This is not a wild At the 30,000 Couples Blessing held
fancy. When I announced that I would on August 25, 1992, everyone who came
bless 30,000 couples last year, pastors was blessed in the same way. As long as
of established churches all laughed at they attended a seven-day Divine Prin-
me, saying “Ha! Ha! Ha! Listen to that ciple workshop and pledged that they
dreamer, that half-crazed man!” (245-160, believed in the True Parents, they were
1993.2.28) eligible for the Blessing. Since they came
from the fallen lineage and were not true
Among the 30,000 Couples, I even children, they entrusted everything
blessed those already married who did absolutely to the True Parents. Since
not know anything about the Divine Satan had deprived God of the right of
Principle, as long as they had attend- ownership through the Fall, they need-
ed the seven-day workshop. So I raised ed to return everything back to God
them to the positions of the Messiah, through the conversion of the lineage,
Adam, and Christ at his Second Advent. right of ownership and realm of heart,
and pledge to become the children of the We are now living in the era when
True Parents without fail. we can bless everyone at once. Therefore,
It was the 30,000 Couples who accom- anyone can be blessed after one week of
plished this task. That does not mean, education, corresponding to the number
however, that by receiving the Blessing, seven. I announced this at the time of
they were done with the task. They must the 30,000 Couples Blessing. That does
not forget that they were blessed on the not mean everything is completed with-
foundation inherited from their elder in one week. That is like the connection
brothers and sisters under the rules of formed in the six hours of incoming
the Blessed Family. Once you inherit tide. Once the water starts to ebb away, it
something, you must assume an atti- will take six hours of expending all your
tude similar to its testator and maintain, effort just to stay where you are. Thus,
safeguard, and cherish it. Thus, we must you need to be trained in the traditional
inherit the realm of heart similar to our teachings of the Unification Church and
ancestors of old. Unlike in the past, the engrafted, but as long as you have sur-
satanic world has now been liberated. If vived and are still with us, there is no
all brothers and sisters unite, they will need for anything else. This is all logical.
have no problem in attaining that state. It is not a sham. (258-210, 1994.3.17)
I have performed the 30,000 Cou-
ples Blessing and from now on bless- Since Adam and Eve married wrong-
ing 3.6 million couples and even 360 fully, a realm unifying all countries
million couples will not be a problem. must be established through the Bless-
Even the blessing of 3.6 billion couples ing. We are finally conducting weddings
can be conducted at the same time in in God’s name. I personally blessed all
thousands and tens of thousands of couples up to the 30,000. Through hori-
places across the world through satellite zontal equalization, all the participants
broadcasting. In that way, the whole of in the 30,000 Couples Blessing entered
humankind throughout the world can the same privileged realm; for the first
be blessed. As the three great ancestors time, even those who had only attended
are now standing in the position of hav- a week-long workshop were included in
ing received the Blessing after having the ceremony as long as they had abso-
been liberated, they can be connected lute faith.
to their descendants in a parent-child God is driving out those on Satan’s
relationship. Hence, they can exchange side, gaining control over the world,
these positions of vertical relationship and, for the first time ever, laying the
through love. We are now living in the foundation extending from the cosmos
era of horizontal equalization of being to the world, nation, race, tribe, and
able to freely shift one’s position. Satan family. By virtue of this, God can finally
cannot obstruct us any longer. (257-205, descend upon the earth, and thereupon,
1994.3.15) together with the returning Lord, create
the origin of families that will drive out was the second one, wasn’t it? It was the
Satan. The global era representing such greatest struggle ever. At the time of the
families is the three-year period from 30,000 Couples Blessing, Japan opposed
the time of the 30,000 Couples Blessing. it most desperately. Satan engaged in a
(269-11, 1995.4.6) full-scale offensive with the whole of
Japan behind him, but I did not even
On August 25 of the year before last, I budge an inch. Anyone who came to
conducted the 30,000 Couples Blessing. know the truth of the matter would have
If the time it took us to reach the pres- been completely won over to our side
ent stage of Blessing from the beginning like the leaves turning red in autumn.
can be likened to six hours, be assured They would think, “Wow! A mass wed-
that it will not take another six hours to ding – that is so amazing!” NHK (Japan
complete the task. From here, it will take Broadcasting Corporation) broadcast
only a few minutes. Now all that is need- about eighty percent of the ceremony on
ed is for Blessing candidates to attend a that occasion. (237-249, 1992.11.17)
week-long workshop; acknowledge the
True Parents; and make the resolution to The participation of 17,000 couples
convert their lineage, right of ownership from Japan in the 30,000 Couples Bless-
and realm of heart. All they need to do ing on August 25th last year caused
is pledge to accomplish all these things uproar in Japan, with people claim-
through the Blessing. (259-84, 1994.3.27) ing that I was going to take over their
country, and for a year they pounded
Among the 30,000 Couples, I blessed me. They tried to beat me to a pulp by
even those without accomplishments to mobilizing the mass media, declaring,
their credit. The reason for this was so “The Unification Church will no longer
that I could send them as tribal messi- exist by this August. It will be disband-
ahs to liberate their relatives. Their pared so completely that in no time at all it
ents opposed the Unification Church will disappear without a trace, like the
until now, as did all their relatives. In flowing river!” They did not realize that
fact, the people who opposed the Uni- if that were possible, I would not even
fication Church most vehemently were have begun my work in the first place.
the parents of its members. We are lib- (248-276, 1993.10.3)
erating those parents who opposed us.
(242-104, 1993.1.1) We must completely overturn his-
torical traditions. You have your physi-
Intermarriage is the only way Japan cal grandparents and parents – so who
can obtain the best circumstances as the on earth are the True Parents? In spite of
owner – the circumstances of joy. How this paradoxical logic, all conscientious
many times have we conducted Kore- youths in the world are sticking to it
an-Japanese intermarriages? This time like glue, which is why the 30,000 Cou-
ples Blessing was possible. I matched plete change of mind. (235-191, 1992.9.20)
approximately 3,700 couples per day.
In the future, I’ll be able to match even If I listened to the words of Mother,
30,000 couples in a day. Such is my men- my children, and you all, I would not
tal capacity. No ordinary person could have been able to work at all. I have to
do what I have done; all the more so go ahead, pulling you. You did not know
since this work involves one of the most the way to go, but now you know where
important aspects of life: love. Indeed, I you are supposed to go, don’t you? Any-
am no ordinary man. I have something one would know by now – it is straight-
special that others don’t. That is why I forward. From this day forth, there will
can be the founder of the Unification be no life-and-death struggles nor will
Church. (241-121, 1992.12.20) you be persecuted. With the 30,000
Couples, everyone’s view on the Blessing
How many of you here are universi- has been completely revised. I now have
ty graduates? I heard that about ninety 30,000 new sons and 30,000 new daugh-
people who participated in the 30,000 ters: they cannot all be crazy or stupid.
Couples Blessing are here with us today Included in them are great scholars and
– raise your hands if you are one of them. all kinds of talented people; hence, they
All of those with their hands raised are will not be disregarded. (235-139, 1992.8.29)
very young, aren’t they? Didn’t a big row
erupt back in Japan because of you? The Through the 30,000 Couples Bless-
Japanese police authorities, influenced ing, the world has been silenced. Isn’t
by right-wing groups, thought that if there a rumor going round that I am no
30,000 Japanese and Koreans intermar- ordinary man? Hence, I could proclaim
ried, Japan would become a nation sub- myself as the Messiah. I could accom-
ordinate to Korea. Furthermore, the plish all that I have done because I am the
older generation all came together to Messiah, the Savior. (240-250, 1992.12.13)
oppose us; they united with the press
and persisted in their opposition for four There is only one day in the whole
months. (240-108, 1992.12.11) year when the sea level reaches its high-
est point because of a particular high
It was a blow to the so-called great tide. This phenomenon occurs only once
men of Christianity. They received this a year; it doesn’t last for a few days, but
blow to their heads on August 24 and happens on just one day. Similarly, I per-
their heads went “Bang!” Then on the formed the 30,000 Couples Blessing at
twenty fifth, they saw 30,000 Couples the point of highest tide in history. There
get married together and finally admit- is only one time when the standard of
ted, “None other than the Messiah can perfection for the realm of heart in the
accomplish such a feat!” and went back Garden of Eden can be established, just
to where they came from with a com- like the highest tide. If you do not par-
ticipate in this, it may become impos- to deserve it, the fact that they have lis-
sible to find another opportunity. Thus, tened to the Word was enough to ele-
however fallen people might have been, vate them to those positions. I cannot
as long as they attended the seven- or bestow such blessings only internally
three-day workshop, they were included within our church without extending
in the Blessing. (237-247, 1992.11.17) them externally to the satanic world as
well. (240‑246, 1992.12.13)
To the extent that all the 30,000 Cou-
ples stood on an equal footing at the No one opposed me when I pro-
time of their Blessing, the True Parents claimed myself as the True Parent and
assumed the responsibility of elevating Savior from July 3 to August 24 because,
all humankind to a liberated position. as I explained in terms of what the Lord
Anyone can be included in the Blessing would be returning to achieve, no one
as long as they have attended a seven- had been able to do what I had accom-
day workshop; pledged to convert their plished for the world. As such, Christians
lineage, right of ownership and realm from the established churches could not
of heart; and understood that human gainsay it. Then I held the 30,000 Cou-
beings fell and that through the Bless- ples Blessing, which means that 60,000
ing, the True Parents can indemnify people were blessed. Before the ceremo-
all of human history and liberate them. ny, those Christians opposed it in every
(249‑248, 1993.10.10) possible way, claiming it was all a down-
right lie, but when I actually performed
At this last Blessing of the 30,000 it, they were dumbstruck. Once they
Couples, I directed that even those who had actually seen me conduct the cer-
attended only a three-day workshop emony, all the established churches that
could take part in the ceremony. This had until then been spreading lies about
was not the rule, but through this small us and opposing us on all sides were
condition, participants were blessed and silenced for good. (239-274, 1992.12.6)
told to return to their families as trib-
al messiahs and for three days educate I can select the right spouses for
their parents, who had married without everyone in the world. I have no dif-
God’s permission due to the Fall. Thus, ficulty in finding the right spouse for
by listening to their children, those par- people. I know who is good for whom at
ents could be blessed and restored to the a glance. You would not be able to find
positions of Adam and Eve. With their the right spouses for your children in ten
children representing Cain and Abel, years, but on one occasion I matched fif-
the parents received the grace of tak- teen couples in ten seconds. I have the
ing part in the Blessing in the position head for it – I know the world inside
of Adam and Eve, the restored parents. out and so am able to do this kind of
Though they might have done nothing work. You believe me, don’t you, since I
blessed 30,000 couples last year? In sec- 30,000 couples needed to be ready for the
ular society, there are people who call Blessing not in ten but in just three years.
themselves matchmakers, but I am not When I told him, “You must transcend
one. Marriages are originally meant to religion and witness to whoever you can,
be arranged by one’s true parents, but whether Muslims, Buddhists or Confu-
because human beings lost their true cians!” he said he couldn’t do it. His eyes
parents, I must deal with this in the were like cement. Do you know what I
position of the world’s parent to engraft mean by that? Cement eyes are those
everyone; being the only one who knows that look frozen. He said we couldn’t do
how to do that, I have no choice but to it, but in fact we actually exceeded our
take care of it myself. (245-241, 1993.3.7) goal. (294-151, 1998.6.14)
I matched the 30,000 Couples using Kim Il-sung was very interested in
their photographs before proceeding the Blessing, and asked “Are you real-
to bless them. This is amazing. Such a ly going to conduct a mass wedding of
thing does not exist in the satanic world. 30,000 couples?” He could not figure out
It means to stand at the point of being how we would go about blessing 30,000
absolutely zero when getting married; couples. I told him, “Thirty thousand
that is, those couples stood in the posi- couples is nothing.” I could tell they
tion of having absolute faith. Eve was were thinking that if I were ever to bless
unable to have absolute love because she 30,000 couples, they would very much
fell, but those couples receiving the Bless- like to see photographs of the ceremony.
ing crossed national boundaries in seek- So I sent photos of the event and they
ing the path of love, the like of which can were shown to Kim Jong-il and Kim
never ever be found in the satanic world. Il-sung. The photographs of the 30,000
They have shown that they love me abso- Couples Blessing are not displayed in
lutely. To indemnify Eve’s inability to the Blue House (Office of the President
love God absolutely, they had to stand of South Korea), but they are hanging on
in the position of loving me absolutely. the office walls of Kim Il-sung and Kim
It must be recognized that they stood Jong-il. Was I right in doing that or not?
in the position of having totally denied As a result, the gates to China and Rus-
themselves. (277-131, 1996.4.7) sia were opened. Now all that remains
for me to do is to open the gates to North
Prior to the 30,000 Couples Blessing, Korea. (239-42, 1992.11.23)
Kwak Chung-hwan said, “Thirty thou-
sand couples! That is five times the num- Kim Il-sung promised me that he
ber of the 6500 Couples. How can we would allow the reunion of the dispersed
accomplish that?” We had had enough families of all displaced people from
trouble bringing together 6500 Couples. North Korea. He promised a North-
On top of that, I had instructed that these South interchange. He proposed, “Bring
all the 30,000 couples to the North and each for ten people. It was a time when
we will welcome them with open arms!” everything could be out in the open. The
It was summer at that time. Do you North Korean government even said,
know the Songdo Beach Resort, where “We will do whatever you want.” I also
you cross fields of pine trees and sweet- notified the present South Korean gov-
briars to reach a white sandy beach lined ernment of this plan. Who prevented me
by endless rows of pine trees? He said we from carrying it out? It was our govern-
could put up as many tents as we need- ment in the South. Still I did not per-
ed on the white beach and said, “If you ish. The bright morning sun dawns on
want, we will welcome all of the 30,000 the path that follows the heavenly way,
couples to North Korea!” It was the gov- but once you leave that path, you will be
ernment in the South that was opposed enveloped in total darkness. You will be
to this idea. (273-320, 1995.10.29) plunged into complete and eternal dark-
ness. (238-266, 1992.11.22)
The topic of our conversation moved
on to the wedding of the 30,000 Cou- Kim Il-sung invited all the 30,000
ples and I asked, “Elder Brother Il-sung, Couples to North Korea. He said, “Rev.
would you be willing to open the thir- Moon, if you want, this is the best chance
ty-eighth parallel if I were to bring the ever to open the thirty-eighth parallel.
30,000 Couples to North Korea?” He We will welcome all the 30,000 Cou-
answered, “Of course, of course! Wow, ples!” The people of South Korea did not
that is splendid!” He actually invited me know of this. Such was the attitude of
to bring the 30,000 Couples to North the North Korean authorities. They said,
Korea. So I replied, “But there aren’t “We will welcome the 30,000 Couples!”
any hotels here.” He then told me, “The But how would we take them there? Let’s
Songdo Beach Resort is very famous say we would use buses, fifty people to
worldwide and hundreds of thousands a bus, then how many would that be in
of people can be accommodated in the total? Since there are 30,000 couples, it
pine fields there. So if you brought one would mean we would need 1,200 buses.
tent for every ten people, you wouldn’t If 1,200 buses carrying fifty people each
have any problem.” What he said was were to drive to North Korea in single
true. He said we should bring our own file, how many kilometers would that
food as well and that he would open the line stretch, from the first to the last bus?
port of Wonsan for us, so that we could Think about if, if such an incident had
bring all we needed by boat. (239‑42, actually taken place, would that not have
1992.11.23) started massive demonstrations for the
unification of North and South Korea?
I was planning to have the 30,000 However, that is all in the past now. I
Couples visit the Songdo Beach Resort know very well which people prevented
in North Korea, taking with them tents, this event from ever taking place. My
sources in the United States informed in such weather, with torrential rain and
me about that. I am not a person just flashes of lightning, it would truly be a
passing through. In time, I plan to pub- historic event!” As this thought flashed
lish a book, a record of who did what. across my mind, I was rather pleased
(238-161, 1992.11.22) and encouraged. (234-289, 1992.8.27)
Now everyone has to know about the Section 10. The 360,000 Couples
Unification Church. It has become such
a matter of common knowledge that Why did I set the number at 360,000
those who are ignorant of it would be couples? Of all the Blessed Couples in
considered as having no common sense. our church, the most central of them all
It is true. People who haven’t heard of the are the 36 Couples. They signify Adam’s,
Unification Church would be considered Noah’s, and Jacob’s families, and thus
to be good-for-nothings. You will expe- together form the vertical foundation.
rience this all too well if you go abroad. These three types of couples had to be
If they ask you where you are from and united. Once they accomplished that,
you answer, “Korea!” they will auto- they could make good the number
matically ask you, “What is this I hear twelve. When you apply the three stages
about the 30,000-Couple wedding?” If to this number, you arrive at the number
you were not present at the ceremony, 36. In this way, the 36 Couples become
you should say at the very least, “I saw the ancestors who represent all previ-
it on television.” If they ask you, “How ous ancestors in history and all human-
was it?” you cannot just say, “It was mag- kind. In terms of the human body, they
nificent!” and stop there. When they ask are like the backbone. We are talking
you, “So it was magnificent, but who about the vertical standard that is like
was there?” you would have to describe the backbone of a human body. The cells
to them every aspect of the ceremony, in the flesh can stay alive only when the
wouldn’t you? The same is true for me. flesh is united with the bones.
Three days ago, when returning from Human beings were driven out from
a banquet held at the Little Angels Per- God’s presence because the Fall consti-
forming Arts Center, I was informed that tuted an act of wrongful marriage. Thus,
over 400 people had not been matched as the 360,000 Couples Blessing is the act of
yet and that they were gathered at some proclaiming the realm of liberation for
place waiting for me, even though the all humankind in the name of the True
wedding was scheduled to take place the Parents with their all-immanence, all-
following day. So I went straight there transcendence, supreme authority, and
and matched them until 4:00 a.m., and omnipotence. These couples represent
as I left the hall, it started to rain in tor- the perfected realms of Adam, Noah,
rents. “If I were to have 30,000 couples and Jacob. You must understand that
standing to attention as I blessed them only the number 360,000 is appropriate
for this Blessing, since this is a number and, in this way, we will form a connec-
that represents on the horizontal level tion with them. Those who opposed the
the perfection of the realms of Adam, Unification Church can be said to be our
Jesus, and Christ at his Second Advent. enemies. The already married couples
So the accomplishment of 360,000 cou- participating in the 360,000 Couples
ples should not be a problem. Blessing will represent that first genera-
We have entered the era in which tion. That generation is the group of peo-
I can bless 3.6 million couples and 36 ple whose fate it was to decompose into
million couples. What comes after this nothingness. They were destined to die
is the 360 million Couple Blessing, is it and become food for the vultures, but I
not? Once I have accomplished all this, am going to save them.
God’s Kingdom on earth would be right You, their children, as the second
before our very eyes. (269-55, 1995.4.7) generation, are the ones who, standing
as Abel, will save the first generation.
The Israelites failed to establish a pure Thus, they must unite with you as their
tradition in building a nation in the sev- spiritual parents in absolute obedience,
en-year period following the forty years absolute faith, and absolute love. Res-
in the wilderness, and this led to a trou- toration can take place because such is
bled and ruinous history. We, however, the standard that we have established.
should not fail in establishing the tra- (269‑216, 1995.4.23)
dition, the founding ideology on which
we can build the heavenly nation. We After the 30,000 Couples Blessing,
have reached the end of our forty-year those who opposed the Unification
course, and are entering the next phase: Church’s joint weddings did a turn-
the seven-year course. Within these sev- about. Three years later, we will hold the
en years, we should be united as the citi- 360,000 Couples Blessing. The number
zens fulfilling the founding thought, the 36 refers to the 36 Couples represent-
ideology of peace and a unified world. In ing Adam’s, Noah’s, and Jacob’s fami-
order to do so, the first generation repre- lies and is thus an ancestral number. As
senting Cain and the second generation such, the 360,000 Couples Blessing will
representing Abel should unite; howev- be one representing all ancestors, the
er, the first generation failed in this task backbone of all people in the world; it
and there is every possibility that they corresponds to the growth stage on the
will fall in the wilderness. global level.
So how can we bring them together? What will happen once we have con-
The only way to save the first generation ducted this ceremony? Families in the
is to bless them as soon as possible, and world today are breaking down, and
that is why the 360,000 Couples Blessing resolving this issue remains a prob-
will be held. Included in this Blessing lem. With the world struggling to solve
will be many already married couples this problem of family breakdown, the
Unification Church will bring togeth- Therefore, all I can tell you is to fulfill
er 360,000 young couples to form new your responsibility! (271-255, 1995.8.28)
families to live in an ideal manner, and
this will lead all disordered families in The 360,000 Couples Blessing is
the world to automatically take great unprecedented in history. Since the
interest in them. This will become a 30,000 Couples Blessing, we have con-
global issue. ducted global Blessing ceremonies open
Once I bless these 360,000 couples to the public. Even the second highest
and rumors spread worldwide that it official of a nation took part in that cere-
was the best thing that happened to mony, in other words, someone of at least
the world, and as a result 36,000 cou- ministerial rank. This time, even presi-
ples from each nation were brought to dents took part. We must cross the hill
participate in the Blessing, how many that is the whole world. The fact that we
couples would that add up to? There are conducted the 360,000 Couples Blessing
some countries that want to send 50,000 within three years after the 30,000 Cou-
couples. Think about it. (269-300, 1995.5.1) ples Blessing signifies that we have ful-
filled the number three. This was con-
August 25, 1995 saw 720,000 people sidered impossible.
from all over the world, 360,000 cou- You Unification Church members,
ples of young men and women, blessed did you believe that we could actually
in marriage in a holy Blessing officiat- accomplish this, as you went out and
ed by God and the True Parents. They saw the situation in society and made
were brought together as ideal couples all kinds of excuses for your inaction?
as God originally intended at the time The only ones who knew it to be possible
of creation. What this means is that the and had faith were God and me. Never-
husbands and wives can finally estab- theless, I went ahead with the Blessing
lish the model of true couples and create because I felt responsible. In this way,
ideal families through God’s true love. we are finally leaving the satanic world.
(271‑147, 1995.8.27) With the 30,000 Couples representing
the formation stage of the global lev-
With the 360,000 Couples Blessing, el as the foundation, the 360,000 Cou-
the satanic world has finally collapsed, ples Blessing thus represents the growth
and so we are now living in an era in stage representing the expansion of the
which we can bless even tens of millions 36 Couples on the global level. In other
of couples according to the effort you put words, we are scaling the uphill pass of
into it. That is why even if I stop worry- our ancestors’ unfulfilled responsibili-
ing and praying about it, we will accom- ties. (272-27, 1995.8.30)
plish that number. I am certain of this.
I am already thinking about the esti- The reason I blessed the 360,000 Cou-
mates, how many thousands it would be. ples in this year’s Blessing is that I have
the responsibility to recover everything failed to secure the required number of

that was lost, as I travel around from couples, ruin the honor and reputation
South America to Alaska as the prince we had built up before heaven. It was a
of the pioneers of the wilderness. I must very serious time for me, although you
recover all that was lost before I return may have slept soundly and gone about
here. Once everything is recovered, the your usual business.
360,000 Couples can go over the hill. As Thanks be to God because He loved,
God’s love is with me, centering on God protected, and sympathized with me
internally and being responsible myself who had lived a lonely and wretched
externally, I can determine to solve this life. We were able to exceed our goal,
problem. This is how I came to bless although no one thought it possible.
360,000 Couples. (272-31, 1995.8.30) Going from 30,000 couples to 360,000
couples, the latter is twelve times the
I am not just a figurehead. I am number of the former, so the 360,000
speaking about this for the first time Couples could take root twelve times
ever. I have matched countless numbers more than the 30,000 Couples. You
of people. I’m telling you this because could hear the sound of the bell to the
the time has come for me to get out of ends of the earth.
this. There were rumors that I was a Moreover, we are living in a very dan-
crazy man because I set the numbers gerous era because of such problems as
of couples in advance. Now the record free sex and AIDS – it is almost as if we
shows that I have blessed 360,000 cou- have placed our hands in the mouth of a
ples, and even when others doubt me, venomous serpent. Women indiscrimi-
crying, “What is up with that man?” you nately searching for handsome men are
will still have faith in me. I am telling at risk to contract AIDS, as are the men
you the truth. I have never spoken about searching for beautiful women. Their
this until now. This is the first time. My lives will be bound for hell. There is no
hands move without my knowing it; sure way to prevent this other than keep-
they just move by themselves. No one ing your chastity. (271-214, 1995.8.28)
knows about this. My hands just reach
towards the pictures naturally without In 1995, just three years after the
hesitation. (272-41, 1995.8.30) Blessing in 1992, I blessed the 360,000
Couples. They were blessed in the same
You don’t know how much I dreaded position as the 30,000 Couples, based on
the coming of August 25, as we shed sweat the international level. They were placed
and blood for the 360,000 Couples Bless- in the same positions as Cain and Abel.
ing. I was even more nervous than when After seven days of studying the words
we held the Washington Monument Ral- of the Principle, if they made the reso-
ly. The Blessing Ceremony could either lution to attend the True Parents with
help us move on to the next level or, if we absolute faith, to love the True Parents
with absolute love, and to walk the path came to receive the Blessing. They have
of the Principle with absolute wisdom taken all the blessings from Christian-
– not with the cleverness of the satanic ity. The Christian cultural sphere, which
world, and not in ignorance, but with the was destined to be the realm of the royal
wisdom of the True Parents – then they family of heaven, is now standing last in
were eligible to receive the Blessing. If line. Unless I save them, they will all fall
they listened to the words of the Divine straight into hell. (277-42, 1996.3.24)
Principle for one week and pledged to do
that, they could be placed on the same Since we have entered the era of the
level as others receiving the Blessing. birthright of the first born and the right
(277-133, 1996.4.7) of the parents, those who do not follow
orders issued to them will be ruined.
When I proclaimed that three years Their ancestors will come down to earth
after blessing the 30,000 Couples, I would to deal with them. Even the angels will
bless 360,000 Couples, not one person come down to earth to deal with them.
believed that I could actually accomplish If they commit a sin, their ancestors
this. Not one person believed in me. So will come down and make them ill, and
was it accomplished or not? There is no if they repent and change, make them
one in this world except me who would well. They will order them to join the
take on such a mission. Who on earth Unification Church.
except me would take on such a daunt- At this time, religious leaders across
ing challenge? Not even a whole nation the world will receive such commands
would presume to take responsibility for from heaven and so they dare not dis-
such a task. It was truly a record-break- obey. We are now living in an era when
ing event. We climbed to the top, tread- dream-like events will happen, such as
ing on the families in the satanic world. the leaders of religious orders receiv-
Now that we have successfully blessed ing the command, “Get blessed, you
the 360,000 Couples, accomplishing the scoundrels!” Now that we have blessed
growth stage, we can climb to the top, the 360,000 Couples, reaching 3.6 mil-
stepping on the nations of the satan- lion couples will not be a problem, will
ic world. Now all that is left for us to it? In fact, this is more than achievable.
accomplish is the Blessing of 3.6 Million It is truly amazing that we are living in
Couples. That would mean the begin- an era in which such things are possi-
ning of the era of absolute authority. We ble. The Unification Church is famous
are entering the era of God’s absolute because it can accomplish such feats.
authority over marriage. (275-282, 1996.1.1) How great is this! How proud we should
be! How good does that make you feel?!
In the 360,000 Couples Blessing, (274-187, 1995.10.29)
many believers of other religions such
as Islam, Buddhism and Confucianism The target of finding 360,000 cou-
ples for the Blessing was reached in six of existence with the full support of their
months. The religious people in the Third government.
World have led lives of faith at great Yet something unexpected happened
personal risk. They did not spend their totally out of the blue: NHK (Japan
lives patting full stomachs and belch- Broadcasting Corporation) relayed the
ing contentedly; instead, they starved, whole ceremony on the spot from begin-
many met their deaths, and many were ning to end. They broadcast live how and
forced to part from their children, never in what way the 360,000 Couples had
to meet again. Still, they had complete been brought there and what was hap-
faith in God, and this faith was the foun- pening to them; the 160 or so journalists
dation upon which they could continue who had come there to oppose us hung
to endure such lives. I have been able to their heads down. NHK had presented
see this for myself. (273-236, 1995.10.29) the whole ceremony to the public. The
journalists had intended to create con-
This time we held the wedding of the fusion by publishing articles about the
360,000 Couples – that makes 720,000 ceremony in a misleading manner, but
people; how long do you think it would NHK had taken the initiative. The latter
take you to count them all? It would had no choice, either; after all, it is the
probably take all your life. Did you think biggest name in the Japanese media, situ-
finding all these people to bless was ated in one of the most advanced nations
humanly possible? Of course not, yet it in the world. If it had failed to broadcast
was accomplished not in three years but such a historic event, it would have been
six months. You don’t know how serious discredited both at home and abroad.
I was at that time. That is why I mobi- It had to broadcast the whole event in a
lized the spirit world to Africa. The peo- proper way because if it didn’t, it would
ple here opposed me. The earth is such be regarded as not being good enough
that when it is dark here, it is light there on the global level. So the lesser jour-
and vice versa. Since it is evening here, it nalists could do nothing but leave. Soon
would be daytime there. God is just and after, former President Bush accompa-
fair. (273-50, 1995.10.21) nied the True Mother’s speaking tour
in Japan and cleared out the rest of the
At the time of the 360,000 Couples negative media. (272-198, 1995.10.5)
Blessing, people in Japan asserted that
we would be unsuccessful in hosting it. Let us create true and ideal fami-
So in conjunction with the Christians lies. God desires for us to establish ideal
in Korea, they made thorough prepara- families. What kind of parents on earth
tions to come and kill us off, so to speak, would not want their children to form
as soon as we had announced the date ideal families? Yet, however much they
of the ceremony. In this manner, they have desired, they have been unable to
made every preparation to wipe us out accomplish that. It was a dream that
couldn’t come true – that could not The situation is so serious that no eco-
be realized through political or finan- nomic, military, or political power can
cial power, diplomatic skills, or mili- deal with it. (272-179, 1995.10.5)
tary strength. Only the 360,000 Couples
Blessing can take us out of that age of The True Mother has accomplished
longing into a new era. (272-196, 1995.10.5) a victorious foundation, thereby liber-
ating women from the position of fallen
If the True Parents had not come to Eve who could not fulfill her responsibil-
the earth to teach people the fundamen- ity. Hence, the true women’s liberation
tals, those people will have problems movement can finally be initiated. With-
when they pass on to the spirit world. in the next three years, we must proceed
Through this teaching being conveyed with the efforts to restore the nation
to every village and town in the world, through the liberation of women.
the spiritual and physical worlds can be Since we have entered the era in
completely united. Thus, the 360,000 which we can restore the nation, we are
Couples Blessing held this year was able to hold huge global weddings. Since
truly great. At the end of the forty-year we reclaimed 360,000 couples from the
course, we were able to achieve, along satanic realm, the satanic world has fall-
with the liberation of women through en to pieces. Now the families in the
the appearance of the True Mother, the secular world are bound to disintegrate.
30,000 Couples Blessing. The reason the Once this happens, the Blessed Families
number of couples was set at 30,000 was will become the mainstream, and every-
in order to establish a new foundation one will get to know that the family ideal
of the Blessing in the world, based on I teach will not only bring liberation to
the True Mother standing on the glob- humanity, but also show us the short-
al level and involving Cain and Abel. est route to world peace; consequently,
That ceremony was the formation stage, we will no longer face opposition. From
and so this latter ceremony, the 360,000 now on, if anyone dares to oppose us,
Couples Blessing, can be said to be the whether royalty or any other dignitary,
growth stage. Through it, God is keep- those around them should shout, “Be
ing the world in pace with His provi- quiet, you! Don’t you know what Rev.
dence by focusing everyone’s attention Moon has achieved? Don’t you know
on the problems of the family. that he has brought together young men
At the moment, the whole world has and women from around the world and
become like hell. However much nations married them in the 360,000 Couples
may take pride in being advanced, they Blessing? What have you done that is so
must bow their heads in shame over the great that you dare oppose him? Cut it
problems of the family. Families have out!” Now the time has come for you to
completely broken down to the point go back to your hometowns and to sit on
that no one can tackle their problems. your parents until they bow down to you
in submission. In other words, the time become as one with me absolutely, the
has come for us to restore the rights of two realms of dominion will not be sep-
the parents. Do you understand? (272-50, arated, but instead will remain united,
1995.8.30) and you will be able to follow me as vic-
torious sovereigns. You must realize that
God has taken hold of me and cannot such is the Family Federation for World
let me go because I have practiced every- Peace and Unification, as seen from
thing inside and out. I did not preach the internal religious viewpoint. (272-95,
before practicing, but I practice before 1995.8.30)
asking others to do the same. This was
also the case with the 360,000 Couples The 360,000 Couples Blessing signi-
Blessing. I embarked on this great ven- fies that we have internally and exter-
ture after laying the groundwork for it, nally surmounted the level of kingship
so I knew clearly that it would be accom- and nation of the satanic world. Thus,
plished. Since I know that we now will the responsibility of paving the way to
be able to accomplish the Blessing of 3.6 heaven has been fulfilled, transcending
million Couples, I have instructed you the nation with dignity, with the victori-
to start working on it. You will defi- ous supremacy of the position of Eve as
nitely be able to accomplish it if you fol- a single or married woman. We are now
low my words with absolute faith. (272-47, entering the world where we can direct-
1995.8.30) ly inherit God’s lineage under His direct
dominion. (272-74, 1995.8.30)
Since we succeeded in blessing the
360,000 Couples, we have transcended When we were preparing for the
the realm of dominion based on accom- 30,000 Couples Blessing, Kwak Chung-
plishments through the Principle. You hwan said that it was impossible, didn’t
must understand this. Until now, the you? You said you weren’t sure if we could
Unification Church has been in a place accomplish it, didn’t you? So then when
where we carried out the daily strug- I spoke of blessing 360,000 couples, it
gle for the restoration of the birthright was like fortune-telling in dreamland.
of the first born within the realm of Do you think a fortune that is told in a
indirect dominion. That is why we are dream can ever be right? What I mean
talking about world peace and unifica- is it was something that could not even
tion. Through the Family Federation be imagined. I had nonetheless already
for World Peace and Unification, we announced that we could accomplish
can – after transcending this indirect the 360,000 Couples. Then God had said,
dominion – become one in heart with “Okay!” I thereafter set out to do every-
God under His direct dominion. It is thing necessary to accomplish this task,
where you can also become as one with the answer from God having already
me. That is why if you hold on to me and been given. So at every moment of every
day, for three years, I had only this view stop the progress of our church now. We
in mind. Night and day, everywhere I have gone beyond that. Though people
went, I prayed and offered devotions opposed on all sides, we have overcome
centering on this goal. The devotions I them all. (272-72, 1995.8.30)
offered were not less than the combined
devotions of the five billion people in the The tide comes in after six hours
world. No one knows the extent of it, not and in between there is a period when
even Mother. Only God and I know. the water surface is perfectly flat. This
A perfect subject makes a perfect is such a moment and so this coming
object. It is God’s responsibility to per- Blessing will include those who have
fectly substantiate the faith of the per- simply attended a seven-day workshop;
fect object. What do you think about made a resolution to restore their lin-
that? Isn’t that brilliant? Everything eage, right of ownership and realm of
came to be done according to that faith. heart; and pledged to become new peo-
So what about the Blessing of 3.6 Million ple by engrafting on to the True Parents.
Couples that is coming up? Going from Yet this cannot last forever. It is only for
30,000 couples to 360,000 couples was a little while that the water surface can
easier than you thought. This will be very stay level. As we are currently living at
easy. There are bound to be many people such a time, I, with my prerogative, can
in the world who cry out for Rev. Moon bless even those who have done nothing
day and night. Through this Blessing, to deserve it. (268-191, 1995.4.1)
I opened the way for Mother’s parents
and mine to be reunited as husband and We reached the formation stage
wife, and all the sins committed by the on the global level through the 30,000
thousands of generations of ancestors in Couples Blessing and the growth stage
history were forgiven. (272‑117, 1995.8.30) through the 360,000 Couples Blessing.
This is the second stage. Since the first
Until now the Blessed Couples were ancestors fell while still in the second
left to do as they pleased. Since they stage, it is in this stage that we need to
had not yet reached the summit that is bring together the spiritual and physical
the top of the growth stage, I could not worlds based on the family. By bringing
deal with them as the perfected parent. I together my parents and elder brother, I
could not interfere with them. However, could establish a foundation of a trinity
that is all in the past now. As we have of mother, elder brother, and children.
passed through the forty-year course Not only that, in addition, Adam’s fam-
and have accomplished the 30,000- and ily and Mother’s family could be blessed
360,000 Couples Blessings, we have gone and the sons and daughters of that fam-
beyond the formation and growth stag- ily brought together. Only after passing
es on the global level. This means there through the three generations in this
is no one in the satanic world who can way can my sons and daughters, as Abel,
be united with your couples as Cain, reach the position of being able to
centering on the True Parents. Thus, at receive the Blessing from them and live
3:00 a.m., on the day before the Bless- as Blessed Couples on the same level as
ing Ceremony of the 360,000 Couples those on earth. The Blessing of 3.6 Mil-
was scheduled to take place, the Bless- lion Couples represents such a historic
ing of the physical parents of the True realm of liberation. Through this cere-
Parents needed to be performed. That mony, all these couples and their ances-
shows how complicated everything is. tors will come together during this year.
A Blessing Ceremony held like this was (282-189, 1997.3.12)
not the originally intended ideal bless-
ing of Adam and Eve. The right of king- The Blessing of 3.6 Million Cou-
ship still remains to be restored. There ples is the completion of the forma-
is no nation that we can call our own! tion, growth, and completion stages. By
Nevertheless, the satanic world is head- passing through the 30,000 and 360,000
ing for complete ruin. (272‑311, 1995.10.13) Couples Blessings, we have reached the
completion stage. When you explain
I blessed my mother, Choong-mo this in terms of water level, it would be
nim, and True Mother’s mother, Dae- the same as the tide flowing for six hours
mo nim, and my elder brother, Dae- and ebbing by twelve hours. The water
hyeong nim. It is part of the preparation that comes in earlier and the water that
for blessing those who have passed on comes later would still be at an equal
to the spirit world. It took place at 3:00 level when the tide eventually goes back
a.m. the day before the 360,000 Couples out. In fact, if the water that came in
Blessing was held. You don’t realize how later pushed forward and replaced the
complicated it is. By combining all these water that came in first, then the former
events and flying high the banner, I am would be ahead of the latter. Therefore,
paving the path for there to be no con- we can say we have entered the era of
flict between God and Satan, or between equalization. That is why the era we are
the spiritual and physical worlds. That is now living in is one in which deciding
the path of restoration through indem- who is right and who is wrong cannot
nity. (284-167, 1997.4.16) be based upon who is in the position of
Cain and who is in the position of Abel.
Section 11. The 3.6 Million Since we have entered the era of equal-
Couples ization, anyone can receive the Blessing
without discrimination. Such is the era
11.1. The Blessing of 3.6 Million we are living in at present. All we need
Couples brought the era of liberation to do is reach the 3.6 Million Couples’
mark. Then we will have crossed over
Even those who passed away before to the other side completely. (282-181,
the True Parents had come can now 1997.3.12)
Now that the world is changing and in the face of true love. (280-315, 1997.2.13)
our time has come, our global motto is:
“Being proud of and loving the True Par- Once we have accomplished the
ents means to accomplish the Blessing Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples, the
of 3.6 Million Couples.” What I mean is whole world will be united, and what
that the time for marriage on a global will this united world revolve around? It
scale has come. After we accomplish the would be the anchor that can do away
Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples, elemen- with all that has become habitual and
tary school children will ask their teach- defiled under the devil’s dominion in
ers: “Teacher! Between the Blessing of the physical world. The rope tied to this
3.6 Million Couples conducted by Rev. anchor is fastened around you and you
Moon of the Unification Church and the must hold on tightly so your fallen life-
private individual weddings like those of style can be pushed away. This anchor
our parents, which is true? The Unifica- cable must never be cut off. You and your
tion Church is trying to make the world families and tribes must hold on togeth-
one great extended family, transcend- er. Our desire to keep this cable intact
ing all nations, traditions, and cultures, leads us to bind together all tribes and
so between that wedding of many cou- national messiahs. (280-263, 1997.1.2)
ples and our weddings, which is the true
one? Should I get married in the Unifi- For whom did you witness to 160
cation Church or just as my parents got families? It was for your own clan. If you
married?” Then how should the teacher are, say, of the Hwang clan, as its ances-
answer this question? (282-39, 1997.2.16) tor, you must take responsibility for all
its families up to this point. Isn’t that
You know that the 3.6 million Cou- what being a true parent is all about? The
ples will establish the liberated realm True Parents took responsibility for all
of the Blessing that is open to anyone, families from the time of Adam up until
don’t you? Wouldn’t murderers, thieves, now. As the world became their domain,
and all kinds of crooks be included? The they transcended the family, nation,
whole place will abound with robbers and world and liberated everything. The
and cheats. How long would it normal- Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples is being
ly take to make them all repent? They performed centering on the value of the
would enter the spirit world carrying the liberated world and everything in it. No
sins of thousands of years on their backs, national, religious, traditional, or cultur-
and even if they repented for those sins al barriers can exist in that world. Blessed
for thousands upon thousands of years, families standing on the same level were
they would still not be forgiven. Only dispatched to all corners of the world, dis-
through the power of true love can they seminating on a global scale the unfall-
be forgiven. However strong false love en original standard for the family God
may be, it would disappear automatically expected of Adam. (284-119, 1997.4.16)
In the Unification Church, being scend Rome and the global level to save
proud of and loving the True Parents the spirit world. The Unification Church,
means to accomplish the Blessing of 3.6 on the other hand, has succeeded in
Million Couples; this is not for Korea doing so. Consequently, we can now
alone. Anchored in the effort to uni- advocate the era of kingship. After the
fy South and North Korea, it involves Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples is com-
everything that has to do with unify- pleted, the people in the spirit world will
ing the world that is divided culturally be blessed. (283-125, 1997.4.8)
between East and West, and economi-
cally between North and South. This After the Blessing of 3.6 Million
being the case, what you must under- Couples has been accomplished, I will
stand is that all records should be broken instruct my son Heung-jin and Dae-
by this Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples mo nim to carry out Blessing ceremo-
in Korea, so that the heavenly fortune nies in the spirit world on behalf of the
can flow freely to North Korea. (282-259, True Parents. We are now living in an
1997.4.7) era when those who have been blessed
singly in the Unification Church – upon
What we call ‘family’ is such an passing on to the spirit world – can seek
amazing and fearful thing. Thus, you out their spouses and children to reor-
must never forget that the Family Pledge ganize the family. As the time in which
is in fact a great cosmic declaration. such a thing would become possible was
Over the past year, I have emphasized in not yet known, I conducted the single
my speeches the importance of forming Blessings on several occasions in the
families. This is an iron rule. The time past. (285-104, 1997.4.21)
when I must perform the Blessing Cer-
emony for the liberation of the spirit November 29 is the day of the Bless-
world is coming. I will begin to do that ing of 3.6 Million Couples and is the
after the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples. time when heaven comes into contact
We are entering an era when those who with the earth. It is the time when the
have passed on to the spirit world can be vertical world meets the horizontal
called back and united with their spous- world – that is, to say, when the unfall-
es in the physical world. In this way, even en Adam and Eve and all humanity in
hell can be liberated. (283-90, 1997.4.8) the unfallen state, the entire horizon-
tal world, are waiting for the day of the
There is no other reason for this gath- Blessing. It is the time when Adam and
ering: I called you here because I decided Eve are preparing to fulfill the perfected
that you needed to know these things. family in the Garden of Eden. Therefore,
The families of Adam, Jesus, and Christ Satan cannot oppose even if I brought
at his Second Advent are all structured couples to the Blessing by force. As soon
differently. Jesus was not able to tran- as the ceremony was over, those couples
would be grateful to the True Parents for We will surpass our goal of blessing
all of eternity because they would have 3.6 million couples. The next number
been established as the representative in line is 36 million couples. From the
couples inheriting the value of the uni- Blessing of 30,000 Couples through the
verse. (285‑205, 1997.5.4) 360,000, 3.6 million, 36 million and 360
million Couples, what would come next?
What will Christ at his Second It would be 3.6 billion couples. After six
Advent bring? He is coming as the own- Blessing ceremonies, everything would
er of the lineage rooted in God’s love. be over. It would not even take that many.
A new line of descendants will be born Once we have performed the Blessing of
from that lineage. Once perfected fami- 3.6 Million Couples, other people get-
lies are formed in the image of Adam’s ting married will come to understand
perfected family, they become the basis why we have needed to make so much
for tribal and national perfection. This fuss in holding these global weddings.
lineage is now expanding worldwide I know the value of the Blessing; they
through the 30,000, 360,000 and 3.6 do not. Through it, a right of infinite
million Couples. value was bequeathed. From now on,
In this manner, the formation, everyone is bound to believe what I say.
growth, and completion stages will be When I said I would bless 360,000 cou-
accomplished on earth. That is the hori- ples, others claimed, “He is one crazy
zontal expansion. From now on there guy. This will be the end of the Unifi-
will be no problems and everything will cation Church.” They said our church
be straightforward. Everything will be would be destroyed then and there, but
much easier in accomplishing the goal we did accomplish it. This time I am say-
of blessing 3.6 million couples. We are ing that I will bless 3.6 million couples
entering the era of God’s all-immanence, and they are panicking, saying, “Oh no,
all-transcendence, supreme author- everything is ruined now!” Christians
ity, and omnipotence. There can be no in the established churches are all pray-
obstacles in blessing couples centering ing together, “Please let the Unification
on true love. Why? It is because the big- Church fail in achieving their goal so
gest problems in the world at present are that they can be destroyed. Please do
juvenile promiscuity and the breakdown not let them accomplish it in two years!”
of families. (285‑305, 1997.6.29)
Since God set the standard based
upon which He could not intervene in Now that it is August, two-thirds
the Garden of Eden, He cannot inter- of this year is already over. This year’s
vene now. In the Last Days, Satan will motto calls for the accomplishment of
try to destroy all families, but eventu- the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples. In
ally all traces of his lineage will dry up. the past, people opposed us on all sides,
(286‑234, 1997.8.11) accusing us of stealing their spouses and
children. By doing so, I blessed the 3, 33, steps of Christianity, but people do not
72, 124, 430, 777, 1800, 6000, and 6500 know the history of struggle that we
Couples. The 6500 Couples Blessing was underwent internally to separate our-
the ninth, the tenth that of the 30,000, selves from Satan. In order to bring
the eleventh the 360,000, and the twelfth humanity back to be embraced in God’s
the 3.6 million Couples. Through the bosom, we have paved the way of salva-
Blessings of the 360,000 and 3.6. million tion through the eight stages, starting
Couples, we are climbing through the with the individual and the family. The
stages of formation, growth, and com- Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples opens
pletion. Now we have reached the top. the path that everyone in the world can
Since we have reached there, the whole follow in order to achieve this salvation.
world knows about us. At the same time, Then the expansion of the Blessed Cou-
the biggest issue in the world will become ples can occur on a global scale.
family problems. There is no solution in The next step for us to take is the
sight. No power, whether political, eco- Blessing of 36 Million Couples. This
nomic or religious, can solve this prob- will be easy. The most difficult task for
lem. (286-65, 1997.8.6) us was the accomplishment of the Bless-
ing of 3.6 Million Couples. After passing
In our past daily life we celebrated in over the hill that marked the forty-year
the presence of God and the True Par- course, we need to find and inherit the
ents only on Sundays. With the declara- lost realms of the Old and New Testa-
tion of Chil Il Jeol (Seven-One Day), the ments. Since the rights of the first born,
era of God’s all-immanence and supreme parents and king were lost, we need to
authority, and the Blessing of 3.6 Million pass through the process of restoring
Couples, we can free ourselves from the them; hence, I must fulfill the responsi-
realm of lamentation, in which all the bility of the first born. (286-70, 1997.8.6)
things of creation have been lamenting.
We will now be entering the world of I view the 30,000 and 360,000 Cou-
the ideal and the age of justification by ples Blessings as uphill tasks. The Bless-
attendance, where we will be in constant ing of 3.6 Million Couples is the water-
attendance of God and the True Parents shed. From now on, our path is an easy
every day of the week, from Monday to one downhill. In descending, we can
Sunday, from morning till night, eat- accelerate and gain momentum down
ing, sleeping, and leading our daily lives on the opposite slope. The 36 million
together with them. We are now in the Couple Blessing can be said to be the
process of preparing for such a time. counterpart of the 360,000 Couples
(285‑297, 1997.6.29) Blessing, and then after we complete the
360 million Couple Blessing, the moun-
Externally, the Unification Church tains that are the families of the satanic
may look like it is following in the foot- world will collapse completely. With the
collapse of these families, the world will mic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven
become a flatland. As these mountains and Earth will be completed. In other
of fallen families remained standing words, everything and everyone will
until now, God has been unable to travel be liberated once and for all. Only after
freely between heaven and earth. accomplishing the 360 Million Couples
The next thing we must overcome Blessing can we enter the realm of com-
is nationalism. Based upon the Family plete liberation. Then everything world-
and Tribal Federations, we are entering wide will be complete. (286-247, 1997.8.11)
the era of the National Federation. Our
goal is to have twenty four nations join Once we have crossed the mark that
and work together. In entering the glob- is the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples, we
al era, through 360 clans, the 3.6 mil- will enter the world of complete libera-
lion, 36 million and 360 million Couples tion. Hence, I have declared this year’s
will establish God’s unified Kingdom of motto: “Being proud of and loving the
Heaven on earth and in the spirit world True Parents means to accomplish the
as the horizontally expanded organiza- Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples.” Just as
tion of the world. I am saying that we I loved God and took pride in Him, once
are to completely surmount the twelve you have set the standard that you have
peaks of the Realm of the Cosmic Sab- loved and been proud of me by accom-
bath for the Parents of Heaven and plishing the Blessing of 3.6 Million Cou-
Earth. Do you know how your families ples, we can enter the world of complete
can become a part of my family? You liberation. Even without detailed expla-
can enter God’s Kingdom on earth as nations about the Blessing or where to go
its citizens only after surmounting these to receive it, the whole world will know
twelve peaks. that our Blessing ideal is the only means
Can you even imagine how many of liberating the world and they will have
peaks of historic anguish we have had to no choice but to listen. That is because
surmount? The Blessing of 3.6 Million the 3.6 Million Couples will continuous-
Couples represents the twelfth peak. This ly go out and convey the truth to others
must be accomplished – there is no oth- about this. (280-220, 1997.1.1)
er way. The twelve peaks will have been
successfully surmounted through the Do you think you need 3.6 million
Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples. Once couples? You do not. Only when you
we have reached the summit by accom- have restored at least two archangel
plishing this Blessing, we will go down families and offered them to the fami-
the opposite side, passing through the ly in Adam’s position can the traces of
stages of formation and growth. Next the families or children of the satan-
will be the 36 Million Couples Blessing, ic world disappear from this world.
followed by that of 360 million Couples When this happens, Satan will be obe-
and, through this, the Realm of the Cos- dient forevermore and you will be sepa-
rated from him eternally. Hence, Satan Now that we are living in the Last
is doing all he can to oppose us; yet he Days, God cannot do anything to direct-
has been restricted in this work since ly intervene, and Satan finds himself all
the 30,000 Couples Blessing in 1992. alone in the world, facing a huge cliff.
Through that Blessing, we had finally Satan cannot turn to the right or to the
started to climb vertically on the global left because I have blocked him on all
level. The growth stage was the 360,000 sides. On top of that, I am snatching his
Couples Blessing and the completion or families from right under his nose. The
final stage is the Blessing of 3.6 Million 3.6 million- and Blessing of 360 Million
Couples. Just as the Blessing has been Coupless will completely turn the fam-
opened 360 degrees to the whole world ilies of the satanic world upside down.
so that anyone can receive it, then after Satan has nowhere to go now. (288-55,
the successful achievement of the Bless- 1997.10.31)
ing of 3.6 Million Couples, even people
in the spirit world can receive it. Until My perspective is that I could easi-
this time, no one has been able to enter ly achieve twice the goal that has been
heaven; however, because Heung-jin is set. I see no obstructions standing in
performing the Blessing on behalf of me, my way. After we have accomplished
the descendants of the fallen archangel our goal, the whole world will fall back-
in the spirit world can stand in the posi- wards in amazement. You must remem-
tion of the younger brother of Adam’s ber that our enemies who pointed at us
family, and in single file follow the True and laughed at us – prophesying that
Parents into heaven. This is restoration we would fail to accomplish the Bless-
through indemnity. (280-302, 1997.2.13) ing of 3.6 Million Couples – are wait-
ing to see if we can actually do it. The
Once we have completed the Bless- lights must never be off. You cannot go
ing of 3.6 Million Couples, there will to bed undressed. I have long awaited
be no need for the Unification Church this day. All I’m asking is that you have
to hold any more Blessing ceremonies. the same consciousness about this. You
Religion will disappear from the world. must become independent and aware,
When you think of me, what preaching ready to fight to the bitter end. Under-
of mine comes to your mind? What am stand that you are working on behalf of
I trying to say now? It is that religion God in expanding the dominion of the
came into existence in order to disci- Judge and be fully determined to fulfill
pline the body due to the Fall. Thus, all your responsibility. (288-39, 1997.10.31)
religions will disappear. What is it that
you need to do? You need to form fami- Until I proclaimed that we had met
lies and a nation through which you can the goal of 3.6 million couples on July
attend God. That is the ideal of creation. 15th, there was a sense of urgency in
(271-230, 1995.8.28) my mind. How many candidates were
there from Argentina? Wasn’t it only lion couples. In fact, the final count was
a few hundred? They did not even top 39.6 million couples. How wonderful is
500. So we were in trouble. However, the Unification Church! Who made it
God wrought a miracle. As we entered the way it is? I have complete faith that
August, why did I declare the Realm we can bring together 360 million cou-
of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents ples in six months. All it will take is six
of Heaven and Earth? What date was months for us to reach that goal; it is
that? It was August 9th. Such a time will your lack of faith that is standing in the
come again: I know that the gates to the way. Six months from now is all it will
spirit world will be opened and spirits take for us to find 360 million couples,
will descend to earth and unimaginable and if you had the same frame of mind
phenomena will take place in the world as I do, you could more than accomplish
– that is why I proclaimed the ‘comple- that goal. I am worried about how many
tion of 3.6 million couples’ on July 15th. you will actually be able to bring togeth-
(289-11, 1997.12.30) er. (288-101, 1997.11.16)
11.2. From 3.6 million to 36 million This is a most important message

couples that I want to convey to all the journal-
ists gathered here as representatives of all
Despite the short preparation peri- journalists in the world. The third World
od, our original goal of 3.6 million cou- Culture and Sports Festival is presently
ples from 185 nations was exceeded by being hosted in Washington, D.C. Along
36 million couples, who are all taking with it, the International Holy Wedding
part in the quest to build true families will take place on November 29 at the
transcending skin color and religion. RFK Stadium, as well as in many nations
The final count of couples participat- across the world. The original number
ing in the holy marriage Blessing Cere- set for the Blessing Ceremony was 3.6
mony was 39.6 million. The significance million couples. However, surprising-
and magnitude of the ceremony make ly, we have exceeded that goal by more
us realize that human motivation alone than ten times; 39.6 million couples will
could not bring this about. It is a provi- be taking part in the ceremony. Such a
dential accomplishment which has been pan-humanitarian festival will be the
achieved with God’s will as the driving very foundation for a glorious begin-
force behind it. (288-125, 1997.11.26) ning in encouraging humanity to resolve
to defend and promote the value of the
Have we reached 36 million couples family for the sake of the future world.
or not? People claimed that we would (288-139, 1997.11.26)
not succeed in holding a Blessing for
3.6 million couples, but we have accom- I would like to invite all of you to the
plished ten times that number – 36 mil- special event that will take place on Sat-
urday at the RFK Stadium. Amid the I cannot even say anything to you
blessings from representative leaders of about this serious matter. If I told you
world religions, my wife and I will offici- what I know, you would descend to the
ate at the Blessing of 39.6 million couples depths of grief. I have had to reach my
from 185 nations across the world. We present solitary position all by myself.
exceeded our original goal of 3.6 million Who believed that we could accomplish
couples by 36 million. Many couples will 3.6 million couples? Kwak Chung-hwan!
take part in their own nations. The Bless- He did not believe it. No one believed it.
ing Ceremony will be carried out simul- I alone had faith that we could do it. Re-
taneously worldwide through satellite creation takes place under the orders of
broadcasting and video, while 30,000 creation issued by God. Ezekiel was able
couples representing 185 nations will be to bring to life thousands of people from
present at the stadium. (288-165, 1997.11.27) the valley of sand; from the valley of dry
bones, Ezekiel brought to life an exceed-
Originally, through our achiev- ingly great army. You must understand
ing the Blessing of 36 Million Couples, that the Almighty God is with us. (288‑161,
everything would be made flat. In order 1997.11.27)
for any water to flow into the sea, it must
reach that level first. What type of water What can be achieved through the
flowing into the sea flows in the slow- Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples is to give
est? The waters of the great rivers are holy wine to the children of your womb.
the slowest in flowing into the sea. Does Though you have lived as descendants
it look like that? It flows in as slowly as of fallen humankind, you must never
possible because river water wants to be forget to set the condition of bequeath-
absorbed completely by seawater, which ing holy wine to your children, as they
is the main body. Everything in nature are the children who have inherited the
moves and continues to exist accord- absolutely pure lineage and are in no
ing to the laws of heaven and earth. way related to the fallen lineage. You
Then why would we begin to make fast- must become one with God’s nation,
er progress after the completion of the pledge your allegiance to Him and with
Blessing of 36 Million Couples? That is this proclamation give them holy wine.
because we have already reached the bot- Thus reborn, the children of your womb
tom of the mountain and the terrain has are not Satan’s. (289-63, 1997.12.30)
become flat. Since we have surmount-
ed the peaks of formation and growth, Is there a contest anywhere in the
in terms of the realm of Satan we have world that is completed in a single
reached the point of surpassing the top round? Yes, it is the one we just took part
of the growth stage. Isn’t our next goal in and we have already beaten the oppo-
360 million couples? That would be the sition. Since we have already achieved
realm of completion. (288-148, 1997.11.27) victory, it follows that all your families
have been victorious as well. The same is I also needed to surmount twelve
true for Korea. Even the North Koreans peaks after crossing over ten at first. The
were mystified when I said that we would Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples is the
perform the Blessing of 3.6 Million Cou- twelfth peak. We must surmount them
ples. They asked quite plainly, “That is a all. In the song ‘Arirang’, the word ‘ari-
lie, isn’t it? Isn’t it a lie?” We had already rang’ is a composite of ‘Ae,’ meaning
accomplished it and yet they refused to love, ‘Ri,’ meaning village, and ‘Ryeong’
believe that it was not a lie. If I were to meaning hill. I understand that the word
tell them that this time, I have blessed 72 signifies the search for the village you
million people, wouldn’t they fall over love. In the song, the lyrics go on to say,
backwards in amazement? What would “If you leave me, you won’t have gone ten
happen if they fell backwards? Once I ri (about 2.5 miles) before you become
save them from a bad fall, they will have footsore.” That song also mentions the
to listen to me. Such a time has come at twelve peaks of arirang. At present, I am
last. (288-225, 1997.11.28) undergoing all manner of hardship to
cross over the twelfth peaks. After this is
After the ideal of love is fully restored, accomplished, everything will be equal-
it must be inherited. The 30,000 Couples ized, and we will all be able to go any-
Blessing was held for that purpose. These where we wish. (289-263, 1998.1.21)
are the twelve peaks of the Blessing. As
you well know, on the global level, the The Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples
30,000 Couples Blessing is the forma- is the last of twelve ceremonies to take
tion, the 360,000 the growth, and the 3.6 place. It takes twelve months for the
million the completion stage. Thus, this earth to revolve 360 degrees around the
year our goal is to accomplish the 360 sun. Centering on the number twelve,
million Couple Blessing, and in order to by connecting to the 3.6 million Cou-
make it happen, heaven at the moment is ples, all days and events taking place on
working very hard. Blessings are falling earth can follow the Blessing of heaven.
like showers from heaven. There is no way to stop this. I am telling
On the day we are victorious in the you that it is the era of the Blessing and
Blessing of 360 Million Couples, the worldwide liberation. This is providen-
unified world of the realm of heart will tial. (280-269, 1997.1.2)
emerge on earth, encompassing the
whole world, and the families who live The providence of restoration tra-
in this realm of heart will be like Adam’s versed the twelve peaks. Thus, in order
perfected family; they will live in God’s to surmount the global peak, we need
Kingdom on earth and when they pass to overcome the twelve peaks up to the
on, they will enter His kingdom in the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples. After
spirit world. In such a manner, the gates we have surmounted all these peaks, we
to heaven will be opened. (288-328, 1998.1.1) would arrive at the original homeland.
We would then be in a beautiful world couples! To think that we will soon have
overflowing with gold – the spring gar- blessed 360 million couples! You cannot
den of God’s love. (284-260, 1997.4.18) deny that God is with us in this task. If
I were to explain this in detail, I would
Section 12. The 360 Million have to go into the secrets of the New
Couples and Old Testaments and all the histori-
cal theological systems. Once you heard
Adam’s was the representative fam- those things, your ears would be opened
ily – formed by the union of God and and you would develop an insight into
true parents – that would have embraced the providential future. Then there would
the universe; had Adam not fallen, being be no one on earth who could stop you
blessed by him would have been a uni- from walking your providential path.
versal blessing. Yet due to the Fall, they Do you want this insight or not? These
were separated, and so families in the secrets are such that you would want to
world today cannot enter the realm of see them with your own eyes even if you
grace of this great blessing. In order to had heard them, and once you had seen
restore that which was lost in Adam’s them you would want to listen to the
family through the Fall, I will bless 360 words again and again, whether in per-
million couples standing in the equal- son or not. To gain this knowledge you
ized position in the realm of families should not go a single day without hear-
worldwide. (287-142, 1997.9.14) ing my words. (287-201, 1997.10.30)
After the Blessing of 3.6 Million Cou- What would happen after the Bless-
ples, it will be a downhill ride – descent ing of 36 Million Couples is accom-
is easy. That will be the 36 million Cou- plished and the next goal of 360 million
ples: the growth stage. What follows is couples comes in sight? Since that is the
the Blessing of 360 Million Couples; by number of couples, that would mean
then we would reach level terrain at the there would be 720 million individuals
bottom of the hill. Descending there, we involved in the Blessing. If each of them
can return to the state of Adam’s fam- brought four members from their fami-
ily before the Fall. By achieving this, we ly, then four times seven is twenty-eight,
are entering the age when parents will and the total number brought by them
bless their children. From this point on, would be 2.8 billion. Some would bring
you can perform the preliminary Bless- even more than four people. Are there
ing ceremonies yourselves. Recognized only four family members per house-
as John the Baptist families, you will be hold in the East? There are some fam-
able to do that in the name of the True ilies with between five and ten mem-
Parents. (287-144, 1997.9.14) bers in them. That would result in more
than three billion people coming over
Three hundred and sixty million to God’s side, which is more than half
the world population. The era has come where God can have direct dominion
when, if you were to weigh the two sides over us, and thus be able to pass through
with a scale, our side would be the heavi- the eras of restoration of the rights of the
er. (288-18, 1997.10.31) first born and of the parents and move
into the era of restoration of God’s king-
There were twelve peaks to sur- ship. (289-215, 1998.1.2)
mount – passing through formation,
growth, and completion stages – before Once the Blessing of 360 Million
going on to fulfill the goal of the Bless- Couples is under way, we will enter the
ing of 360 Million Couples. We did not era of the realm of the fourth Adam, in
stop there, however. Instead of blessing which there will be no need for indem-
only 3.6 million couples, we completed nification. Thus, we will enter the era in
the 40 Million Couples Blessing and as which the parents can bless their chil-
a result our path from then on came to dren in Eden on behalf of God. In this
be on an equalized level. That is how the way, the direct pathway leading to heav-
goal for the Blessing became 400 mil- en can be paved, along which blessed
lion couples. The Blessing of 360 Million members can lead the relatives they have
Couples is one of equalization. It allows blessed and reach all humankind. (290-29,
everyone to have an equal opportunity 1998.2.2)
to receive the Blessing. More than half
of the world’s families will be involved Once the Blessing of 360 Million Cou-
in it. (302-132, 1999.6.12) ples is complete, I will no longer conduct
any more Blessing ceremonies. From
Now that the Realm of the Cosmic that time on, parents will bless their own
Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and children. This will be known as the era of
Earth has been proclaimed, God can the liberation of the realm of the fourth
come on earth. Thus, now is the time for Adam. There will be no indemnity. In
a great worldwide Blessing to take place, the first and second realms respectively,
through which all the foundations of Adam failed in the Old Testament and
families and tribes can be connected. New Testament Ages. Even in the Com-
By blessing the 3.6 million, 36 million pleted Testament Age, we have been per-
and 360 million Couples, Satan’s blood- secuted. On entering the era of the liber-
line manifested in all humankind must ated realm of the fourth Adam, however,
be cut off. Not one person having that the world will become the one originally
bloodline should be left out. This lin- envisaged before the Fall. That realm of
eage must be completely converted. (288- Adam refers to the whole universe, in
64, 1997.10.31) which people will form families where-
in unfallen parents standing in the posi-
By completing the Blessing of 360 tion of true parents bless their children,
Million Couples, we will enter the realm bequeathing the ideal of the family and
all internal and external ideals created the couple, it is through couples that we
by God. Thus, the world cannot help but need to reverse that failure. These 360
become one. (290-167, 1998.2.18) million couples transcend all human-
kind, history and the providence. This
With the fulfillment of the Blessing is the final task; through it we can com-
of 360 Million Couples, all barriers will pletely eradicate Satan’s lineage. Let us
collapse. Barriers for individuals, fami- liquidate it completely. (294-208, 1998.7.19)
lies, tribes, peoples, nations, the world, I did not declare the restoration of
and cosmos in the satanic realm, as well the right of kingship so that I could unite
as the walls in the realm of God’s heart, the free democratic world and become
will all be broken down. (292-54, 1998.3.28) its sole king. Though a king, I have given
up the global nation. God does not have
Blessing 360 million couples will His own nation. How then can I have my
demolish the walls that block out the global nation? What God desires is the
free environment of God’s Kingdom king of all families. He is looking for the
on earth, clearing away all barriers for family king. The family king! He must
individuals, families, tribes, peoples, emerge. For that to happen, Satan’s lin-
nations, the world. We are doing this. eage must be denied through blessing
Make sure that you are going the way 360 million couples worldwide. I am the
you should. (294-220, 1998.7.19) representative who has Blessed Couples
in marriage. What sort of representative
Blessing 360 million couples on am I? Since I am representing kingship, I
earth would mark the beginning of the am the family king. If I were to proclaim
Blessing in the spirit world. In this man- to the world right here and now that I am
ner, Satan’s lineage would be eradicated the family king, there is not one person
– that is to say, the era in which Satan in the world who could contradict me.
can accuse us will have passed, and the (295-87, 1998.8.17)
era of the all-immanence, all-transcen-
dence, supreme authority, and omnipo- What is this year’s motto? “Being
tence of the True Parents is coming, in proud of and loving the True God abso-
which they can exercise their full pow- lutely means accomplishing the Blessing
ers. The era of privilege in which God of 360 Million Couples and rooting out
created and took delight in Adam and the lineage of the satanic world.” What
Eve, telling them, “It is good! All things should we do after blessing 360 million
will be called according to the names couples? Who should be the first to be
you give them!” is coming once again. blessed by God in the Garden of Eden?
(293-90, 1998.5.24) It will not be the elderly, the middle-
aged or young adults, but rather adoles-
We are going to bless 360 million cents. Until now, many elderly and mid-
couples. Since failure occurred within dle-aged people and young adults have
been blessed; now the time has come for We are talking about the cosmic
us to focus on the adolescents. (296-66, expansion of the Blessing – where should
1998.10.14) it be held first: in the spiritual or physi-
cal world? Didn’t Eve make love with
The whole world is to accomplish the archangel first? We must hasten to
the Blessing of 360 Million Couples and liberate the spirit world. The era of the
root out the lineage of the satanic world. Blessing of 360 Million Couples signifies
This is the end. There will be no more the transition from the global level into
after this. For this reason, the gates to relating with the spirit world, making it
hell and heaven are being thrown wide possible for spirit people to be brought to
open. Those who were our enemies in and blessed at the boundary between the
the past will attend the True Parents and two worlds. Among the people blessed
hold welcoming banquets for them. The in this last ceremony, were there Mafiosi
True Parents had not been welcomed or not? Were murderers included? How
by families, tribes, races, nations, and about yakuza or gangsters? All kinds of
the world. Therefore, in the first ban- people were included in that Blessing.
quet held on the cosmic level, the peo- (301-160, 1999.4.25)
ple who until that time were enemies
will enter the heavenly way according The Blessing of 360 Million Cou-
to God’s laws and, from that point on, ples signifies that we have surpassed
move toward His kingdom on earth. the realm of dominion based on accom-
(296-298, 1998.11.18) plishments through the Principle. We
are now in the global era. Spring is upon
Gathered here are couples from all us, the season of revival. I have brought
the Blessings ranging from the 36 to you here in order to bless you. So what
the recent first phase of the 360 million. should you do in return? You should
While being educated together for for- become the leaders who can reign over
ty days, what should they be doing? The the devil. (297-298, 1998.12.22)
elder couples should set an example to
the new members. That is why the elder Unification Church members are to
members have been asked to share their offer three-tenths, not tithes. Through
testimonies. Both husbands and wives this tradition, everyone should offer their
are to do this with regard to their marital assets, nations, and land by connecting
life and experiences. They must report to the offering based on the number
truthfully about all their physical and three. The Old Testament Age is the era
spiritual concerns. That is family educa- of material things, the New Testament
tion on the fundamental level. Wrong- Age that of children, the Completed Tes-
doings must be uprooted and exposed. tament Age of parents, and what comes
You cannot enter heaven if you hide next is the age of liberation. The age of
your wrongdoings. (297-282, 1998.12.22) liberation from anguish signifies enter-
ing God’s era. In that process, the right inhabited by humankind which inher-
of ownership must revert to God. ited evil love, life, and lineage from
The Communist party completely the evil ancestors in Eden, then You,
reversed that through brute force, using together in heart with humankind and
knives and guns. We don’t do that. The the spirit world, passed through the Old,
tradition of the Unification Family is to New, and Completed Testament Ages.
harbor gratitude towards the absolute In the Old Testament Age, Adam’s
sovereignty of God’s Love-ism forever family failed to keep the covenant to
and ever, and to be tens of times more inherit the lineage giving rise to a par-
grateful in your hearts with gratitude ent-child relationship with You, losing it
not forced by guns or knives but coming instead through the Fall.
from your hearts voluntarily. From now They would have established that
on, all Blessed Families from the 36 to relationship with You in the place where
the 360 Million Couples should inherit they could inherit Your love, life, and
this tradition, and bequeath God’s King- lineage; yet it was in that very place that
dom of the ideal of love to their descen- the sin of our first ancestors bound them
dants. This is the final responsibility the in blood ties with Satan as their false
Unification Church should accomplish. parent, thereby giving rise to the sor-
(302-23, 1999.5.14) rowful history that began with Adam’s
family inheriting satanic love, life, and
Beloved Heavenly Father, on this day, lineage from Satan as his children and
February 7, 1999, the Blessing of 360 thus becoming his family. This, in turn,
Million Couples ceremony that is being created the environment of conflict
closely watched by heaven and earth is between mind and body, husband and
being held. All humanity on earth and wife, parents and children, and between
all Blessed Families in the spirit world siblings, resulting in Cain’s murder of
are represented here, for this is the new Abel in that first family. Consequently,
day of the liberation of heaven and earth all of humanity is divided at the levels of
when we go beyond the restoration of the family, tribe, race, and nation, and
the right of the first born, the right of even the world with the democratic and
the parents, and right of kingship. This communist worlds pitted against each
is the moment when we have reached other. Amid the confusion of the Last
a transition point in world history in Days, it was Your will to establish the
which we can fulfill Your will and Your Unification Church in order to usher in
wishes to establish a united world of the the Completed Testament Age because it
sovereignty of true love, the Parents of had not been possible to completely ful-
Heaven and Earth and the God of the fill Your will in the Old Testament Age or
original ideal of creation. establish Your ideal kingship in the New
To restore the spiritual and physi- Testament Age. Upon the foundations
cal worlds under Satan’s dominion and laid in those two ages, the True Parents
were to come to earth and complete all to celebrate with heaven and earth the
that was incomplete both on earth and in liberation that transcends religion, race,
the spirit world, and form relationships culture, and nationality. For this great
based on their true love, life, and lineage occasion of the Blessing, we are truly,
on earth in the name of the God of lib- truly, truly grateful.
eration. It was Your will to completely In the spirit world, there are Blessing
clear the field of wild olive trees that is groups of fifteen billion and fifty billion
the fallen world and to engraft them to parents, brothers and sisters following
the true olive tree, thereby forming a on from a first group of twenty billion
connection as Your kinfolk, and, by so spirit people. Here on earth, the 360 mil-
doing, restore Your family. Upholding lion couples – in fact more than 400 mil-
Your will, the Unification Church has lion couples – who are being blessed in
continued its work in performing global today’s ceremony number more than 800
weddings in the name of the True Par- million individuals. Based on an average
ents in order to allow all people of the of four family members per household,
world to indemnify the wrongful mar- the total number of family members
riages of history and become one great related to these newly Blessed Couples
family of brothers and sisters. must be over three billion. All Blessed
We have walked the path of persecu- Couples in both the spiritual and phys-
tion in the process of our work until now, ical worlds should strive to resolve the
but through carrying out these things ongoing problems of juvenile promis-
under Your guidance and protection, cuity and family breakdown in order to
we have been able to overcome all the save this chaotic world and straighten
situations and people who have opposed out the confused history of humanity.
us – from individuals to families, tribes, Through this ceremony, the envi-
people, nations, the world, and cos- ronmental conditions necessary for all
mos, even up to the realm of Satan and humankind to be able to participate in
hell. As we have inherited Your lineage the Blessing have been created, and all
through Your true love, You protected people connected to the mainstream
us just as parents protect their children ideal can now belong to You through
so that the Unification Church was able attending it. This amazing and incred-
to overcome during its difficult course ible miracle has been wrought, not just
all the hardships and persecution com- by the work of the Unification Church
ing from the fallen world and was able but also by the joint efforts of Yourself
to surmount individual, family trib- and the spirit world. Therefore, I hope
al, racial, national, global, and cosmic and pray that You can forever hold the
peaks. Now we are able to hold, in the victorious dominion and sovereignty of
name of the True Parents, the Blessing eternal love and glory gained from this
Ceremony of 360 million Couples repre- ceremony, and establish the Kingdom of
senting all humankind, and are graced Heaven on earth and in the spirit world
through the liberation achieved by this of love at their own discretion without
Blessing. All humankind connected to having fallen, that is, of having fulfilled
the 360 Million Couples can now unite love voluntarily. Thus, all youths who are
in heart and strive to achieve the unity of of the same age as Adam and Eve at the
mind and body, husband and wife, and time of their Fall will belong to God’s
within the tribe, race, nation, world, and side. Even fallen couples can attain a
cosmos. These couples have been estab- position similar to that of other Blessed
lished as the nucleus representing the Couples who are the direct descendants
True Parents on earth and the family in of the true Adam. Since these couples
the garden of Your love. They have been stem from a different lineage, they must
blessed in order to complete the King- be engrafted as couples. (242-102, 1993.1.1)
dom of Heaven on earth with the sov-
ereignty of the love central to the ideal The Blessing does not exist for you to
of creation, which has been Your eternal be saved on your own. Its purpose is to
dream. save your family. Since the family of the
I stand before them on this occa- Messiah, the True Parents, has become
sion which You have long desired, and the center of such salvation, you must
bless them to become Your children who be able to carry on their tradition just as
from this moment can inherit Your will it has been from the past to the present
to build Your kingdom on earth and and the future.
in heaven as true individuals by unit- Bear in mind that I have blessed you
ing mind and body, husband and wife, in the hope that you will become our
parents and children, and with their perfect representatives. The Blessing is
siblings in the blessed world. Please be carried out at the place where you, rep-
with them and bless them as they march resenting past, present, and future, have
forward to the place of victory and glo- united with us, which is why I allowed
ry. I pronounce my benediction upon you to hold the preliminary Bless-
the 360 million Couples in the name of ing ceremonies. Only when I perform
the True Parents! Amen! Amen! Amen! the Blessing with such thoughts in my
(299-109, 1999.2.7) mind can the relationship of salvation
be formed for descendants of the people
Section 13. The Already Married receiving the Blessing and for those in
Couples the spirit world.
Are you not people of the Completed
The already married couples are Testament Age? You are Adam and Eve
those who had married without God’s in the Garden of Eden created by God.
permission. On the victorious founda- Have this concept in your mind that you
tion achieved by the True Parents, these are warriors who can fight and defeat
couples stand in the position of Adam’s Satan, and bring the families in the
couple of having formed the relationship satanic world over to God’s side on the
final battlefield of this global war. Since None of you are qualified to receive
this is the formula that the True Parents the Blessing, but if you stand in Cain’s
are working with, things are turning out position with the standard of heart sur-
according to it, as in mass production, passing those of Adam, Noah, or Abra-
in that these new families are becom- ham, you can triumph over Satan’s accu-
ing the seed on their behalf, taking root, sations.
growing, and thriving anywhere they Externally, you are standing in the
are planted. (294-220, 1998.7.19) position that God has no choice but to
hate, but even then you must be able to
From now on, the Unification Church earn His love. The True Parents were
should bless Cain: this is the time to bless able to restore Adam and Eve’s standard
the already married couples – they must through indemnity. The wife must serve
receive the Blessing; otherwise, they can- her husband from the positions of God’s
not go to heaven. Our first ancestors fell wife, his wife, and his child; then, she
through wrongful marriage under the can stand in a position similar to that of
auspices of the false parent’s false love, his mother. In order to achieve all this,
life, and lineage and doomed them to she needs to pay indemnity twofold.
hell. Thus, to reverse that, the True Par- Only as you strive for individual per-
ents must come and marry them in the fection while establishing your family
rightful way. That is what the Blessing can it shield you, enabling you to achieve
is all about. It is not Korean, but rather that goal. Likewise, if a family strives for
cosmic and transracial. (274-285, 1995.11.3) perfection while establishing its tribe as
its fence, it can establish a strong basis
In terms of couples, there are the fall- for that. The same holds true for the
en couples in the world, the already mar- processes of perfecting the tribe, race,
ried couples blessed in the Unification nation, and world.
Church, and the Blessed Couples of the At the Blessing ceremonies, twenty-
Unification Church. Stemming from the four people comprising twelve pairs of
fallen lineage, they all have their roots groomsmen and bridesmaids are posi-
on Satan’s side. They came to us through tioned to form an entryway signifying
searching for the truth. The second-gen- formation, growth, and completion.
eration Blessed Couples, however, have They represent the number three and
God and the True Parents as their roots. Jesus’ twelve apostles.
You must never forget this. This is the After walking seven steps, the Bless-
heavenly principle. You must under- ing participants need to make three
stand clearly that you cannot enter into bows, signifying that they have passed
the presence of God if you are not stand- through the formation stage. This sym-
ing on the victorious foundation that is bolizes the course of history from the
consistent with this principle. (145-349, time of Adam until now.
1986.6.1) Originally, Sung-jin was supposed to
be blessed first before the other Blessed That is why the Unification Church
Couples, including Eu Hyo-won, could is carrying out Blessing ceremonies.
be married. Everyone – even already married cou-
Groomsmen and bridesmaids are ples – is being blessed. Among those
included in order to establish the spir- blessed, already married couples are
itual standard of the twelve tribes and people who married without God’s per-
the twenty-four elders. By bowing, the mission. Then there are others who have
participants fulfill the necessary indem- had love relationships but failed to get
nity condition. The True Parents sprin- married. In the free world of today, all
kle holy water during the Blessing Cer- those who did not form families must be
emony to set the condition that you saved. All already married couples must
have been restored through indemni- be saved, as well as all who have gone
ty and that you have gone beyond the the wrong way through unfulfilled love
foundation prepared by the ancestors relationships. After that, virgin men and
in the spirit world. The holy wine cer- women representing begotten children
emony sets the condition that you have must be saved.
been reborn through three providential It was the 36 Couples who paved the
mothers. Contained in the holy wine is way to make it possible to open the gates
the blood of indemnification. By drink- of the Blessing for everyone. Among
ing it, you are cleansed internally, and them, there are three types of couples:
by wiping yourself with the holy hand- Adam couples, Noah couples, and Jacob
kerchief, you are cleansed externally. couples. Of these types, the Adam cou-
(19-268, 1968.2.20) ples refer to the already married couples.
Originally, Christ at his Second Advent,
On the first day of September 1991, the coming True Parents, had nothing to
I proclaimed tribal messiahship and do with already married couples. How-
ordered members to return to their ever, through the foundations that have
hometowns. Those who do not return been laid, already married couples can be
to their hometowns cannot achieve the regarded as having been born of Adam’s
desires of their ancestors in the spirit body before the Fall, and the Lord who
world. The historic desire of the ances- comes to perfect Adam cannot give up
tors is for tribal messiahs to appear on what was born of Adam’s body. (242-102,
earth and connect with the will of the 1993.1.1)
True Parents who come in the Last Days.
This is the longstanding wish that has There is a problem with the already
been harbored by the ancestors in the married couples: if they were to go to the
spirit world until the present time. Their spirit world, they would see that they are
greatest wish is to form a blood rela- different from other Blessed Couples. In
tionship with the True Parents as their the spirit world, the Blessing received by
begotten children. single virgin men and women is very dif-
ferent from that of already married cou- their sins. Otherwise they cannot be
ples. There are three levels in the spirit united together.
world, just as today’s society is divided Thus, you need to become tribal
into upper, middle, and lower classes. messiahs. You have no idea how grate-
Among the 36 Couples divided into of ful the already married couples are to
three groups of twelve respectively rep- be called tribal messiahs. Nothing can
resenting Adam’s, Noah’s, and Jacob’s be done without them. Therefore, all of
families, which group is the most pre- you should bring up your children and
cious? It is the third. In the future, you do all it takes to have them receive the
will have to serve them. At the moment Blessing. Then your grandchildren will
we are not distinguishing them from be in a perfected position before God.
each other because the time to do so has Through these third-generation chil-
not yet come, but that does not mean dren, you need to ask God to forgive
they are the same. They are very differ- your ancestors.
ent. (30-189, 1970.3.22) Furthermore, three generations of
ancestors must be liberated. This is the
The world today is made up of peo- reason for the offering of sacrificial rites
ple who have formed families and those to them. From there they can form a
who have not. When you look at the Uni- relationship with God. This is the view
fication Church, you can also see that it of the Principle. Once you are famil-
comprises Blessed Couples who were iar with all these factors, you cannot
already married and those who were just go on living the way you did before
not. We must pave the way by which we you knew these things. You need to ful-
can absorb all these different types of fill the mission of tribal messiahs. You
couples. must understand that the already mar-
Among your tribes there may be ried couples hold the great responsibil-
already married couples, there may be ity to fulfill such a dual mission. (31-282,
those who had some relationships or 1970.6.4)
were engaged but never got married, and
there may also be single virgin men and The already married couples, the
women. We need to indemnify the verti- newly Blessed Couples, and my fam-
cal past history horizontally in the pres- ily need to come together to restore
ent time by bringing all these peoples our homeland. Only when the nation is
together. We need to stand in the posi- restored can Jesus’ desire be fulfilled. If
tion of being united within three living Jesus’ heart is not freed from all his pain
generations. The first-born son in the over the failure of the chosen nation, the
third generation – that is the grandson grief of God cannot be eased. If the grief
who is standing at the completion stage of the Son is not eased, can the grief of
– needs to offer a sacrifice on behalf of the Father be eased? The grief of the Son
others in a ceremony of atonement for must be eased first. Jesus came as God’s
Son on the global level based on the cho- before the Advent of the True Parents.
sen nation, but his heart was filled with They need to connect with the True
grief, and so we must first ease his griev- Parents through their virgin sons and
ing heart. (58-196, 1972.6.11) daughters. The wealth in the possession
of those parents belongs to Satan’s side.
If you already married couples can- It all belongs to the satanic world. The
not outperform those who were blessed parents and even their children are all
while still single, you will not be able held in the satanic world. (145-21, 1986.4.30)
to uphold the dignity of already mar-
ried Blessed Couples. Was there such a Of the 36 Couples, the Adam couples
thing as the Blessing of already married were already married couples, the Noah
couples in the Garden of Eden or within couples were engaged but not married,
God’s will? In order to save you, I have and the Jacob couples were virgin men
opened the gates through which every- and women. Noah’s family did not fulfill
thing ragged and false can be patched the Will. When you look at the people
up. This became possible through the in the world today you see that there are
inclusion of already married couples in already married couples, those who are
the 36 Couples Blessing. That is the only in informal relationships or are engaged,
reason you can go on living within the and the completely pure single men and
Will. (101-286, 1978.11.7) women. From this time on, the foremost
kind of people that True Parents should
What is the biggest source of trouble be seeking for are not the Adam couples
in a family? Actions that disrupt the love but the true sons and daughters, in oth-
between mother and father bring trou- er words, pure single men and women.
ble to that family. That is the enemy of (242‑104, 1993.1.1)
our church. Therefore, the already mar-
ried couples gathered here must confess The 120 followers of Jesus represent
to their children the whole truth about the number twelve. The 124 Couples
themselves. You need to lay a deeply were blessed in order to organize and
rooted family foundation by practicing establish a model of tribal and nation-
the family morals, the morals of love. al leadership worldwide. In actuality,
(120-184, 1982.10.15) 124 couples were blessed, four being
extra. These four were already married
The parents who are already mar- couples. Why were they included in the
ried couples cannot stand in the posi- Blessing? Had they not, there would
tion of being an object to the Coming have been no way to save other already
Lord, whether they are the president of married couples from that time on This
the United States or Christian leaders. number four represents gates facing the
This is because they are already mar- four cardinal directions of north, south,
ried. There is no logical basis to marry east, and west. Based on the four cou-
ples, therefore, the way must be opened are not very familiar with the Principle.
through which all already married cou- We are now living in the era where even
ples can be resurrected. Hence, I blessed such people can receive the Blessing. This
124 couples. (158-170, 1967.12.27) will be the final one. The era in which I
bless already married couples is passing.
Originally, I was not meant to bless From the next Blessing, the tribal messi-
couples who were already married. In the ahs should bless them. (233‑351, 1992.8.2)
course of restoration, there was no need
for Adam- and Noah-type couples made The universal belief of people in the
up of people who were already married established churches today is that sal-
in their thirties. On the contrary, I was vation comes only in the form of indi-
only to have blessed Jacob-type couples vidual salvation. They believe that if
as my sons and daughters, who would they as individuals have complete faith,
then save their own parents. they will go to heaven. When you con-
For the Blessing of 400 million sider God’s original ideal, however, you
Couples, based on the number four at can easily discern that no one can go to
the hundred million levels, you must heaven alone. It is a place where loving
restore your physical parents. You must husbands and wives, and loving families
take them even forcefully. The tradition- should be together. (143-234, 1986.3.19)
al foundations of formation, growth,
and completion that we should restore Section 14. The Single Blessing
are already married couples, the Noah
couples, and the Jacob couples. Since Man is God’s masculine and woman
we are living in the era of fallen history, His feminine external form. A couple
Abel families stand on behalf of heaven is like the universe enfolded in a wrap-
and earth in the newly created realm of ping cloth; they thus can feel the heart
the chosen people, and so they should of God’s ideal love. The Blessing is the
go and bring already married couples most precious thing in all of heaven and
to God’s side, forcefully if necessary. earth. At the same time, it is extremely
(299‑224, 1999.2.17) fearsome. If spouses think about some-
one else other than their partner, they are
God is fair. At present, there are many violating each other. They must become
people who are just superficially con- have a parental heart to each other and
nected to the Unification Church. I told cause people to say, “I wish my family
everyone who is supportive towards the were like yours.” (13-67, 1963.10.17)
Church to receive the Blessing. At this
time, blessed members will be respon- In the beginning, God first created
sible to bless their own parents. That is all things and then Adam and Eve as
because they are closest to them. The their center and the substantial beings
parents can thus be blessed even if they of glory, wishing for the coming of the
joyful day of their victorious blessing. In restoring the realm of the adopted
Yet as His will was not fulfilled due to son, Christianity has accomplished this
their fall, we who live in the world today spiritually but not physically; thus, the
should do our utmost to fulfill that day history of the physical restoration of the
of hope within our own generation. We servant was prolonged. The wish of the
should hold high the glory of that victory servant is to find a good master. Even if
and – whether as individuals or couples the servant has his or her own spouse, if
– praise God before heaven and earth. the servant meets the wrong kind of mas-
You should realize how blessed you are ter, the spouse could be snatched away.
to be able to be a part of such a gloriously Satan is a bad master, and so the great-
unique occasion. (30-170, 1970.3.22) est hope of a servant under his domin-
ion is to find any way possible to meet
The history of religion progressed a good one. The higher religions have
from the Old Testament Age of the ser- shouldered responsibility for the work
vant to that of the adopted son at the of restoring the servant, and so until
coming of Jesus. Since the history that now the idea of having a spouse was not
has unfolded through religion until the allowed in these religions; consequently,
present day has been one of restoration, most devout believers have had to lead
the realms of the servant and adopted lives of celibacy. (61-182, 1972.8.30)
son were restored.
Viewed globally, religions other Religion up until this time has
than Christianity undertook the work emphasized the inviolability of conju-
of restoring the realm of the servant, gality and celibacy. The ideal of matri-
whereas Christianity restored the realm monial conjugality was first realized in
of the adopted son. In restoring the era my time. From God’s viewpoint, Jesus
of the servant, many religions did not only succeeded in establishing three
allow their most devout believers to chief apostles among the twelve, sev-
have possessions or spouses, and conse- enty-two disciples, and the 120 follow-
quently they had to lead lives of celibacy ers. But by restoring through indemnity
and have nothing to their names. Thus, the organization of the family of God’s
priests, monks, and nuns have no pos- ideal on earth, which Jesus could not
sessions of their own. A Buddhist tem- achieve before passing away, I succeed-
ple may have possessions, but its chief ed in restoring and going on to complete
monk may not. Furthermore, the idea on earth that which was left unaccom-
of conjugality is not permitted to such plished by the first and second Adams.
people. Hence, from God’s providential Since everything was lost through
viewpoint, of the numerous religions the Fall, then as a condition for the res-
that people have historically believed in, toration of all the things of creation, I
those that are on a higher level could not established 120 holy grounds across
but emphasize celibacy. the world in 1965. With representative
stones and soil from Korea as the seed although they may have complete faith
of these holy grounds, I conveyed the in their religion and husband and wife
victorious foundation and connected it may love each other dearly, once they
horizontally worldwide. (55-168, 1972.5.7) pass away to the next world, the spouses
and family members will end up in dif-
Until this time, marriage was largely ferent places. They will not even be able
forbidden in the religious realm. Devout to meet each other. If a beloved child
believers were encouraged to leave home found himself in hell and called out for
in order to enter the priesthood and lead his father and mother, how would they
lives of celibacy. However, times have feel? Even if they were in heaven, would
changed and now we are living in the era they feel happy? Originally, the Kingdom
when you can get married and return to of Heaven created by God was a place the
your hometown, that is to say, receive whole family would enter together. Since
the Blessing and form a Blessed Fam- Jesus could not form a family, then the
ily. The families that follow the satanic only place he could ascend to was para-
world have their basis in the evil love, dise. Thus, Christ at his Second Advent
life, lineage, and mind. However, since must come on earth. (19-171, 1968.1.1)
the Blessing signifies restoration, once
you walk in the footsteps of the True You cannot enter heaven alone. The
Parents, you will become Blessed Fami- Blessing is what is required in order to
lies of true love, life, lineage, and con- pass through the gates of heaven because
science, and these families, tribes, and that is a place where only families can
eventually the whole world will become enter. It is a place you can only enter
like one great extended family, living through the united relationship of three
together as brothers and sisters. Every- generations. Jacob’s seventy family mem-
thing will be brought to a conclusion bers comprised three generations, which
through the Blessing Ceremony. (286-41, is how they were able to enter Egypt.
1997.7.1) Before you can receive the Blessing,
you need to resurrect individually. You
In order to win in the battle against must pray just as Jesus did in the Gar-
Satan, you need a family. You can never den of Gethsemane. Since God carried
be victorious if you fight as an individual out His providence in three phases, He
because Satan invaded through the fam- will let you off easily for a period of three
ily, that is, of Adam and Eve. To restore years. In order to resurrect, you need to
this through indemnity, you need to repent of all your wrongdoings in the
receive the Blessing in God’s presence. past. There are many different types of
Thus, a new husband and wife must people gathered here today; however,
emerge. each one of you must follow the course
When you consider present-day that leads to the benefit of the whole.
believers in established churches, For an individual to resurrect, he or she
should not deviate from the providen- otherwise, we can never overcome the
tial destiny. Once you have resurrected, problem of fallen love. Those who dwell
where should you go? You must go and in the realm of the Fall, who have inher-
visit the members living in the country- ited the lineage of the fallen parents,
side who are praying in the background need to welcome the True Parents in the
for you. In actual fact, you should join final stage of restoration and unite with
your spouse only after your spiritual them vertically in order to overcome the
children have matured and are ready fallen world. This is the standpoint of
to receive the Blessing. Even Jesus went the Principle.
before the Holy Spirit only after that was We cannot complete this process
achieved. (12-265, 1963.5.25) individually. It takes a couple – a man
and a woman – to restore this problem of
The family is established through me. love. This is the Blessing being conduct-
The path a family follows is the way of ed in the Unification Church; it cannot
restoring through indemnity the realm be performed as you wish – it must be
of the suffering of women. The contents carried out by the Parents who are the
in the Bible are not centered on woman. vertical center.
The vertical history up to this point has Even in the fallen world, those who
been the history of seeking after the sub- have inherited the fallen lineage do not
ject. For six thousand years, history has do get married centering on themselves
sought after one Adam. After Adam is but rather on their parents. In the course
restored, shouldn’t woman be restored of restoration, the True Parents must first
as well? In this male-dominated world, come forth and become perfected as the
women were absolutely needed. Even the vertical parents. At the same time, Cain
most wretched tasks were carried out by and Abel must unite and thereby satis-
women. Didn’t I say that we are indem- fy the condition for victory. The Bless-
nifying vertical history horizontally? ing that is carried out from such a posi-
Viewed horizontally, history up to the tion can, for the first time, overcome the
present has been one of seven thousand limitations of the Fall. You cannot climb
years. The period in which we have set to such a position alone. The top of the
this history on the horizontal standard growth stage can be surmounted only
and are restoring it through indemni- through the Blessing and by nothing
ty is the period of the first seven-year else. In other words, only upon receiv-
course. (47-199, 1971.8.28) ing the Blessing can you pass through
that stage and climb to the bottom of the
The tendency to be tempted by fallen completion stage. The Blessed Couples
love has been inherited through genera- have to go through a seven-year peri-
tions of fallen parents. To overcome this, od to attain perfect oneness with God.
humankind must be connected to God- The three stages of the growing period
centered love through the True Parents; – that is formation, growth, and comple-
tion – comprise twenty-one years; thus, they must unite with me, the original
the Blessed Couple must undergo a sev- plus, not just within the individual cou-
en-year course in the completion stage. ple. You should know that the position
No one has come this far before. (55-137, of the Blessed Couple is one that has to
1972.5.7) follow such a course. Only after a man
and woman achieve complete unity can
There could have been only one kind they reach the original position of God.
of marriage feast held in the Garden of They must not engage in a love relation-
Eden, one based on Principle. Human- ship before they attain unity with me.
kind received Satan’s blessing through Until then, they should live like broth-
the Fall. This is our greatest grief; we er and sister. The love between husband
should have received God’s Blessing and wife should be as pure as that of
instead. Think for a moment how the innocent teenagers and greater than that
people on Satan’s side – his innumera- between any brother and sister. From
ble descendants – rejoiced on this feast such a place, they must pass through the
day of fallen marriage, how much they process of respecting and serving each
delighted in it, and how much they ate other. Once they have done so, God will
and drank in celebration of it. All of come to them automatically. The ideal
these actions have added to God’s sor- love is the love that is like a flash of light-
row. Marriage became an important ning at the point where the original plus
means and source of expanding the characteristic of the man and the origi-
satanic world. On account of this, ascet- nal minus characteristic of the woman
ics placed much emphasis on celibacy. come together. (129-23, 1983.10.4)
All marriages performed from ancient
times to this day are a source of sorrow I conducted the first international
to God. They have left conditions that joint wedding in 1970 – the 777 Couples
sadden Him, and not one of them has Blessing, which signified that everything
left behind any point that can give joy to on earth was drawing together globally.
Him and form a connection with Him. After the 430 Couples Blessing, I went
(158-276, 1967.12.29) to other countries to bless them because
it was not providentially allowed to
The single Blessing is premised on have them come to Korea to receive the
the idea that the spouses will be reunited Blessing. For the first time ever, then, an
in the spirit world. You must realize that international joint wedding of 777 cou-
it is a great blessing to be able to receive ples was performed in Korea with par-
the Blessing as a couple on earth rather ticipants from ten nations around the
than alone. (101-307, 1978.11.7) world. In this manner, based on the fam-
ily ideal, the path through which any
When I say that a Blessed Couple nation on earth can return to God was
must become as one I mean to say that completed. This event made it possible
for the fortune of the world to be related passed into the spirit world, you will see
to the fortune of the Unification Church. that the paths to heaven are wide open
From this day onward, we do not need for you. However, in spirit, you must
to go through the trouble of shedding be prepared for the occasion, dressed
sweat and blood in order to establish in the very best attire. There should be
our nation. Once we give birth, multi- no false steps on the way. You thus have
ply, and form a new tribe, then a nation multidimensional responsibilities. (55-87,
is naturally created. Just like the Israel- 1972.4.23)
ites gave birth to many healthy children
while in Egypt, all we need to do is give The time is coming when widows or
birth. All we need to do is to be blessed widowers who have received the Single
like the sons of Judah and have many Blessing on earth can be blessed with
sets of twins. We are not to practice their spouses in the spirit world. In the
birth control. In this way, we can expand era after the Blessing has transcended
the foundation of the new lineage across the national and global levels, people on
the world. We are therefore already in earth can be blessed with their spous-
the process of establishing a transracial es in the spirit world for the first time.
nation in the world. (55-171, 1972.5.7) Until now such things had been impos-
sible. When you received the Single
Blessed members who predecease Blessing, weren’t you blessed separately?
their spouses go to the spirit world as From now on, you can receive the Bless-
single persons. Nevertheless, in the ing together like everybody else. Since
case of childless couples, the surviving such a privilege has been granted on
spouse has the possibility of remarrying earth, when such a couple is blessed, the
a person in the same situation so as to spouse on earth and the spouse in the
leave behind blessed descendants. With spirit world are blessed together, and so
these thoughts in mind, you can’t help they can stand united in an equal posi-
but realize what a fearsome thing the tion. This is how a person on earth can
Blessing is. You may not realize it right be blessed with his or her spouse in the
here and now, but once you pass on to the spirit world. (284-167, 1997.4.16)
spirit world, you will understand. Those
who have received the Blessing have the The Lord, who comes as the origina-
path to heaven opened before them. tor and central figure of the Blessing, is
Blessed people are accused not by not limited by the restrictive environ-
Satan but by God’s angels. From the ment of the age in which he appears.
standpoint of God’s laws, if you do any- He is a central person who encompasses
thing wrong, the archangel will reject and transcends the history of the world.
your status of being blessed. After you As such, the Blessing does not end with
have studied the Divine Principle, a husband and wife coming together in
received the Blessing, and at a later stage, union. Through it, a new family must be
formed and further, a new tribe, race, have families in order to train yourselves
and nation must be created. All this to be in sync with such an environment.
begins with the Blessing. (92-181, 1977.4.3)
From this point a new heaven and
earth should unfold. Each individu- Unification Church Blessed Couples
al should be able to say to God, “I will stand in a historic position. How many
become such a son or daughter. The path times has God initiated this work in his-
I am treading is for the nation You desire tory? This is His second attempt. At the
so much. I am treading it not only for the first attempt, perfection was not achieved
nation, but also the world that You have due to the Fall. To restore this, God
sought after until now.” invested His omnipresent love to build
On the way, your couple will face a foundation of faithful families that
many difficulties and situations of everyone could harmonize with, center-
extreme deprivation. Nevertheless, these ing on the establishment of the chosen
are not matters for you to worry about; nation that, all told, had four thousand
the greatest challenge for you will be how years of Judaic culture as its foundation.
to become a husband and wife who can In simple terms, God wanted to create
overcome all these hardships and march an ideal couple by sending the Messiah
forward transcending the nation and on and having him receive a queen who
to the global level. (30-168, 1970.3.22) could become the object partner of his
love. (113-181, 1981.5.3)
You cannot belong to two different
nations. Since you have become husband You need to be blessed in order to
and wife to create one nation of God, present yourselves as ideal couples that
you can only be married once. Similar- have been victorious in all aspects of
ly, there cannot be two worlds, and since life, including culture, politics, and eco-
you are husband and wife for the sake nomics – as representatives with Adam’s
of God’s world, you can only be married original authority. You must realize that
once. Furthermore, there cannot be two such is the significance of the Bless-
gods, and since you as husband and wife ing. This is a path that you cannot walk
exist for Him, you can only be married alone. In entering heaven, man is the
once. (30-184, 1970.3.22) right leg and woman the left. Alone, you
could not be a complete person because
The reason you are being married you would be one-legged and therefore
is to deeply experience parental, con- lame. (118-280, 1982.6.13)
jugal, and filial love. Why do you need
to do this? The spirit world is a place The most important work of the
filled with all these different desires to Unification Church today is the Bless-
be stimulated by love. You must under- ing bestowed upon you as couples. The
stand that you need to be married and Blessing of couples is the seed of love
planted by God in Adam’s couple. As strange? How can it do that? That is an

such, it should be disseminated. expression of the harmony and beauty
All of you gathered here know what of creation. The universe is a world of
cell reproduction is, don’t you? In that love – it is not a cold-hearted and deso-
tiny cell is contained the whole tree, is late place, but an enclosure of love. Just
it not? When you sow it, a whole tree as the seeds are all wrapped in a shell,
grows from it. The roots, branches, God also wants to reside in that realm of
leaves, stems, flowers – in fact, all parts love that is the universe – the enclosure
that make up a tree are contained in that of love – with His plus and minus dual
cell. The conceptual blueprint is con- characteristics.
tained in it. For God to dwell enwrapped in the
Couples are blessed to become the universe of love, there must be unity in
embodiments of True Parents, and love between Him as the subject and the
through their children, reach out to the universe as His object. He can only be
nation and world, becoming its roots; just enveloped by the love that is shared by
as the roots and leaves of a tree absorb the two sides in the process of giving and
essential elements and control the tree’s receiving. That is why love is eternal and
carbon assimilation and the separation great. It is also boundless. Wouldn’t you
of elements from the air, Blessed Fami- want to rest in such a place? The con-
lies should perform similar functions. A clusion is the same. That is the seed of
tree takes in carbon dioxide and releas- God’s love. You must return to that seed.
es oxygen to its surroundings. Isn’t that (180‑110, 1988.8.7)
BOOK NINE
Blessed Family
3 CHAPTER 4 1
Blessed Families and Registration
Section 1. Registration of entered into her husband’s family reg-

the Blessed Families and Our ister? In the case of Western countries
Homeland or Japan, what happens to her surname?
It is changed. Since she has nothing, no
1.1. What is registration? foundation upon which to stand, she will
become one with her husband by taking
Do you know what registration is? his surname, be it Inoue, Yamaoka, or
Once a woman is married, she needs Kinoshita. When they unite together,
to have her name entered into the fam- they do so by forming a relationship of
ily register of her husband. She needs to love. As the power of this love is stronger
have her name removed from the register than the origin of life, the woman is not
of her original family and have it moved sad for having to leave her own family
to that of her husband. (177-302, 1988.5.22) for that of her husband; on the contrary,
she accepts this as a matter of course,
When a woman is married, she basi- and goes to her husband with hope and
cally has to move into her husband’s a smile. (258-244, 1994.3.20)
house, and so it follows that her name
also has to be moved from the old fam- Let us say that the bride follows her
ily register into that of the new family. husband to his house on her palanquin.
Then her family registration is changed. The moment she steps over the thresh-
What is our registration? It is the cer- old and becomes a part of his clan, any
tificate that gives evidence of our rela- thoughts centered on herself will no
tionship based on the origin of true love. longer be allowed. If she were to con-
(178‑207, 1988.6.4) duct herself in a self-centered way, as
she used to in her own house, would that
Once she is married, what is it that a be tolerated by her new family? This is
woman should do? There is more to do the question. Can she ask them to toler-
than just registering her marriage. She ate her? Of course she cannot do such
must be entered into the family register a thing. Since she is in a new place, she
of her husband. (195-227, 1989.11.15) must be cautious about her every move
– the way she looks, listens, and speaks.
Once a woman is married, isn’t she Why should she be cautious? She must
think about how she can be of use to her become members. What, then, would
husband’s clan, and to the new environ- happen at the time of the registration?
ment she finds herself in, rather than be Until this time, nothing – from love
a source of conflict. This is an extremely itself, to humankind, to the creation –
difficult thing to do. (142-160, 1986.3.9) has belonged to God. Therefore, what
has become Satan’s must be restored.
God and True Parents are weaving The sons and daughters and all things
history together, and the era of registra- of creation have to be restored center-
tion will arrive. At that time, you will ing on Father, who has fulfilled the will
transfer your name into the new fam- of God. At the moment, Father does not
ily register. Are you ready? Have you have a nation of his own. Isn’t that so?
become sons and daughters of God like The nation must be restored. (208-339,
True Parents have? It is easy to say, but 1990.11.21)
not to fulfill. Whether asleep or awake,
you must always keep this in mind. These Throughout all of history, there has
thoughts must accompany you wherev- never been such a thing as registration
er you go and whatever you do, whether into the Kingdom of God. In fact, there
you are eating or sleeping. In order to was no Kingdom of God in the spir-
accomplish this, you need to experience it world. There was no family and no
residing in the homeland before passing nation there. Once a family passed on
on to the next world. Since this is the to the spirit world, that family was sep-
case, should you learn Korean, or not? arated; if there were ten members in a
Originally, human beings did not have family, all ten of them were separated.
many languages. There was only one. However, that will not be the case from
(201-234, 1990.4.22) now on. You must understand that, had
it not been for the Fall, the Kingdom of
In the future, a time will come when Heaven would have been a place where
you need to register yourselves. The era the whole family, the mother and father
of registration is coming, for your family and all the others, would have entered
to connect to the family of True Father, together. If the grandparents, mother
the royal family. However, even when and father, and sons and daughters unit-
the era of registration arrives, those who ed together centering on true love, and
have failed to restore their tribes will not cherished the true love of God in that
be able to register. You must keep that family, even God Himself would show
in mind. It is similar to the twelve tribes absolute obedience to them. In a world
of Israel. You cannot register before you motivated by the love for others, where
have restored your tribes. one is obedient to such a tradition of love
Once people learn about the details and where people live for the sake of oth-
of the restoration of tribes, they will ers, the base of peace can come into exis-
swarm to the Unification Church to tence. (210-354, 1990.12.27)
Chapter 4 • Blessed Families and Registration 1421
Once we enter the era of registra- want to be registered in the positions of

tion, a register of names must be drawn sons and daughters who can be loved
up, and this is a task that cannot be eternally by God and True Parents. The
carried out carelessly. Without accom- registration will begin from this time
plishing Home Church activities, you forth. You will be registered in the Book
cannot make the list, nor can you have of Life of the Kingdom of God. A new
your name in the family register of the form of registration should take place
Kingdom of God. Even Blessed Fami- based on the true parent-centered ideol-
lies would be excluded. You must bear ogy and Godism, and at the same time,
this in mind, and make haste in doing the organization of tribes should also
all that you have been told to do by God. take place. Similar to the twelve apostles
You should carry out what you have of Jesus and the twelve tribes of Israel,
been instructed to do, not because other we also need to organize ourselves into
people are doing it, but because there is tribes. (146-230, 1986.7.1)
no other way. If you do not complete the
task given you on earth, once you enter From now on, you will return to your
the spirit world, you will have to carry hometowns and compete with each oth-
on with it forever. If you do not complete er as to who will be the first to expand
it on earth, you will be in great trouble in the environmental conditions in which
the world to come. (143-118, 1986.3.16) you can restore your tribes through your
own efforts. You will compete with each
Jesus, who failed to accomplish the other over this issue. So, regardless of
will of God on earth, should have found whichever tribe you belong to, the tribes
a bride in his time and established the will be organized together according to
relationship of true parents and raised those who have returned to their home-
true children. He should have pre- towns. What I mean by this is that the
pared a foundation on earth that would time is coming in which the branch-
secure, with heaven’s authority, the right es which are to point east, west, north
of inheritance and the right of registra- and south will be decided and registered
tion into the kingdom. He passed away accordingly in the family register.
to the spirit world without having done There will no longer be racial dis-
so. In registering, would you register as crimination or distinctions between the
servants? If you cannot be a son of direct developed and developing nations. The
descent, you must at least be registered biggest question is how well you can
in the name of an adopted son in order unite centering on your good ancestors
to become one of God’s heirs. Then in the spirit world, and how well you can
you will share the right of inheritance. lay the foundation upon which they can
(155‑309, 1965.11.1) come down to earth and support you.
Your work in developing your home-
What are we trying to achieve? We town, and how it is carried out, will all
depend on this point. How big a branch Park. Once that phase is passed, the era
is, will therefore be an issue. Even if the of national registration will soon fol-
trunk is dead, if the branch is big enough, low. Things are happening quickly now.
it can serve as the trunk. Everything will happen so quickly that
The shoot comes out first, then the it will be like being caught in a whirl-
branches sprout. This holds true for wind. Isn’t the world situation changing
humankind as well, but this is not the so quickly that it almost makes you diz-
main issue. The question is how you can zy? Why do you think this is? The world
grow new branches; in other words, how is changing so quickly because of True
the members of your tribe can be reg- Father. There is no other reason for it.
istered into this realm and returned to (197-363, 1990.1.20)
the original homeland, the Kingdom of
Heaven. You must realize that you are 1.2. Registration occurs in the era
standing on the path to the homeland. of the national level Blessing
(189-224, 1989.4.6)
The Blessing of the Unification
Registration will take place from Church is a church level Blessing, not a
now on. When South and North Korea national one. So there are three stages
are reunited, the members of the Uni- to pass through to the world level Bless-
fication Church across the world, the ing. After passing through the era of the
Blessed Families who have conduct- church Blessing, what follows is the era
ed themselves in an appropriate man- of the national Blessing, which is the era
ner, will all be registered regardless of of Blessing centered on the nation of
tribe. This will happen, if the North and God based on a united South and North
South are united through the authority Korea. Then comes the era of Blessing
of True Father. Then heavenly law will in which the physical and spirit worlds
decree that the loyal subjects of the Uni- are united. We need to pass through the
fication Church around the world the three eras of the Blessing. Originally,
representative race, the race that passes these three should have been accom-
on the lineage. Who would oppose that? plished in the generation of Adam, but
From the historical point of view, I have this did not materialize and it has been
worked so hard for the independence of postponed until the era of the return-
Korea and to establish it as the home- ing Lord. This must be accomplished in
land, so who could possibly oppose me? True Father’s time. By the year 2000, the
(197-212, 1990.1.14) worldwide Blessing must be carried out
all at one time. That is how registration
The era of tribal registration is com- can begin in earnest. (290-253, 1998.3.2)
ing upon us. It is not the era of individ-
ual registration. The coming era is the Blessed families of the Unifica-
era of tribal registration, be it Kim, or tion Church were all married in a holy
wedding ceremony, but this ceremony the world; we must overcome them all.
was conducted within the realm of the For this reason, the right of inheritance
church, and not the nation or world. bestowed by God can only be handed
That is why there should be ceremonies down to Adam’s family in a united world,
for the Blessing at the church level as well after we and our families have overcome
as at the national level. You must under- and reached the liberated position where
stand that only when you pass through there is no persecution. Only then can
the ceremonies of the world level Bless- there be true liberation. On that basis,
ing, and later on the eternal Blessing in the realms of church, nation and world
the Kingdom of Heaven, can you follow have to be dealt with. Only after going
the path which returns to the original beyond the realm of the worldwide res-
world. You may receive the Blessing of toration of sovereignty, and leaving the
the Unification Church in a simple and realm of Satan’s accusation, can libera-
convenient ceremony by being sneaky tion of the physical and spirit worlds
and taking me unawares. But, even if come to pass. You need to rise to such
you claimed that you were blessed, it is a position and overcome Satan’s accusa-
not enough. You must still go through tion on three levels in order for you to
the national Blessing. Therefore, when receive the Blessing. (285-235, 1997.6.5)
you go to the spirit world, along with
the Great Initiation Ceremony you also For what purpose are the Blessed
need to participate in the Registration Families being entrusted with the mis-
Ceremony and be organized into twelve sion of becoming tribal messiahs? It is
tribes. Then, when the time comes for in order that their tribes may be regis-
True Parents to pass on to the next world tered and may work for the restoration
and be seated on the throne, centering of God’s nation, after which they can
on God, all people can take their own receive the national level Blessing. Yes,
seats in the presence of True Parents in the tribal messiahs need to gather their
an orderly fashion. (185-36, 1989.1.1) strength to restore the nation. By restor-
ing a nation and having it registered
The Blessing in the Unification in the world, it will then be possible to
Church goes through three stages: the receive the Blessing on the world level.
church, national and world levels. That (268-251, 1995.4.2)
is why the Blessed Families of today
must go beyond their current position. Once God’s nation is restored, the
Originally, people who were free from era of registration will be upon us. Since
indemnity would have received the the Kingdom of God does not currently
Blessing. However, the Blessed Families exist, the era is now approaching when
have conditions of indemnity to fulfill. all of humankind will be registered anew
In front of our church stands the nation as the family of God. Accordingly, the
who is persecuting us and beyond that era of the great exodus is also coming.
Communism forced itself upon the capi- be registered. We need to create a new
talist world as a destructive and power- nation of people, and be newly regis-
ful ideology, but in the future you will tered. We have to establish the King-
have to be responsible by taking your dom of God on earth and, as its citizens,
own initiative. (259-223, 1994.4.10) love the kingdom and its people, live on
earth together with our tribes and fam-
When the era of registration comes, ily members, and be the victorious sons
just being a citizen of Korea will not be and daughters who have inherited the
enough. All nations must be subjugated true lineage of the parents of goodness.
with love. You need to deny the family, Only after doing so can we enter the
tribe, society, nation, world, even hell Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world.
in the spirit world and the devil him- This is the teaching of the Divine Prin-
self. The way of affirmation represents ciple. (58-143, 1972.5.22)
the Fall. Since the Fall occurred in this
manner, you have to restore it by going You are not yet registered in the King-
the opposite way. (259-223, 1994.4.10) dom of God. Since there is no nation of
God, you cannot even make registra-
At the present, the Blessing is being tions of births before Heaven. You can-
carried out within the Church because not get married unconditionally. You
we do not have a nation, but in the future cannot even register deaths. So religious
we need to be registered in the nation. believers have walked a path of lam-
You can be registered only when you entation, in which they had no choice
have fulfilled your responsibility as trib- but to fall down when pushed, and no
al messiahs. By being registered in the one to appeal to after death. You must
nation and the world and becoming one realize that True Father has walked the
with True Parents, then, with them as most difficult path of all. Weeping bit-
the subject and Blessed Families as the terly cannot bring it to an end. He must
object partners, you need to dedicate endure it, even if it is mortifying and
your families to attend God. Only then deplorable. (283-222, 1997.4.12)
can the cosmic ideal of Blessed Fami-
lies be formed. Such is the Kingdom of Even if I was born as the son or daugh-
Heaven on earth and in spirit world! ter of God, since there is no Kingdom of
Amen! (269-65, 1995.4.7) Heaven, registration into the kingdom
must be postponed. You must yearn to
1.3. Registration requires a become a husband in the Kingdom of
sovereign state Heaven, to receive a wife, to form a fami-
ly and to have children as a citizen regis-
Without a nation, there can be no tered in that kingdom. You must always
nationality. Without a nation, there can be conscious of this. You must remem-
be no foundation upon which you can ber that it is an established understand-
ing that you must fight evil at all times, were born in a certain place as the first
whether you are asleep or awake, and be or second daughter or first son of a par-
victorious. This is the way you should ticular father and mother, and you were
live always. (122-280, 1982.11.21) given a certain name; all these details
are written down as part of the regis-
Don’t you have to register births? If tration. Then you become the citizen
you are Japanese, you need to register as of Korea forever. Have you become citi-
a citizen of Japan who was born in a cer- zens of the Kingdom of God? Have you,
tain place. Similarly, we need to be reg- or have you not? You are not even close.
istered into the kingdom. Until now, the (211-109, 1990.12.29)
Kingdom of God has not existed. Since
there has been no family centered on There is no Kingdom of God. Cur-
True Parents, it follows that there was no rently you are registered in the satan-
tribe or nation either. We need to indem- ic world, but the era is soon coming in
nify all this, so that we can reclaim the which you will be able to remove your
family, tribe, a people, nation, and world names from the old register and enter
from the satanic realm, the kingdom of them into the register of the Kingdom of
Satan. Centering on the religious realm, God. Those people who have passed on
the whole world including the non-reli- to the next world without knowing this
gious realm must be united together, are now becoming agitated. Once you
and everything that belongs to Satan have been registered as a citizen, fam-
must be restored to God’s side. If this is ily, tribe, nation and world of the King-
not achieved, you cannot live peacefully dom of Heaven, and once the kingdom
in the spirit world after you have passed in spirit world is united with the king-
away. It is tens, hundreds and thousands dom on earth, you will be able to govern
of times more difficult to form a rela- both worlds with love as the right hand
tionship with the physical world from of God. Before you can enter that world,
the spirit world. (250-112, 1993.10.12) however, you need to go through the
registration procedure. (287 -40, 1997.8.10)
It is the Blessing of the Unification
Church that bequeaths the love, life and The time will come when you can
lineage of God. Fallen humanity cannot register yourselves. Receiving the Bless-
be registered before receiving the Bless- ing is not the same as registering. The
ing. This is true for everyone gathered Blessing is only a symbolic registration.
here today. Then how should you go That is why we are seeking to restore the
about registering yourselves? Original- nation in which we can be registered.
ly, you were supposed to be registered What kind of nation would it be? It would
at birth. You were born in Korea, and be one in which a trinity is formed of
so you made registrations of births in the sovereignty, which takes the place of
Korea, didn’t you? On a certain day, you parents; the citizens, who take the place
of the children; and national land, which dom of God.” From now on, the answer
takes the place of possessions. In order will be the Kingdom of Heaven. (277-251,
for a nation to be established, there must 1996.4.18)
be sovereignty, citizenry, and territory.
The same principle is true of religion. Members of the Unification Church
(35‑282, 1970.10.25) will be able to register their names in
the not too distant future. The day when
We do not have a nation of our own. North and South Korea are united as one
Though there are many sons and daugh- nation, in which God can take delight,
ters of Blessed Families, we have yet to will be the day on which you can be reg-
establish the ideal kingdom desired by istered. When such a day dawns, even if
God. Consequently, there is no place for you are blind or have an impaired voice
you to register the names of your sons or a deformed arm, if you were blessed
and daughters, and to register any mar- first, you would be considered the elder.
riages or deaths in later years. If there You would be the elder sister-in-law. If
is no nation, there can be no settlement. you were blessed later, you would have
What that means is that you cannot stay to serve a person with an impaired voice
in one place for long. If you do not have and deformed arm as your elder, even if
your United States passports with you, you are older and a college graduate.
you are not permitted to enter any oth- Such a day is coming. Therefore, when
er nation. In other words, you are not that time comes, all these special condi-
acknowledged as a citizen of your nation. tions of attendance will become impor-
The same is true for us. We do not have tant factors that will decide between
passports of our nation, because we do success and failure. (58-113, 1972.6.6)
not have a nation.
Where do the members of the Uni- Once South and North Korea are
fication Church belong? In the United reunited, and the nation is filled with
States? Where else? In the Kingdom of blessed people, we will enter the era of
God. Where are you from? Isn’t that a registration. Once you have inherited
frequent question in the satanic world? the lineage of True Parents, the era of
When asked, “Where are you from?” registration will be imminent. Through
don’t you usually reply that you are the worldwide expansion of the Blessing
from the United States, Germany, Japan and subsequent registration of the five
or wherever it is that you come from? billion people in the world, the ances-
Of these nations, the very best nation is tral generations they will assume will
the Kingdom of Heaven. The most pre- be decided. Though they may all have
cious nation is the Kingdom of Heaven received the Blessing at the same time,
on earth, the Kingdom of God. So, when some will be thousands of generations
you are asked, “Where do you belong?” higher than others. A very frightful era
you must answer, “I belong to the King- is coming. (252-246, 1994.1.1)
If you were to die without having the place where true parents and a true
restored the nation, the best you could family reside. Then where is the original
hope for would be to come back to earth homeland or homeland of true parents?
and support individuals and families. It is the place where God and His sons
You would not be able to provide any and daughters, the subject and object
form of open and authoritative support. partners who can love one another, can
You would not be qualified to take part in dwell. The homeland is where you can
the battle to conquer the satanic world. receive the love of the subject partner
Therefore, you can be registered only as the object partners. If this is the case,
after our nation comes into existence. then where would the homeland of chil-
Have you been registered? Though you dren be? It would be a place where they
may have registered your names with can love their parents with God as the
the Unification Church, you have not subject, and where the children them-
yet been registered in the united nation selves can be loved in the object posi-
of God. Can you become a citizen of a tion. Such a place is the homeland of the
nation that does not exist? No, it is not four-position foundation as taught by
possible. (54-277, 1972.3.26) the Unification Church and represents
the ideal homeland. Why is it an ideal
1.4. Reclaiming the Homeland homeland? It is because in that place
can be found the love of the True God,
The homeland that we need to reclaim the love of true parents and the love of
is not an existing nation on earth with true children. The world which develops
its own history and traditions. It is com- from this place, on this basis, would be
pletely different from those other nations an ideal world. Such a principle can be
in essence. In order for us to be able to found in the four-position foundation.
inherit such a nation that stands on a (124-266, 1983.2.27)
completely different level from others,
we need to become citizens with appro- What is the homeland? The home-
priate ideological proactivity. That pro- land is the nation of the mother and the
active ideology should be in accord with father. It is the nation of our ancestors.
the ideology of the absolute Creator. To sum it up, it is the nation of our moth-
For a nation desired by the Absolute ers, fathers, and our ancestors. It is the
Being to exist, you should yearn for that nation of the first human ancestors. It is
nation to be one in which the citizens a nation handed down from, and loved
would be united together centering on by, the first human ancestors.
the nation’s sovereignty. Therefore, the Since that love is unchanging, then
nation should take form based on such a that nation should be unchanging as
standard of citizenship. (49-93, 1971.10.9) well. When you consider the historical
backgrounds of those who claimed the
Where is the homeland of God? It is nation as their homeland, it can be rec-
ognized that there has not been a sin- what purpose did they do so? What was
gle nation that could maintain itself as the hope for which they walked such a
the beloved homeland of the parents. path, appealing to heaven? It was with
The homeland was always lost. (173-68, the words, “May the time of the hoped-
1988.2.14) for homeland come soon!”
By establishing one nation of God,
The homeland desired by the will of we should pass judgment on the arch-
God is the homeland and the original enemy of heaven, the great Satan; eradi-
homeland of humankind, based on true cate evil from the world; and build on
love. Korea should become such a home- earth the Kingdom of Heaven of peace
land and the homeland for all humanity. centered only on goodness. You must
(185-131, 1989.1.3) understand clearly that this is the desire
of God, the desire of Jesus, and the desire
If you consider the characteristics of of the ancestors who have contributed
a nation, you can understand that for a greatly to the course of the providence
nation to be established, it must have until this day. (155-321, 1965.11.1)
sovereignty. From this viewpoint, when
you consider the question of realizing the There can be no national boundaries
Kingdom of Heaven on earth, then who in a world created by God. There can be
would be the owners of the Kingdom of no racial discrimination between blacks
Heaven? Who would be the sovereign? and whites. There can be no reason for
Without a doubt, God would be the sov- conflict because only goodness prevails
ereign. Who would be the citizens? The in such a world. Nevertheless, we see that
citizens would include all people of the the world we are living in is divided into
world. Then where would the territory separate nations by national borders.
of the nation be? It would be the earth. Discord and disunity come about due
(96-15, 1978.1.1) not only to racial discrimination, but
even due to conflict within the family
Where would the original home- between husband and wife and between
land and homeland be? What would the parents and children. People of good-
homeland be like? Of course, the home- ness are struggling with those who are
land would have a specific nation to cre- evil. Considering the current situation of
ate a foundation, but the homeland of the world, we can easily see that the com-
humankind sought by God is in fact this ing Lord must unite the world into one,
earth. It is this earth that we are living making it a place without racial discrim-
on. This planet earth is the homeland ination and without barriers between
yearned for by humanity. It is the home- nations. He must reunite all the bro-
land of humanity desired by God. In past ken families, and establish a kingdom of
history, many generations of our ances- peace in this world where goodness and
tors walked the path of sacrifice; and for evil are in conflict. (53-72, 1972.2.9)
Our goal lies in establishing a united nation are prone to attacks. They are in
world, transforming the world into one the most wretched of positions. In most
nation centered on God. That nation cases, they are easily beaten. That is why
would have the one and only sovereignty, we should try to find the answer to the
citizenry, territory and culture. Its peo- question: Where is the nation desired by
ple would be connected through the one God, the nation that can be the foothold
lineage centered on True Parents. In that of God? (55-79, 1972.4.23)
nation, everyone would want to become
the ideal heirs by perfecting the realm The citizens of a nation without sov-
of heart. They would be able to achieve ereignty are in a pitiful plight. That is
what is taught in the Bible as, “Love your why Jesus preached, out of concern:
enemies!” (God’s Will-789) “Therefore, do not be anxious, saying,
‘What shall we eat?’ or ‘What shall we
There is no doubt that the King- drink?’ or ‘What shall we wear?’ For the
dom of God is a place that is governed gentiles seek all these things; and your
according to the will of God, whose sov- Heavenly Father knows that you need
ereignty is inherited by His children them all. But seek first his kingdom and
of direct descent, who follow the com- his righteousness, and all these things
mands issued by Him as their center. In shall be yours as well.” (Matt. 6:31-Sec-
such a place, democracy or communism tion 33) Did he say you should seek His
cannot exist. Once it is established, the Son first, or His kingdom? He told you
kingdom would retain its system of gov- to seek the Kingdom desired by God.
ernance eternally. Taking all this into (34‑337, 1970.9.20)
consideration, how truly lamentable it
is that you cannot be a citizen of such The reason we are shedding blood
a nation. Therefore, you should lament and sweat for this nation and its peo-
the fact that you are not a resident of that ple is to establish the eternal Kingdom
nation. You should lament the fact that of God, the blessed land in which our
you are not qualified to be a part of it. future descendants can praise God for
We should all lament the fact that we do generations to come. (14-193, 1964.10.3)
not have such an unchanging sovereign-
ty anywhere. (72-292, 1974.9.1) Now we can establish the homeland.
In that homeland there would be sover-
The goal of our faith is to become eignty, territory, and citizenry. Further-
the citizens of the Kingdom of God. If more, the people would inherit the lin-
we do not become the citizens of that eage of the homogenous race, and the
kingdom, there will be no way for us to history that can be written by none oth-
be loved or to be proud of being God’s er than that race. We need to fulfill the
children in front of the people in the duties of emissaries for the homeland.
world or the creation. Those without a The sooner you complete this mission
you have been called to do, the soon- accomplished just within the boundar-
er can the basis for restoration of the ies of today’s Unification Church. What
homeland be laid down. you must understand is that, unless
The work we are carrying out today we expand this work to the worldwide
will be the foundation upon which we realm, going beyond the nation, and
can welcome the day of liberation of the bring it to completion once and for all,
homeland. Bearing this in mind, you we cannot welcome the day of complete
should march forward, determined in restoration. (23-332, 1969.6.15)
your hearts to complete the mission of
emissary as long as you remain stand- Every object in the world came to
ing. Otherwise we cannot receive as our belong to Satan through the fallen par-
own, the historical world Blessing and ents. In order for all families to restore
heavenly fortune that God can bring us this situation centering on the True
in this era. (29-40, 1970.2.16) Parents, in the future they should have
nothing in their possession. Nothing in
Section 2. The Conditions for this world should belong to them. Their
Registration own bodies do not belong to them, their
sons and daughters do not belong to
2.1. Change of the right of them, and their husbands do not belong
ownership, lineage, and realm of to them. Everything must be regarded as
heart the possession of unfallen Adam. Noth-
ing should belong to Eve. She should not
2.1.1. Change of the right of have anything established as belonging
ownership to her.
The era of the right of ownership is
You have to be registered into the coming, where objects can belong to her
new kingdom. However, just as God cre- only after they have been determined as
ated all things before human beings, the belonging to Adam, restored to God and
creation needs to be registered and con- acknowledged as His, and then returned
nected to God before humankind. The to Adam to be finally handed back to her
6000 years of history, therefore, can be as her permanent possession.
said to be the history of trying to achieve Such phenomena can take place only
this. after you have entered the Kingdom of
We need to go through this process God and have been registered. Only
which is similar to that of establish- then can you be restored to the posi-
ing a relationship with God through tion of unfallen owners in the Garden of
the creation as shown in the Old Tes- Eden and hold possession of all things
tament Age, but now through the True of the world. In such a manner, you can
Parents in the Completed Testament enter the Kingdom of Heaven on earth.
Age. However, this task should not be (165-284, 1987.5.27)
None of your possessions belongs to their lives are the true patriots of that
you. You need to return them to God nation. However, this is not just an issue
and have them engrafted to Him. They for Japan alone. In restoring the cosmos,
are not yours. You have no right of own- you must, under any circumstances, be
ership to claim them as yours. Adam ready to devote anything and everything
is not the owner of true love. You must for God. (286-238, 1997.8.11)
bear in mind that God is the center, and
so centering on Him as the owner, you At this time, the world belongs to
need to think of yourself as standing in Satan, not God. However, the recovery
a relationship to Him as His object part- of the right of ownership will now take
ner. It is God who should have the right place, and so the universe will come to
of ownership first, and therefore that be united as one without recourse to
right must be restored to Him. (219-214, war. In the future, people will form an
1991.8.29) endless line unprecedented in the his-
tory of the world, making their way to
You need to offer all of your posses- be registered in the Kingdom of God
sions voluntarily. However, there is not by tribe, taking with them everything
one person who has done so. Those who in their possession. Depending on who
have their own houses and other forms registers first, the elder brother and
of wealth in their names, and who do not younger brother will be determined.
follow the instructions of Father, will (208-346, 1990.11.21)
find themselves in trouble. Those of you
listening to what I am saying now will In a place where a peaceful envi-
find yourselves implicated at the time ronment and the unified realm of the
of registration if you have houses and will of God begin, the fact that you
other things in your name. Father does would be registered by family indicates
not have anything. Even though he may that the nation itself could be restored
make a lot of money, it is not for his own instantly. Consider for a moment the
use, but for the world. It is not for any case where twelve tribal messiahs and
one particular individual. In saving all their tribes have all been registered.
people in the world, he cannot help but What would happen to that nation? It
melt down the whole nation and use it as would be restored instantly. This would
one would use molten iron. be true of all nations, be it Japan or any
In such a time of emergency, those other nation. They would be completely
who refuse to be melted down with oth- restored at once.
ers are the enemies and traitors of heav- What this signifies is that, centering
en. If the nation of Japan was lost, and on God, every fallen person since the
the question arose as to how its regal time of Adam’s family will be forgiv-
power could be revived, those who can en and embraced through love. (269‑56,
devote not only their homes but even 1995.4.7)
Since such an era is at hand. Father is not work if you leave a bank account for
issuing these orders: “Restore your tribes yourself and portions of land for your
immediately! Return the right of owner- sons and daughters. When Ananias and
ship to God! Be registered at once!” This his wife sold their house and offered only
is the greatest hope for humankind. The half of the money they had before Peter,
hope that has persisted for thousands of didn’t they drop dead right there on the
generations, ever since the first human spot? Did you know about that? Did you
ancestors, is based on achieving this. know that was what happened to Ana-
You must have this engraved deeply in nias and his wife? Right before your
your heart, so that you will never forget eyes, you would have seen them die and
it. By doing so, in the near future, you you would have had to bury them. Such
will experience the joy of greeting the a time is now upon us. (302-44, 1999.5.18)
new sun rising in Japan’s dawning sky.
(227-107, 1992.2.10) What is the Total Living Offering?
The fallen false parents stole the heav-
For you to return the right of owner- enly world and became thieves, and so,
ship to God, you need to go through the centering on the True Parents, the whole
name of True Parents. There is no oth- world must be restored and offered to
er way to do it except by going through God. Before that offering is made, Father
their name. That is why world unifica- cannot claim to be the owner. He needs
tion can only be achieved centering on to establish the kingship on earth and in
the Unification Church. Even if you do spirit world, hand it down to his heirs,
not do anything to encourage it, there and have it take firm root before he leaves
will be a long line of people waiting, this world. Only then can the Kingdom
vying with each other, to be the first to of Heaven on earth and in spirit world
register. A time will come when they form a complete union. By complete
will fight, making every effort, to decide union I mean total oneness. We use the
who will be the first, second, or third to phrases: “complete union of heaven and
register. (198-242, 1990.2.3) earth” and “the total oneness of man
and woman.” (299-48, 1999.2.1)
You need to make the sacrificial
offering that is known as the Total Liv- All of you gathered here have to make
ing Offering. Was not everything tak- the Total Living Offering donation. You
en away in the Garden of Eden due to need to perform the ceremony of libera-
the false parents? Everything was taken tion and unification. In the past, when
away from true love. That is why you we offered sacrifices to God, we need-
need to give everything in the Total Liv- ed to first split them into two halves,
ing Offering. You need to offer everyone for God’s side and one for Satan’s
thing, even things that have life. You side. Can you imagine what an appall-
must not leave anything behind. It will ing thing this must have been for God?
The sacrifice was split into two parts, the laid until the time when Jesus reached
right side belonged to God and the left maturity, and carries on from there to
side belonged to Satan. This was true for fulfill what Jesus could not do: to seek
human beings. This was true for Abel out a bride, become the True Parent, and
and Adam. Only when you can offer save all humankind. The True Parents,
everything centering on God’s love can through the Blessing Ceremony, which
Satan be separated from you completely. allows the change of lineage, can save all
(298-22, 1998.12.31) humanity and transform them into true
men and women by engrafting them to
2.1.2. Change of lineage the true love, true life, and true lineage
of God. They can then go on to form true
From the Divine Principle perspec- families and establish the Kingdom of
tive in the Unification Church, all fall- Heaven on earth. (282-223, 1997.3.13)
en human beings of today are bound for
hell as soon as they are born. Isn’t that The international holy Blessing Cer-
so? They are registered for hell at birth. emony is the very ritual of resurrection
It is only too true. (48-200, 1971.9.19) which completely liquidates and restores
every defiled thing that arose from the
All descendants connected through first family that was formed from false
the false lineage since the Fall are regis- marriage, and through which were
tered to Satan. Religion came into exis- inherited false love, false life, and false
tence to take back the nation and the lineage from fallen false parents.
world from Satan. Religion exists to fos- Thus, centering on the love of the
ter mind and body unity and to reunite True God and True Parents, our couple
that which is divided. (272-83, 1995.8.30) can subjugate the left-wing and right-
wing by establishing the head-wing ide-
The returning Lord descends to earth ology on the external level, while on the
to completely fulfill God’s providence internal level subjugating the conscience
of restoration, insofar as it remained and spirit world through Godism, that
unfulfilled by Jesus. In other words, he is to say true love, thereby becoming
comes as the true, original human seed true parents who can bequeath the great
that will perfect the ideal of creation, Blessing by engrafting to everyone the
and the ideal of true parents who are the seed of true love, true life, and true lin-
origin of God’s true love, true life, and eage which brings about the oneness of
true lineage. He comes on the victorious God and humankind. (275-58, 1995.10.31)
foundation of the fundamental provi-
dence already established by God’s side The Lord must return in the flesh
until the time of Jesus. What this means and bring about a new relationship of
is that the Lord at his Second Coming lineage. By indemnifying in the realm
stands on the victorious foundation of the world family what was lost and
should have been perfected in Adam’s From this time on, to whom should
family, the right of the true eldest son, everything belong? Until now, not one
the right of the true parent, and the right thing could be said to belong to God.
of true kingship can then be recovered Everything in the possession of the
and used to establish the Kingdom of devil must pass into the hands of God.
Heaven on earth under God’s domin- Through changing lineage and concur-
ion. From here the returning Lord can rently receiving the Blessing, you need
be registered into the Kingdom of Heav- to return the right of ownership to God,
en in spirit world, enter the era of the followed by the realm of heart. The realm
kingship of earth and heaven centering of heart is the clan itself. It is the rela-
on God, and recover the world of vic- tionship formed between related fami-
tory, freedom, unity, and happiness. In lies of the fourth to the eighth genera-
this manner, the Kingdom of Heaven on tions. That can be said to be one realm
earth and in spirit world, which is God’s of heart. Centering on the grandfather,
ideal of creation, can emerge. Such is the when you bring together the relatives,
Principle viewpoint on the history of the the related families up to the eighth gen-
providence of salvation. (277-211, 1996.4.16) erations can be brought together. (272-214,
1995.10.5)
The three goals of restoration
through indemnity are the change of What should you do to meet True
lineage, change of the right of owner- Mother and True Father? You cannot
ship, and change of the realm of heart. walk into their presence, just like that.
You have heard this before, haven’t you? You are from a different lineage, aren’t
Since the lineage was defiled, unless it you? You cannot be bequeathed with
is changed back to its original state, you the right of inheritance before you are
cannot be connected to the Kingdom of registered. Until now, you have not been
God and be registered in it. The original registered. Have you had your names
owner of the lineage is God. Through entered into True Father’s family regis-
the fallen lineage, everything was stolen ter? It has not been done yet. Then when
from God and His right of ownership can it be done? Registration does not
was subverted. This situation can only involve receiving the Blessing alone. The
be rectified by connecting to God’s lin- position in which you have received the
eage through His love. That is why the Blessing is the completion level of the
lineage must be changed. The lineage growth stage. You still have the seven
was perverted through the fallen rela- years of the completion stage to fulfill.
tionship of love. Since the lineage was That is how the Principle works. Cen-
turned in the wrong direction, there tered on this Principle, we are carry-
will be no path for humanity to return ing out the work of restoration. (139-279,
to God unless the lineage is transformed. 1986.1.31)
(258-287, 1994.3.20)
2.1.3. Change of the realm of heart All of you, why don’t you try offering
a prayer? The more you pray, the more
There are conditions to be met in you will find yourself in tears. The closer
order to pass into the Kingdom of Heav- you get to Heavenly Father, the more you
en. You cannot enter it unless you have will grieve and lament. You need to pass
a family of your own. As long as you are through this stage and reach the point
the sons and daughters of God, you have where merely thinking of Heavenly
missions to fulfill. After fulfilling those Father will make you dance for joy; but
missions, you are destined to meet True you have not reached that stage yet. That
Parents in the world of eternity. If you do is why you still have to fulfill the indem-
not complete this formula, it is not possi- nity conditions of the past and present.
ble to meet them. When you are blessed, You need to be in such a situation that
the gates to the Kingdom of Heaven are God longs for you. So, you who do not
opened before you, but you cannot just possess the qualification that is hoped
walk in like that. First, you need to do for must fulfill the requirements which
everything according to True Father’s will enable God and you to long for each
instructions and be registered in the other. You should know that such a time
position of having completed the mis- is coming.
sion of tribal messiahs. (250-112, 1993.10.12) Then, what should you do next? You
must long for the day when you will be
If you want to achieve mind and able to register as a family of God. More-
body unity, you first need to recover the over, you should not be the only one
essential love of God. You must real- longing for that. All humanity must long
ize that you still have this task to ful- for such a day. (8-114, 1959.11.22)
fill. No matter what it takes, you need
to overcome this and attain this state; if All of you must inherit the right of
you pass on to the spirit world without the true parent. Then, centering on the
having done so, you will find yourself in right of the true children, right of the
big trouble. From the perspective of this true parent, and right of the true king-
logic of true love, we human beings are ship, heaven and earth must be unified.
to become one with it, and thereby enter First, there would emerge the Kingdom
the realm of oneness; that is how God’s of Heaven on earth; secondly, the King-
life becomes our life, God’s love becomes dom of Heaven in the spirit world; third-
our love, and God’s lineage becomes our ly, the kingship and the realm of the
lineage. Unless you have the mindset royal family. What is the realm of the
that the world, which belongs to God, royal family? The Cain world is still in
also belongs to you, and have the heart existence. Therefore, we need to restore
of a mother and father embracing the the right of the eldest son in the Cain
universe, you cannot enter the Kingdom world, and transform the Cain figure
of Heaven. (200-230, 1990.2.25) from a son bound for hell into an abso-
lutely obedient second son, and take Father. Once they are returned to God,
him to the Kingdom of God. That is how they return to their original states. After
the realm of the royal family will come you have become a part of God’s family,
about. If Cain had not fallen, he would what you gave will be returned to you.
have become a member of the royal fam- These are not my words. This is a prin-
ily. However, up until now, he has had no ciple of the providence of restoration.
other place to go except hell, and so we (264‑320, 1994.11.20)
must make it possible for him to enter
the Kingdom of God. 2.2. Tribal messiahship
That is why the realm of the roy-
al family emerged. Then what follows? 2.2.1. Mission of tribal messiahs
It is justification by attendance; that is,
you need to perfect the family life of Now your roots need to be corrected.
attendance. In other words, once you What happened to your roots? Through
are standing on a victorious foundation the Fall, the first father and mother went
centered on the Kingdom of Heaven on along the wrong path. That is why, cen-
earth and in spirit world, kingship, and tering on the True Parents, we have to
the realm of the royal family, you need pass through the positions of true sons
to practice a family life that serves and and daughters, eldest son and the origi-
attends True Parents and God. By form- nal parent. Your roots need to be turned
ing a vertical relationship with God, all upside down. They cannot connect as
of you must be registered; that is, all of they are. Only when they are turned
you must occupy the position of ances- around 180 degrees and connected, can
tors. (274-183, 1995.10.29) you begin anew. What this means is that
you still have a destiny to fulfill, which is
You need to remember that the favor to return to your hometowns to change
bestowed by the True Parents is a great your ancestry. (178-99, 1988.6.1)
blessing that cannot be expressed in
words alone. It cannot be exchanged for What must the tribal messiahs do?
anything in the whole universe. Your They need to restore all that Adam failed
clans are not an issue, nor are your to achieve. True Parents came to earth
wealth and possessions. God does not and restored the unfulfilled mission of
want to receive such profane things from Jesus and the failure of Adam. Adam
you. He will despise them. You have to stands on the level of the family, but the
pass through the true sons and daugh- roots of God’s family could not be con-
ters, through True Mother, and through nected to Adam and Eve. So this must be
True Father. It will take three genera- turned around and, from the position of
tions. Whatever you have is returned to tribal messiah, you need to restore your
God through the archangel, the son of own parents and tribes. In doing so, at
the archangel, True Mother, and True least four generations are involved, your
grandfather and grandmother, mother fore a much better situation than that
and father, yourselves, and your sons of Jesus. The bestowal of such a position
and daughters. By connecting these holds great significance and cannot be
four generations, you then put down the exchanged for anything in this world.
ancestral roots where there have been no Why should you fulfill your responsi-
roots before, centering on your parents. bility as tribal messiahs? The first rea-
(210-273, 1990.12.25) son is that you need to save your par-
ents. Your parents stand in the position
The tribal messiahs are advancing of the first Adam, and you stand in
to the position of parents. From this the position of the second Adam. You
position, they can bring together their must fulfill the mission of Adam by
sons and daughters. This is predestined. restoring and recreating your parents.
There is no way for you to avoid doing The second reason is that you require
this. If you fail to do so, you cannot be a hometown. By fulfilling your mis-
registered and you will not be able to sion as tribal messiahs, you will come
enter the kingdom when you pass on to to have your own hometown. In the
the next world. There will be no place end, the reason you need to fulfill your
for you to stand. Therefore, you should responsibility as tribal messiahs is to
be thankful for having a place secured perfect Adam’s family. In concrete
for you. terms, you need to educate your tribes.
This is the greatest gift that I can (Tribal Messiah - 178)
bestow on you. I am asking you to do
this great work, which True Father him- All of you gathered here today must
self was unable to accomplish with his fulfill the mission similar to that of the
clan, and which can relieve the histor- messiah in your tribes, whichever clan
ical and interminable grief of God on you belong to, be it Kim, Park, or oth-
my behalf. In this way, not only will the erwise. Each of you must think, “I am
parents of True Father be liberated, but the Messiah!” representing each of your
your parents will also receive great ben- clans in establishing the Kingdom of
efit from it. Your mothers and fathers God. You have to regard yourself as the
will be transformed into the mothers savior. You must consider that you are
and fathers who have not fallen. (220-39, the savior of the Kim clan if you are a
1991.10.13) Kim. In order to do so, you need to fulfill
the duties of a chief priest on behalf of
In order to restore your tribes, you the whole Kim clan. (155-265, 1965.10.31)
need to fulfill the mission of tribal mes-
siahs. Such a command is unprecedent- Without registering, you cannot
ed in history. The position of the trib- become a citizen of the Kingdom of
al messiah is the same as the position Heaven. If that were the case, you would
of the second true parents, and there- be just floating in the air, and Satan
would be free to attack you as he pleases are endowed with treasure. These peo-
from all sides-front, back, left, right, up, ple will be judged according to the same
and down. All of you are now standing thoughtless standard which they have
in the position of being able to liberate demonstrated. Everything will be com-
your own parents through the mission pleted once all the tribes are restored.
of tribal messiahship on behalf of True (192-233, 1989.7.4)
Parents. (236-322, 1992.11.9)
Only by receiving the Blessing will it
Why are tribal messiahs necessary? be possible to register into the Kingdom
If there are no tribal messiahs, then of Heaven. Through this, humankind
all the families cannot be connected can finally inherit the Kingdom of God.
between themselves. Without this, you They can form heavenly families, tribes,
cannot have your hometown. I have a people, nations, world, and cosmos.
my own hometown but you do not Therefore, the Kingdom of Heaven is
have one. After restoring all the fami- formed, and they become citizens of that
lies, there will come the age of reg- kingdom by being registered in it. Orig-
istration in the future. Once the age inally, the relatives of the first parents
of registration comes, tribal formation should have been registered in the king-
will take place. The order in which you dom. However, because those parents
register will determine your position. fell, we had to pass through numerous
Those who register first will be the periods in history, and gather those to be
elders and a new system will be devel- registered from the entire world. That is
oped so that they can be attended in why you need to restore through indem-
the same manner as you attend your nity the unfulfilled mission of Jesus, by
ancestors. Only when the whole world accomplishing your duties as tribal mes-
is transformed accordingly, will the siahs. In order to do so, you need to take
heavenly kingdom on earth be real- responsibility for each nation in the
ized. (210‑273, 1990.12.25) world and dedicate that nation to the
Kingdom of Heaven. (269‑303, 1995.5.1)
Tribal messiahs are absolutely nec-
essary! Those who do not fulfill their The more people become tribal mes-
missions cannot connect the realms of siahs, the more they can come togeth-
the first and second Adam. They cannot er; and by centering on this, you can
be connected to True Father, nor can carry out the movement of reclaiming
they be registered. Therefore, are tribal your own nation. From the east and the
messiahs absolutely necessary, or not? west, in fact from all directions of 360
They are necessary. The people who do degrees, Blessed Families will emerge
not realize the true value of such bless- and vie with each other in how to reach
ings from God will treat anything giv- the top first. You cannot occupy the
en them with carelessness, even if they position of ancestors before you are reg-
istered in the Kingdom of God. If you The religious order that is the Uni-
fail to occupy that position, there is no fication Church is a tribe. I am telling
knowing when you will be pushed out. you that it is a tribe. The same blood is
(269-93, 1995.4.8) flowing in all of the members. There-
fore, when I shed tears, so should you;
If the members of the Unification and when I am delighted, you should
Church were to be graded according to be too. We are all relatives. We are one
how many people they have witnessed to people come together, united into one-
in twenty years, those who have not witness, transcending the five races and the
nessed to even one person will be viewed different national standards with dif-
as hangers-on. In the future, at the time ferent cultural backgrounds, breaking
of registration, that number will be down all barriers between us, in order to
of great importance. We will soon be establish the new Kingdom of God. On
entering the era of registration. There- the day this new race is sanctified, the
fore, the people you have witnessed to creation of the Kingdom of God can be
must become a part of your clan center- realized. Only when you live everyday as
ing on your family. Isn’t Adam’s family the sanctified race of the kingdom, can
a part of his clan? a new world be created, and can the cos-
Taking Adam’s family into consider- mic Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in
ation, you can see that as long as there spirit world emerge through that world.
are sons and daughters of Adam’s fam- (168-136, 1987.9.13)
ily and his clan, a nation can be estab-
lished. When you restore the tribe, then I gave you the name of messiah. Trib-
a nation will be established automatical- al messiah! What should you do about
ly. (240-27, 1992.12.11) it? What should you do as messiahs?
Everything you will require in being
If you consider your family, you have national messiahs, world messiahs, and
your own sons and daughters and your cosmic messiahs has already been pre-
parents, which means there are three pared for you. A mountain-high pile
generations in a family. There are hun- of treasures has been prepared for you.
dreds and thousands of families that Once you become messiahs, every part
can inherit the ideal of the God-centered of this mountain of treasures will be
family on a similar horizontal level, cen- bequeathed to you. A water pipe will be
tering on your own vertical relationship connected between the treasures and
with God. Once they are connected, they you, and they will flow down the pipe
can form God’s nation. Without doing right into your laps as naturally as flow-
anything else, a nation can come into ing water. (189-247, 1989.4.9)
existence. The world is not as compli-
cated or as difficult as you might think. Do you think the title “tribal mes-
(240-27, 1992.12.11) siah” comes cheaply? Though such
an intelligent True Father devoted his unite 120 families. By uniting 160 fami-
whole life to fulfilling the mission of the lies, the tribal messiahs must fulfill their
messiah, he still feels shameful because missions. This time, by bringing togeth-
he has not done nearly enough. The fact er and uniting 160 families on the world
that the name of tribal messiah has been level, you can create family messiahs
bestowed on you is truly incredible. who can settle down on earth based on
Through it, you can stand in a position fulfilling what Jesus could not achieve,
much higher in value than Jesus him- and establish a new history of unfallen
self. Even the very ones who opposed true parents. Only when you have car-
the Unification Church, and threw all ried this out can registration take place.
kinds of insults at us, can be elevated Only then can you be registered into
to the position of unfallen Adam. Who, the nation of God and that nation can
then, can make such a statement in this become yours. You will be included in
world? Father has accomplished all that the family register of that nation. True
he spoke of until now, because he stood Father carried on with this task amid
in the position of True Parents. There is persecution from all sides, but you can
not one word of his that has not been ful- carry out the same work and bring
filled. (219-150, 1991.8.29) together 160 families, not amid perse-
cution, but amid welcome. In this way,
2.2.2. Fulfillment of restoration of in being welcomed by 160 families, you
160 families can restore through indemnity what
True Father has achieved in 160 nations
You must raise all the members while surrounded by opposition. (266-182,
of your tribes into Blessed Families, 1994.12.25)
between 160 and 180 couples. Only then
can you be registered in the kingdom. Since we have entered the era of
Centering on this, you can seek the kingship, True Father is sending messi-
nation. Since such a time has arrived, ahs to a great number of nations, name-
should you become tribal messiahs, or ly 160 nations, on behalf of God. God
not? This era is not an era of individual carried out the work of salvation until
salvation. We are living in an age when now through one messiah. True Father,
the family, tribe, nation, and world can on the other hand, settled on earth in
all be restored at the same time. So, if his endeavors to carry out God’s work
you continue to linger at the level of the of salvation, and the world became free
family, what do you think will happen? of Satan. True Father is therefore able
(285-207, 1997.5.4) to dispatch Blessed Families across the
world in order to fulfill their mission as
Blessed families must fulfill the mis- tribal messiahs. If these tribal messiahs
sion of tribal messiahs. Jesus did not were to connect to all the family mes-
accomplish this because he could not siahs and be registered into the nation
of God, then the way that leads to the of faith all the way to completion. You
restored world would be opened. (274-184, need to live for your family and your
1995.10.29) tribe. Unless you cross the stage of the
tribe, you cannot enter the realm of the
Once the 160 nations are united into world as a nation. You all know that you
one, the world and cosmos will auto- cannot enter the worldwide nation, the
matically come to be united as well. You territory that is the world without first
must understand that Father has com- restoring a tribe, don’t you? Only after
pleted 160 nations. The question is how blessing at least 160 families can you
will you complete 160 families? How will be registered into the Kingdom of God.
you save 160 families as tribal messiahs? Just saying the words is not enough. We
By succeeding in this, you can then be need to actually practice them. (275-214,
connected to the accomplishment of 1995.12.30)
True Parents’ completion of 160 nations.
You can then be registered. If your fam- What you must understand is that, if
ily is restored in this manner, then based there were no tribal messiahs, it would
on the 160 families, the nation would be be the same as losing the legs on which
restored as well, resulting in the simul- to resurrect, according to the principle of
taneous restoration of all 160 nations. rebirth. Tribal messiahs cannot be regis-
That is why tribal messiahs are needed. tered before first restoring 160 families.
(267‑110, 1995.1.3) The time of registration will make a dif-
ference of thousands of generations. You
Through the Fall of Adam and must realize that even among the five
Eve, not only Adam’s family but also billion world population, gaps of genera-
his whole tribe was lost. The kingdom tions will be created. Therefore, by sum-
would have been built in only seven gen- moning up all your strength, you need
erations. In seven generations, the foun- to carry out the duties of tribal messiah.
dation for the Kingdom of Heaven on (265-142, 1994.11.20)
earth would have been completed cen-
tering on Adam’s clan, but these seven Those who are registered centering
generations failed to inherit the lineage on True Parents will become the ances-
of God. A few thousand families would tors of the future. They will become
have come from seven generations. The ancestors of the next world, and based
individual symbolizes formation, the on the mainstream tribe and everyone
family symbolizes growth, and the tribe from the collateral family lines, tribes
symbolizes the completion stage. They will be created. That is why you need to
all belong in one category. They can- be registered. You cannot be registered
not be separated, even if you try. The without doing anything for it. You first
process involves three stages. That is need to restore 160 or 180 couples. Those
why you cannot live alone on the path who have failed to accomplish this will
be eliminated. The era in which you on 160 or 180 couples. It came to be 160
could assert your position as one of the couples because everyone wanted 160,
36 Couples has already passed. We are not 180. The number 6 is the number of
now living in the era of equalization, Satan, and so you need to perfect it in
and the only issue in this era is who will the satanic world. The number 4 is the
be the first to fulfill that responsibility. ideal number. Therefore, four times the
(286-247, 1997.8.11) number 4 symbolizes the whole. (253-83,
1994.1.7)
The perfection of self involves per-
fecting the absolute true love, absolute The issue at hand is how you can
true life, absolute true lineage, and abso- accomplish 160 couples. That is the mis-
lute true conscience. After achieving sion of the tribal messiah. In this man-
this, one can then go on to restore the ner, by bringing together the 160 cou-
family lost through the Fall and settle ples, centering on your family, you can
down. Since True Parents have settled then connect to the 160 nations. That
down, you also need to follow in their is how you can perfect the family of
footsteps by becoming tribal messiahs, Adam which was lost. So, do you abso-
connecting together 160 couples, and lutely need the 160 couples, or not? Why
taking possession of 160 nations. do you need them? It is so that you can
By doing so, you will be able to travel inherit everything won by God and True
freely to and fro between the Kingdom Parents. The word “inherit” signifies
of God in heaven and on earth. This is having everything liberated and becom-
something you need to inherit at any ing like God. Do you finally understand
cost, and so it is unavoidable. Only by how important tribal messiahs are?
accomplishing this task can you be reg- Without them, you cannot follow True
istered, and only after being registered Father. What that means is that you can-
can you possess the Kingdom of Heaven not enter the Kingdom of Heaven. That
on earth and in spirit world. Only after also means that you cannot liberate the
being registered can you claim it to be satanic world. That is why you need to
your nation and your kingdom. (268-88, fulfill the mission of tribal messiahs, no
1995.3.5) matter what hardships come your way.
Only by fulfilling this mission can you
When registering, the order in which enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Only
you register determines who the ances- then can you be registered. Otherwise,
tors are going to be. Yes, it is determined you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heav-
by who is the first to become a tribal en. (268-85, 1995.3.5)
messiah and be registered. Jesus tried to
register his 120 followers, but could not You need to restore 160 couples in
accomplish this; in the era of the Sec- order to connect them to the world.
ond Coming, you need to register based Jacob had 12 family members, Moses
had the 72 elders, Jesus had the 120 fol- received the Blessing, you will obtain the
lowers, and the returning Lord has 160 right to register in the nation of God. By
head disciples. That means that they are accomplishing this, you will safely arrive
the head disciples. Jesus called his fol- in the blessed land of Canaan, and enter
lowers his disciples. The words “head the position in which you can serve your
disciple” are being used for the first time nation. (252‑288, 1994.1.1)
by me. No one else knows about that.
Since Japan is the Eve nation, True If the world had listened to the words
Father has taught it every secret he of True Father, a world of peace, the
knows. I have taught you things that Kingdom of Heaven, would have been
even Korean leaders have never heard established on earth in 1952. Then, what
of before. So, if you do not fulfill your I am teaching you about now, namely,
responsibility, it will be on your heads. the tribal messiahs, would have been
If you fail to liberate 160 families, you dispatched across the world. Since there
cannot inherit the victorious realms of are 800 million Christians in the world,
the first, second, and third Adam. If you 800 million people would have stood
fulfill only the realm of the first Adam, on True Father’s side, and tribal mes-
you cannot form a connection with the siahs would have emerged from towns
second or third Adam. However, the of every description, with three genera-
returning Lord has fulfilled the missions tions from each family all being tribal
of the first, second, and third Adam, and messiahs. If this had taken place, the
will engraft you as long as you have laid satanic world would have completely
the foundation of formation, the realm come to an end. Then a constitution,
of the first Adam. (265-127, 1994.11.20) which would dictate how the world of
the future should be governed would
In the past 40 years, True Father have been enacted and followed. That is
has built mission departments in 160 why I have not yet taught you in detail
nations amid persecution. Now, Blessed the direction you have to take with your
Families, the members of the Unification family. One thing you must remember is
Church, need to become tribal messiahs that the era of the great exodus is com-
and bring together 160 couples. This con- ing. The families who have followed the
federation will be like a crystal. Though words of True Father, and have become
Father was persecuted in his endeav- tribal messiahs and blessed 160 families,
ors, we have now entered an era where are eligible for registration. Father will
the members of the Unification Church then decide the ancestors; who will be
can save their tribe, not under persecu- the first generation, the second, third,
tion, but in a welcoming situation. Those or fourth. Once the ancestors are estab-
who claim they cannot accomplish this lished, kingship will exist. Therefore, we
do not deserve to be our members. As need to establish the family belonging to
long as you have 160 couples who have the kingship. (273-46, 1995.10.21)
People without accomplishments ent. They are unwittingly following this

in love are of no use to God. Everyone trend. Once this comes to pass, and the
must have some accomplishment to his world becomes one by inheriting the tra-
or her name. That is why you can enter dition of receiving the Blessing, every-
the Kingdom of Heaven only when you thing in the world must be returned to
have your tribes of 36 couples, 72 cou- God. (101-289, 1978.11.7)
ples and 120 couples. Without them you
cannot be registered. Isn’t that how the In the future, you will be registered
Divine Principle works? Is it, or is it not? in the Kingdom of Heaven. Your names
The 36 Couples are proud of the fact that must be entered into the family register.
they are one of the elders, but do you God’s nation must emerge first before
think you have this position for noth- you can do that. If there is no nation,
ing? It is actually a very fearful position. there is no place for you to be registered.
You do not know which of these couples Therefore, you must understand how
Satan will get hold of and attack. (303-166, important it is to establish God’s nation.
1999.8.17) Only when we have restored a nation,
can God carry out His desires through
2.3. Formation of the tribes and that nation, and can the foundation be
genealogy of the heavenly nation made upon which we can finally step
over the realm of persecution that is
Once we have restored the nation, all the satanic world. Therefore, no matter
of you must be registered. Do you know what you are engaged in, no matter what
what the registration is? It is the drawing you are doing, you must always have the
up of the tribal register. In the future, thoughts of the kingdom in your mind.
when being registered into the nation (54-228, 1972.3.24)
centering on the Unification Church,
the tribal register must be drawn up. In The family register must be changed.
drawing up the genealogy, everything It must be newly made. The family reg-
you own must be returned to God. Be isters in the satanic world will all be
they many or few, everything from your destroyed. They belong to the realm of
life, everything that represents the life hell. That is why you need to be regis-
you have led, must be offered to the tered anew in the family register of the
nation. Kingdom of God. You need to get a clear
Do you know why the tax rate is so understanding of this today, and from
high these days? It is because they are this day forward gather yourself togeth-
taking in everything. They are taking er and work hard to spread this truth to
as much as 98 %. The reason for this is those around you. Whoever stands as
that the time is coming when you will the central figure needs to give every-
need to offer everything to God’s nation. thing and then forget about what was
That is how the whole world is at pres- offered. (251-273, 1993.10.31)
Registration takes place when a new much harder than graduating from col-
family register for the Kingdom of God lege, achieving a doctorate and becom-
is drawn up. The era of registration will ing a professor. You will need to com-
come when the 160 families are unit- pile the history of all members of your
ed into one throughout all of the 160 tribe in your generation and have them
nations. It will be very similar to the passed. Both the spiritual and physical
present, where you need to make a reg- worlds will make an appraisal of them
istration of birth when someone is born, and select those who attain the requisite
a registration of marriage when some- standard.
one is married, and a registration of Bearing this in mind, would you
death when someone has passed away. say you have passed or failed in follow-
With the establishment of the nation, ing the instructions of True Father for
basic laws that can formulate and gov- the last 45 years? You will be judged by
ern a system regarding such practices how much you have done to come up to
as family registers must be enacted cen- the standard. This is not a threat. Watch
tering on the constitution. In order for and wait. I issue instructions only after
you to become eligible for registration I have put them into practice myself and
in that nation, the 160 families must be have accomplished them. They can all be
completely united with you centered on found in writing in the Kingdom of God
God. as the first article of directions, that is, in
When registering, you will not be legal terms. Questions and answers will
accepted if you do not know the lan- all come from them. (210-370, 1990.12.27)
guage of the homeland. Unless your lan-
guage, culture, and living environment Once heavenly laws are enacted and
show that you have completely inherited made public as the constitution, if you
True Parents’ realm of culture, you will break one of them, you will be sent to
lose the right to enter the Kingdom of jail. Excuses like “I did not know about
Heaven. (276-216, 1996.2.24) it” will not be accepted. Women who
harbor such thoughts in their minds
You need to comply with the laws of should repent here and now. You must
the Kingdom of God and learn to respect never live in hiding. I am warning you;
the laws of the palace of the Kingdom women have more responsibilities than
of God. From now on, we need to make men. Men tend to listen to women.
preparations for the day when North Do you understand what I am saying?
and South Korea are reunited. You still (250‑344, 1993.10.15)
have a lot of training to do. On that day,
not everyone will be granted entrance. When the Japanese occupied Korea,
The era of registration will then have they forced the Korean people to change
arrived. When that day comes, gain- their surnames through the name
ing entrance to God’s nation will be change mandate. So, why should it be
hard for you to change your names now? In the future, centering on the order
This all happened at the time of Japanese of registration, the great national level
occupation. Isn’t that true? I am the per- migration will take place. Then those
son who has come to change your sur- who have opposed the Unification
names. I have come to uproot your tribal Church will have to pack up their bags
registers. Are you offended by it, or not? and leave. Because he symbolized the
I am saying that I will uproot the tribal Lord at his Second Advent on Satan’s
register of slaves and have your names side, Stalin ordered the Korean people of
entered into the tribal registers of royal Sakhalin to be banished to the deserts of
princes and princesses. So who would Central Asia, and they were left there to
not like that? If you do not like it, you die. Nevertheless, they were able to sur-
can just leave. People like that will go vive. The Korean race is very persever-
down. That is why you must certainly ing. The Korean people united togeth-
like it. (39-111, 1971.1.10) er and survived in the desert. Now, in
the same way, people will have to move.
A heavenly tribal register has not On that occasion, people were forced to
been created since the time of Adam. For move, but now they will move voluntari-
the first time ever, the era in which the ly. This is in accordance with the Princi-
tribal register will be drawn up is comple. By saying that they are going to the
ing towards us. The era of family level Kingdom of Heaven, can they move to a
registration is coming! You must realize place where they can make a good liv-
that such an awesome and incredible era ing? Of course not. When the Kingdom
is coming. (290-167, 1998.2.18) of Heaven is manifested on earth, a great
migration will take place. In the order
2.4. The era of the great migration of registration, people will line up start-
is coming ing from right beside True Father. Then
those who opposed us will be driven out
After you have been registered as of Korea. They will have to pack their
tribal messiahs, if you do not know bags. (253-299, 1994.1.30)
the Korean language, you cannot live
in close proximity to the True Parents. The blessed people stand in a more
Such a day will come in the near future. fortunate position than Jesus did, inso-
Registration must be carried out inter- far as they have received the Blessing of
nationally and interracially. The time of marriage. That is why the era has come
the great international migration is com- in which Father will be welcomed with
ing. Therefore, you need to make haste to no opposition from all tribes. Then
become national messiahs. Every word nothing will be easier than bringing
spoken by True Father becomes a reality together 160 families as tribal messiahs.
in this world. That is the way it is sup- You will encounter no problems what-
posed to be. (253-48, 1994.1.1) soever. You need to quickly get on with
it. If you fail to accomplish this task, you marriages, and deaths in that nation.
will be sent away. When the time comes Though innumerable families in the
for everyone in the world to line up to Unification Church have received the
gain entrance to the kingdom, you will Blessing, they cannot go through with
not be there. Then, once the number of this procedure at present. They cannot
people waiting to register tops 40 mil- even begin to undertake proceedings.
lion, the rest will have to pack up and You must understand this: since we do
move to South America or Africa. The not have a nation, registrations must be
time is coming in which you will have newly made once we establish one.
to move even if you are loathe to do it. That is why a great migration will
The era of the great migration is coming. then take place. People from the North
(274-175, 1995.10.29) Pole will move to the South Pole, and
vice versa. In the future, your nation-
Some of those who are here will one alities and your tribes will be changed
day say, “Good God! How could this according to the order of procedures.
happen to me!” You just wait and see A great exodus will take place. (278-327,
if they do not. These same people will 1996.6.23)
have to pack their bags and be sent to the
South Seas. More than 10 million Uni- Section 3. The Four-Position
fication Church members from all over Foundation Registration
the world are registering to come here. Unification Blessing Ceremony
They are all moving to Korea. Those who
do not know about it will have to pack 3.1. Transition of the Three Ages
up and leave. A great migration will take Realm of Oneness Unification
place. A great national level migration Blessing Ceremony
will take place. It cannot be helped; it
will take place. Since I know what hard- The people on earth received the Bless-
ships there will be then, I have brought ing through True Parents, while those
you here to listen to these words; so pay in the spirit world received the Blessing
attention. Those who pass away without through Heung-jin. These two groups of
listening carefully may reproach me, people, separately blessed through the
saying, “Why didn’t you tell us clearly parents and the sons and daughters in
about this at that time?” That is why I the physical and spirit worlds, must be
am explaining all this to you very clear- brought together and united into one.
ly, so that I may not be accused. (283-211, What the son has achieved in the spirit
1997.4.12) world centering on his parents on earth
must be brought down to the earth, so
Registration can be carried out only that the foundation for the Blessing
when God’s nation is created. At that bestowed through the parents, that is, the
time you will be able to report births, Blessing conducted by parents on earth,
and the foundation for the Blessing in True Father has passed down the author-
the spirit world, can be connected and ity to perform the Blessing to his son, in
unified. The spirit world, which stands order to set forth the significance of the
in the position of the archangel, needs unified Blessed Families, who stand on
to be perfected. It must align itself to the an equal footing. (332-287, 2000.9.24)
standard of the Blessing, and instead
of the parents blessing their sons and When a father passes on to the spirit
daughters on earth, Heung-jin needs to world, he will become the elder broth-
come down to the earth and set the con- er and his son will become the younger
dition that the father and son have unit- brother. Therefore, Heavenly Father is in
ed into oneness. It needs to be acknowl- the position of father to both the father
edged that the accomplishments of the and the son. In the presence of God,
True Parents were achieved together everyone is a son. In this regard, they
with Heung-jin. (332-287, 2000.9.24) are all sons of God, but since the father
was born before the son, he can assume
The era in which an eighty-year old the position of the elder brother on the
man travels around the world to bless horizontal level.
people will soon pass. Instead, a new That is why True Parents have per-
era will be inaugurated, where you fected the position of the parents, so that
would perform the Blessing Ceremony they can then bring about the perfection
on behalf of True Parents, together with of the position of the son, by bestowing
Heung-jin, also performing the Bless- on him and uniting into one what is of
ing Ceremony on behalf of True Parents the same value both in the spiritual and
in the spirit world. To this end, I have physical worlds. By making this declara-
bequeathed to my son, Heung-jin in the tion of unification in the joint presence
spirit world, the authority to conduct the of Heung-jin, the elder son in the spir-
Blessing, from the position of the father it world, and Blessed Families, we will
in the physical world. Furthermore, the now enter the era where True Parents
foundation on which the Blessing is per- no longer need to perform the Blessing;
formed in the spirit world has equal val- instead, Heung-jin will conduct it, and
ue to that of the standard through which in his absence, Hyun-jin can hold the
Father can also go there any time to Blessing on behalf of True Father. (332‑289,
perform the Blessing. What this means 2000.9.24)
is that the Blessing performed in both
worlds is of equal value and on the same You sons and daughters, Blessed
level, whether it is performed by True Families who are all the third genera-
Father in this world together with the tion from God, must on no account
son, or performed by True Father in the commit the Fall, once you have received
spirit world with his son in attendance. the Blessing. If you were to fall, the time
Therefore, you must understand that in which True Parents come and save the
world will pass. The lineage of the hus- a grateful heart, including themselves,
bands and wives who have inherited the their sons and daughters, all of creation,
right of kingship representing the ances- and the Old, New, and Completed Tes-
tors of the Three Ages, where the stained tament Ages, and attend God on His
lineage has been completely changed and throne.
so can perform the Blessing themselves, The place where you inherit the actu-
must never be defiled in thousands and al authority of love is the very starting
tens of thousands of years to come. The point of having your own homeland,
defiled bloodline must not continue. and the beginning of the restoration
You must keep your chastity. This is a of the homeland. Henceforth, every-
very serious matter. thing desired in providential history,
You will no longer be able to ask for but which has remained unattainable
forgiveness, saying, “Please forgive us in for Blessed Families, should be indem-
the name of True Parents.” There will nified so that we can take responsibility
be no other way for you to be saved oth- for the chaotic era of the reunification of
er than sacrificing your own ancestors North and South Korea. In this solemn
and your beloved brothers and sisters. task of restoring the homeland with our
That lineage would not be pure, and so own hands, and thereby restoring our
it must be removed. A pure lineage must homeland, you are the mothers and sons
be passed on. This is very serious. (332‑291, and daughters of the soldiers at the front
2000.9.24) line. You must understand that you have
been ordered to march forward on the
I want to warn you, that Blessed Fam- one-way path towards victory and per-
ilies in the realm of the third generation fection, step by step, working together
from God must not, under any circum- with heaven and earth. The Parents of
stances, become families that taste the Heaven and Earth hope and pray that
bitter sorrow of the Fall. (332-294, 2000.9.24) you will be the soldiers who, as the first,
second, or third generation, do not leave
The women who participate in the an indelible stain on the reputation and
Registration Special Workshop have traditions of heaven, and instead become
been registered, and so can take respon- proud families that are not ashamed to
sibility for their sons and daughters. The show your faces before your ancestors in
mother should unite together with her the spirit world. I pray to God with my
sons and daughters and help their father family, including the blessed eldest son
repent of his sins, thereby setting up Heung-jin and Hyun-jin, that all mem-
the position of unfallen parents. Thus, bers will become victorious princes
the husband and wife should follow in and princesses of heaven and earth, by
the footsteps of the coming True Par- achieving the goal of liberating the per-
ents, and stand in the position of having fection and completion of the absolute
devoted everything in the cosmos with ideal! Amen! (332-298, 2000.9.24)
I proclaim the bequeathal of the victo- returned to God and registered in His
ries of True Parents in the physical world name. This is the way of the Principle.
as the victorious traditions and unified The Fall occurred centering on the fam-
ideal centered on Heung-jin, the repre- ily. Therefore, it needs to be indemni-
sentative of the right of the eldest son in fied. Since this principle is now in effect,
the spirit world. Therefore, every being if there were any presidents in the world,
in the cosmos should, with a grateful their nations should be brought before
heart, pledge loyalty and devotion to the God to be registered. On the day of reg-
eternal and unchanging nation of love istration, the entire nation would be
and the Kingdom of Heaven of love on saved. (184-96, 1988.12.20)
earth and in spirit world, and fulfill the
duties of filial sons and daughters, patri- You need to be registered based on
ots, chaste women, saints, and sages! This the family. You have not registered yet,
we pledge! Amen! This we pledge! Amen! have you? A truly fearful time will soon
This we pledge! Amen! (332-302, 2000.9.24) be upon us. I am not going to go into any
details about it. If a family violates the
3.2. Four-Position Foundation heavenly law, it should be cut off. That is
Registration in accordance with the rules of the Prin-
ciple. (28-333, 1970.2.11)
You cannot be registered unless you
have the foundation of a family. The True You should love the True Parents
Parents are the family of the world rep- as you love God, and you need to love
resenting the foundation of the Blessing your brothers and sisters as you do God
based on the family, and so you must and the True Parents. The person who
bear in mind that there is no other way loves all humankind as he does his fam-
to be registered other than by forming ily and brothers and sisters is qualified
an objective realm with them. In other to become a citizen of the Kingdom of
words, you need to register the birth of Heaven. In other words, he is eligible for
your family. In this place, where a peace- registration. (190-122, 1989.6.18)
ful environment and the unified realm
of the will of God begin, the fact that you The incoming tide flows in very
are registered by family indicates that quickly in the beginning. You do not
the nation itself can be restored instant- realize how fast it is. However, once
ly. (269-55, 1995.4.7) the water is in and reaches the high
mark, the incoming and outgoing tides
Because of the Fall of the family of exchange places in less than a minute.
Adam and Eve, everything was regis- In this time of grace, it takes less than
tered in the name of Satan. At this time, one minute for everyone to stand on the
centering on your family, your nations same level. That is why the enthusiastic
and everything in the world need to be youths of the Unification Church can be
blessed together with people from the tion begin. Therefore, those who did not
satanic world, and the world population send out their wives will be caught. Once
of five billion can be united overnight. they are caught, there will be no way to
In this way, tens of thousands of fami- help them, even if they come crying to
lies would be connected horizontally me. Not even I can do anything about it.
through the Blessing. Then God’s nation (37-264, 1970.12.27)
will be established. In establishing that
nation, these families will emerge as the Now the time has come for all those
ancestors. (253-299, 1994.1.30) in your clans to be registered. If you do
not take part in the mobilization, you
From this time on, when you receive cannot be registered. Since this is the
the Blessing, you need to take respon- case, should your Blessed Families par-
sibility for your tribe. Even if they are ticipate in the mobilization, or not? How
pushed into receiving the Blessing by about previously married Blessed Cou-
force, they will still receive a pass to enter ples? What about the previously married
the Kingdom of Heaven. (283-295, 1997.4.13) Blessed Couples? They are free to take
part if they want to, but it is not manda-
3.3. True Parents’ instructions to tory. If other people outside the Blessed
Registered Families Families want to be mobilized, they can
join, but if not, so be it. However, every-
a. Steadfast defense of the pure lineage one will want to take part. Such a time
b. Settlement of unchanging heart has now arrived. (164-292, 1987.5.17)
c. Education of children in practicing
true love The Lord at his Second Advent comes
d. Breaking down of national boundar- as the father. Nevertheless, all blessings
ies and cross-cultural marriage of the Kingdom of God come down
e. Restoration of the homeland and estab- through the mother. The eldest son
lishment of the Kingdom of Heaven inherits and represents the tradition of
f. Memorization of Hoon Dok Gyeong the mother followed by the traditions
and Divine Principle of the parents, and the second-born son
g. Fulfillment of the Family Pledge inherits all these and even the tradition
h. Settlement of Noon of the first son.
(333-233, 2000.9.26) Therefore, the mother should be
absolutely obedient to the commands
3.4. Mobilization of blessed wives of the father; the eldest son should be
and the restoration of the homeland absolutely obedient to the mother; and
the younger siblings should be absolute-
The time in which the family needs ly obedient to the eldest son. That is the
to take responsibility is now upon us. way it should be. Therefore, it is the over-
Only after this takes place can registra- all view of the Principle that any fam-
ily failing to reach such a standard as ble, I did so in my fight for the day of
just described cannot become a family glory, when we can put our whole heart
which can attend God. (283-56, 1997.4.8) into dedicating everything in our life of
attendance to God, who is the sovereign
Since True Father knows the heart of the nation of which we are the citi-
of God very deeply, just one word from zens. (164-216, 1987.5.16)
anyone will restart the flow of tears from
his eyes. The fact that God, who should The homeland that we need to reclaim
rule freely over the whole universe and is not an existing nation on earth with
govern all the nations, had His ideal its own history and traditions. It is com-
trampled upon, the ideal of His being the pletely different from those other nations
sovereign of all sovereigns and reigning in essence. In order for us to be able to
over all of humanity in the parent-child inherit such a nation that stands on a
relationship with the authority and pow- completely different level from others,
er of the king of all ages is a truly mor- we need to become citizens with appro-
tifying reality. At this time, the day of priate ideological proactivity. That pro-
glory on which we will rise up, defeat all active ideology should be in accord with
the evil powers of this world, and restore the ideology of the absolute Creator.
the sovereignty longed for by God is now For a nation desired by the Absolute
right before our eyes. (164-216, 1987.5.16) Being to exist, you should yearn for that
nation to be one in which the citizens
You must understand that the day of would be united together centering on
hope, on which we can live in an indepen- the nation’s sovereignty. Therefore, the
dent state centered on God, will be the nation should take form based on such a
most precious time on earth which can- standard of citizenship. Because you did
not be exchanged for anything. Among not qualify as the people who can main-
those who have passed on to the spirit tain such a nation, that nation could not
world, there is not one person who has be established. (49-93, 1971.10.9)
lived in the realm of a nation centered
on God. True Father knows this. Though In this world that we live in, how
I have put the members of the Unifica- numerous are the homelands? Don’t the
tion Church through many hardships, Korean people call the Republic of Korea
do you realize what a prestigious thing their homeland? People in North Korea
it is to have the original human nature claim that to be their homeland, center-
and to live in dignity as citizens before ing on Kim Il-sung. The Japanese people
the sovereign, in the restored providen- call Japan their homeland, don’t they?
tial nation? The Chinese people regard China as
This is the standard according to their homeland. The innumerable races
which True Father has lived his whole in the world, which have their roots in a
life. Though I gave many people trou- certain nation or in a particular people,
and have spread out from there, claim would they receive liberation. Therefore,
that nation or ancestral place to be their if so, they should be granted an amnes-
homeland. However, originally there ty. Such is the work I carried out dur-
should not have been hundreds and ing my imprisonment. I had the gates
thousands of homelands in the human opened wide. I made a highway both in
world. There is only one original home- the spiritual and physical worlds. I am
land. There should be only one home- hoping and praying, “The whole spirit
land. (241- 291, 1993.1.1) world should face in the same direction
True Parents are going, and march for-
Our homeland is just one nation. ward towards the one nation of God!”
Each one of us is trying to find our way The spirit world is praying for the
back to the one hometown located in physical world, encouraging True Par-
that one nation. At present, there is no ents in their work. You must know this.
nation that can be said to be the home- Isn’t that what God desires? “True Par-
land in the name of God, where He can ents on earth, please fight well and be
dwell and reside with us in our home- victorious, and relieve the spirit world of
town. That hometown cannot be Mos- its grief and lamentation!” You should be
cow or Washington. There is no such ashamed of the fact that you were neither
place there. Therefore, what I am say- born nor raised in the nation of God, but
ing is that we should seek for the trea- instead have lived to your current age in
sure, that is, establish our homeland and the satanic world. (164-218, 1987.5.16)
hometown. (102-260, 1979.1.14)
Section 4. The Era of Registration
Even when I was lying down, I always and Our Responsibilities
had thoughts of God’s homeland in
mind. Since this house is not located in 4.1. Registration comes from the
the nation of God, I have no particular grace of the True Parents
affection for it. I am only attached to
this place, having children and leading People living in this present age have
my life here, because I do not have any inherited the lineage of Satan. For this
other choice. reason, they need to repent. It is a dis-
How much would God and the spirits grace, for which they cannot show their
in the other world yearn for the unifica- faces before the Great Owner of the uni-
tion of the homeland! How much would verse. They are shameful children who
they yearn for it! Wouldn’t they hope in cannot call out to God, and instead need
their hearts, “Even though I am in hell, to hide behind rocks lest He sees even
even though I am at the lowest level of their backsides. They inherited the blood
the spirit world, I wish our homeland of the enemy of love. They must crawl on
will be established soon…”? Only when their stomachs, shed tears with runny
the homeland is manifested on earth noses, and be able to admit, “I deserve
to be punished,” even at the risk of their right of the eldest son and right of king-
lives. They must find their true selves ship, may be able to sit up straight in
and be able to give out a cry of gratitude front of God and myself, but can you
from the bottom of their hearts, even if claim to be a person like that? You are
they face certain death. They are pite- like weak hollowed-out logs, ready to fall
ous beings who are ignorant of the fact down at any moment, and yet it is peo-
that they have fallen into a pit of eter- ple like you who are boastfully strutting
nal resentment where there is no love. around. You should realize this. (206-255,
I came to realize that the fundamental 1990.10.14)
issues of human life cannot be resolved
without understanding the problems What rights can you claim to have,
manifested throughout history, the true when all I see among you are good-for-
nature of the universe, and the grief nothings? Can you claim to have the
of God. You do not know what trials right to receive the Blessing? You are sit-
I had to go through to find this path, ting there waiting to receive the Bless-
unknown by anyone. You cannot even ing, but what have you accomplished
begin to fathom the hardships I went during the years you have been in the
through in my youth, groping blindly in Unification Church? The Blessing is not
the dark in the quest for answers. How- something you can receive after doing
ever, I was triumphant in the end, built nothing but sitting and waiting. Ideally,
up an organization that can accomplish the Blessing can only be offered after the
this task, not just in words but in deeds, ancestors have labored assiduously for
and now the worldwide foundation tes- tens of thousands of years, and after the
tifies to it. Now the era has arrived in descendants have come and expressed
which anyone who comes running to their gratitude in solemn words millions
us, holds fast to the banner, and turns of times, and after everyone in heaven
around can enter the Kingdom of God. and earth has gathered in reverence to
(209-292, 1990.11.30) praise that day of glory. Indeed, does
this sound like something you can do?
Consider in your minds how much (30-224, 1970.3.23)
you have dragged yourself around, giv-
ing forth a vile odor, defiling the Uni- Wait and see if the words of True
fication Church and making a stage for Father are true or false. If you want to
Satan to perform on. After considering find out whether what I have said is true
all this, you could not dare to sit with or all lies, drop dead right here and now
your chest puffed out before God and and see for yourselves. You should real-
True Father. Tell me yourselves; could ize that everything I have taught you
you do so? Those who grow up in the is in accordance with the reality of the
natural realm of God’s love and lineage, next world, and follow these teachings.
where they can liberate and inherit the In any event, this is a path you all need
to tread. Unless you follow the teachings dozer. Once you go out into the world
of True Father, you cannot cross over the with the Principle and everything else I
summit. There is no other guide. have taught you, there will not be a sin-
That is why God is teaching, through gle person in Korea who can stand in the
a person like me, the path which Christi- way of the heavenly tradition, just as the
anity and the free and democratic world Unification Church itself cannot stand
should take in this wretched world of in the way of those traditions. Such peo-
today. This is where the logic of True ple must be pulled out at the roots. You
Parents, both in name and reality, is should execute this without hesitation.
derived from. (209-227, 1990.11.29) When it is necessary to take a strong
stand in establishing the traditions of
Are the words, “Take after True the heavenly kingdom, you should have
Father,” a blessing or a curse? These the guts to do so. Look at me. Look into
words imply that I will hand over to you my eyes. See how I speak without hesita-
all the blessings which I have prepared. tion. I am a very assertive person. If you
After True Father has climbed over a big do something wrong, you will not find
hill, then based on his achievement you forgiveness in me. Taking into consider-
should follow suit. You will also experi- ation the fact that the day when we have
ence the same vertical relationship with to establish this tradition worldwide is
God. (199-188, 1990.2.16) rapidly approaching us, you should sol-
emnly repent for your past failures, and
Every one of you should practice correct yourselves, your work, and your
absolute love and absolute obedience. families. (184-243, 1989.1.1)
The families in the Garden of Eden have
nothing they can claim as their own. In the future, all of humankind will
When they become true sons and daugh- need to register into the kingdom. On
ters, standing in oneness with God and registering with one of the twelve tribes,
His absolute love and lineage, every- your whole life, including everything
thing in the whole universe will belong you did from the time you joined the
to them. Once you have become one church until the present moment, needs
in love, everything will become yours. to be recorded. If you took so much as
(300‑303, 1999.4.11) a piece of cloth belonging to the church
for your own, that act should be record-
4.2. Establishing the tradition of ed. If the record thus drawn up does not
Blessed Families correspond with the computer records
kept in the spirit world, you cannot
This is the era of establishing the roy- enter. All of you will need to write an
al family of the Kingdom of God. The day honest confession, a written statement.
is coming when all the good-for-noth- The day is coming when you will have to
ings will be pushed out as if with a bull- bring everything out into the open for it
to be cleared up for good. This is the rea- True Parents in the position of sons and
son why you need to receive the Blessing daughters of God? It is easy to say, but
on three levels: firstly in the church, sec- not to fulfill. Whether asleep or awake,
ondly after the unification of North and you must always keep this in mind. These
South Korea, and thirdly after the unifi- thoughts must accompany you wherever
cation of the world. That is how it is. you go, and whatever you do, whether
We should all yearn for the era of a you are eating or sleeping. In order to
unified North and South Korea to come do so, you need to experience residing
as quickly as possible. Only after you in the homeland before passing on to the
have received the world level Blessing next world. (201-234, 1990.4.22)
will you be able to enter the Kingdom
of Heaven. Otherwise, when you pass on Through the Fall, everything that
to the spirit world, you will have to wait should not exist, everything that is con-
there indefinitely. (212-59, 1991.1.1) trary to the way of heaven, is overflowing
in this world. It all needs to be eradicat-
There can be only one conclusion of ed. It needs to be separated from God’s
all human values. What is at the core of world. Words alone are not enough to
that conclusion? It is true love. If you achieve this. The world is filled with the
were asked what true love is, you would variegated customs and habitual life-
not be able to define it. The ideological styles of different races, from the vari-
view of the Unification Church is to cre- ous historical and cultural backgrounds
ate one world based on love. It dictates which are connected to each other only
clearly and in concrete terms how an through the love, life, and lineage of
individual, a family, and a tribe should Satan. Therefore, it will not be easy to
live. That set of laws is not just some con- eliminate all this.
ception of Rev. Moon. It reflects the laws This is the reason why it is written
of heaven. Otherwise, we would not be in the Bible, those who seek to die will
able to register in the next world. (147-194, live. This is how the paradoxical logic
1986.9.21) is formed. Those who seek to die will
live. In other words, you need to invest
From the theoretical perspective, your life into this. Therefore, everything
there will no longer be anything to needs to be bleached and washed, that is,
explain with regard to God’s will. Every- restored through indemnity. Such a pro-
thing has been completed. The time has cess is absolutely necessary. If this is not
now come for us to turn over a new leaf. carried out, and you are still left with the
Now that we are carrying on the histo- habitual tendencies or criminal nature
ry bequeathed to us from God and True as remnants of the satanic world, you
Parents, the era of registration will soon cannot form a relationship with God.
arrive. Then you will have to be regis- (213-98, 1991.1.16)
tered. Have you all become like God and You will not be able to find the path
of salvation in following your present the blink of an eye. (148-290, 1986.10.25)

habitual lifestyles. You need to walk a
completely new path of atonement. The Even if a new bride was indescrib-
providence of salvation is that of resto- ably beautiful, if she was married into a
ration, and the providence of restora- renowned noble family, she would have
tion is that of re-creation. In accordance to follow the rules of her new family. If
with this, in order to be recreated, you she failed to comply with those rules,
need to be restored to the original posi- she would be banished. Can you imag-
tion before the Fall, the state of complete ine how hard that would be? It would be
self-denial. In such a state, there would all the more difficult if the lifestyle, hab-
be no self-awareness, no habits, and no its, and customs of the two families were
surnames like Kim or Lee, as at pres- very different. Keeping in time with a
ent. You need to attain such a state of life filled with rules and regulations, and
emptiness. Taking into consideration maintaining love, would not be easy. It
God’s original standard of creation, you would be very difficult. If you failed to
can see that every being created by Him live according to them, you would be
was initiated from a state of non-being. banished. (184-243, 1989.1.1)
(213‑98, 1991.1.16)
Absolute obedience! You need to
The members of the Unification practice absolute obedience. These are
Church cannot live as they please. You not the words of True Father. These
cannot deceive your own conscience, words are in accordance with the Prin-
can you? Can you deceive your con- ciple viewpoint. This is real, not just a
science? As long as you cannot deceive concept. Absolute faith! Absolute love!
your conscience, you cannot deceive the Absolute obedience! Only then can
family register of the Kingdom of God. individualism be turned upside down.
Everything is recorded. Every action I Only then will Satan flee. Satan will flee!
take, be it the raising of my hand, is vid- Therefore, you need to practice absolute
eotaped, isn’t it? If it is possible to record obedience.
such things in the physical world, do If North and South America fol-
you think it would be impossible in the lowed this way, they would be united. I
Kingdom of God? If you wanted to find am talking about absolute faith, absolute
out how a particular Blessed Family is love, and absolute obedience. That is the
doing, all you would need to do is press right track. You need to follow this track.
a button. You would then be able to see Once you are standing in such a posi-
not only their childhood, but even their tion, you are able to restore the lineage,
ancestors. It would take less than an the right of ownership, and the realm of
instant. It would not take long at all. On heart. Through the restoration of your
earth, there is the concept of time, but in tribe, you are able to claim, “This nation
the spirit world it would be finished in is my nation. It is absolutely my nation!
The family, tribe, a people, and nation In other words, you need to protect
are all absolutely mine!” (269-94, 1995.4.8) the pure lineage of True Parents so that
it can be passed down to your descen-
Adam and Eve lost the standard dants eternally. Adam and Eve failed
through which they could practice abso- to do so and entered a fallen relation-
lute faith, absolute love, and absolute ship. Therefore, you need to maintain
obedience. They entered unprincipled purity and be blessed in marriage. You
marriage, thereby defiling the lineage, can then restore the absolute lineage,
completely overturning the right of the absolute right of ownership, and the
ownership, and bringing into ruin their absolute realm of heart. This should be
whole tribe. Therefore, the absolute res- our motto, in fact three mottos. (269-94,
toration of the lineage must take place. 1995.4.8)
Book T e n
The Way in the

Completed Testament
Age
BOOK TEN The Way in the Completed Testament Age
Chapter 1 A Perspective on Human Life
Chapter 2 A Perspective on the Family
Chapter 3 A Perspective on the Nation and the World
Chapter 4 The Way in the Completed Testament Age

Contents
Chapter 1. A Perspective on Human Life
Section 1. What Is Human Life? �� 1465
1.1. Problems in life have been like a maze �� 1465
1.2. What is our destiny? �� 1467
Section 2. Human Beings Are Resultant Beings �� 1468
2.1. Human beings was born from God’s love �� 1468
2.2. Original purpose for the birth of human beings �� 1470
2.3. We live for the sake of love �� 1471
Section 3. The Great Value of Human Beings �� 1473
3.1. Original human value is akin to that of God �� 1473
3.2. Human beings: temples for God to indwell �� 1476
Section 4. Original Human Nature and the True Lifestyle �� 1479
4.1. Live in harmony with your original mind �� 1479
4.2. Human perfection means mind-body unity �� 1480
4.3. The original mind is the teacher and closest to God �� 1483
Section 5. The Path of True People �� 1487
5.1. The path people should seek �� 1487
5.2. The way true human beings should go �� 1490
5.3. The rationale for establishing the law of living for the sake of others �� 1492
Chapter 2. A Perspective on the Family

Section 1. What Is an Ideal Family? �� 1496
1.1. Why is the family valuable? �� 1496
1.2. The family gives birth to the love for society, nation, and humanity �� 1499
Section 2. The Family Is the Basic Unit of Heaven �� 1503
2.1. Family is the cornerstone of God’s Kingdom on earth and in heaven �� 1503
2.2. The family is the training ground for true love �� 1506
Section 3. The Ideal and Value of True Family �� 1511
3.1. True parents, true couples, and true children �� 1511
3.2. The qualities of a true family �� 1515
Section 4. We Enter Heaven as a Family �� 1519
Section 5. The Family Pledge �� 1523
5.1. Those who can recite the Family Pledge �� 1523
5.2. The content of the Family Pledge �� 1525
Chapter 3. A Perspective on the Nation and the World

Section 1. The One Nation and World Sought by Humankind �� 1536
1.1. The Adam-centered ideology, Adam’s nation and Adam’s world �� 1536
1.2. The nation we all desire �� 1538
Section 2. Characteristics of an Ideal Society, Nation and World �� 1542
2.1. Humankind as one extended family �� 1542
1462 Book 10 • The Way in the Completed Testament Age
2.2. The society of interdependence, mutual prosperity

and universally shared values �� 1545
2.3. One language �� 1546
Section 3. The Way of True Love is the Central Ideology of Humankind �� 1548
3.1. The way of Adam is the way of the parent �� 1548
3.2. The way of the parent is the way of true love �� 1550
Section 4. The Future of the Democratic and Communist Worlds �� 1554
4.1. Unifying the democratic and communist worlds �� 1554
4.2. Head-wing thought will rectify religion and philosophy �� 1558
Section 5. When God-centered Sovereignty Is Restored �� 1560
5.1. The world where God’s will is fulfilled �� 1560
5.2. Seeking God’s nation �� 1563
Chapter 4. The Way in the Completed Testament Age

Section 1. The Settlement of the Victorious Domain of True Parents �� 1566
1.1. Ceremony of the Settlement of the Eight Stages: restoration of the
right of the eldest son, right of the parent and right of kingship �� 1566
1.2. Restoration of the right of the parent and right of kingship through
the ideology centered on the Heavenly Father �� 1568
Section 2. Complete Providential Settlement and
the Great Proclamation of the True Parents �� 1570
2.1. Proclamation of the True Parents (Messiah) �� 1570
2.2. Declaration of God’s Eternal Blessing (Chil Il Jeol: 7.1. Day) �� 1572
2.3. Declaration of the elimination of historical indemnity �� 1574
2.4. Declaration of the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents
of Heaven and Earth (Chil Pal Jeol: 7.8. Day) �� 1575
2.5. Proclamation of the liberation of hell and the opening
of the gates of heaven �� 1579
2.6. Ceremony for the Total Liberation of the People in the Spirit World �� 1580
2.7. Proclamation of the Complete Liberation for Cosmic Expansion
of the True Blessing and the Rooting Out of the Satanic Lineage �� 1584
2.8. Proclamation of the Completion of the Completed Testament Age
and God’s Kingdom on Earth and in Heaven �� 1586
2.9. Declaration of Congratulations for True Parents’ East-West
(Global) Victory �� 1588
2.10. Congratulatory Declaration of True Parents’ Cosmic Victory �� 1590
2.11. Declaration of the Liberation and Unification of the Cosmos
of the Parents of Heaven and Earth (Gu Gu Jeol: 9.9. Day) �� 1593
2.12. Declaration of the Era of the Fourth Adam
(Ssang Shib Jeol – Double Ten Day) �� 1597
Contents 1463
Section 3. The Seven Great Jardim Declarations and

the Establishment of the New Eden �� 1597
3.1. The first declaration: The New Hope Farm Declaration �� 1597
3.2. The second declaration: Absolute, Unique, Unchanging
and Eternal Ideal Family �� 1598
3.3. The third declaration: Declaration of the First, Second
and Third Creators �� 1599
3.4. The fourth declaration: Declaration of the Accomplishment
of our Destined Task �� 1600
3.5. The fifth declaration: Sa Sa Jeol (4.4. Day); Declaration of the Family �� 1603
3.6. The sixth declaration: Ceremony of Liberation and Unification
of All Spirits and the Entire Spirit World �� 1604
3.7. The seventh declaration: Declaration of the Cosmic Sa Sa Jeol (4.4. Day) 1605
Section 4. The Family Federation for World Peace and Unification �� 1606
Section 5. Crossing Through the Valley of the Fall �� 1607
5.1. The Parents’ path is different from that of the children �� 1607
5.2. The path of children is the path of absolute obedience �� 1608
5.3. Blessed members’ rules and duties �� 1611
Section 6. The Realm of the Fourth Adam Is the Era of Freedom
and Autonomy �� 1614
6.1. The era of the fourth Adam is that of natural restoration �� 1614
6.2. The era of praying in one’s own name �� 1616
6.3. The era of creating oneself in the status of the second creator �� 1616
Section 7. The Royal Family of Love �� 1618
7.1. Heaven is open to those with the qualities of the royal family �� 1618
7.2. Become a person of love �� 1623
BOOK TEN
The Way in the Completed Testament
4 CHAPTER 1 2
A Perspective on Human Life
Section 1. What Is Human Life? proud before the whole universe. How-
ever, today we see that all ideologies and
1.1. Problems in life have been like assertions that led to the establishment
a maze of new ideological systems were tested in
practice by human society and found to
Why were we born, why should be failures; they all fell by the wayside.
we live, and where should we go? You (141-125, 1986.2.20)
should not think that you were the cause
of your birth. People are born into this Why do people live haphazardly, hat-
world yet do not know the origin and ing to die, yet harbor many questions in
purpose of their birth; they are ignorant their minds, such as, “Why am I liv-
of the motivation and purpose of their ing? What is the origin of my life?” The
existence. answers to these questions cannot be
Neither our birth nor our life nor found in books written by philosophers
our death stems from our own inten- because the purpose of philosophy lies
tions. Then, what do we have to be in seeking and paving the way toward
proud about? We have no control over God. Then what is religion? Religious
our birth, we are merely custodians in life begins from learning about God in
this life, and we cannot avoid the path order to live together with Him. (186-12,
of death. Thus, any attempt at self-praise 1989.1.24)
and holding self-indulgent pride is piti-
ful. Once born, we are destined to live, What is the purpose of this life?
and destined to die and pass away to the You should reflect on this question
next world. (7-178, 1959.9.6) once more. Since we are not the cause,
it follows that the purpose does not lie
Up to this present day, philosophy with us alone. No one would object to
has historically labored to solve the the idea of being happy in life. No one
problems of human life. Many philoso- would reject a dazzling life. Yet none of
phers arose and took great pains to come us is free to live as we please. Still, each
up with all kinds of theories with regard of us wishes to feel pride in ourselves,
to true human value and perfection, and live freely with respect to our own will,
to succeed on their own in order to be and be remembered accordingly. These
conflicting elements can all be found soon you will be seventy, but only for a
within our hearts. (7-178, 1959.9.6) minute before you age again. When you
think about it, the saying, “Life is but a
Let us say you live up to eighty years fleeting dream,” has never sounded so
of age. If you subtract the hours you true. (188-38, 1989.2.16)
spend sleeping, you are left with about
fifty years of life. Would you say you A person’s fortune stretches and
are alive when you are asleep? When shrinks like an elastic rubber band.
you are asleep, you are as good as dead, If someone who is born with fortune
because you are inanimate. Sleeping valued at 100 spends 120 in the course
is the same as being dead the whole of his life, his descendants will perish.
time. The number of hours you labor If he spends only 80, he can bequeath
each day to make a living is about half the remaining 20 as a blessing to his
of the twenty-four hours in a day. Now descendants. (78-332, 1975.6.10)
deduct the time you spend eating. From
whatever time is left subtract the time You can change your fortune, but not
spent visiting, going to friends’ parties, your inherited destiny. Can you change
attending the sixtieth birthday celebra- your homeland? Can you change your
tions of village elders, attending funer- parents? However strong a nation’s sov-
als and wakes, and being bedridden. ereignty and customs might be, it can
In short, if you were to exclude all the never change the fact that you were born
days you lose for whatever reasons that as the son or daughter of your parents.
might arise, you cannot claim to have As can be seen, the path of restoration
actually lived very much. Would it even is also a destined path. (172-55, 1988.1.7)
be half of your entire lifetime? When I
calculated this recently, it came out as When you make a wrong start, you
roughly seven years. Even so, of those end up in a totally unexpected place.
seven years, how many days could Hence, when a ship sets out into the
you claim to have truly lived? (49-336, great ocean, it should chart its course
1971.10.24) and follow the compass from the
moment it first sets sail from port. Then,
Life passes by very quickly. After what is the port of departure for human
attaining maturity and coming to know life? People do not know. Where can we
the affairs of the world, doing things find the direction and guiding compass
here and there, you will find yourselves to reach our destination in the world
crossing the forty-year mark, and soon beyond? People have not been able to
after that, the fifty-year mark. A decade find this, so they have been wandering
will fly by in the twinkling of an eye, about back and forth. However much
and in what will seem like only seconds, they try, they are not able to overcome
you will be sixty years old. Then very their human limitations. (172-28, 1988.1.3)
Chapter 1 • A Perspective on Human Life 1467
1.2. What is our destiny? shell, the final barrier before their state
of maturity, and molt into adult insects.
Where will we go after this life? Peo- While living in water as nymphs, they
ple must resolve this important issue. need to be broad and flat, to float eas-
Religions and philosophies arose his- ily; on the other hand, when they have
torically to do this. You therefore can- become adults and must fly in the air,
not deny that all of you too are caught retaining such a shape would not work.
up and driven by this destiny. Thus, they need to undergo a complete
That being always the case, where metamorphosis to adapt accordingly.
are our minds and bodies trying to go? (120-222, 1982.10.17)
Where are our hearts, wishes, hopes, and
ideals trying to go? Toward what do our For what reason are we born? What
lives incline? Even if we cannot answer should be the focus of our life, and for
these questions, we are still destined to what purpose do we pass on? These
eventually pass away. When we die, our questions can never be answered with-
bodies will be buried in the ground. So out God. Without Him, we cannot find
then, will our minds, lives, hearts, ide- our true purpose in life. Those who lack
als, and even hopes be buried together purpose can neither reap the fruit of
the day our bodies are buried? Do they their work nor have their value recog-
disappear? Unless you have sound con- nized.
tents, solutions, and a purposeful per- A building is constructed according
spective, you will inevitably become to an architect’s blueprint. Without ref-
unhappy people. (8-194, 1959.12.20) erence to that original blueprint, it can-
not become what was originally intend-
In order for cicadas to become adults, ed in the design. (21-100, 1968.11.17)
they must first hatch from eggs and then
pass through the maggot or larval stage. The arrival of autumn foretells the
While in that stage, they live either coming of winter. Only those with vital-
underwater or underground, but that ity can pass through the course of win-
is not the final stage of their life cycle. ter. Things without vitality cannot but
Their ultimate destiny is to fly in the retreat from it. Thus, they need to be
air. Before they can do so, however, they infused with new life before the coming
need to make preparations while they of winter. We need a new principle and
are underground or underwater and thought based on a new love, and a new
these preparations are indispensable. outlook on life, the world, and the uni-
For them to pass on from the larval to verse. Without these, we cannot survive
the adult stage, they need to make thor- through winter. The course is arduous,
ough preparations to fly while still in the but once you acquire the vitality to pass
previous stage. To pass from the former through winter, spring will draw nearer
to the latter, they need to first shed their with each passing day. The mild spring
days will soon arrive. This is the path There is a very simple answer to the
trodden by the Unification Church. (35-68, questions: “Why were we born?” “Why
1970.10.3) did God create humankind?” “Why did
He create all things of creation?” God
Section 2. Human Beings Are requires an object of His love, and thus
Resultant Beings He created human beings in order to
fulfill this.
2.1. Human beings was born from At this moment aren’t you thinking,
God’s love “I am worthless; therefore, it would not
matter whether I continued to live or
We were not born of our own free not”? Yet there is no reason for you to
will, or as a result of plans drawn up think in this way. Being the object of
by our parents to have a particular son God’s love is like being loved by your
or daughter. Thus, we were not born at parents; they do not love only their
the request of our parents. If we were to more capable children. They love all
research further into the origins of our of their children equally regardless of
existence based on God’s providence, their capability. Similarly, parents with
there would be no other way than to disabled children ache more for them.
conclude that we are in accord with the God, who is the center of heaven
origin of the providence, and were born and earth, has a heart of love that tran-
on earth to bear the important responsi- scends the limits of our capabilities.
bility of forming a relationship with the What is most important is whether you
ever-shifting history based on that ori- can manifest love through your origi-
gin. Therefore, although each individu- nal nature. Hence, you need to know
al seems small in the process of history, why you were created and why the
it does not mean that we will end up as whole universe came into being. You
nothing more than small insignificant need to know that you, as well as the
beings. (34-155, 1970.9.6) whole universe, were created to realize
the ideal of love. (130-44, 1983.12.11)
Where is the origin through which
human beings can connect their births Why did God create the whole uni-
and themselves? Faced with the prin- verse, and why did He create us? It was
ciples of this great universe, where for love. Why were we born? We were
should they begin to look to find the born due to God’s love. We were born
origin that they can claim to be theirs? from His love and destined to live in
Born as resultant beings, those who do His love. To become a person who can
not know the causal being, but who yet claim to be loved by your family, your
assert themselves as wise, are all out of society, your nation, and the world, as
their minds (83-191, 1976.2.8) well as by God, you would first need to
live in His love. (97-266, 1978.3.19)
What was it that you were born with ent is He? Is He the father of a groom
as an endowment from your parents? It or a bride? The word “father” has vari-
can be said that you were born as the ous meanings. Without solving this
connectors of life. At the place where fundamental problem, however deep or
your mother and father united, you wide you delved into the world to solve
were born with the value of the vital it, you would never find the solution.
force of both parents within you. That Even after tens of thousands of years,
vital force exists for love, and that force you would not be any nearer the solu-
and love exist to fulfill the purpose of tion than you are now.
the universe. That is how it is. In short, The answer lies in the relationship
you were born to fulfill an overall pur- between humankind and God. Let us
pose. Whether man or woman, every- say that He is our Father; have you ever
one is born from the union based on the felt that He is indeed your Father? Before
vital force in order to perfect themselves you existed, your father and mother
as co-creators in fulfilling the great pur- already existed. Based on this premise,
pose of the universe. (110-72, 1980.11.9) it follows that before you can claim to
exist, you should first claim that your
Why were we born? For what pur- parents exist. That is only right. Assert-
pose were we born? It was for God’s love. ing your existence and leaving out your
According to the nature of that love, if parents is foolish. (188-190, 1989.2.26)
we were to go “boom!” here, God would
feel a “ting!” directly on His head. If you Human beings are not the first or
throw something into the middle of a causal beings. They are the second or
pond, “plop!” ripples would spread out resultant beings. Hence, before speak-
to the edges of the pond. In the same ing of yourself, you should first affirm
way, if you were to cast love into the cen- the existence of your mother and father.
ter of the universe, “phut!” the ripples From this point of view, is it not obvi-
would spread out to all corners of the ous that you should first settle the fun-
universe. Such is the work we are doing. damental question of God as the Ori-
The question is through what you can gin of the universe? If you were to go
create great ripples. (103-254, 1979.3.4) further than your mother and father up
your genealogy, would you not eventu-
Who is God? He is the Creator. Who ally arrive at God? Following this log-
is the Creator? The religious world con- ic, before you can assert yourself you
ceives of God as our Father and us as need to reach a conclusion with regard
His children. What kind of a father is to God and His nature, that He is our
He? In what way is He our Father? It Father, and that as such He has a cer-
gets rather vague after that. Is He a fos- tain type of character. That is why the
ter father, a father from the next town, Unification Church is teaching you this.
or an adoptive father? What sort of par- (188-190, 1989.2.26)
You need to comprehend properly It may be important to live in afflu-

the original starting point of human ence and to do something in life; how-
life. As resultant beings, human beings ever, before anything else, you need to
need to conform to the causal start- fulfill your duties of filial piety and loy-
ing point. Although you need to con- alty to the vertical Heavenly Parent and
form to that causal point, it cannot be surpass living saints in your devotion
devoid of content. Since God also pos- to Him. Such is the original purpose
sesses human character, all people have for humankind’s birth. He created us in
within them the God-given faculties of order to meet such people. Such is our
intellect, emotion, and will. That is why underlying purpose. (58-231, 1972.6.11)
the motive of His love should be greater
than its substance of the origin. It must Where is the righteous path in life?
also be absolute. If something starts out From where did human beings origi-
wrong, its path can never be rectified. nate? They were born from love; then
(172-32, 1988.1.3) what path should they follow in life?
It is that of love. For what should they
2.2. Original purpose for the birth die? The logical conclusion is love. What
of human beings kind of love is that? It is that which can
be welcomed by the macrocosm, not just
God is the first Cause of the uni- the microcosm. The purpose of life can
verse and the Creator of everything be perceived as originating in the heart
under the sun. He is also our beloved of the macrocosm and approved by God,
Father. He made all the things of cre- the angelic world, all creation, all peo-
ation in order to fulfill His unique will. ple, and our parents. That purpose is to
His purpose lies in the manifestation live in the universe, to love in it, and to
of love. Though He may be the Origin die in it. (83-164, 1976.2.8)
of true love and omnipotent, He can-
not feel the joy of love by Himself. He When people are pleased about
needs an object for His love, and desires something, they wish to share their joy
to receive voluntary love in return. The with their parents, siblings, and rela-
culmination of all the creation, created tives. Pleasure brings about happiness.
to be in the highest position, is man and Happiness is eternal, and what is eternal
woman. Consequently, we have a pur- is the heart of love. What is the center of
pose in our life. That purpose requires the universe? It is parents and children,
our becoming mature and realizing a that is, parents and us. It is God and us.
relationship of eternal true love with God is our Father and we are His chil-
Him. This is the fundamental prin- dren. Our ultimate purpose in life is to
ciple through which harmony can be find our Father and to feel infinite joy
achieved between Him and us. (166-131, by forming an inseparable relationship
1987.6.1) with Him. (12-104, 1962.12.16)
Once I was walking down the street for themselves? They could not form a
and happened to strike up a conversation family of hope. Could a nation sustain
with an old man. I asked him, “Where are itself through them? It could not. Can
you going?” and he answered, “Where the world sustain itself through them? It
else, where else but my son’s home?” I could not. There would be no place for
then asked, “Is that so, what will you do the world in their lives. The public mind
when you get there?” and he replied, “I of heaven and earth would reprimand
will eat whatever is placed before me, and them, “You individualistic villains! Get
if they are so good as to serve me chick- out of here!” If people always put them-
en, I will relish having some of that too.” selves first, will there be a place for their
I questioned him once more, “What will families? Would there be a place for an
you do after you have had your meal?” ideal nation? Could they enter through a
and this is the answer he gave, “Noth- hole that is even narrower than the tip of
ing much.” Do we have to spend our lives a knife? However much they tried, they
like this? (19-289, 1968.3.10) could never enter through such a small
space. (57-66, 1972.5.28)
When balancing the ledger of a
store, you have to calculate revenue and You should understand love. The pur-
expenditure accurately. In balancing pose for every existence is love. You must
the accounts of a mere store, you have keep this unchanging principle in your
to exercise care. However, do you pay heart that tells you to pursue love and
as much attention when you balance exist for love. Birds fly around, chirping,
the accounts of your life? Have you ever delighting in each other’s company, all
even tried to balance the accounts of because of love, and the positive and neg-
your life? Have you gone into the red, or ative poles of magnets attract each other
are you in the black? If you see red ink, and stick fast, all because they want to
you should lament most grievously. become one in love. People always seek
People should be able to sing for joy to meet their other half to become one
on their deathbed. If you find yourself with them. (67-159, 1973.6.1)
struggling to accept the reality of death
when face it, that struggle only goes to 2.3. We live for the sake of love
show that you have lived a life in the red.
We should lead our lives in the black in How should we lead our lives? From
the realm of heart, based on the absolute where and for what purpose were we
standard. (19-289, 1968.3.10) brought into existence, and how should
we live? The answer is simple. Since we
For whom do people live? If you were born of the love based on God and
were to answer, “For myself,” you would because of love, we should seek out the
get a failing mark. Could a family sus- path of love, and follow it to its destina-
tain itself through those who live only tion. In this manner, we can continue
moving in an endless cycle. Love is an very end, after everything else is gone,
eternal concept, and therefore we will would be the purpose pursued jointly by
ultimately arrive at the center in our God and humankind. Only such a pur-
search for love. This can only be realized pose, and no other, can remain to the
through love. (125-65, 1983.3.6) final day of history. (41-323, 1971.2.18)
The life we are leading on earth is not What is the final destination where
for our own sake. We are living for the your minds settle in the end? Even
sake of God’s love. For that purpose, we when you have found God and made
are in a continuous state of action and Him yours, you would not try to rest
existence. How splendid that is! Those your mind there. The final destination
who lead such a life can never be brought of your mind would be the place where
to ruin. Hardships, tears and misery you have taken possession of God and
would not make us miserable, bitter, His love. Thus, if you fail to possess His
or sad because we would be enduring love, everything will be in vain. (24-17,
them all for the love of God. You should 1969.6.22)
understand this principle. (67-159, 1973.6.1)
Regarding the final purpose of life,
For what purpose are we living? the question is not whether we can
Absolute true love! Let us live for true meet with God, the Center of heav-
love! Everything is included in it. Even en. It is whether we are living together
the handkerchief in my pocket exists for with Him. The question lies in where we
love. I work and sweat for love, for the would meet Him, if we were to do so. If
sake of true love. I speak for true love, I we were to live with Him, what sort of a
eat for true love, I play for true love; in place would that be? In short, we need
fact, everything is for true love. (107-205, to meet Him and live with Him at the
1980.5.1) central place, and that is the place of His
love. That is why the greatest aspiration
What should be the purpose of of the human conscience is to follow
humankind? Rather than setting the heavenly fortune, to become one with
purpose as an individual, a family, a God, and to possess His love. That is the
social organization, a nation, the world, conclusion. (24-17, 1969.6.22)
or heaven and earth, human beings
should progress towards the common The final desire of human beings is to
goal of God and humankind centered become the object of love to the greatest
on Him. being, who is our Father, and at the same
Then what would be the ultimate pur- time, God. (65-46, 1972.11.13)
pose? That which is based on the indi-
vidual, family, society, nation, or world Originally, all people, regardless of
is sure to drift away. What remains at the who they may be, were endowed with
the privilege of being born as the crown of happiness, every situation we desire,
princes and princesses in God’s King- can only begin from God. For this rea-
dom. Such is their value. Such was the son, we need to return to Him. Therefore,
dignity of human beings as originally you must understand that institutions of
intended. (68-326, 1973.8.5) religion emerged in history, yearning for
and in pursuit of this primary need. (68-
Once they establish a relationship of 138, 1973.7.29)
heart with Him, everyone can become
God’s children. The value of human The Unification Church is presenting
beings does not depend on their cul- the world with absolute values, and at the
tural backgrounds, historical environ- same time, True Parents. Where is the
ments, or current situations. Nothing on final destination of the standard of abso-
earth can determine the value of human lute values, the one desired by everyone?
beings. What determines their value is It is to become sons and daughters of
whether they know God, His purpose, True Parents. It is to become God’s chil-
the purpose of human beings, and the dren, who can harbor eternal life and
purposes of all the things of creation. (15- love. There is no other way. At the time of
83, 1965.9.29) the Fall, Adam and Eve did not establish
their conjugal relationship with God’s
We need to search for a new set of permission. They did so of their own
values upon which to base our lives. We accord. The only relationship that began
need to seek new values with regard to with God’s consent was that between
the world, humankind, ideology, and father and son. Yet, that was shattered,
love. When that set of values begins to and therefore needs to be restored and
take shape in accordance with God’s rectified. (68 -138, 1973.7.29)
will, its matrix will be completely dif-
ferent from the current set of values Section 3. The Great Value of
established through human will. (44-227, Human Beings
1971.5.23)
3.1. Original human value is akin to
In this world of today, we need a def- that of God
inite set of values that go beyond the
worldly view. The Unification Church How great is the value of human-
has placed God at the center of a new set kind? They are the only beings that God
of values. Our aim is not just to return to would long for over tens of thousands
the world, the ideal world. We are argu- of years, leaning on his walking stick.
ing that we should return to God. If we According to my observations, this fact
fail to return to Him, there can be no happens to be the basis for the creation
ideal world of happiness, eternity, and of the universe. Since God and human
love. This is because the primary factors beings related to each other as inter-
nal and external, vertical and horizon- ed with relational value that cannot be
tal perspectives about the world of love exchanged for God Himself are human
could be established. Both vertical and beings. The form of existence with abso-
horizontal views on the world of love can lute value is none other than human-
come into existence once upper-lower kind. God created people as beings of
and left-right relationships are formed. value with such an idea. (68-134, 1973.7.29)
God can come to reside in the center
of them all. That place, which can bind God created humankind for the sake
them all into one at the deepest core of of love. Why were human beings creat-
the heart, is the central place of the verti- ed? They were created because of love.
cal and horizontal. If they are not bound The reason human beings are different
into one, the standard of the vertical and from other forms of creation is that they
horizontal cannot develop into the ideal were created as God’s sons and daugh-
form of love. The existence of the vertical ters. They were created as object part-
form alone does not guarantee the exis- ners who can receive love directly from
tence of the horizontal form. Therefore, Him. Such is the privilege of human-
you should understand that God had no kind. (132-245, 1984.6.20)
other choice but to create human beings
in this form. (48-224, 1971.9.19) Whom do human beings resem-
ble? God. Therefore, it follows that He
As an absolute being with an abso- also desires love just as they do. In the
lute ideal for His creation, God pursues world of the ideal of creation based on
beings who can relate to Him with abso- love, human beings embody God as His
lute value. This is something that cannot image and the rest of creation embod-
be exchanged for anything in this world. ies God symbolically, according to the
A being that can relate to God has a val- Unification Church’s teaching. Based
ue that is greater than that of God Him- on what? Love. When God rejoices, peo-
self. The term “the value of one’s coun- ple will automatically rejoice, and when
terpart” seems difficult to comprehend. they rejoice, the creation will automati-
The value of a partner, of any being as a cally rejoice as well. What would bring
counterpart, is so great that it cannot be this about? Only love, nothing else can
exchanged for anything or anyone, even achieve this. (166-48, 1987.5.28)
for God. God cannot exchange it with
Himself, for if He did, He would be left When creating an object to reflect
alone as a result. He would be left all by His love, whom would God make it
Himself. resemble? Would He not create it to
This is why God invests Himself and resemble Him? If He creates the object
exhausts His own strength and His own to resemble Himself, that object should
energy. He is engaged in a war of attri- have all His characteristics, both His
tion. The forms of existence thus creat- male and female characteristics. Human
beings resemble God, and they are the would be its core? It is not money or
substantial manifestations of His inter- power or knowledge. The core of truth is
nal nature, His invisible form and His love. The essence of love is vertical, and
invisible mind. Hence, the Book of Gen- truth that embodies love is horizontal.
esis is correct in saying that God creat- Hence, you can know God just by look-
ed human beings in His image. (170 -167, ing at His creation, and since Adam and
1987.11.15) Eve were created in His image, you can
God’s invisible form is symbolically know Him by looking at them. They are
reflected in all parts of our body. Whose His object partners of vertical true love
eyes do ours resemble? God’s! Hence, while standing as subject partners to
when you closely study the facial fea- the creation. If the love between these
tures of human beings, you see that the two, man and woman, can be made to
eyes are set deeper than other features. fit together with the axis of the world
The deep-set eyes can thus observe through east, west, north and south,
everything. Next, the nose symbol- then God, the spirit world, and the entire
izes Adam and Eve. It rests at the cen- physical world would be connected. (179-
ter. Next, the mouth symbolizes all 290, 1988.8.14)
the things of creation. It is horizontal
and encloses thirty-two teeth, or four You need to attain oneness with your
times eight, based on all the things of spouse. Through the unity of subject
creation in the world and the number and object partners, reproduction takes
four. Next, the ears symbolize all direc- place. Only through give and take action
tions. The features found above the neck can reproduction take place. The place
symbolize heaven. In other words, it is where reproduction occurs is truly one
the information center of heaven. (201- of joy. Does God Himself have dual char-
83, 1990.3.4) acteristics of internal nature and exter-
nal form? When separate, neither can be
The Lord of Creation has placed every the subject partner. Only when man and
part of His form in the face of human woman unite, can the subject of the cou-
beings. Hence, God’s characteristics ple be established. When they are unit-
can all be found in the human face. The ed, the man automatically becomes the
eyes symbolize God. Thus, when a being subjec partner, even if he did not wish it
comes into existence, the first feature to to be so. (42-115, 1971.2.28)
develop is the eyes. Since the center of
the universe is God, the eyes symbol- Human beings, of their own volition,
ize Him. Therefore, you can tell just by need to engage in activities that dem-
looking into the eyes of someone, indeed onstrate God’s original love; they need
anyone, whether that person is consci- to love Him and come closer to Him.
entious or not. (39-247, 1971.1.15) The first commandment in the words
Whatever form truth may take, what of Jesus was, “You shall love the Lord
your God with all your heart, and with of creation, the combination of all forms
all your soul, and with all your mind.” of creation brought and bound together,
What comes first is to love God. You is the internal nature and external form
need to love Him with all your body and of human beings. (144-236, 1986.4.25)
soul. Stopping halfway will not work.
You need to go to the very end. In such Then why did God create night and
a manner, you need to attain the state in day? If the sun were up in the sky day in
which your heart reflects God’s image, and day out, how stimulating would the
with an original nature that is abso- morning be? People say it is a glorious
lutely aligned to become one with Him. morning, a bright morning, but if the sun
Through this, you will attain the begin- was up there all the time, what would be
ning and the end of everything. The first so glorious and bright? It would become
commandment dictates this as the way boring. In reality, however, everything
to love God. (149-237, 1986.11.23) exists to be exciting, and so it possesses
a rhythm that can harmoniously bring
The rhythm of delight, the rhythm together the stimulating symbols and
that brings God and human beings forms to fulfill the undertaking of love.
together in harmony, is the expression of (124-85, 1983.1.30)
joy. In its presence, everything, each in
its own unique form, can dance, either Where can you find the root of your
symbolically or substantially, in tune life? It lies with unfallen parents. Then
with that rhythm. When that happens, can the unfallen parents of goodness be
all creation will say, “Yes, my existence found here? As the Lord with dual char-
in this world is worthwhile!” To take acteristics, God created the universe and
an example, would it not be the great- human beings in His image to reflect His
est wish of even the smallest creatures dual characteristics. Adam is the mani-
in the world to be a part of the feast day festation of His male characteristics and
celebrating the love of God and human- Eve His female characteristics. From this
kind? (166-46, 1987.5.28) perspective, although we usually say,
“Our Heavenly Father,” because He is
The creation is the foundation on just one being, the concept of God actu-
which God’s sons and daughters can be ally includes the idea of God being “Our
created. This foundation connects them Heavenly Father and Mother.” (140-123,
together in a relationship. This is true 1986.2.9)
of animals, as well as minerals. Positive
and negative charges exist in the min- 3.2. Human beings: temples for God
eral kingdom. Stamen and pistil are to indwell
found in the plant kingdom; similarly,
male and female are found in the ani- What would have happened had our
mal kingdom. The greatest masterpiece first ancestors Adam and Eve not fall-
en? They would have attained oneness answer this cry with, “No, you scoun-
with God and stood in the same posi- drel, I won’t allow it!” then we would be
tion as Him, inheriting and experienc- crushed. Hence, He cannot answer thus.
ing His joy in His great work of creation. On the contrary, He knows we have such
Such would have been the relationship a desire in our hearts and so encourag-
formed between God and humankind. es us with words like “Of course, by all
Original, unfallen human beings would means!” and gives up His place for us.
have become His temples. (54-64, 1972.3.11) He wants us to occupy His place while
He vacates it to enter our hearts and
Adam and Eve were God’s son indwell us as His temples. (54-89, 1972.3.20)
and daughter; at the same time, they
were also His temples. Once they had In the Bible it is written, “You are
matured, that is, once the temple had God’s temple.” What do these words
been built completely, He intended to mean? No one has succeeded in inter-
dwell in them. Then, when the fully preting these words. They are great
matured Adam and Eve performed the words. That is because, no matter how
ceremony of holy matrimony, centering great God is, we are given the right to
on God, they would have become as one inherit the universe after we have formed
with Him. He would then have become the realm of an objective relationship of
the internal God, and human beings love with Him. In that relationship we
would have become His external form can whisper words of love to each other
with substantial bodies. and attain oneness with Him. Through
In 1 Corinthians 3:16 it is written, the foundation of the principle of love,
“Do you not know that you are God’s we can obtain the right of inheritance to
temple and that God’s Spirit dwells in this universe and everything in it, that
you?” If those who are saved by faith is, all of the spiritual and physical worlds
can become God’s temples, then sure- as created by Him. No one knows about
ly Adam and Eve, in the position of the this amazing truth. (137-67, 1985.12.18)
originally intended true ancestors of
humanity, should have become His tem- Adam was God’s body in substantial
ples. (54-139, 1972.3.22) form. 1 Corinthians 3:16 testifies to this
fact with the words, “Do you not know
Even though God is our Father and that you are God’s temple.” The temple
we His children, it still feels like a rela- is God’s dwelling place. The place in our
tionship in which He is superior and we hearts where the original love blossoms
are inferior. At such times, what would would then become the Holy of holies.
be our thinking? We have this desire in God would have erected the temple of
our hearts that cries out to Him, “Father, universal love in Adam’s heart, expand-
let me have Your place for just once. I ed the power of love from there, and let
want to sit in Your place!” If He were to the flower of love blossom. This is the
purpose for which He created Adam and and all human lives will come together
Eve and blessed them to create a fam- in oneness through love. When a man
ily that would eventually fill the whole and woman come together as husband
world. (121-113, 1982.10.24) and wife and form a family, they are
mutually assimilated and united in love.
Where is the most sacred place of all? In the same manner, the power of love
When asked where the most holy place would enable us to be assimilated to
is, we cannot answer that it is the tem- God; that is, we would be as one with
ple in Jerusalem. Something man-made Him. (130-21, 1983.12.11)
cannot be the most holy place. God
builds the greatest sanctuary, where His When human beings have fully
love can dwell. This sanctuary, howev- matured into adulthood, the invisible
er, was lost. Thus, how great is the sin of God can then enter them and make a
humankind? (136-310, 1985.12.29) love nest. He is also capable of climactic
love pleasing to both Himself and Adam
God created human beings as His at the same time. Therefore, love is the
substantial bodies. 1 Corinthians 3:16 greatest and most sacred temple. The
attests to this fact, with the words, “Do word temple in Korean is Seong Jeon,
you not know that you are God’s tem- and Seong (聖) is a Chinese character
ple and that God’s Spirit lives in you?” meaning “sacred.” Therefore, God can
What is the temple? It is God’s dwelling be found wherever there is true love.
place. Adam was God’s body and Eve Why do human beings like true love?
in the position of His wife. If they had Whenever they encounter true love,
fulfilled their destinies, their children they know that they have met God as
would have been born from God’s lin- well. Hence, when Adam and Eve have
eage. It is the Principle that they were to fully matured and are making love,
be His kindred. (135-313, 1985.12.15) God, the Creator of the universe, would
enter their bodies and make them into
What would happen to people who the most sacred temple of all. (128-325,
have reached the stage of perfection 1983.10.2)
when passing into the spirit world?
Adam would have become God’s body. Eve is Adam’s wife. Adam is God’s
It is alluded to both in the Gospel of substantial body. It has been said that
John, Chapter 14 and in 1 Corinthians we are God’s temple. He is the invisible
3:16. We infer from these words that Father indwelling Adam’s heart. These
we are designed to be God’s temple and two fathers can then become one. They
dwelling place. Then how can we come attain oneness. Thus, Adam’s standard
to resemble Him? Once we have reached of original nature is the starting point
the perfection level in fulfilling our por- where the invisible spiritual world and
tion of responsibility, He will indwell us the visible physical world come together
in unity. What is that standard of original mind. God dwells there. You should
nal nature? It is not a bundle of mon- learn to listen to what your original
ey, or greed. In the innocence of adoles- mind tells you. You need to enter into
cence, the faculties of one’s cells are fully such a state. In Buddhist terms, you need
mobilized, and that manifests as a feeler to purify your inner nature. What Bud-
or antenna, which can later settle down dha meant by the words, “I am my own
once God has come to reside in him. (120- Lord throughout heaven and earth,” is
70, 1982.10.3) that once you look into your own heart,
you will find that the Lord God dwells
1 Corinthians 3:16 states, “Do you inside you. Nothing would be impossi-
not know that you are God’s temple and ble. (133-178, 1984.7.10)
that God’s Spirit dwells in you?” This
means that we are His temple. When Loving minds always try to sacrifice,
you have attained a mystical state, and to concede, and to give, and give again.
offered Him a prayer, asking, “Heaven- For instance, if I had ten billion dol-
ly Father, where are You?” you will be lars in my possession and went out into
rewarded with a wonderful answer. He the street to give it all to others, I would
will say, “I am here! What is all the fuss still not have helped every person in the
about? Didn’t you get anything to eat world, and so my mind would not rest
for breakfast? Why are you making so easy in its desire to give out more. There
much noise in the middle of the night?” is no end to it. God’s heart is too great
When you ask, “Where are you?” He will to be fathomed. Therefore, you cannot
answer, “Where else would I be? I am in boast of yourselves. Even if you per-
the innermost depth of your heart! I formed the most generous act of all, and
am inside your heart!” Where is heav- then checked with your loving mind, it
en said to be? It is in your heart. (224-214, would answer, “You need to do more!”
1991.11.24) (133-180, 1984.7.10)
Section 4. Original Human You need to purify your mind. You

Nature and the True Lifestyle need to cleanse it. Your original mind
is better than I am. It is your eternal
4.1. Live in harmony with your master. Hence, you should not harbor
original mind evil thoughts in it. Instead, you should
always be of the mindset to contribute
The teacher closest to you is none to the common good from a public posi-
other than your own original mind. tion. (133-178, 1984.7.10)
More precious than even the closest
of friends is your original mind, even Looking at someone, your mind can
more precious than your own mother or know what kind of a person he or she is
father. You need to consult your origi- just at a glance. In a moment, you would
already have formed an opinion. Hence, unity occurs? The answer lies first in
the closest teacher to you is your own achieving perpendicularity. To achieve
mind. Thus, you should not torment it. that, establish a standard that can stand
You should not make it unhappy. If you upright as the center of the worldwide
do, you make the Owner of the universe horizontal plane. Become exemplary
and me unhappy. Your mind is the mas- people who can be connected to the
ter of your life. Consequently, when you world wherever you go, be it the East or
make your mind sad, you make the mas- the West. You should set the standard
ter of your life sad. You should follow a that can be proclaimed as correct at any
path that gives it joy. (133-180, 1984.7.10) time in history, whether past, present or
future. (205-49, 1990.7.7)
You should set aside some time to
experience joy with your mind. To oth- The precious value of a perfect score
ers it may seem as if you are all alone, can be awarded to people only when
but during that time, you would become they have attained oneness with true
friends with your mind. Sit with your love. Mind-body unity refers to the state
mind at some tranquil place and medi- in which the body resonates in harmony
tate. Then you will enter a state of deep with the conscience. When you strike
prayerfulness. You will thus enter a world one prong of a tuning fork, the other
unknown to anyone else but you. You prong vibrates at the same frequency.
need such experiences. (133-181, 1984.7.10) In a similar manner, if you strike the
conscience with true love, the body will
4.2. Human perfection means resonate. Alternatively, when you strike
mind-body unity the body with true love, the conscience
will resonate. There is no need for you to
The Unification Church empha- be taught all this. Once you find yourself
sizes a mind-body unity that can only in the center of all this, you will know
be achieved through true love. Delving without being taught. (223-355, 1991.11.20)
deeper into the questions of concept
and reality, you will find many stories The brave soldiers of the Unification
behind them. Once you clarify all these Church must achieve mind-body unity
stories, you will find out that this path in whatever circumstances. How can
toward unity is the correct one; it will be you achieve this unity during your life-
borne out by experience. (227-12, 1992.2.10) time? Those who cannot achieve it, and
yet think of love and the ideal, should
What are a righteous conscience, feel ashamed of themselves because it is
righteous actions, and mind-body unity contrary to God’s will. The new path of
based on? Words alone are not enough. hope opens only to those who wish for
Actions alone are not enough. Where it after having achieved perfect mind-
is the place where complete mind-body body unity. If you stagnate in your cur-
rent position, the path leading to God’s themselves, there is no way that they can
new kingdom of hope will not open up relate to the universe, however much
before you. (205-45, 1990.7.7) they may have gone around the world
in their endeavors. (222-340, 1991.11.7)
How do you achieve mind-body uni-
ty? Throughout history, the mind and The human body inherited Satan’s
body have been in constant conflict. If lineage. Your conscience must attain
God had intended it at the time of cre- the standard of God’s conscience,
ation, such a god would be the enemy developing to the top of the growth
of humankind. Bearing in mind the stage reached by Adam and Eve. That
fact that your own mind and body are requires having faith. Our first ances-
in constant conflict, if you were to ask tors were deceived by Satan, and strayed
God, “Do Your mind and body also fight in the opposite direction due to a force
each other as ours do?” what would be stronger than their conscience, that is,
His response? Is there anyone who ever the power of love. At that moment, the
considered such a situation? If you were conscience had no choice but to follow
to ask God if His conscience and body where the body led it. It must become
were not united but instead in constant stronger.
battle, He would definitely answer that Once you endow more power to the
it is not so. You have never attained conscience than to the body, the latter,
such a state, and so there is no way for however strong, would have to obey the
you to know, but as the founder of the former. If you fail to do so, and the body
Unification Church I have reached that remains stronger than the conscience,
state and can connect to Him whenev- you will fall even lower than where you
er I so desire. Therefore, I can plainly are currently situated. There are two
answer on His behalf, that God’s mind paths lying before you.
and body are completely united. (223-349, Thus, people choose to fast, take
1991.11.20) cold showers, sacrifice, and engage in
voluntary service. There is no other
Religious life involves having con- way. Those gathered here, do you per-
trol over your body. You need to make form these actions too? Are you follow-
it habitual within three to five years. If ing this path? Do you pledge to sacrifice
this is not the case, and after all those and serve others even at the cost of your
years you still find yourself uncomfort- own lives? If so, you need to follow the
able, however much you desired it, you path of subjugation at the risk of your
could never achieve perfect mind-body lives. The path of religion is that of sub-
unity. My number one goal is, “Before mission. It transcends the mind-body
desiring to dominate the universe, first conflict. Unless you tread the sacrifi-
achieve dominion over the self!” If peo- cial path, you will not be able to achieve
ple cannot achieve total oneness within mind-body unity. (222-333, 1991.11.7)
No matter how long you have been in take into consideration this resolution,
the Unification Church, you should not and forgive me for all the wrongs that I
leave your sins buried as they are. They have done as I have now made this res-
need to be cleansed. You need to start olution. Won’t you forgive me?” Then
afresh with a clean slate, be resurrected God would reply, “Hmm.…” You need
anew, and become men and women who to know how to pray. Do you under-
can live in the Garden of Eden withstand? (149-37, 1986.11.1)
out sinning. You need the awareness of
God’s intention for the complete unity Where on earth is God? Where
in love of your mind and body, as created would His dwelling place be? God settles
by Him. Do you understand? Otherwise, in the most precious thing of all, name-
you cannot return to the homeland. ly love. Then if this love happened to be
You need to find the way back to your that between a man and a woman, where
house in the homeland, where our origi- would He reside? He lives perpendicu-
nal house is located, and where God, our larly in the deepest part of the love that is
original Parent, dwells. That is where the completely united and unchanging. The
descendants of the nation who have the central place of His residence would be
birthright of the firstborn should live the place where man and woman attain
and reign over all other nations based oneness.
on the life of the imperial family. That When you reach a mystical state
place is your new home. How shall you while praying, such that you undergo
go about finding your way back, not to spiritual experiences, then if you call
your birthplace but your new home- out to God, “Heavenly Father,” you will
land, the original home? First, you need hear the answer coming from inside
to acquire the qualification to enter that you, “Why are you calling me? I am
homeland. In order to do so, you must right here!” “Here” would be the center
achieve a realm of oneness through total of your heart. He would be at the central
mind-body unity. (233-168, 1992.8.1) point of love, in a perpendicular posi-
tion, inside the person whose mind and
No matter how great your sin is, body are completely united. If you con-
admit it frankly to God, saying, “Heav- sider God’s point to be the intersection
enly Father, I have committed such a of two perpendicular lines, it would be a
wrong thing!” In confessing your sins to position of complete self-denial. (224-148,
Him in your prayer, you can declare to 1991.11.24)
Him, “Shouldn’t the original mind, the
heart of a father, the heart of a teacher, When your mind and body have
and the heart of the citizens of a nation attained oneness, the force of the uni-
be like this? With such a heart, I will be verse will protect you. In such a state,
filial and loyal and be connected to Your your parents, as well as your siblings,
love. My heart will never waver. Please would also be protected. Everyone would
be connected to each other in such a squeak of a mouse or the buzz of a fly,

relationship. The race and the nation and you think to yourself, “Well, I should
must also form a relationship. This is an like such and such a thing. I should try
excellent conclusion. Thus, if you were to do a good deed.” Your original mind
to go to another nation, having achieved will then tell you, “Good! Good! Do it
mind-body unity, you would be con- now!” On the other hand, if you harbor
nected to that nation also. It will work only evil thoughts in your mind, it will
wherever you are. chide you with words like “No! No! You
In soccer, what happens when the fool!” Would it not know what you are
ball just stops rolling? At the point of thinking? Of course it knows. That is the
contact between the two surfaces, a per- way it is. It knows only too well. (138-124,
pendicular axis is necessary. Hence, a 1986.1.19)
sphere is considered the most ideal exis-
tence. A perpendicular axis can reside Have you ever considered the value
at any point on the surface. That is how of your original mind, how valuable it
the ball can roll around on it. Therefore, is of all your attributes? Whenever the
once your mind and body are united on body tries to do something wrong, the
a perpendicular axis, you will fit in any- mind always advises it not to, and tries
where. Regardless of whether you are a to block it from doing that. However, the
Westerner, an Oriental, a person from body always attacks, ignores, treads on
the past, present, or future, you can har- the mind, and it tries to do as it pleases.
monize anywhere. (205-53, 1990.7.7) Have you ever taken into consideration
how your mind inside your body sacri-
4.3. The original mind is the teacher fices time and again in order to fulfill its
and closest to God duties as the subject partner, even amidst
persecution, as your comrade and teach-
What is the mind? It is your master er until your death? (217-91, 1991.5.4)
and teacher. Since your body resembles
your mind, it is the origin of your body. Our master is our conscience. How
Thus, on the horizontal level, the mind many times has your conscience advised
stands in the place of your mother and you whenever you had evil thoughts in
father, teachers, and masters. (222-157, your head? How much has it worried
1991.11.3) about how to lead you over the hill and
across the river, untiringly recalling you
Your original mind does not need a to the right path? In this way, the con-
teacher. It is your second god. Do not try science tries to protect you in the form
to follow a teacher or me; instead, try to of the true master. However, the treach-
serve your mind. What about the mind? erous body has treated this teacher con-
You wake up at daybreak, all alone, and temptuously, although it was the one
it is so quiet that you can hear even the and only honorable teacher sent to you
by God and the universe. The body has When you consider your body and
trampled upon the conscience, which mind, how pitiful is your original mind?
was sent on behalf of the parents in order It stands in God’s stead. It represents all
to connect the body to the mind of origi- of your ancestors, your antecedents. The
nal love. Do you love this body, which original mind represents the teacher as
has become the enemy of the mind? No, well as the ruler. Yet, it has been disre-
you should not! (201-353, 1990.4.30) spected and treated with contempt for
an endlessly long time. As the center of
Now the time for us to listen to the universe, it stands in the position of
someone else’s words has passed. Rath- true parents, true teachers, true masters,
er than the words of a brilliant teacher and the one Subject Being with true love.
thousands of times greater than you, It sacrifices itself over and over again to
or any other truth in the world, you save you while you live on this earth. Isn’t
should listen to the words of your orig- that true? Though it sacrifices so much,
inal mind. No matter how much you has it complained even once? Although
have heard from it, you should return it is continuously dragged around and
repeatedly to listen some more. Then treated contemptuously – to the extent
you would receive something of infinite that one would presume it to be dead –
magnitude from it, something unimag- whenever you harbor an evil thought or
inable, which would reveal the greatest attempt an evil deed, it comes alive once
secrets of the creation. (7-201, 1959.9.6) again to advise you not to do so, calling
you to your senses with the words, “Hey,
You cannot even begin to fathom you devil!”
how much the conscience has sacri- How much have you made sport of
ficed itself for the sake of the body. Do the mind? The original mind stands in
you understand the circumstances of the stead of parents, teachers, and mas-
the conscience, which has been tram- ters. In the world of the mind, there is no
pled upon throughout its entire life? It need to hold a court trial, because you
is always tired because it has to man- yourselves know better than anyone else
age you night and day. Yet it does not what you have done. There is no need for
tire of preventing your body from com- third party witnesses. (209-154, 1990.11.28)
mitting any wrongful action. It tells
the body, “You have done more than No one knew that within oneself is a
enough. Shouldn’t you stop and listen great teacher. The original mind stands
to me now?” It is closest to you, and in the stead of the great mother and
stands in the place of God, your par- father. The counsel of the mother and
ents, and teachers. It does not need to father is never contrary to the original
be educated. However, the body defi- mind. Whenever it counsels you, just
nitely requires an education. (214-282, as your mother or father would do, you
1991.2.3) should learn to obey. An orderly life
requires a moral standard that can serve ing it for tens of thousands of years, can
as its original reference. Such a formula heavenly fortune finally come and reside
based on the original mind has yet to be within you. The mind wishes to serve
formed. You should not torment your the body, but the body does not serve the
mind. Do any of you like having a dual mind. This is the problem. The problem
personality? The original mind stands lies within the self, not society. (201-154,
in the stead of the teacher, parents, and 1990.3.30)
God. There is no teacher who can teach
the mind. (207-266, 1990.11.11) The original mind tries to protect you
in the form of the true master. Howev-
Throughout their lives, all people er, the treacherous body has treated this
have within themselves the most impor- teacher contemptuously, though it is the
tant teacher of all. Despite this, they fre- one and only honorable teacher sent to
quently mistreat, abuse, and trample on you from the universe. It has trampled
it. That teacher is none other than our upon the conscience, sent in the place
own conscience. It always speaks to us of parents to connect the body to the
in its efforts to help us, and tries to con- mind of original love. Do you love this
nect us to true love. Like our parents, body, which has become the enemy of
it encourages us to become good and the mind? No, you should not! Unless
unselfish, and guides us to act according you stop the conflict between the mind
to God’s will. However, within each of us and body, the Kingdom of Heaven can
is a rebel that goes against the words of never be established. Not a single saint
the conscience. That rebel is our body. thought of this. (201-154, 1990.3.30)
(201-208, 1990.4.9)
Yin and yang, the internal nature
“Before desiring to dominate the and external form, the positive and neg-
universe, first achieve dominion over ative are complementary; they cannot
the self!” This was the motto at the time be conflicting. However, within today’s
when we were pioneering the path of fallen humanity, the voice of the mind
truth. I told everyone, “Before desiring as well as that of the body can be heard.
to dominate the universe, before estab- They have not been united. How did the
lishing a connection with everything in mind and body of man and woman, who
this world, first dominate the self!” (201- were created to resemble God, come to
154, 1990.3.30) be separated? This is the problem.
God is absolute, and therefore the
The original mind has three great basic human attributes of mind and
personas. It can be the master, teacher, body should be absolutely united and
or parent, and only when the body finds assimilated into the whole world created
itself dissatisfied and lacking in its ser- by Him. Together, they should act as the
vice towards the mind, even after serv- center of that world. Instead, however,
they were separated. How did this come ents or your teacher. After doing so, you
about? If they were intended to separate also need to make public what you have
from each other, there would be no God, done wrong in front of your children and
and the basis for such things as ideals, students. “I have done this thing; do you
unity, peace, or happiness could never think I can be forgiven?” In this man-
be found. (195-304, 1989.12.17) ner, you need to walk a path where those
closest to you can support you with one
God is not far away from us, but with- heart. Do you understand what I am try-
in us. Is the original mind your mas- ing to say? (184-301, 1989.1.1)
ter? When you attempt to carry out an
evil deed in the middle of the night, the When can your mind and body be
mind stands in front of you and tells you unified? You have never thought of this,
not to go. It appears whenever and wher- have you? This is a very serious matter.
ever you are as your master; it guides you They are engaged in a lifelong fight, and
as would your mother or teacher. Hence, who can stop them? This is the prob-
your body is your enemy. (201-74, 1990.3.1) lem. Your father or mother, your king
or your teacher, even saints cannot stop
What is God like? He is both mas- it. Where is the master who can stop it?
culine and feminine, like human beings. Have you ever looked for him seriously?
You cannot see your mind, can you? Do That master is true love. (184-211, 1989.1.1)
you want to see it or not? The same is
true of God. From the spiritual perspec- The original mind is your watchman;
tive, we understand that God does not it protects you night and day and gives
have a body. This has been the case until you no rest by telling you over and over
now. Since Adam could not reach per- again, “Do good deeds. Do good deeds!”
fection, God has been dispossessed of a So, can you imagine how exhausted it
body. He exists instead as the mind-like must be? From the day you are born,
master, teacher, or manager, a mind-like from the day you can think for your-
parent in a mind-like universe. (197-44, selves, from the day you acquire intellec-
1990.1.7) tual faculties to analyze every situation
in society, the conscience follows you
Nothing can be achieved unless mind around until death and tells you what
and body are united. This is what you to do forever. This is something that
should focus on. If something weighs not even your own teacher, your moth-
on your mind during prayer, you should er, or father can do. It tells you to take
repent. When repenting, you should not after God, the saints, the patriots, and
do it alone. The four directions of north, the children of filial piety. It orders you
south, east, and west need to be arranged to resemble them all and keeps saying,
first. You need to speak it aloud in front “You, the body, should take after me!”
of those closest to you, such as your par- (179-311, 1988.8.14)
Mind-body unity can be brought direction they wish to take. They would
about only through true love. Hence, the know in a second if the direction were
mind sacrifices itself for the sake of the wrong. The Unification Church that you
body and forgets it has done so, repeat- know is not a worthless church. It has
edly. The original mind stands in God’s a deep and high background, a back-
stead, and is the teacher of all teachers ground of great force backing it up. As
for you. Your original mind is your cen- such, once you have risen to such a lev-
ter, dispatched by God on His behalf. It el through your own efforts, everything
is the vertical you. (226-60, 1992.2.1) would be taken care of thenceforth. In
this aspect, you need to decide on the
Section 5. The Path of True direction you should take by yourselves.
People This is something you alone must deter-
mine. It is something you know best.
5.1. The path people should seek (120-313, 1982.10.20)
When people follow their original You must find the way you should go.
mind, the whole universe will open up Would money solve all problems? No, it
before them. Something must bring this would not. There will be times when you
about. Once they enter such a state of need money and other times when you
being, they will be able to converse with will have to follow another path. Hence,
their mind. They will be able to hold a you need to decide your own path. You
conversation with their mind. As soon need to look deep inside your mind and
as they think of doing something, the consider the intrinsic qualities you were
answer will already be right in front of born with originally, and by considering
them. They are advancing towards such them, you should decide the future pur-
a state. Would not such people know pose that you will pursue. Though God
the path they should take? The way may point you in the right direction, it is
they should go definitely would be laid up to you to follow it of your own accord.
down before them, and so all the forces (120-298, 1982.10.20)
in the universe would help them follow
it. Though they may have been dragged The influence of a magnet is stronger
into the circumstances of being tested, than the gravitational pull of the earth.
once they are there, everything will aid What makes such an influence possible?
them. Only then would they be able to The actual force of a magnet is weaker
do great things. (120-313, 1982.10.20) than the gravitational pull of the earth,
but when the two forces come togeth-
Those whose lives are under girded er, the former surpasses the latter. The
by great power are true people. True same is true of our conscience. From
people have a background of infinite your birth, you already know the back-
power that propels them forward in the ground against which you were born.
This is something that only you can not wear any other colors. That is con-
know. If you are unable to discern and tradictory. When you enter their rooms,
pass judgment on such things, you will you will see all kinds of colors. You will
never be able to do great things. (120-301, see pianos there. Would they have only
1982.10.20) white pianos, or would some be black?
Why would they have blackboards? Such
You might look at nature and say, people should not have nights. Nights
“Oh, I don’t need the four seasons. I only are dark, so they should not have them.
need spring; I hate summer, autumn, and Why, why is everything centered on the
winter!” But, if you were to ask God, He whites? What is white supremacy? It is
would answer, “I love all four seasons.” the road to ruin. How many years do you
Hence, you need to learn to love sum- think it will last? How long? Though the
mer, autumn, and winter, even though winter may be long, it only lasts three
you may have hated them to begin with. months. For the sake of eternity, you
When the winter snow comes, God must love all four seasons. As such, you
looks upon the world covered in white should not love only white people. (133-29,
and derives pleasure from it. Therefore, 1984.7.1)
you should say, “Oh, I love it too!” That is
the way it should be. (133-29, 1984.7.1) God’s love encompasses all of His
creation and humankind, not to men-
You should be able to look at nature tion people of the past, present, and
with a mind similar to that of God. Such future. Hence, He is heading a move-
should be your mindset. If there is a ment to liberate even those spirits in hell.
rainstorm or streaks of lightning, do not People must walk the paths of truth, life,
say things like, “Oh man, I hate that!” and love. No matter how great they are,
because God experiences them think- if they do not live for the sake of oth-
ing, “Ha ha, they are kissing and mak- ers, nobody will follow them. Those who
ing love!” He scolds those who say they do will naturally become leaders. They
do not like them, “Stop that, you fools! become people of true life. (133-30, 1984.7.1)
You rascals!” (133-29, 1984.7.1)
You yourselves should know which
You should love people and you way you must go. Once you have set a
should love all five skin colors equally. direction, you should invest all your
Would God say something like, “Oh, I energy into following it. You should
only love the whites?” If He only loved invest everything to such an extent that
white, then everyone would have to wear you would be too exhausted to even
white clothes. All white people would open your eyes or be sensitive to sounds
have to wear white. They would have around you. (120-315, 1982.10.20)
to throw away all their colored clothes.
They would not wear black. They would If you have led a proper religious life
in the Unification Church, you already Even I pray and offer devotions. You
know what you should do. On the other need to offer devotions always. They are
hand, those who live self-centeredly and not something you can offer just once
act in their own interests will have no and then put aside for some other time.
idea. When a storm is coming, the rats You need to whet a knife all the time.
aboard a ship sense it, and know that the If you used it and did not sharpen it,
ship will be destroyed. Therefore, before what would happen? In order to keep it
it lifts anchor, they abandon the ship sharp, you always need to whet it. In the
by climbing over the ropes to the har- same manner, if you lost your temper,
bor and to safety. If rats can sense dan- you need to sharpen your senses once
ger, human beings should surely sense it again. That is the problem. You need to
too. They should know where they have calm yourselves and set your minds at
to go. ease. (120-306, 1982.10.20)
The ants know when a rainy season is
about to set in. I once witnessed a colony When you reach the center of
of ants moving to another place in sin- the realm of heart, you will find it in
gle file; that showed they knew the onset motion up and down. You will be in
of the rainy season. It is because you are motion automatically. This realm is
given to daydreaming that you do not inhaling and exhaling. Did you know
know. Not having any idea about your that even the Earth breathes? It inhales
own field of mission is a serious prob- and exhales, moving almost a meter
lem. You need to come to an understand- with each cycle. It is regulating itself. In
ing with God with regard to the serious the same manner, the core of the realm
problems in your life. You also need to of heart also moves up and down cen-
adapt yourself to the environmental cir- tering on its axis. It is in motion. (120-
cumstances of your own accord. Who 306, 1982.10.20)
else can do it for you? You are the only
ones who can do it. (120-298, 1982.10.20) All beings have something ellipti-
cal about them. Thus, when you enter
When people are self-assured, there the center of the mind or heart, you can
is a place deep within their hearts where feel an infinite force reverberating in it.
the mind can be at ease. Your mind Therefore, if you make a perpendicular
should find its way to that place. Once line, you can maintain the infinite force
it has slept off some of the weariness, it at right angles. Hence, you need to cul-
will become sensitive again. If you seize tivate your spiritual senses. You need to
that moment to focus your mind, with devote yourself to experiencing the deep
no other thoughts in your head, you will spirit world from all aspects of life on
be able to find out everything. Hence, earth. You need to do that to tap into a
you need to meditate and pray. (120-306, driving force that will fuel you through-
1982.10.20) out your lifetime. (120-308, 1982.10.20)
Even I give serious thought to my West can be overcome, the two can be
work if it is so great that it requires a unified. All this is made possible only
power greater than my innate power. through love. (187-89, 1989.1.6)
When it is necessary to acquire a force
greater than my own, where I can get When you insist on yourself, you
that power from remains the problem. destroy yourself, your reciprocal part-
If I fail to acquire such a power, there is ner, and God; in fact, you completely
no choice but to retreat, but that is not alienate yourself. From such a place, a
an option. That is why we need to pray, theory of unity cannot be discovered.
and we need God. That is why we need These words may sound simple, but
the world of heart. There are no lim- their simplicity does not make them
its in the world of love, no matter how any less important. At the very end of
much you pull out from it. The world of our search for the ideal, at the ultimate
substance ends at some point, as does end, what is required is to be vertical-
the world of knowledge. The world of ly united with God’s love, and in order
power can be destroyed in a second, but to have that vertical standard pull you
the world of heart is endless. Hence, you faster towards the goal, you need to live
need to act based on the world of heart. for the sake of others. Complete unity
(120-306, 1982.10.20) can be achieved only at the place where
you live for the sake of others. (187-89,
God is not a dictator. He invested 1989.1.6)
Himself for human beings. He exists
for their sake. Hence, people have tried How is unity achieved? How shall I
to follow Him for tens of thousands of achieve unity? Through what? Through
years and still do. In order to maintain brute force, power, money, authority, or
one’s position of being in front of the knowledge? Everything can be resolved
universe, which follows the heavenly only at a place based on love. Isn’t this
way of existing for the sake of others, conclusion simple? The conclusion is
you also need to exist for others. By that the satanic world can be re-created
living for the sake of others, East and into God’s Kingdom only by living for
West, and past and present can be con- the sake of others with true love. This is
nected. God has the same love now as only logical. (182-134, 1988.10.16)
He had in the past, He loves East and
the West equally, and so the differences 5.2. The way true human beings
between them can be overcome, just as should go
with the past, present, and future. What
this means is that because the differ- Anything that engages in action for
ences between past, present, and future its own sake brings about evil. Any-
can be overcome, development can take thing that acts for the greater good
place, and since those between East and brings about development. You should
bear this in mind. When you live for the you cannot transcend the nation. (38-260,
greater good, all doors will open before 1970.1.8)
you. The individual, family, tribe, race,
world and heaven, in fact, the path of Saints introduced to the world the
love and all other paths in the world will best of humanity and God. When you
open their doors wide before you and consider the people counted as saints of
welcome you. So what would be this the world, did they worship God or not?
path? We need to consider this. Thus, Is there anyone who ever became a saint
the Unification Church teaches that to without God? (39-316, 1971.1.16)
live for the sake of others is a principle
of heavenly law. (133-16, 1984.7.1) Moreover, the saints taught not
only the moral principles of humanity,
Where does the path of true life but also God’s moral principles. (33-291,
lead? We must establish as a public law 1970.8.21)
the heart to live for the sake of others.
This law is everlasting because it is a Those who live for and love their
principle that is true wherever you go. It parents in their families are filial chil-
was also true in the past, it is true in the dren, those who live for and love their
present, and it will be true in the future, nation are patriots, and those who love
that you should live for the sake of oth- the world are saints. Then what is it that
ers. If God were to appear in front of the I have been teaching you? It is to become
saints and sages like Jesus, Mohammed, God’s divine sons and daughters, who
Buddha, and Confucius, and ask them, love Him, the world, and the universe.
“What is your opinion with regard to What will you become? Will you become
this?” Would they answer, “That law is God’s divine sons and daughters, or filial
right.” or would they answer, “That law sons and daughters? In order to become
is wrong.” Of course, they will say that them all, you need to maintain in your
it is right. It is the law of the universe. heart a godly love. (129-99, 1983.10.1)
It is a law that enables people to live
truthfully. Such is the true path laid out God had no choice but to endow
before you. (133-16, 1984.7.1) human beings, who live a short life-
time on earth, with the very best motto
In order to become a world figure, and the very best task to fulfill. There-
what should you do? Basing your life on fore, He gave them the motto “Love God
ethics and morality is not enough. Bas- more than anything else” as a task for
ing your life on people is not enough. them to accomplish. By doing so, peo-
If you do that, you will never be able ple can become His children, which is
to transcend the nation. What would unprecedented in history. On the day
enable you to transcend the nation lies you become His children, it is under-
with God. Without a cosmic ideology, stood that you would also be perfected
as saints, patriots, and children of fil- He does not ask you to come before Him
ial piety. You would have become all of with ability. Though He is the Master
them perfectly. Once you have done so, and the King of authority, money, and
you would not only stand in the position materials, He does not ask you to bring
of victory in your own family, but you these things to Him. Instead, He tells
would also become the victors on the you that anyone and everyone can come
national and global foundations. (100-157, before Him by living for the sake of oth-
1978.10.9) ers. (133-16, 1984.7.1)
What is it that the Unification Church 5.3. The rationale for establishing
seeks to accomplish? It is not seeking to the law of living for the sake of
make great people out of anyone, but to others
make us all into saints. Great people have
enemies before them, but saints do not. We can discern that words like love,
Great people love only their own race, ideals, happiness, or peace cannot be
but saints love all humankind. There- realized individually. These are words
fore, if great people sought to stand that can only be realized through rela-
before God, He would tell them, “You tionships; thus, even God, the Absolute
loved your race, but you failed to love Being, cannot achieve the happiness,
all of the world’s people, whom I sought peace, and ideal that He desires on His
and loved, didn’t you,” and then those own. Until now, we did not comprehend
people would not be able to stand in His that the object through which His ide-
presence. On the other hand, those who als, love, happiness, and peace can be
have fulfilled the duties of saints can go fulfilled is none other than humankind.
directly into His presence. What is the What would be the use of His loving if
Unification Church seeking to accom- He were alone? What would be the use of
plish? Is it trying to create great people His ideals if He had no one with whom
or saints? (38-263, 1971.1.8) to share them? Therefore, it is reasonable
to conclude that these conditions cannot
What kind of a being is God, who cre- be met without going through a relation-
ated the universe and established uni- ship with humankind. (75-315, 1975.1.16)
versal laws? He stands in the represen-
tative position of living for the sake of Between subject and object partners,
others more than anyone else does in the where would God, the King of wisdom
universe. Such a being is God. Therefore, and the center of the cosmos, place the
in order to meet Him, you need to live origin of true love, ideals, happiness,
for the sake of others. Though He is the and peace? In this question lies a great
King of knowledge, He does not expect dilemma. On the one hand, there is the
you to come before Him with knowl- subject partner, while on the other hand,
edge. Though He is the King of ability, there is the object partner; between the
two paths, one for the sake of the subject Why were men and women born?
partner and the other for the sake of the Men were born not for themselves but
object partner, where are conditions for for women, and vice versa. Neither was
the ideal to be found? This question can- born for themselves. Though they were
not but pose a serious dilemma for God not born for themselves, they are in fact
the Creator. asserting their own desires. This ideol-
God had to consider, concerning true ogy focusing on “I myself” should be
ideal, true love, and true peace, whether demolished. Once it is demolished, the
He should set the subject partner as the world can be unified. (61-266, 1972.9.1)
center and place the root of the ideal in
the object partner’s living for the sake Those who pursue their value with
of the subject partner; or set the object their reciprocal partners rather than
partner as the center and place the ide- themselves as the focus – in other words,
root of the ideal in the subject partner’s focusing on their partner as the standard
living for the sake of the object partner. – are not unhappy people. Anywhere and
After considering, God decided that if anytime, their foundation of heart has a
He were to place the subject partner as realm that includes the partner, and so
the root of the ideal, not only God Him- wherever they may be, they will not be
self, but all people in the world would lonely, but happy. (59-200, 1972.7.16)
require the object partner to live for
them; in other words, all would seek to Why did God have no choice but to
become subject partners and not object set the principle of existing for the sake
partners. of others? Before I answer that question,
If this were the case, the path to unity let me ask you another. If someone sac-
would be blocked. You need to under- rificed 100 percent for you at the risk of
stand this. (75-318, 1975.1.16) his life, would your original mind tell
you to return his kindness with only 50
Where is the path leading to unity percent, whilst keeping the other 50 per-
and the origin of peace? God had no cent in your pocket, or would it tell you
choice but to establish the principle that to repay him with everything you have?
not only Himself, but also all human How does our original mind work? It
beings need to live for the sake of oth- wants to repay with a greater amount.
ers. Hence, true love, as well as true ide- If you realized that he did what he
al, true peace, and true happiness, can did for you with a true and earnest heart,
only be achieved by living for the sake of you would wish to repay him with more
others; they cannot be found in any oth- than 100 percent. If the 100 percent giv-
er case. Until now, human beings have en were requited with 110 percent, then
not known that this is a fundamental that 110 percent would be requited with
law of the creation of the universe. (75-318, 120 percent because the return was just
1975.1.16) as true and earnest as the first act. In this
process, the concept of eternity can be their sake. When you look at the struc-
established. This is how eternity origi- ture of the spirit world, you will see that
nates. Hence, such a principle had to be God is the great Sovereign of the cosmos,
established in the very beginning, so as well as the central being, existing in
that development and prosperity could the heart of everything in the universe.
take place. (73-326, 1974.8.10) You, however, have no idea how blissful
it is to be ruled by Him. Since He knew
Even though the ideal and love that the ideal realm of unity, in which we
are more precious than life to human would be grateful even if He governed us
beings, the people of today believe that eternally could be established at such a
such things come from themselves. This place, God had no choice but to establish
misunderstanding must be cleared up. the principle of living for the sake of oth-
Where do love and the ideal come from? ers. (75-322, 1975.1.16)
They come from one’s reciprocal part-
ner. That being the case, a law of liv- Love does not begin from the self.
ing for the sake of others needed to be Without our reciprocal partner, we can-
established. Since God, who is the King not find love and the ideal, which are
of wisdom, anticipated the present con- more precious than life itself. We did
sequences, He could not help but estab- not realize this until now. The being in
lish such a law. (73-326, 1974.8.10) whom we find this precious love and
ideal and through whom we receive it,
The concept of eternity is impossible is our reciprocal partner. In order for us
when everyone lives for his or her own to reach the state where we can humbly
sake. When you see an object in motion, accept this precious love and ideal, we
you can discern that the greater the need to live for the sake of others; hence,
pushing and pulling force between the God had to establish the principle of liv-
reciprocal partners, the faster it moves. ing for the sake of others. (75-322, 1975.1.16)
The reason God, the King of wisdom,
established the law of living for the sake Love cannot be fulfilled alone. Where
of others was to make the existence of does it arise? It does not come from the
eternity possible. (75-322, 1975.1.16) self, but from one’s object partner. That
being the case, you need to bow to and
I know that many among us think live for the sake of your object. This is
that we would rather die than be under where the heavenly law dictating, “Live
someone else’s control. In fact, you can for the sake of others” emerges. A very
see this tendency in the highly educat- precious thing is coming to you, and in
ed strata of society more than anywhere order to receive it, you need to respect
else. Nevertheless, people have been hap- and live for the sake of the giver. Only
py in times past when they were under when you practice altruism can you
the sovereignty of someone who lived for receive love. (143-277, 1986.3.20)
True love is the love that gives, for- tion for that world while they were still
gets that it has given, and gives once on earth. Hence, the more advanced
again. False love is the love that gives as religions emphasize a higher level of sac-
part of a transaction to make a profit, the rifice and service in order to raise peo-
love that tells the receiver, “Since I gave ple to be aligned with the spirit world
you so much, you should give me more through their daily lives. (75-320, 1975.1.16)
in return.” Such is the love of Satan.
(138‑172, 1986.1.21) People in this world often ask, “Oh!
What is life?” The immediate issue lies
Our original homeland is a place that in establishing a view of life, the nation,
only welcomes those who lived for God, the world, the universe, and consequent-
a place where only those who were born, ly, God. How should they be established?
lived, and died for others can enter. This Most important is the question of how to
is the fundamental nature of our origi- create a system of priorities in life and
nal homeland. Therefore, God raised up how all external things can be connect-
many religions throughout the course of ed to that system.
history to train people to seek the origi- Nevertheless, based on the principle
nal homeland. of living for the sake of others, the most
Religion has historically taught peo- valuable view of life would be that you
ple to be meek and humble and to sac- exist for all humanity, the whole world,
rifice because such are the laws of the the nation, society, family, spouse, and
spirit world. Since human beings are children. To be able to create happiness
destined to pass on to the spirit world, from such a position reflects the best
religion had to train them in prepara- outlook on life. (75-323, 1975.1.16)
BOOK TEN
The Way in the Completed Testament
1 CHAPTER 2 3
A Perspective on the Family
Section 1. What Is an Ideal The ideal of the Unification Church

Family? does not lie elsewhere. The beginning as
well as the conclusion is in the family.
1.1. Why is the family valuable? Until now, not one person has been able
to solve the problem of human happi-
The family is the starting point where ness, and that is why it has been sought
God’s ideal can be manifested, as well as after more than ever. Since happiness lies
the happiness of humanity. It is the place there, and because it has proved its infi-
where all individuals can have their nite value in its systematized and uni-
efforts brought to fruition, and where versalized form, Unificationism came
all of God’s work is fulfilled. Why is the to be officially recognized. Therefore,
family good? It is because the family is if everyone in the world without excep-
the base for all free activities based on tion comes to bow their heads and admit
parental love. (Blessed Family - 934) that they like this ideology, the world
will automatically achieve unity. (26-103,
An ideal family is a place where a 1969.10.18)
God-centered eternal parental love;
eternal conjugal love; and eternal filial The sixty-six books of the Bible all
love can be found. (90-201, 1977.1.1) express the hope for ideal families.
What is it that men desire? It is to be
Everyone must have a family. A fam- married to an ideal wife. If there is any
ily is composed of parents, children, man who claims that is not the case, he
and their possessions. What entities cannot claim to be a man. The most fer-
can manifest the substantial horizon- vent desire of women since their birth
tal development of the vertical history is to meet ideal husbands. No matter
of the Old, New, and Completed Testa- how great a woman is in the world, no
ment Ages? The creation, the children matter whether she is a college gradu-
and the parents – that is to say, parents, ate or holds a doctorate, her greatest
their children, and their possessions. desire would be to meet an ideal man.
Each one of them is required in order to It would be to meet an ideal man whom
form a family. (29-157, 1970.2.27) she can love, and with whom she can
have beloved sons and daughters. This
Chapter 2 • A Perspective on the Family 1497
is the root of happiness. Since the doc- son’s life are in the moments of birth,
trine of the Unification Church has been marriage, and death. Then how should
deeply embedded in such a family, no one be born? They should be born well,
one would be able to remove it. (26-103, or as we would say in the Unification
1969.10.18) Church, be born through the bond of
heart. The next important moment is
Where is the Kingdom of Heaven that of marriage. We marry in order to
first established? It first emerges in our live a full life. Simply put, we marry in
families. Then what term can be given order to achieve the four-position foun-
to our belief? It is the Way of the Family. dation. Only when such public laws of
We actually advocate a cosmos-centered the universe are established on earth can
ideology (cheonju-ju-ui); the Chinese God’s will, as well as the will of human-
character for cheon (天) means heaven kind, be fulfilled. The family is the place
and that for ju (宙) means home. Hence, where we can find the structure and con-
this cosmos-centered ideology is an ide- tents required by these universal law. (24-
ology centered on the heavenly home. I 230, 1969.8.17)
need to provide a detailed explanation
in order to clarify the meaning of the The world develops resembling the
word “cosmos.” (26-103, 1969.10.18) structure of a family. This always holds
true no matter what state the world is in.
The family is a miniature nation The ideal world of the future, therefore,
grounded within a small social unit. It must be established based on the trin-
is a miniature nation, world, and cos- ity of the family. Then what is the pur-
mos. Therefore you cannot do anything pose of Creation? It is to complete the
if you abandon your family. The Unifi- four-position foundation. Since human
cation Church is great in that it teaches beings need to complete the four-posi-
people these things about the family. (24- tion foundation, everyone should marry
230, 1969.8.17) and form a family.
Human beings must take after God,
The family is the everlasting origin and a society based on human beings
and base. This fact cannot be changed by must take after them, centering on God.
the father or the elder brother, indeed, I founded the Unification Church in
by any system in the nation or the order to make this come true. The whole
world. Furthermore, this fact cannot be world should already have developed
changed by heaven and earth, or even by to such a state, but it is not the case yet.
God Himself. That is why the word “rev- However, through such principles, the
olution” will never have any meaning for world can ultimately come to resem-
the family. (25-87, 1969.9.30) ble human beings centered on God. An
ideal world is where the whole world is
The most important times in a per- molded in the image of an ideal person.
It is a world that transcends nations and parents and siblings live. (38-328, 1971.1.8)
races. (26-190, 1969.10.25)
When the father is pleased, the whole
The family is the horizontal founda- family is pleased; when the mother is
tion in the form of a miniature world. pleased, the whole family is pleased; and
From the family stems the nation and even when the child is pleased, again
the world. What is the family? The fam- the whole family is pleased. The family
ily is the horizontal miniature of the is where the whole universe can experi-
world and is the objective standard to ence joy simultaneously. (30-85, 1970.3.17)
the absolute center. Then what are indi-
viduals? They are the stepping-stones on You need to gain control of your
which the absolute center can reside. (26- body and mind and become a perfected
258, 1969.11.9) individual. Then the husband and wife
need to become one in order to form a
The absolute authority to judge this perfected family. (30-246, 1970.3.24)
world cannot be bestowed on an indi-
vidual alone. It needs to be bestowed on When the mother and father become
a true family. What would Satan attack as one, that family can develop further,
first? It would be the family. That is why and when the children and parents
if you have formed a family but failed to become as one, that family can flourish
unite into one, the family breaks up. A on a higher level. Then what will hap-
break-up between father and son, hus- pen if families unite with their relatives?
band and wife, and indeed, the whole Then a new spirit among the people will
family, will result. A person who has emerge. When they seek to attain yet a
formed a family only to see it break up higher level, they will bring about the
later is scarred with a wound that can- unity of the entire nation, and will be
not be healed for eternity. No amount remembered forever as a clan of loyal
of consolation would do that person any patriots. (74-313, 1975.1.1)
good. (30-85, 1970.3.17)
A family of God’s Kingdom cannot
We need to become parents, hus- be formed forcibly; rather, it happens
bands and wives, and brothers and sis- naturally where there is joy. Even when
ters united within the family that God loving, one should not strive merely to
has yearned for. (24-306, 1969.9.7) receive; ideal love is established only
when there is giving and receiving
Why is the family good? It is because between the two. (66-123, 1973.4.18)
the family provides an environment in
which you can share love with each oth- A happy family is one in which the
er freely. That is why people miss their husband comes home after work and
hometown and their home, where their discusses with his wife everything that
happened to him during the day, and of revolution would not be absorbed by
plans new areas to pioneer with her. A any philosophies’ or ideologies. Rather,
happy family is one that strives continu- that family would control and surpass
ously to discover new things. When par- them. A family with such a standard
ents set such an example, the children would be eternally unchanging, even
want to contribute too; they will gladly after decades, centuries, and millenni-
align themselves to making such a fam- ums, and would maintain the form of a
ily. (29-113, 1970.2.25) race and nation. (25-87, 1969.9.30)
The true family is the place where a What would be inside a package of
husband sacrifices for and loves his wife love? When you unwrap the package of
as his mother, and where a wife sacri- love after reaching the homeland, an ide-
fices for and loves her husband as her al husband or ideal wife would come out.
father. Also, they should love each oth- Moreover, that package would contain a
er as younger sister and older brother pouch filled with blessings from which
respectively. Heaven is where ideal fam- would spring out an ideal family. Out of
ilies live in a world where husbands and that pouch would come the highest level
wives love and respect each other as they of restoration. Consequently, the indi-
would God. Such a tradition should be vidual, family, tribe, race, nation and
established on earth. (Blessed Family - 920) world would all be at this highest level.
If everyone were in such a state, no one
The mother and father cannot would be above or below anyone else.
become as one without love. Why do you Therefore the brothers and sisters as well
like love? It is because you are destined as the family itself would be restored. In
to like it, even if you don’t want to. The order to lay such a foundation for unity,
greater love the mother and father have a package of love, like a treasure chest, is
for each other rather than for them- required. (19-295, 1968.3.10)
selves, the more ideal it would be. The
bond of love is what binds the mother 1.2. The family gives birth to
and father completely into one. Metal the love for society, nation, and
chains rust and finally break with time, humanity
but the bond of love is eternal.
Parents and children cannot be Once your mind and body are unit-
bound together with food or money. It ed centered on God, circular motion
is only through the love between the manifests in all sorts of forms and fig-
parents and children that they can be ures. That is why the older sibling must
bound together. (18-329, 1967.8.13) love the younger, following the example
of their parents loving them. In a fam-
A family formed on a foundation ily that is united into one in love in that
that cannot be affected by the elements way, the love within the family blos-
soms. Then that love becomes the love my sake,” their family will receive bless-
within a society, and then the love with- ings from heaven. Such families are the
in a nation. In this way, it later becomes dwelling place sought after by God. (43-
the love of the whole world. However, 323, 1971.5.2)
these days, these things have become
very much obscured. (28-170, 1970.1.11) Who is the most valuable in a fam-
ily? The children are not the most valu-
How should love be between siblings? able. Then in a given family, who is of
Based on what standard should they love the highest value? It is the parents.
each other? Siblings should love one Take yourself as an example. Author-
another as their father and mother love ity, knowledge, honor and money may
them. From whom should they learn to be precious to you, but none of them are
love? They should learn from their par- more valuable than your parents. Next
ents. (66-120, 1973.4.18) in value would be your spouse and final-
ly your children.
Ideal love is realized in the family. Is there in fact anything more valu-
However, God could not have true sons able than your parents, spouse or chil-
and daughters. As there were no true dren? No, there is no such thing. Then
brothers and sisters or husband and why do we value our parents, spouse and
wife, He could not become their Parent. children so highly? It is because we have
Therefore, it is God’s will to fulfill all love for them.
these things. Only at such a place would Parental love is absolutely necessary
love dwell. People would abandon every- for the children. Conjugal love is abso-
thing they have in the world to find their lutely necessary between a husband and
way to the place where such a love could wife. The sibling love between brothers
be found. (19-314, 1968.3.17) and sisters, and filial piety toward par-
ents, are also absolutely necessary in a
What is true love? It is parental love, family. (Blessed Family - 915)
conjugal love, and filial love put together.
Without a tradition of sacrificing for each Who do you like most in your fam-
other, love cannot last for a long time and ily? Your parents, right? Why do you like
would disappear. Since parents sacrifice them the most? It is because they are in
themselves for their children, the bond the closest position among those with
of love they have for their children can- whom you can sustain a love relation-
not break. The sons and daughters who ship throughout your entire life. The
grew up receiving true love from their one you love next best would be your
parents can only be filial to them. When spouse. If the love shared in the relation-
the husband and wife try more and more ship between a husband and wife is not
to live sacrificially for each other, think- a conditional love, but an uncondition-
ing in their hearts, “You have lived for al love, then that love would be the best
thing in a family, bringing happiness on the horizontal level two strang-

and harmony. This is the case even if ers representing two separate families
that love may not be directly related with come together in union as husband and
the eternal love of God. Finally, there is wife, bound together in love, abiding by
filial love for the parents. If children can the heavenly principle and carrying on
sacrifice for and love their parents in a the family line, is such a family. (19-305,
bright and positive manner, while long- 1968.3.10)
ing for an ideal environment in which
they can bloom as the hope of the future, A family must have parents, spouse
their love will be a pure and sincere con- and children. Only then can that fam-
tribution to the their own happiness. A ily provide the grounds for happiness.
family in complete possession of the It cannot be doubted that the purpose
true parental love, true conjugal love, for God’s yearning for humankind is to
and true filial love will be the most ideal find His own happiness. In His search
in the world. (Blessed Family - 914) for the basis of happiness, God cannot
fulfill this ideal without human beings.
In a family, who is at the center? The Only when He forms a relationship
person who is the oldest member of the with humankind can He have a place
family, that is, if the great grandfather is of emotional harmony. Just as we feel
still living, he would be the center of the joy when we are emotionally content
family. If the other members of the fam- in our own homes, God wishes to feel
ily choose to ignore him, just because he the same from such a position. (32-198,
will soon pass away, it would be the same 1970.7.15)
as ignoring the vertical world. Even if he
became senile, he should still be the cen- Even if a person has everything he
ter of that family. As such, he should be could ever desire in this world, and is
the first to be served at mealtime. Even singing with joy, these external things
if your father were the president of that cannot bring about happiness. They
nation, your grandfather should still be could be the conditions to find hap-
served first. This is because the son rep- piness, but they cannot be happiness
resents the horizontal position. (34-242, itself.
1970.9.13) Then what would determine wheth-
er you feel happiness or not? In order to
Where does unhappiness stem from? feel happiness, you need to have loving
It first starts with the loss of the love parents, a spouse, and children. Not one
nest. A happy family is where the chil- person on earth can deny this truth. If
dren live with and attend their parents, a person has fulfilled only one of those
who safeguard the household. A family conditions, he would not be able to help
where the parents, who represent God, but feel sad and discontent proportion-
are attended as the upper level, while ate to what is missing. (21-140, 1968.11.17)
What was God’s ideal for the first anywhere. In this case, God stands in
human ancestors? It was for man and the combined central position of love
woman to come together in union to as the Parent of the whole universe. (298-
form an ideal family. The center of an 306, 1999.1.17)
ideal family would be neither the man
nor the woman. A family is a unit con- Man’s love, woman’s love, son’s love,
nected to each other by the bond of par- daughter’s love, parents’ love and God’s
ent to child and the bond of a husband love are all included in the original ide-
and wife, all centered on God’s love. al family foundation. Whoever loves
Therefore, we can conclude that God’s their parents, spouse and children in
will is to perfect a family centering on such harmonized circumstances leads
His love. (Blessed Family - 301) a heavenly life. (Blessed Family - 946)
The ideal family is the place where There is a saying to the effect, “All is
the parents, children, husband and well if there is harmony within the fam-
wife, and brothers and sisters desire to ily.” If peace reigns in a family every-
unite into oneness based on true love. thing will go well. A perfected fam-
From such a place the eternal global ily is the family of peace which forms
equalization begins, and consequently, the basis of God’s Kingdom. The driv-
the God’s Kingdom on earth, followed ing force of a family is true love. Lov-
automatically by God’s Kingdom in ing God more than yourself and loving
heaven. (300-226, 1999.3.14) your spouse more than life itself; true
love is such pure and beautiful love.
As God is the original substance of God did not create a force greater than
true love, when one gets connected to the power of true love in the universe.
true love everyone becomes part of one True love is God’s love. (219-118, 1991.8.28)
body. Parents are gods living in God’s
stead on earth, husband and wife are A human being should be part of a
mutual counterpart gods, and sons parent-child relationship, as well as a
and daughters are little gods. A family husband and wife and sibling relation-
structure comprising three generations ships. These three relationships should
centering on true love in this manner meet at one point. There can be only one
is the basis of the Kingdom of Heaven. central point. That means the central
Without achieving such a foundation, point of upper and lower, left and right,
the kingdom cannot be established. and front and rear should be one and the
The family is the center of the uni- same. If the central point is different for
verse. The perfection of the family is the each of them, the balance of the three
basis for the perfection of the universe, relationships would be broken.
and so if there is love in a family and In the end, seven points, composed
love for the universe, you can freely go of above, below, left, right, front, rear,
and finally the central point, would be The family is the basic unit in build-
formed. The significance of fulfilling the ing God’s Kingdom. Once you enter
number seven is that the seven points God’s Kingdom, you would never
have become as one in perfected true want to leave, because “the One” with
love, centering on God, thus achieving whom you want to meet tens and even
a perfect sphere forming a family that hundreds of times dwells there. If all
manifests harmony and peace. (287-21, humankind had a common desire to
1997.8.10) enter there, and wanted to meet and
live with Him, the world could be uni-
Section 2. The Family Is the fied right away.
Basic Unit of Heaven The Unification Church is heading
towards that destination. However, that
2.1. Family is the cornerstone of cannot be established all at once. First
God’s Kingdom on earth and in the foundation of the individual must
heaven be laid, followed by the foundation of
the family, expanded into the tribe,
Heaven must be established from nation, and world. (12-180, 1963.4.1)
the family. Since Jesus couldn’t form
a family, he could not enter heaven, The Kingdom of Heaven in a fam-
but instead is in paradise. Paradise is ily is established when man and woman
like the waiting room you have to pass are completely united. The individual
through before entering heaven. Hell heaven is realized when mind and body
came into existence because of the Fall. form oneness. Husband, wife and chil-
God did not create it from the begin- dren should be united centering upon
ning. (21-199, 1968.11.20) God’s will in the heavenly kingdom.
The heavenly kingdom in the family has
The four-position foundation is the all of humankind as its focus, and the
cornerstone of God’s Kingdom on earth center of its will is God.
and in heaven. One individual cannot Therefore, the heavenly kingdom in
establish it by himself. Accordingly, the family is to be realized where a fam-
Jesus cannot establish it alone; the Holy ily lives for humankind, centering upon
Spirit must descend. (13-67, 1963.10.17) God. We have to work not just for God
alone, but for all humankind centering
The starting point of heaven is not on Him. He desires to establish such a
the individual or nation. It is the fam- family. Unless this is done before restor-
ily. That is why Jesus will descend to ing the world, humankind, nations, and
earth in his quest for a bride. Is an indi- families cannot be saved.
vidual the starting point of heaven? No, You must understand that Blessed
the family is the starting point. (30-83, Families were established in order to
1970.3.17) make such families. (100-310, 1978.10.22)
The four-position foundation in the What is the world of God’s ideal of

Unification Principle refers to the creation? It is where God’s Kingdom
domain of three-generational love. on earth and in heaven is established
When three generations live together through the realm of true parents. God’s
happily in harmony, the ideal of cre- Kingdom is established only through the
ation is realized. Of course, husband foundation of love. No one has received
and wife should love each other. In the love of true parents in the fallen world;
addition, they should pray for their there is no trace of it. The same is true for
children with love and take sincere the spirit world, because there has been
care of them in order to create a happy no one who experienced the love of true
and harmonious family. When this is parents on earth before passing away. In
accomplished vertically through three the original family foundation, the love
generations and connected horizon- of a man, woman, son, daughter, parents
tally through brothers and sisters, then and God are all included. Whoever loves
perfect love is established. Even cousins their parents, spouse and children in
and second cousins should become as such harmonized circumstances leads a
one in love to form the perfect spherical life of heaven. (Blessed Family - 946)
shape of love. (Blessed Family - 947)
Where is the Kingdom of Heaven? It
The family and God’s Kingdom are doesn’t just drop from the sky. It is the
the same in form. There are parents, place where we develop a living tradi-
husband and wife, children, and broth- tion of giving and receiving between the
ers and sisters in a family. The family can father, mother and children. It is where
be united through love. On this foun- we experience complete joy in utilizing
dation, unification can be established, the creation in our daily lives to create
life can be connected, and the ideal can an ideal environment. (Blessed Family - 945)
be realized in a family. Therefore, you
become qualified to enter God’s King- I feel that from now on I should teach
dom when you can respect conjugal and you the code of conduct for Blessed Fam-
parental love. ilies, the code you should follow as you
Grandparents bequeath love to par- lead a life as families of God’s Kingdom.
ents and the parents bequeath love to Those who are walking the course of
their children. If any one of these fails restoration have someone to teach them
to happen God’s Kingdom cannot be based on the Principle, and so should
established. You should love your par- learn from them. The age in which I
ents more than your spouse and you myself take responsibility for such prob-
should love your grandparents more lems has already past.
than your parents. This motto is the core Each and every one of the families
and the ideal of God’s Kingdom. needs to be set in order. The Unifica-
(Blessed Family - 946) tion Church is a family-based organiza-
tion. That means we place families first. never forget to maintain your dignity as
In the past, individuals were considered Blessed Families. (21-77, 1968.10.20)
the most important but now we must
prioritize the family over them. (22-334, In the future, the Sunday service of
1969.5.11) the Unification Church should be in the
format of a report, not a sermon. The
The day that humanity meets the contents of the report should be about
Messiah will come only after pass- something a family can be proud of.
ing through the Ages of the Word and Therefore, the whole family would need
the Substance. Only after that day has to attend the service. In this way, the
arrived can humanity begin life in the other families can model themselves
Kingdom of Heaven. after the exemplary families and be
By that time, you will have to attain guided by them to the right path. In such
such a state that his mind, heart and a manner we can establish the heavenly
state can become your mind, heart, and kingdom for the family, on earth. You
state, so that his difficulties and his suf- should bear in mind that before this is
ferings can also be your own. Only when done God’s Kingdom on earth cannot
you attain such a state and feel that his be established. (23-63, 1969.5.11)
heart and mind is one with your heart
and mind can you become families of The reason I’m not currently con-
the Kingdom of Heaven. Only when this structing any church buildings is because
is completed on earth can the families of I have plans of my own. The number of
the Kingdom of Heaven be established. people in the church is not important.
(19-251, 1968.1.15) The Kingdom of Heaven does not begin
from the church; it originates from the
Where does the life of the Kingdom family, that is, the bride and groom.
of Heaven begin? It begins in the family, Woman was born to meet man,
not in any other place. The Kingdom of and vice versa. When a baby wakes up,
Heaven is the dimensionally expanded it looks for its “mama.” The husband
version of the family; it does not appear should call his wife more than the baby
outside the realm of the family. Hence, calls its mother. A person who fails to
when you embrace your spouse, you do so is truly pitiable. The wife should
need to think that all the men and wom- also call her husband more than he does
en of the world are becoming as one. The her. They should become such a couple.
family is the place where you can make As husband and wife enjoying the hap-
the conditional offering of loving all piness of conjugal harmony, they should
humanity. (30-83, 1970.3.17) call out to each other all the time. If
they can live in such a manner forev-
The Kingdom of Heaven is estab- er, they would not envy the young even
lished based on the family. You should when they grow old. In the future, I will
arrange a world tour for those blessed are supposed to be responsible for in
couples that reach the age of eighty. (23-55, their daily lives. Then what should they
1969.5.11) do as a family? The father, mother and
children should be united. From there
Just like in the early days of our family heaven can come into existence.
church, you should form a household that Therefore, in order to establish God’s
can make your friends exclaim, “Hey, I Kingdom based on love, the four-position
like this place better than my own home. foundation needs to be fulfilled. (26-101,
Here, boiled barley and gruel tastes bet- 1969.10.18)
ter than food in my own home. Let me
stay one more night!” Your family must 2.2. The family is the training
make your friends and visitors want ground for true love
to abandon their own homes to live in
yours. Only then can your family belong The cosmos-centered ideology is for
to God’s Kingdom. (16-328, 1966.7.31) the sake of achieving mind-body unity. It
is to establish the family as the embodi-
The Kingdom of Heaven of husband ment of God’s love, and to implement
and wife is established only when a cou- these ideas in the spiritual and physical
ple becomes one based on God’s love. worlds. The Chinese character for ju (宙)
No one can dissolve that union and it in cheon-ju (cosmos) means “house.”
will never separate into two. What kind That’s why the term “cosmos-centered
of love did you find? If you found God’s ideology” is being used. The cosmos is
love, your mind and body should be in the combination of the incorporeal and
complete oneness so that His love can corporeal worlds. How does this relate
dwell in you. In this way, the heavenly to us? We need a family. If you cannot
kingdom for a married couple and for achieve oneness on the family level, the
the family can be established. When cosmos-centered ideology will have
a father and mother are in a complete nothing to do with you. The God-cen-
union of love and the children have their tered family is the ultimate standard to
own spouses to love just as their parents complete the ideal about which such a
loved each other, family heaven can be cosmos-centered ideology teaches. If
realized. When parents become plus you cannot sing the song of peace and
and children become minus, the heav- praise happiness in the family on earth,
enly kingdom in the family appears. you will be unhappy in the spirit world.
(Blessed Family - 943) (26-190, 1969.10.25)
In a married couple, what should the Love continues eternally. It is the

husband do? He should be involved with greatest aspiration. That is why every-
church activities. The wife should deal one in the world desires to inherit it
with material matters. This is what they with open arms. By leaving behind such
a love on earth, you can justly advance humanity? We should place more value
into the presence of God when you enter in the state of an individual’s heart rather
the spirit world. The family is the place than the state of the world. Therefore, to
where you can attain such a love. Enter- love the world you need to love individu-
ing the Kingdom of Heaven through the al people. You should love them as a man
family is none other than establishing loves his wife and vice versa.
the realm of oneness of love. (Blessed Fam- (Blessed Family - 929)
ily - 937)
In order to become God’s child, you
If there is a heaven, there must be an need to take after His heart. His heart
earth, and if there is a heaven and an is embedded in the world. Therefore
earth, there must be a man and woman you must love every single person in the
representing them. In the family resides world. If you cannot love them because
the standard of heart where the two can they are far away, then love their nation,
be united in all dimensions. Such a fam- tribe, family or parents. This is because
ily is the absolute standard for the world the parents represent God, the husband
of God’s purpose; it can overcome any and wife represent Adam and Eve, and the
difficult circumstance. That is where the children represent all humanity. (24-307,
foundation for a new history, new world 1969.9.7)
and new cosmos is laid. (25-148, 1969.10.3)
What is the ideal world? Being color-
The cosmos-centered ideal should be ful is more ideal than being of one color.
realized on the foundation of the fam- In that sense, which is more ideal, the
ily. The cosmos is the totality of heaven five races living in unity together or liv-
and earth. The two are like mind and ing separately? Living together would be
body in a human being. Mind and body more ideal. Therefore, we have to rebuild
should become as one. One subject part- everything that does not follow the ide-
ner needs one object partner; likewise, al way. Do you think God wants me to
one man needs one woman. The union rebuild all these things or not? God sup-
of a man and woman will create a fam- ports such people. Therefore, you should
ily. (26-189, 1969.10.25) inherit God’s heart and the True Parents’
tradition and focus on how to expand
A family is the ethical foundation of the bond of heart of the heavenly fam-
the society and is the exemplary, fun- ily which loves humankind. (Blessed Fam-
damental and primary organization. ily - 928)
In such a family, love becomes the most
accurate measurement of value. (Blessed Raise your hand if you like old grand-
Family - 930) fathers and grandmothers. What about
those who don’t like them? I see many
How should we measure the value of of your hands are down. If you were to
take care of 500-year-old grandparents, on earth.

what would you do? Would you still like We have the mission to establish ide-
them? To love older people is to love God, al families on earth. People who have
because God is the oldest being in the experienced the deep love of grand-
universe. If you love God you should be parents in their family relate well with
able to love everyone regardless of age, society. For example, they will feel very
whether they are the youngest, uncles, close to the elderly folk on the streets of
grandfathers or sons. That is to say, you New York, and in turn these senior citi-
need to love God’s family. His family zens will treat them as if they were their
includes Japanese, Korean, American, grandchildren. No matter what the cir-
and people of all nationalities. People cumstances, they will want to commu-
with racial prejudice do not love God’s nicate with each other and share feel-
family. Racial prejudice cannot exist in ings of closeness. Young people who
the ideal world. Isn’t that true? have served their grandparents will
When children who have received try to help elderly people right away,
love from their parents go out and meet whenever they are in need of assistance.
people of their parents’ age, they will (Blessed Family - 927)
feel very close and will try to talk with
them and help them. When people who The family that is composed of
have a beautiful relationship with their grandparents, parents and children is a
siblings go out into society, they will miniature form of the world. The way for
easily get along and have close relation- humankind to live is to expand the love
ships with the people they meet. They for their family into love for humanity.
will feel natural even in their relation- You should consider and love old people
ships with the opposite sex. They would as your grandparents, middle-aged peo-
see the opposite sex as their brothers ple as your parents, people who look old-
and sisters without any sexual desires er than you as your older brothers and
or unsound ideas. God’s Kingdom on sisters, and people who look younger
earth is realized through families in than you as your younger brothers and
which you are able to experience such sisters. So the true person is the one who
love relationships centering upon God. considers everyone as his or her family
(Blessed Family - 927) and whose heart can love the whole of
humankind by transcending the barri-
Life together with grandparents, par- ers and boundaries in the world. Then
ents and children is a sound family life. you are truly qualified to love your father
If one of those generations is missing and mother. (Blessed Family - 926)
from a family, it is deprived of some-
thing. When ideal families are estab- Wherever you go you should not
lished, those families should serve as think of everyone you see as strang-
the building blocks for God’s Kingdom ers. Instead, you should think of them
as members of your family. When you regardless of their external appearance,

see old people you should think of them God becomes free. Don’t you think so?
as your own parents, and you should When you visit someone else’s home as
always be ready to weep with them and a guest, you feel uncomfortable, don’t
share their sadness if something hap- you? Why is it? It is because there’s no
pens to them. (16-314, 1966.7.31) bond of love with them. You feel awk-
ward because that bond is not set up in
A true family is the place where a all four directions. Therefore, our way is
husband loves and lives for his wife as to become men and women of character.
his mother, and a wife loves and lives (Blessed Family - 925)
for her husband as her father and broth-
er. Next, the world where a husband The Unification Church regards
loves his wife as God and a wife loves God’s Kingdom as starting from with-
and respects her husband as God is the in the realm of the tribe. When par-
Kingdom of Heaven where ideal fami- ents, siblings, cousins and second cous-
lies reside. Such a tradition should be ins become as one centering upon the
established on earth. grandfather, a perfect three genera-
You cannot abandon your siblings. tions are established. When this tribal
You cannot abandon your mother. You domain of love becomes as one with God
cannot abandon anyone in your fam- on earth, the whole world will be filled
ily. Therefore, the word “divorce” can- with God’s love, and become His King-
not exist. A husband represents the dom. When a woman marries, she has to
father and older brother, so a wife can- serve her grand parents-in-law and par-
not abandon her husband any more than ents-in-law in place of God and her hus-
she can abandon her father and older band. She also has to harmonize with
brother. You have to love the world with the sisters-in-law and brothers-in-law. If
such love. When you see a man who is such love relationships are extended to
the same age as your father, you should the society, nation and world, this world
love him as your father, and when you will be full of peace and love, instead of
see a woman the same age as your moth- crime and war. This is God’s Kingdom,
er, you should love her as your mother. His ideal world. (Blessed Family - 947)
Where is the center of the universe?
Why does everyone have affection It is the family. Where is the base for true
for their family? Because the family is love to settle? It is in your family. There-
the base for free action focused upon fore, the family of the original ideal is
parental love. Likewise, God should also one that grasps the love of the universe
be able to act freely in the family. When and participates in the protection of the
society is composed of individuals who universe. Also, such a family applies
possess such a radiant nucleus of love the realm of love for the universe to the
national level in order to walk the way book for life in heaven. If you can love
of patriotism and finally, applies it to the every person who is your grandfather’s
world level. People who love their family age as your own grandparent, you will
are called filial sons or daughters, people surely enter heaven. If you can love every
who love their nation are called patriots, person who is your parents’ age as your
and people who love the world are called own, there will be no boundaries for
saints. (Blessed Family - 925) you in the spirit world. If you can con-
sider all the young people in the world
Because God is at the center of the as your own children, you will be able to
family, this world should be His King- visit any place in heaven. Even though
dom. The Blessed Families should strive there are twelve pearl gates leading up to
to lead a life that works toward build- heaven, you will be able to pass through
ing His Kingdom. A God-centered tribe, all of them. The family is the teach-
nation and world are established when ing material through which you can
we live for the sake of others on His relate to the whole Kingdom of Heav-
behalf, so Blessed Families should be en. In other words, it is the textbook.
responsible for creating a God-centered (Blessed Family - 924)
world. The Unification Church centered
upon the True Parents is like a tribe In a family, parents should com-
and race. The purpose of our church is pletely inherit the vertical axis of love
to form a heavenly nation composed of and align themselves to it. Next, the
five races in unity, which can live more husband and wife are to relate horizon-
for the sake of the world than anyone tally at an angle 90 degrees to that axis.
else. This is my purpose and it is God’s The standard is the same for a nation.
purpose that He desires to accomplish The axis of love exists in only one place.
through me. (Blessed Family - 947) That is why although the family is small
in itself; it extends to the tribe, nation
The family is the representative and world centering upon this axis.
training ground that educates people in The ideal realm comes into existence
love for humanity. It is the representa- when these lesser or greater relation-
tive environment for establishing the ships with the central axis continues
center of heart. If you trust each other to expand in all directions. Conse-
and lead a happy family life, you will quently, the work I am doing at pres-
stand as the center of the whole universe ent involves righting that axis in order
and be blessed with happiness. That is to unify the world. In order to achieve
the beginning point of the ideal domain. this, Father should occupy the position
Beings without love have no meaning to of the prince of all ideologies. He will
their existence. (Blessed Family - 925) obtain this position not by exercising
force but by digesting with love. (Blessed
The family is created to be the text- Family - 924)
Your families represent the sover- and receiving at the place where they
eignty of God’s Kingdom. The parents resonate together in union, a central
stand on behalf of this sovereignty. The point comes into existence and the cen-
children stand in the stead of the citi- ter of that couple’s realm of resonance is
zens, and the material possessions rep- established. This is the origin of life from
resent the land of that kingdom. Subse- which you were born. (183-40, 1988.10.29)
quently, being filial to one’s parents is
the same as being loyal to one’s nation, The vertical Father requires a hori-
and also leads one to fulfill one’s duties zontal father that can unite with Him.
as a saint. At present, the family has Why? He is needed to create a sphere.
become the origin of many disgraceful A being cannot just form a sphere on
acts, but God hopes that the family will its own. A sphere comes into existence
be transformed into sanctified ground. only when front and back and left and
Therefore, the mission to save corrupted right are connected relative to the verti-
families in the fallen realm lies with us. cal and horizontal. Only when a sphere
Though families worldwide are shatter- is formed can you harmonize with oth-
ing, we are not in a position to abandon ers and not live a self-centered life.
them. (35-306, 1970.10.30) The universe revolves on its axis; it is
in an objective position to, and revolves
Section 3. The Ideal and Value of centering on the great axis of the uni-
True Family verse, God. That is why it is standing on
the same level. Therefore, there is only
3.1. True parents, true couples, and one creative true love of God in the uni-
true children verse. There is only one axis. There can-
not be two. (182-143, 1988.10.16)
God is the vertical parent who has
true love for humankind. There is only Existing theologies depict the Cre-
one such vertical and perpendicular ator as a divine being and created
relationship. It is absolute. There cannot human beings as essentially inferior and
be two such relationships. If the verti- secular. They treat the whole of human-
cal Parent were left standing alone, He ity as sinners. However, this percep-
would collapse. Therefore, the horizon- tion is wrong. God created humankind
tal parents need to be found and con- because of love.
nected to the vertical Parent. To go into If God were the owner of the verti-
more detail, the Creator is the vertical love only, the children conceived by
cal Parent of true love, and the created Him would maintain just a single verti-
Adam and Eve are in the position of His cal line. He would not be able to have
children, as well as the horizontal par- them expand horizontally. On account
ents. Adam and Eve are His substantial of this, He is not the one who would give
embodiments. When they are giving birth to His children. Instead, He would
have them born through true parents. He achieve by multiplying His descen-
The couple standing in the position of dants? By doing so, He would be mul-
the parents of horizontal true love is the tiplying the citizens of the vast heaven.
True Parents. They possess the horizon- Would reproduction be possible in the
tal love at a right angle to the vertical spirit world? It is not possible because
love of God, the True Parent. God’s love is vertical, and comes down as
That is why the love of both parents one line. God’s love is a vertical path that
is necessary. On the one side stands the reaches only one point. Since it comes
Parent who is the Creator, and on the down the one single vertical path, there
other side stand the physical True Par- is no way for reproduction to take place
ents, the object partners of God, who on that vertical line.
were created in pursuit of the ideal. That He created Adam and Eve as the hor-
is why God is in the position of the spiri- izontal basis of reproduction and foun-
tual Parent and the True Parents are in dation of love. Since they stand on the
the position of the physical Parents. In horizontal plane, they revolve from East
this way, human beings were supposed to West. A 180-degree plane stretches out
to be born connected to both the ver- infinitely. Consequently, reproduction
tical love and horizontal love. (182-258, can take place in all directions. Repro-
1988.10.23) duction is necessary in order to create
those who can be born and grow on this
Why should you give birth to chil- vast horizontal plane before passing to
dren? It is so that you may experience the spirit world as the eternal citizens
the inner heart of God the joy and of heaven. Reproduction takes place on
delight He felt at the time of the creation earth. This is because reproduction is
of Adam and Eve. That is why those who possible only through the physical bod-
have not experienced childbirth may fail ies of men and women. Babies cannot be
to appreciate their parents, their hus- born in the spirit world. (213-265, 1991.1.21)
band or wife. That is how they will end
up. They may have loved in the past and The citizens of God’s Kingdom are
in the present, but they cannot expand not born in the spirit world. For what
in the future. The grandparents repre- purpose did God create physical beings?
sent the past, the parents the present, It was to multiply the citizens of heaven.
and the children the future. The fami- Without physical bodies, reproduction
ly is where these three can unite as one. cannot take place. Vertical love reaches
(216-192, 1991.3.31) only one point. It is only when this love
revolves based on the horizontal founda-
Eve is the external bride of God. tion that a sphere covering 360 degrees
Then why did God create Adam and can come into existence. There is plenty
Eve? It was for reproduction. It was to of space to live within that sphere. This
multiply His descendants. What would is how God’s children can be born on
earth. Therefore, it is not a misfortune God in love and form the ideal realm of
to have many sons and daughters born love. For this, God created heaven and
on earth. The more children are born on earth. (213-157, 1991.1.20)
earth, the more citizens of God’s King-
dom there will be. What God desires is What were the means by which you
to fill up the limitless universe. There were born? Based on the original ideal
should not be an empty spot in its vast- of creation that is God’s love, the lives of
ness. He needs more citizens in order to your mother and father, who are earth-
achieve this. (218-130, 1991.7.14) ly beings created through love, were
completely exhilarated and intoxicated
What is the starting point? It is the in love, thereby becoming one united
right of the true parents, true king and body, and this is how you were born.
true firstborn son. These are the foun- What drew them to come into union? It
dations which Adam and Eve should was the complete assimilation of man
have built and stood upon. These three and woman through love. Their cells
make up the principal palace of God. were full of excitement and stimula-
At that place would be His palace and tion. You were born based on the love
His love. When human beings and the of your parents, inheriting one life and
Creator are connected as one, the foun- lineage. Therefore, the being that is “I”
dation of true love would be laid. The is the fruit of the love of your parents.
starting point of this union is the cen- You are the fruit of parents’ love. (213-
ter of God. It is the original foundation 157, 1991.1.20)
for the perfected family of Adam and
the palace where God can dwell forever. The fundamentals of God’s prin-
(218-189, 1991.7.28) ciples of creation are that women were
born for men and men were born for
What is it that our hearts desire women. They were born for each oth-
when we human beings wake up in the er, and the center of their lives is their
morning? The moment we wake up we spouse. They were not born for them-
do not worry about what we will have selves. To a husband, his wife is the cen-
for breakfast, or the work we have to do ter and to the wife her husband is the
that day, or the problems of the whole center. They were not born on account
world. Instead, we desire to cherish an of themselves. They did not come into
unchanging heart full of love night and this life to live for their own sake.
day, all year round and for our whole For what purpose did God create
lives. This is the place where such men the universe? If everyone realized that
and women can form a perfect horizon- it was for love, how peaceful and close
tal unity and be connected to the ver- we would feel towards the universe. On
tical God at 90 degrees. It is the place that basis, because God has absolute
where human beings can be united with love, His object is sure to live forever.
That is the most precious thing of all. ancestors and even God Himself can-
(215-300, 1991.2.21) not interfere with. If one were to violate
them, he would become the flesh and
All the creation would appear beauti- blood of the devil, destroying the princi-
ful in your eyes at the time of your mar- pal palace of love, the center of the great
riage, just as it was when God created the way of the heavenly principle. The sexu-
universe. The whole of creation, includ- al organs are the principal palace of life,
ing you, exists through love. When you giving birth on the basis of eternal true
realize this, then through that love the love as God’s pure essence. They are also
fundamental feelings God nurtured at the origin of a new lineage. Why were the
the time of Creation can be re-created sexual organs created? They were given
and shared with your partner and all to you for the great cause of heaven and
forms of existence on earth, all united earth, for the great providential gover-
together as one. In other words, it is pos- nance of the cosmos. (193-147, 1989.10.3)
sible for you to experience the deepest
feelings of God at the time of Creation. At the time of Creation, God created
You are also a part of the creation who man and woman with the sexual organs
inherited every ideal conceived by God as their emblem. As result, that which
when He created the universe. If you controls the sexual organs is connected
were to pull true love towards yourself, to all structural elements of the human
heaven and earth would also be drawn body. For this reason, a man and woman
towards you. Even the furthest things unite as one in the act of making love
would be drawn to you if they were and give birth to a child. What would
pulled by true love, and things nearby happen during childbirth? Whom would
could be sent far away by the power of the baby take after? The baby becomes
true love. (216-192, 1991.3.31) attached to the mother’s nervous system
so its own develops in a similar way. Can
Sons and daughters born in the world branches grow if there are no roots? The
of the one culture are princes and prin- logic in this cannot be denied.
cesses of the absolute God. In the palace When a man and a woman become
of God, human beings are the princes excited during love-making, it is a prin-
and the princesses. This palace is cen- ciple that the mind and body unite into
tered upon God, the Creator. We are the one. That is logical. Then through which
royal family centered upon the King of organ can love, life and lineage can be
kings, the Creator. (218-198, 1991.7.28) connected continually through the gen-
erations? It is the sexual organs. What
Human sexual organs are gifts inher- comes first, love or life? In this question
ited from the Creator and the ancestors lies the problem. Similar to the problems
and have remained unchanged through of the world today, which are caused by
the ages. They are precious gifts that our materialistic philosophy, and the ques-
tioning of whether it is the mind or the teach them how to be true parents. (228-34,
body that comes first, we also need to 1992.3.1)
ask ourselves: What is more precious,
love or life? This is the problem. What 3.2. The qualities of a true family
comes first? The order of importance
must be determined. The answer is that The Kingdom of Heaven is your
love comes first. homeland. You can go there after restor-
When God first established the ideal ing the Four Great Realms of Heart and
of creation, He did not do so centering the Three Great Kingships. You will
upon Himself. Instead, it was centered know this once you die. Even the greatest
upon love, and that is why He created the human beings would find themselves in
world of reciprocal relationships. This is trouble on account of this. So, you should
logically correct. (193-145, 1989.10.3) quickly decide and receive the Blessing.
Then when that time comes, you will not
Where did men and women come curse yourself saying, “I should have lis-
from? As there is a Creator of the uni- tened to the words of Rev. Moon!” That
verse, they originated from Him. Then is the quickest solution. (239-76, 1992.11.23)
for what purpose did that Creator create
men and women? It was for love. What Satan ravaged the Four Great Realms
love? True love. Then what is true love? of Heart and the Three Great Kingships.
True love is the love that is eternal and yet He brought the heavenly realm, the
unchanging. No matter how much the earthly realm and the future world to
era and the environment changes with ruin, thereby destroying the kingships
time, true love will remain unchanged. of the three worlds of past, present and
Men and women were created to ful- future. That is why, in order for us to
fill the ideal of true love, which is unique, enter the Kingdom of Heaven, we need
eternal and unchanging. They were not to become perfect embodiments of the
created for themselves. Creation was ini- Four Great Realms of Heart. We must
tiated centered on God, who is the root become people who can receive the love
of all. Therefore it can be said that the of the royal family as the princes and
whole universe was created because of princesses of love who will inherit the
love. (213-156, 1991.1.20) Three Great Kingships. It is the heaven-
ly principle that such people enter God’s
A true family that has matured Kingdom. (239-74, 1992.11.23)
through true love is the love nest of God.
(173-166, 1988.2.14) Since everything was lost through
the Fall, when you meet your spouse as
God’s grief is that He could not edu- God’s representative, you will feel the
cate human beings to become true chil- heart of a daughter or younger sibling.
dren, siblings, and couples. He could not Likewise, you will also come to feel the
heart of a bride, a mother, and even new of such a family, you will automatical-
sons and daughters. For this reason, ly enter God’s Kingdom. Heaven is the
when people used to see Father, they place for those who have experienced the
wanted to make him their son. By restor- love of the royal family of God’s King-
ing the realm of heart, you can judge dom on earth. (221-309, 1991.10.26)
what is right or wrong and what is good
or evil, and thus return to God’s side. In Members of the Unification Church
this way, all resentments and grief can are closer to each other than their own
be appeased. That is how the realm of siblings. In this manner, in the world
heart works. It cannot be helped. of the future, front and rear, husband
You need to form families of love. Let and wife, left and right, and above and
it be known that the Kingdom of Heav- below need to unite as one. Above and
en is the place for members of a uni- below represent the duties of children
fied royal family that have experienced towards parents, front and rear repre-
love as princes and princesses of God’s sent the duties between siblings, and left
Kingdom, the realm of His love! Amen! and right represent the duties between
While you are living on earth, you need husband and wife. Once perfection
to base your lives on this principle. Even is achieved in this way, you can then
when you pass on to the next world, you ascend to the level of God in the spirit
need to do your absolute best to follow world and become like Him.
this principle. During my whole life, I The only way to return to God is
have never thought of anything other through true love, and nothing else.
than this. (238-262, 1992.11.22) A true family represents the trained
and perfected Adam’s family based on
When you return home you need to the heavenly standard. Once it extends
serve your grandparents as you would across the world, it will bring about the
God. You need to serve your parents as unity of East and West, as well as man
if they were the king and queen; the cen- and woman. The object partner needs to
ter of the family. As the sons and daugh- unite as one with the subject partner, the
ters of such parents, you are the princes man. Also front and rear, and above and
and princesses who are to inherit their below need to unite. In so doing, one
respective duties while you are grow- unified world will undoubtedly result
ing up. Once you have grown up, inherit and everything in it will become per-
the kingship of the future and lead the fected based on true love and the content
world. of the Principle! Amen! (222-321, 1991.11.6.)
From now on, members of the Uni-
fication Church should consider these The course of human life is that of
matters and keep in tune with such an a wanderer. Considering this, what is it
order of love. When you have become the that we need? We need to experience what
parents, mother, grandfather, or child true love is. Due to the Fall, humanity
could not receive the perfected parental parental love. (213-124, 1991.1.16)
love. So, based on true parental, true sib-
ling, true conjugal, and true filial love, What is true love? It is about giv-
you need to form a family vertically ing more than one has and not expect-
related to God. You must create a hori- ing anything in return. What is patrio-
zontal environment, by extending your tism? It is about sacrificing one’s life for
family into numerous families in all the nation without expecting anything
directions. Then these families become in return. A true husband is someone
true families that can connect the ver- who is ready to give his life for the sake
tical with the horizontal, and thereby of his wife, time and again. True hus-
expand to the realms of tribe, people, bands, true wives, true children, true
nation and world. That world connect- siblings, true parents, and a true fam-
ed through love will be God’s Kingdom! ily follow that path. Families in which
(139-212, 1986.1.31) the grandparents, parents, husband and
wife, and children are all ready to do this
Filial love, the love between siblings, will automatically have God dwell with
and parental love all need to spread. them even if they tell Him not to. Why?
When these kinds of love are expand- Because they would resemble Him. (210-32,
ed and adopted by all, the family will 1990.11.30)
become perfected in both heaven and
earth, inheriting the spiritual and phys- You don’t need a lot of money. Mon-
ical kingdoms. People who have lived in ey flows away, as does knowledge, and
families that experienced God’s inner everything else. However, the tradi-
heart as well as the external substantial tion of the true family based on true
forms of Adam and Eve belong to the love remains forever, even in the spirit
realm of the royal family of God’s King- world. This is the most precious thing of
dom. Isn’t that simple? What I am saying all. (215-160, 1991.2.17)
is true. (240-17, 1992.12.11)
If Adam and Eve had fulfilled their
There is only one fundamental con- responsibility as children, as siblings,
cept common to the three main ideals as husband and wife, and parents, then
of true parents’ love, true teacher’s love, their children would have been in a
and true owner’s love. This is the con- different situation. As it was, Adam’s
cept of parents in a true family. Even children could not reach the realm of
I myself return home at night, don’t I? God’s love. If they had been the chil-
Even a nation’s president returns home dren of unfallen Adam, they would all
at night. The school should be a place have been connected horizontally and
where a teacher possessing parental would have established God’s Kingdom
love teaches, and the president should on earth; instead, the vertical and the
be someone who governs a nation with horizontal were not connected, and so it
could not be established. That is why the The grandparents should conduct
sons and daughters need to inherit two themselves as representatives of God,
kingdoms. the parents as the president of the world,
Since they are destined to inherit and the sons and daughters as the chil-
God’s Kingdom in heaven and on earth dren of the king of the heavenly nation
– the vertical and horizontal kingdoms – that is, the princes and princesses.
– and the lineages of the vertical and This characterizes the family ideal, and
horizontal parents, the sons and daugh- the original family of the love of God,
ters are eligible to inherit every inter- the Creator. The family is the palace of
nal aspect of the vertical Parents and God’s Kingdom, and its members repre-
every external aspect of the horizontal sent the royal family of that kingdom.
parents. Being a part of the royal fam- From the viewpoint of God, the
ily signifies leading the life of having grandfather is the representative of the
inherited the two kingdoms. The fact princes and princesses of the past. Your
that you have become the royal fam- parents are the representatives of the
ily would mean that you stand on the princes and princesses of all nations
perfected foundation, and you can be currently. Isn’t that so? Doesn’t every-
accepted by both kingdoms at all times. one have such a desire? Everyone is the
(240-17, 1992.12.11) same. The children are the representa-
tives of the future princes and princess-
The love of a mother and father can es of the entire universe. It is our family
be said to be the flower that represents that holds such great value. This is some-
all men and women of the world, at the thing to be proud of. That we are stand-
same time giving out fragrance and ing on the foundation of such a profound
standing in the position of their fruit. premise is truly precious.
They are the representatives. The moth- “I am proud of God.” When you
er and father represent the women and say this, God would feel the same way
men of the world. Then who do their about you. “I, as the central family, feel
sons and daughters represent? They rep- proud to be the representative family of
resent future generations of descendants the ideal husband and wife.” When you
who will become the billions of people are ready to claim this, the whole cos-
that make up humankind. Therefore, mos including all things of the future
the mother, father and child need to will welcome you. Do you recognize
unite through God’s love, and exercise a the background underlying this historic
love where those above live for the sake family, this most-highly valued family?
of those below them, and vice versa. It This structure of the ideal family was
does not mean living for oneself. From created by God. You need to advance to
the perspective of the original nature of such a position. God stands in the posi-
God’s creation, it is living for the sake of tion of the Grandfather. Anyone who
others. (214-270, 1991.2.3) comes into His presence should bow
before Him. (216-299, 1991.4.14) parents, and children can all enter heav-
en as they are.
Loving and respecting the grandfa- The people who love the true grand-
ther is the same as inheriting and learn- parents, true parents, true children, true
ing about the world of the past. From family, true nation and true universe can
the father we can learn about the pres- enter heaven. The model textbook is the
ent, and by loving and caring for one’s family. If you learn to constantly reflect
children, we can learn about the future. on God with such thoughts in your
What we can inherit from the grand- mind, your future would be assured.
parents and parents is lineage and true When you love God in your heart and
love. We inherit true love. you can say, “I love for the sake of the
Although the grandparents are old, future,” then your future would be eter-
they are united through true love, as are nally blessed. (162-140, 1987.4.5)
the mother and father. So the children
need to become like them and inherit Section 4. We Enter Heaven as a
the future from them. Unless you form Family
a true family, you can never inherit the
future world. A family belongs to a nation, a nation
Looking at these three generations belongs to the world and the world
in the family is the same as looking at belongs to the universe. So if you love
the universe. The love of the universe God, even though you had to abandon
lies in the true family that represents your family and nation for a higher
the whole history beginning with God, purpose, you will still attain the posi-
as well as the present and the future. In tion of having loved everything in the
a true family, the grandmother, mother universe. That is why I teach all Unifi-
and older sister are loved by the oth- cation Church members to live for the
er members of the family. The same is sake of the world and for God. If you can
true in the animal kingdom, where the love the world and humankind as much
female and male are also loved; that is as you love me, you can enter heaven.
the situation of every creature in this (Blessed Family - 954)
world.
What this indicates is that the fam- When we say Heavenly Father, we
ily is the textbook from which you can are saying that God is a Parent. If Adam
learn the love of the universe. Without and Eve not fallen, they would have
the grandmother, the family is unsta- become the king and queen of the heav-
ble. The same is true of a family with- enly nation, as well as the parents. They
out a grandfather or either of the par- would have been the king and queen of
ents. Only when the family has all of its God’s Kingdom and the universe. That’s
members present can it move directly why it is said that devoted, filial children
to God’s Kingdom. The grandparents, and loyal subjects can enter heaven.
When a woman serves her husband love on earth, you are not able to enter
as God, lord and king, and leads a life of God’s Kingdom in the spirit world. Have
true love, she can enter heaven. In this you sincerely loved a Cain-type person?
way, it becomes logical that you cannot In order to go to the Kingdom of Heav-
be welcome in heaven unless you love en, your love should surpass the paren-
your parents, nation and world. (Blessed tal love and conjugal love of the satanic
Family - 954) world. If the parents in the satanic world
are able to die for the sake of their child,
What is the Fall? What are fallen chil- we should demonstrate a love that sur-
dren? Fallen children cannot deeply feel passes them. (Blessed Family - 953)
God as their Father. Their mind doesn’t
have a concept of God. Your mind and your life should over-
You should have the following expe- flow with God’s love and should let the
riences and realizations. Firstly, you love droplets fall continuously. When
should substantially feel, “I am born love overflows like this, there is hope,
again and have inherited new life, and but if it dries up, you will perish with
I am God’s child who leads a new life your family. People without love will be
through the True Parents.” Second- stricken out of the world of love. Such
ly, you need to realize, “I am a quali- people are destined to be excluded from
fied citizen of God’s Kingdom.” Third- the world of the tradition of love. (Blessed
ly, when you think of the nation and Family - 952)
world, you should feel God’s love, and
bear this thought in mind, “God has Only when you can respect parental
bequeathed this world to me, so as His love and conjugal love can you be quali-
child I have a right to possess this world.” fied to enter heaven. You have to love your
(Blessed Family - 953) parents more than you love your spouse,
and you have to love your grandparents
You cannot enter heaven alone. In more than you love your parents. This is
this regard, a husband and wife need to the core teaching of heaven and the ideal
achieve unity. In order to go through this motto. (Blessed Family - 952)
process, one first needs Cain to be united
with them. For this, an environment of What kind of people can enter heav-
Cain-Abel relationships is needed. Uni- en? Those who love their son more than
fication Thought teaches that you cannot God cannot enter Heaven and neither
be restored unless you have established a can those who love their wives or them-
standard of unity between brothers and selves more than God. (35-305, 1970.10.30)
sisters before reaching the position as
parents or couple. (Blessed Family - 953) I am Eu Hyo-won. As Father’s close
disciple, I served for a long time as
If you cannot experience heavenly church president, and I wrote the Divine
Principle, which became our worldwide considering how the perfection of God’s
scripture. I thought I would be in the ideal love can be achieved on earth, we
top position in the spirit world. But can safely conclude that this ideal can
when Father organized my trinity in only be achieved by a man and woman
the spirit world, with the hierarchy set together. It can be perfected with a man
in the order of Lee Ki-suk, Eu Hyo-won and woman who together take initiative
and Park Jong-gu, I was disappointed to practice perfect love from the core of
and so I complained. their beings. (Blessed Family - 951)
Father said, “The spirit world is the
world of love where competition of intel- Who will build God’s Kingdom?
lect does not exist, only that of love. Lee Only couples who are thankful even
Ki-suk has more love, and that is why he as they walk the way of crucifixion for
became the eldest in the trinity.” I could the will of God can do this. The gates
understand after listening to Father’s of heaven can be opened only through
explanation. I have not yet entered heav- the husband and wife who are an eter-
en; I am still on the way. Thus far, my nal and unchanging couple with abso-
work for the church has inclined heav- lute faith, absolute practice and absolute
ily towards intellect, but from now on heart. (Blessed Family - 951)
both my wife on earth and I will focus
on working with a loving heart. Considering that it is God’s desire
Heung-jin nim is currently in Heav- for you to become exemplary families in
en. He could not enter until he received this world of the enemy in accordance
the Blessing. Only after establishing the with His will, you should realize that
four-position foundation could he final- you can only enter heaven as a family.
ly enter. The spirit world is the world of (29-9, 1970.2.15)
love. (Blessed Family - 952)
You cannot go to heaven if you are
A person leading a celibate life can single. The Blessing allows you to pass
never enter heaven. For such a person, through the gates of heaven. It is a place
heaven is the land of despair. A land of where only families can be welcomed.
solitude still presents hope, but the land The three generations of the family need
of despair presents no hope at all. (Blessed to be connected in order to enter. The 70
Family - 951) family members of Jacob consist of three
generations of his family. That is how
How do you picture heaven? In a they could enter Egypt. (12-266, 1963.5.25)
word, it is the living environment for
a perfected person. If it is the place for According to the original principle
a perfected person with true love, then of creation, heaven is a place where only
what is such a person like? Humankind families can enter. You can only be happy
is composed of man and woman. When when your parents, children, and mem-
bers of your clan have all entered togeth- new seed. God’s purpose is to revitalize
er. Could that place truly be called heav- and recreate the world with humankind
en if only the children were allowed and newly centered upon Him, as kinsfolk
the parents ended up in hell? Therefore, of the true parents of a new heaven and
in paving the way to heaven in the future, earth. Only when such a world comes
the Unification Church should first cre- into existence can it be said that every-
ate the family standard. Otherwise, you thing has been done in accordance with
will not be able to enter. Based on the His plan. If God who has been guiding
family, you need to free yourself from His providence for six thousand years
all situations in which Satan can accuse did not have a purpose, then there would
you. In other words, you need to free be no need to believe in Him. (21-199,
yourself from all the historical and prov- 1968.11.20)
idential standards of accusation. (21-63,
1968.9.1) What kind of place is the Kingdom of
Heaven? It is a place prepared for a man
You cannot go to the Kingdom of and woman who together have formed
Heaven alone. There is no way you can a family centered on God. Jesus came
enter it alone. Adam and Eve fell togeth- to earth but he was crucified before he
er and opened the gates of hell, and could receive his bride and so could not
therefore you cannot go to the Kingdom have any children. For two thousand
of Heaven alone. That is why even Jesus years he has had to remain in paradise
could not go there; instead, he is in par- until this time, praying and having the
adise. Jesus was supposed to enter the Holy Spirit work on his behalf. (21-199,
Kingdom of Heaven only after obtaining 1968.11.20)
his bride. The Christians of today do not
know about this, and say they will fol- God did not create the world in such
low him. If they were to be true to their a way that the husband could enter heav-
words, they would have to go and come en while his wife went into hell. At the
back again. Unless you form a family time of creation the main characters of
and establish the foundation for the res- the ideal, that is, the father, mother, and
toration of the family, you cannot enter their children, were supposed to estab-
the Kingdom of Heaven. That is why the lish a tribe, race and nation. Shouldn’t
Unification Church is conducting the it have been like that? However, the first
Blessing. (23-315, 1969.6.8) human ancestors fell, and so hell came
to exist. (16-33, 1965.12.26)
The woman sinned first, and so the
Holy Spirit who is female comes first in The heaven we speak of in the Uni-
the form of the mother and cleanses the fication Church is not a place one can
world of its sin, and then Jesus needs to enter alone; it is a place where the whole
come again as the bridegroom with a family resides together. According to
God’s ideal of creation, do you think dreamed up and believed in by Chris-

heaven is where the man and wom- tians until now. Heaven is a place where
an enter separately? Of course not. It one enters as a family. The whole family
is the place where they enter together. is supposed to reside in it together. It is a
It is a place where, if the father were to place for the family. The place where the
enter, the mother should also enter, and father, mother, sons and daughters can
if the parents were to enter, their chil- live together in harmony serving God
dren should also enter. Both the mother is the ideal world. However, if the father
and father should enter heaven togeth- ended up in hell, the mother in heaven,
er; if the father entered heaven and the the older sister in hell and the younger
mother went to hell, could such a place sibling in heaven, would you be happy
be called heaven? From this perspective, even if you went to heaven? The King-
the Unification Church is a truly historic dom of Heaven is a place the whole fam-
religion. (34-209, 1970.9.6) ily enters together. (22-271, 1969.5.4)
People who have not fallen will mar- What is the secret to entering heav-
ry in holy matrimony in the bosom of en? It is a place where an individual
God’s love during their life on earth, cannot enter alone. Only whole families
give birth to children beloved by God may enter there. Not only that, you need
and have grandchildren who are a to bring with you members of your tribe.
source of delight to Him. They will all Having many members in your tribe
receive God’s love and enter heaven serving God on earth is truly a blessing.
together as a family. Could that place be If in a family there were many children
called heaven if you enter it without your as well as abundant wealth, that family
children? Paradise, on the other hand, is is said to be blessed. In this regard, in
a place where the most loving husband order to be blessed and enter heaven, one
and wife, parents or children enter sep- needs to go not as an individual, but as a
arately. It is not related to the family in member of a family. (22-168, 1969.2.2)
any way. Would such a place be heaven?
Heaven is a place where the whole fam- Section 5. The Family Pledge
ily can enter and have give-and-take
with each other in attendance of God. 5.1. Those who can recite the
If someone was being tormented in hell Family Pledge
while his parents were residing happily
in heaven, would that be right? Would The families who recite the Family
such a place be heaven? (19-105, 1967.12.31) Pledge should achieve mind and body
unity. In principle, you could not recite it
You cannot enter heaven as an indi- unless you are united in mind and body.
vidual. When I looked into it, I found You need to eliminate everything that
out that it is not the place of dreams falls short of its standard and increase
everything that coincides with it by and who stand on the basis of having
reciting the Pledge and praying every achieved, through true love, oneness of
day. In this way, you can achieve com- mind and body, unity between husband
plete mind–body unity. In the original and wife and unity among sons and
sense, you would only recite the Family daughters may recite the Family Pledge.
Pledge after reachin

CheonSeongGyeong PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

CheonSeongGyeong PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

천성경

CHEON SEONG GYEONG

And welcome to the VIP experience.

Open/close the bookmark links by clicking or

Or use the application-wide keyboard shortcut, the

5. Get the best view.

Family Federation for World Peace and Unification

Family Federation for eBook produced

Book 16 Book 1 Book 2

Chapter 1. The Original Being of God

Chapter 2. God and the Work of Creation

5.1. The purpose for creating all things ���������������������������������������������������������������� 104

Chapter 3. The History of the Providence of Restoration and

Chapter 4. True Father’s Insights on God

Book 1 Book 2 Book 3

Chapter 1. What Is a True Parent?

Chapter 2. The Messiah and the True Parents

Chapter 3. The Need for True Parents

Section 3. The Reason True Parents Must Come ������������������������������������������ 205

Chapter 4. The Mission of the True Parents

Chapter 5. The Kingdom of Heaven and True Parents

Chapter 6. True Parents and Us

4.7. We must carry out our responsibilities ��������������������������������������������������� 246

Chapter 7. A Life with True Parents

Chapter 8. The Three Great Subjects Principle and The Proclamation

Book 2 Book 3 Book 4

Chapter 1. What Is True Love?

Chapter 2. The Reality of Love

Chapter 3. Love and Marriage

Chapter 4. Love and Family

Chapter 5. Love and the Spirit World

Book 3 Book 4 Book 5

Chapter 1. The True Family OriginallyIntended at the Time of Creation

Chapter 2. The Way of Love in the Family

Chapter 3. The Family Is the Model for the Kingdom of Heaven

Chapter 4. Our Course of Life Centered on Love

Chapter 5. The Love of Man and Woman in the Original Creation

Chapter 6. Transformation during Young Adulthood, and True

Chapter 7. The Love of a True Husband and a True Wife

Chapter 8. True Parental Love

Chapter 9. True Education for Children

Chapter 10. The True Family of Humankind Must Be Restored

Chapter 11. The Family Is the Eternal Foundation of Happiness

Chapter 12. Seeking True Families

Book 4 Book 5 Book 6

Chapter 1. The Existence of Human Beings in the Physical and Spirit

Chapter 2. Death and the Spirit World

Chapter 3. The Spirit World

Chapter 4. The Kingdom of Heaven

Chapter 5. The Messiah and the Spirit World

Chapter 6. Our Position in Relation to the Spirit World

Chapter 7. Our Relationship with Those in the Spirit World

Book 5 Book 6 Book 7

Chapter 1. The Path of Life

Chapter 2. What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World?

Chapter 3. True Parents and the Spirit World

Book 6 Book 7 Book 8

Chapter 1. Etiquette for Attending God

Chapter 2. Etiquette for Attending True Parents

Chapter 3. Worship Service and Etiquette in Church Life

Section 5. Offering Donations in Accordance with Heavenly Law ��������������� 1029

Chapter 4. Tradition and Daily Etiquette of Blessed Families

Section 8. Thrift, Diligence, and a Frugal Family Life �������������������������������������� 1077

5.1. The purpose for creating all things �� 104

Section 3. The Reason True Parents Must Come �� 205

4.7. We must carry out our responsibilities �� 246

Section 5. Offering Donations in Accordance with Heavenly Law �� 1029

Section 8. Thrift, Diligence, and a Frugal Family Life �� 1077

Section 2. People and the Hobby Life �� 1908

5.3. Nature is a textbook teaching the ideal of love �� 108